《Random LGBT STORIES》


 Chapter 1 - Description

I had so many ideas. Jammed up. It was like they just needed permission to come out.


    Ok this would just be some random shity shit stories with different topics and stories like ???????????????????????????????????? I don''t know

 Chapter 2 - His heart belongs to daddy

    Being a single parent is hard. What''s even harder is being the single gay father to a distractingly gorgeous 19 year old son.


    I have my own landscaping business and Paul, my son, was home for the summer after his first year of college. Paul had been a high school rugby player so he was well built but that summer after a few weeks of helping out with my landscaping; he was developing a body that turned heads. Even the straight guys on my crew would follow him with their eyes while he worked. And it only made things more difficult that he was drop dead handsome and so sweet natured that you wanted to eat him whole.


    Things were really feeling weird that summer. Paul was distant and detached, not at all like the boy he''d been before spending time away at college. I was wrestling with the dilemma of whether I should come out as gay to him, now that he was an a.d.u.l.t. We both seemed to walk on eggshells around each other and avoid spending time together.


    Like any good parent, I immediately assumed he''d gotten into drugs while he was on his own. So, like any good parent, I searched his room while he wasn''t home, raiding all of his secret hiding places that I''d discovered years ago.


    I didn''t turn up any drugs, thankfully, but I did make some discoveries that troubled me almost as much. In one place under his mattress he had a cache of hardcore gay p.o.r.n magazines. In another secret hiding spot was a dildo and a c.o.c.k ring. My little boy was a grown up suddenly and I found myself wondering if I had somehow influenced his orientation without even knowing it. Things got even more strained around the house after that.


    A couple of days later while we were working I mentioned to my employee Phil what I had discovered about Paul. Phil was another middle aged gay guy who was a well known c.o.c.k sucker in our company. Hell, I''d even let him suck me off a few times in the past. It wasn''t until after the conversation that I started kicking myself mentally...I had just set my son up as prey to a notorious c.o.c.k hound.


    I kept a close eye on Paul and Phil that afternoon. At one point, I asked Paul to try to make some order in our supply shed which was a mess. Before I knew it, I looked up and Phil had disappeared.


    I swiftly went to the supply shed and opened the door a crack so that I could peep in.


    Paul, his hairless body glistening with sweat, was sitting on a hay bale with his legs spread wide while Phil knelt between them. I''ve got a pretty big d.i.c.k but the piece of meat in Phil''s mouth made me wonder if I might be smaller than my son. As I watched, Phil''s lips slid up and down my son''s thick shaft while he leant back with a look of ecstasy on his face.


    I threw the door open as if I didn''t know what was going on while saying, "Paul, do you want to knock off early..."


    Phil sprang to his feet and I got another look at the a.s.s buster he''d just been s.u.c.k.i.n.g before Paul raised his legs and wrapped his arms around them. His c.o.c.k was at least the size of mine and probably a bit thicker.


    "Phil," I said. "I don''t pay you to suck c.o.c.k. Get back to work."


    "I was going to ask you if you wanted to quit early and go home and order pizza." I said.


    Paul sat there stone still, and then finally looked up at me


    .


    "I guess you''re ashamed of me." he said.


    "Because you took advantage of an opportunity to get your d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d? I''d probably be more disturbed if you didn''t." I said.


    Paul sat there, looking miserable and breaking my heart.


    I spread my arms and said, "Come here, son."


    Paul hesitated, then jumped up and rushed to me. We wrapped our arms around each other in a warm hug. Unfortunately, I was all too conscious of the big half hard c.o.c.k that was rubbing against my own.


    "I could never be ashamed of you, no matter what." I said. "I might get pissed off on a regular basis but I could never get ashamed. You got that?"


    "Get your clothes on and let''s go home, we''ve worked enough for one day." I said, breaking our embrace.


    Paul''s c.o.c.k was back at full stand and I couldn''t help stealing glances at it.


    "I''ll be waiting in the truck." I said, anxious to leave.


    I told my crew that I was knocking off and that they were free to go as soon as they cleaned up. Phil was looking at me with a wary eye so I just mimed punching him and then gave him an okay sign and he smiled in return.


    During the drive home, Paul and I didn''t talk, the wall that had been between us all summer seemingly back in place.


    When we reached home Paul flopped down on the sofa, still wearing a sour expression.


    "I''m going to go take a shower." I said. "Don''t go beating off while I''m in there."


    "Ewww! Don''t be gross, asshole!" Paul said with the beginning of a smile. That was more like the kid I''d known.


    I went in and showered. The whole time, I kept thinking about how Paul''s c.o.c.k had looked in Phil''s mouth, how it had felt when his hard c.o.c.k had been against me and how his lush buns had felt in my hands. I almost wound up beating off myself.


    When I was finished, I wrapped a towel around my waist and hollered down the hallway, "Shower''s free if you want it." and then went in and laid down on my bed to rest. A minute or so later I saw Paul pass the door on his way to the shower.


    I listened to the water in the pipes and then the slight noises of Paul toweling off. I heard the bathroom door open and then saw him walking past my room, a towel wrapped around his waist like mine.


    "Paul, come in here for a minute." I called.


    He came in and stood in the doorway looking dejected. I found it hard to believe that such a beautiful young man was my son. As I said, he''s drop dead handsome with blue eyes and curly honey colored hair. He was always well built but the physical labor he''d been doing every day had sculpted the muscles in his arms and c.h.e.s.t. He looked like a gay p.o.r.n star and I could feel my c.o.c.k starting to stir, looking at him.


    "Why don''t you come over here and lay down and tell me what''s been bothering you so much?" I asked.


    The whole time Paul had been growing up, it had been our special time just before bed when he''d come in and lie on my bed and tell me all of his troubles.


    Paul looked exasperated for a moment, and then he came over and jumped on the bed so that he was laying face down, his face buried in the pillow.


    "I''m just so f.u.c.k.e.d up." he said. "I think I''m going crazy."


    I turned over so that I was facing him and said, "We all feel that way sometime. You know you can tell me anything, what''s going on?"


    Paul laid there a moment, his whole body tense, and then looked over at me almost defiantly.


    "Oh, yeah?" he said. "What if I told you that I think you have a gay son?"


    I didn''t reply, my mind racing, trying to think what to say.


    "See, I knew you''d be grossed out." Paul said.


    "Paul," I said, "what if I told you that you''ve got a gay dad?"


    Paul looked at me, emotions playing over his face and finally he said, "No way. I would have known. You don''t even look gay. My friend Becky in high school used to call you ''Hot Daddy'' and tell me how she was going to **** you to piss me off."


    "Just because I''m gay doesn''t mean I have to wear spandex and collect Barbra Streisand records." I said. "And I purposely made sure that you had no clue, I didn''t want to confuse you."


    "Yeah, well, good luck with that. I''m totally confused and f.u.c.k.e.d up. I''ve never even been with another guy. I''m not attracted to guys my own age and I don''t know how to approach the older ones, I''m afraid I''ll get punched out. That was why I took a chance and let Phil suck on my d.i.c.k today. And I''m so f.u.c.k.e.d up I''ve got a hard on just talking about it to my own dad."


    "A hard on is totally normal." I said. "I''ve been popping one ever since I saw what was going on, every time I think about it."


    I drew the towel away so that my big erection flopped out.


    Paul looked down at my hard c.o.c.k and after a minute he said, "Wow, you''ve got a really big d.i.c.k."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment after seeing that monster you were feeding Phil." I said.


    I rolled onto my back and Paul raised himself to examine my d.i.c.k.


    "I think we''re just about the same size, actually." he said.


    He rolled onto his side and I got my first real look at his gorgeous hard c.o.c.k. He did look about the same length as mine but seemed fatter. His fat c.o.c.k head was shaped like a peach with a deep groove coming down from his piss hole to his fat shaft. I could see thick veins running up either side of his shaft, pulsing with his heart beat.


    "I still think you''re bigger." I said.


    "Only one way to find out." Paul said and got up and climbed between my legs so that his c.o.c.k lay on top of mine and our balls rubbed against each other''s. He reached down and grasped our two c.o.c.ks in his fist and said, "See, almost exactly the same."


    I had placed my hands on the sides of his torso and he looked down at me beneath him, and then lowered his lips to mine. He kissed me for a moment, then abruptly drew back and murmured. "Sorry, I guess I got carried away."


    "I''m not sorry." I said. "You''re a damned good kisser."


    I wrapped my arms around him and drew him down so that I could kiss him in return. His lips opened and his mouth ground against mine and I felt his tongue slowly snake into my mouth. We lay there for I don''t know how long, our mouths devouring each other and our steely c.o.c.ks grinding together.


    Finally, Paul drew away and said, "F.u.c.k, now you must think I''m a total pervert."


    "Then what does that make me?" I replied. "Whatever you are, I''m glad."


    Paul rolled over to lie beside me and I ran my hands over his smooth c.h.e.s.t and tight stomach and then reached down and grasped his hard d.i.c.k.


    "So, did you like having Phil suck your c.o.c.k?" I asked.


    "It was fantastic." Paul said. "That was my first time ever. It was really great until some bastard interrupted." He was looking at me from the corners of his eyes, smirking.


    "I guess that wasn''t really fair." I said. "I''ll have to make it up to you."


    I climbed over and lay face down between Paul''s legs, his magnificent c.o.c.k and balls in front of my face.


    His heavy balls were relaxed in his meaty sack and their weight pulled them down so that they almost covered his a.s.s hole. I stuck my tongue out and licked one and watched as they retracted in the sack, then released and fell down again. I licked each in turn, fascinated by their movement, and then finally took one of them into my mouth. Paul''s c.o.c.k was so hard it was almost standing perpendicular to his abdomen.


    I s.u.c.k.e.d his big ball, then let it pop out of my lips and s.u.c.k.e.d up the other one. Paul was squirming, grinding his a.s.s from side to side. Using my hand, I forced both of his huge nuts into my mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d on them.


    "Jesus, I feel like I''m going to c.u.m and you haven''t even touched my d.i.c.k yet." Paul said.


    I let his balls slowly pop out of my mouth one at a time, watching his body jolt as they sprang back.


    "Not so fast," I said, "no c.u.m.m.i.n.g till I say so."


    I started at the crease under his heavy sack and ran my tongue upwards, over his balls and the long underside of his c.o.c.k until I hit his piss hole. Clear prec.u.m was bubbling out of his slit and I lapped it up, digging my tongue into his c.o.c.k head to get every drop. Paul was breathing hard from the sensation.


    I closed my mouth around the massive c.o.c.k head and Paul let out a long exhalation saying, "Oh, fuuuuuck!"


    I let his c.o.c.k slowly slide into my mouth and down my tight throat, Paul rolling his head from side to side on the pillow. I f.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k with my mouth, drawing up on the shaft till I just had the head in my mouth, and then slowly sinking it deep into my throat. After a few trips up and down, Paul started bucking his h.i.p.s up to meet me. I slowly slid my mouth up his c.o.c.k, licked the new prec.u.m out of his piss hole and then slid my lips down the underside of his fat shaft till I was back at his balls. I licked at them again a few times, then put my hands under his knees and lifted his legs up and back so that his a.s.s spread wide before me. His a.s.s crack was as hairless as the rest of his body and in the center his puckered hole looked like a piece of candy waiting to be devoured. I licked up one side of his a.s.s crack and down the other, over and over while he squirmed.


    Finally, when I knew he was at maximum sensitivity, I stuck out my tongue and lapped at his tight hole. I loved watching it pucker so tight it almost disappeared each time I tongued it.


    Paul was m.o.a.ning, his h.i.p.s bucking to meet my tongue and I hardened my tongue to a point and speared it into his beautiful a.s.s ring. His whole body stiffened and I watched him tense and relax each time my tongue f.u.c.k.e.d his hole. His massive balls were drawn tight up against his c.o.c.k in their sack and I knew he was going to c.u.m soon.


    I let his legs down and clamped my mouth over his c.o.c.k and bobbed my mouth up and down on his delicious meat while I used one finger to stroke his spit slick a.s.s hole. His h.i.p.s were rising involuntarily to meet my hot mouth and in only a minute I felt his c.o.c.k stiffen and swell and the first forceful jet of juice spray out of his piss hole.


    I clamped my hand around the base of his c.o.c.k and s.u.c.k.e.d as hard as I could on his c.o.c.k head, s.u.c.k.i.n.g the c.u.m out of his channel as it left his balls. He was bucking like a wild man and m.o.a.ning, feeding me his sweet essence.


    Finally, the c.u.m geyser in my mouth stopped spurting and I laid my head on his t.h.i.g.h, nursing his c.o.c.k in my mouth until it finally went soft and I''d swallowed every drop of his c.u.m.


    "Now, that''s what you call a blowjob." I said. "And it was a lot better one than Phil would have given you, if I do say so myself."


    Paul was lying there immobile, drained in more ways than one. I rolled him over and slapped him on the a.s.s and said, "Wow, I really worked up an appetite. You have to call for pizza since I''ve done all the work up till now."


    I pushed him over on the bed till he had to get up or fall and watched as he literally staggered out of the room.


    "Have them bring some beer, too." I hollered as I heard him punching the numbers into his phone.


    After a few minutes I got up and went into the living room where Paul was sitting nude on the sofa.


    "I guess that was a really bad thing we did." he said.


    "Does it feel like a bad thing?" I asked.


    "No, that''s what''s so f.u.c.k.e.d up. It feels like the best thing that ever happened to me." he replied.


    "It feels that way for me, too. If other people have a problem with it, f.u.c.k''em if they can''t take a joke."


    "You don''t feel bad about it, now?" he asked.


    "I loved making you feel good." I said, reaching for his c.o.c.k and letting the meaty column rest in my palm. "I loved s.u.c.k.i.n.g your c.o.c.k and I''ll do it again any time you want."


    "Jeeze, dad!" he said. "I''m the teenager. You''re supposed to be over s.e.x by now." I noticed that his c.o.c.k was starting to come to life in my hand.


    "Like hell." I replied. "Besides, I was suddenly seduced back into the habit."


    Just then, the doorbell rang and I jumped up and peeped through the blinds. It was the pizza delivery, an older guy who had delivered to me before and who was seriously c.o.c.k eyed, burning a hole in my crotch every time. I figured he was a part-timer in it for spending money.


    "It''s our pizza." I said. "Answer the door and give him a show."


    Paul looked shocked for a moment but then he got up and answered the door. He opened it only partially so that the guy could see he was probably nude, and then let it swing all of the way as he took the pizza and the beers. The poor guy looked like he might faint, his eyes never leaving my son''s beautiful enormous c.o.c.k.


    "I wish I didn''t need this job." he said. "I''d love to stay and hang out here."


    He actually licked his lips and I stepped up beside Paul, my c.o.c.k as prominently on display.


    "Are you coming on to my son, sir?" I asked in a stern voice.


    "No, I was just. I just meant. I was saying." he said, fl.u.s.tered and blushing.


    "Oh, there''s something wrong with my son? You think he''s ugly?"


    I dr.a.p.ed one arm over Paul''s shoulders so that we were standing side by side.


    "No, that''s not what I meant." he said, recovering some self possession. His eyes were pinballing back and forth from Paul''s c.o.c.k to mine. "I meant he''s really hot. You''re both really hot. I wish I could stay and show you how hot I think you are."


    "Show us your a.s.s." I said. Paul looked over at me, totally shocked this time.


    "My son has never f.u.c.k.e.d a guy''s b.u.t.t before. You could be his first."


    "Right here and now? What if somebody sees me?" he replied.


    "Well, if you''re not interested....." Paul said, getting in on the act.


    The pizza guy whirled around and almost tore the button off of his waistband as he dropped his pants. He had a cute, chubby a.s.s, just right for f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    "What do you think?" I asked Paul.


    "Maybe if you f.u.c.k.e.d him first while he s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k." Paul replied.


    The pizza guy pulled up his pants and turned around and said, "And then I could suck your c.o.c.k while he f.u.c.k.e.d me, too."


    I reached for the bill and when he handed it to me I indicated his pen, which he also handed over and I wrote our telephone number on back of the bill and then handed it back to him with the charges.


    "Give us a call when you have an off night." I said. "And next time, you''ll get more than a tip. You''ll get two shafts, too."


    "Yes, sir!" he said as I closed the door.


    I turned to Paul who was stifling a laugh and said, "That, my dear son is how you get laid."


    We ate our pizza and beers, lolling on the sofa and admiring each other''s bodies and c.o.c.ks, both of us knowing that the evening was far from over.


    When we had both eaten our fill I said, "Why don''t you sleep in my bed tonight?"


    "So you can force me to commit unnatural acts?" Paul asked. "Okay, but only if you promise to."


    "Let''s leave the clean up for the morning." I said. "Those unnatural acts sound intriguing."


    Paul and I got up and walked down the hall to my bedroom and I found myself thrilled that as we walked, Paul''s hand found its way to my b.u.t.t and then into my crack to finger my hole.


    I lay down on the bed and Paul snuggled up beside me, his head resting on my shoulder. I reached down and played with his beautiful c.o.c.k and it started to stiffen again.


    "So you like the way your old man sucks c.o.c.k?" I asked.


    "It was fantastic. Everything was fantastic. When I felt your tongue on my a.s.s I almost shot a load right then."


    I moved my hand down between his legs so that I could finger his a.s.s hole.


    "Do you ever play with this while you''re beating off?" I said.


    Paul blushed and the said in a sheepish voice, "I must be really sick, I even bought a dildo to f.u.c.k myself with."


    I rolled over and reached under the bed and retrieved the brief case I keep there. I sat it on the bed and opened it. Inside, there were at least half a dozen dildos in various shapes and sizes, a couple of c.o.c.k rings and a pair of tit clamps.


    "You mean something like these? I guess you inherited being a sicky from me." I said.


    Paul sat up and looked at the objects in the case. I picked up the one that was closest to the dildo I had found hidden in his room and said, "This is my favorite. It really hit''s the right spots in my a.s.s."


    Paul picked up another one that was shaped with several bulges and indentations regularly placed on the shaft.


    "That feels fantastic; especially if you pull it all the way out while you''re c.u.m.m.i.n.g." I said. "You can use these any time you want. I think I''ll use my favorite right now."


    I pulled a tube of lube out of the case and smeared it over the fake c.o.c.k.


    "Let me put it in." Paul said.


    I pulled my legs up, bent at the knees so that my a.s.s was spread open in front of him after I handed him the dildo. My c.o.c.k was hard and glued to my belly, anticipating what was to come. I noticed that Paul''s c.o.c.k was totally erect, too.


    "Man, you''ve got a really hot looking little a.s.s hole." Paul said.


    "Lube my hole up for me." I said.


    Paul squeezed a gob of lube onto his fingers and I felt him rubbing it into my a.s.s crack.


    "Put some inside." I said and I felt Paul''s slick fingers on my hole and then one slipping inside me.


    "It''s really hot inside there." Paul said.


    "Put two fingers in me." I replied and I felt another finger enter me and then feeling around the velvety walls. My c.o.c.k felt so hard it was numb.


    Paul withdrew his fingers and I felt the head of the dildo poised against my a.s.s hole. Paul began to press and I felt my hole spreading open.


    "Not too fast." I said.


    He kept up the steady pressure and I felt my a.s.s ring snap around the head of the dildo.


    "The head''s in, that''s always the hard part." I said. "Slide the rest in slow and then f.u.c.k my a.s.s with it."


    "Man, this is so hot watching your a.s.s eat this." Paul said as he slid the dildo in and out of my a.s.s. My c.o.c.k was leaking prec.u.m all over my belly.


    "Now let me do you." I said.


    I reached down and grasped the dildo and slid it into my a.s.s all the way to the base where there was a handy indentation so that my a.s.s ring muscle would hold it in place. It was banging against my prostate as I sat up and grabbed the dildo that Paul had admired earlier.


    "Feel up to trying this on for size?" I asked.


    Paul responded by assuming the position I had been in earlier, legs raised and a.s.s spread. His little pucker looked even more beautiful than it had earlier and I couldn''t resist bending my head down and kissing his a.s.s opening. I had always loved my son but I think I fell in love with him right then, looking at him opening his gorgeous a.s.s to me. I lubed up the shaped dildo and then I lubed his a.s.s, loving the way my fingers looked and felt inside his hole. I then placed the head of the shaped dildo against his hole and pressed it in, practically shooting my load as I watched his a.s.s ring open and the dildo slide inside then close around the first indentation. I pushed forward again and another of the bulges disappeared in his hole as his a.s.s hole puckered around the next indentation.


    "How are you doing, sport?" I asked him.


    "That feels so incredible when my a.s.s hole dilates and then shrinks back down." he said.


    I kept the pressure up and soon the whole shaft was buried in his a.s.s. I slowly started backing it out, watching his a.s.s hole expand and contract against it.


    "Lie on your side and raise your leg." I told him and then I assumed the same position but with my head to his feet so that we both had access to the dildo buried in the other''s a.s.s. Paul caught on immediately and I felt him start f.u.c.k.i.n.g the dildo in and out of my hole while stroking my c.o.c.k with his other hand. I couldn''t resist grabbing his c.o.c.k by the base and popping the head in my mouth as I dildoed his hole.


    "Wait!" Paul said after a few minutes. "Can I try something?"


    "Anything, anytime son." I replied.


    Paul got up onto his knees, the dildo slipping out of his a.s.s and grabbed the tube of lubricant. He squeezed out a big gob and started coating my c.o.c.k with it as he pushed me over to lie flat on my back. I knew what was coming.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked him and instead of replying he threw his leg over my h.i.p.s and I felt my c.o.c.k head nudging against his a.s.s pucker.


    "I can''t think of anyone else I''d rather have open my hole up for the first time." Paul replied as he lowered his weight onto my c.o.c.k.


    His tight hole slowly opened around my c.o.c.k head. Paul paused, adjusting to the intruder in his a.s.s and then slowly lowered himself onto my c.o.c.k. From where I was laying I had a perfect view of my d.i.c.k disappearing inch by slow inch in his hole. At last, my c.o.c.k was fully engulfed and Paul was sitting on my body, his hard c.o.c.k throbbing. He shifted his a.s.s so that my c.o.c.k rubbed the walls of his f.u.c.k chute, a sensation like hot velvet on my d.i.c.k.


    "You feel so good inside me." Paul said, leaning forward to kiss me.


    With him bent forward I slowly started to thrust up into his tight hole and he responded by kissing me harder, his tongue exploring my mouth and s.u.c.k.i.n.g my own tongue.


    It was too much and too hot. I grabbed his body and rolled him over so that I was on top of him and began to truly f.u.c.k him, his legs around my waist and his arms wrapped around my body. His a.s.s was entirely open to me, my c.o.c.k sliding in and out of him without resistance, my balls slapping his a.s.s each time I thrust into him. His legs were climbing my torso seeking to open his a.s.s more and higher to get more of my c.o.c.k inside him while his mouth almost violently devoured my own.


    I felt the beginning of o.r.g.a.s.m stirring in my balls and I slowed down and then lay on top of him, my c.o.c.k in his a.s.s to my balls.


    "Why did you stop?" he asked.


    "Time for something new." I replied.


    I slowly withdrew my c.o.c.k from his clutching a.s.s hole, and then on all fours I turned to him with my a.s.s in the air.


    "Time for your first a.s.s f.u.c.k.i.n.g." I said. "Let me feel that beautiful d.i.c.k inside me."


    He jumped up and positioned himself behind me while he lubed his c.o.c.k, then he spread my cheeks and I felt him removing the dildo that was still held deep in my hole. He slid it out of me and I immediately felt his broad c.o.c.k head pressing against my open hole. My a.s.s was starving for his c.o.c.k and I pushed back on him to hurry his entry. In a matter of seconds his fat meat was buried full length inside of my a.s.s.


    "Your a.s.s is so hot inside; I can feel it all over my c.o.c.k. And it feels so smooth and tight, not at all what I expected."


    "It''s all yours, baby," I said, "f.u.c.k me like you own me."


    He started slow, his h.i.p.s slapping against my a.s.s. I clamped my a.s.s muscles around his c.o.c.k wanting him to feel every possible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e inside of me. He started to f.u.c.k me harder with longer strokes and I couldn''t believe how good it felt.


    "You''re a natural." I said. "I don''t think I''ve ever had a better f.u.c.k." His tempo sped up and his h.i.p.s slammed against my open a.s.s.


    "Don''t c.u.m!" I said. "Stop before you can''t resist shooting."


    He slowed down, sliding his c.o.c.k into my a.s.s in smooth thrusts and finally just stayed still with his big meat inside me.


    "Time to flip again." I said and I felt him withdrawing his c.o.c.k from my hungry hole.


    He lay down on his back again and raised his legs so that his reddened hole was waiting for my c.o.c.k. I thrust myself inside of his impossibly sweet a.s.s, feeling the moist warmth of his body c.a.r.e.s.s my c.o.c.k.


    "We can go on like this all night if you want to." I said.


    "What I really want is for you to c.u.m inside me." he replied. "I want to feel like my a.s.s belongs to you."


    I started to f.u.c.k him, trying to last as long as possible but that wasn''t very long. As my c.o.c.k pistoned in and out of his delicious hole, his hands ranged over my body and he kissed me deep and long. I felt his hands c.a.r.e.s.sing my a.s.s cheeks, drawing me into his body as deeply as possible. Then, his fingers strayed into my a.s.s crack and I felt him fingering my freshly f.u.c.k.e.d hole. His finger entered me and I knew it was all over.


    Thrusting my c.o.c.k as far as I could into his tight a.s.s, my balls tightened and I felt my juice climbing the tube inside my c.o.c.k and spewing into my son''s a.s.s.


    "I can feel it!" he said. "I can feel your c.u.m squirting inside of me."


    As soon as my last shot had fired, I withdrew my c.o.c.k from his hole and lay down on my back with my legs raised.


    "Quick," I said, "shoot your load in my ass!"


    He climbed aboard, his c.o.c.k sliding into me like a knife through butter and pounded his h.i.p.s against my a.s.s. It only took a minute and I felt my beautiful boy''s c.o.c.k stiffen and swell and his v.i.r.g.i.nal juice sprayed the walls of my a.s.s. I tightened my hole, striving to draw every drop out of his balls and into my body.


    He collapsed on top of me and I kissed his face and neck as his c.o.c.k gradually softened and slid from my hole.


    He lay in my arms and just before we both drifted off to sleep he asked, "Is it going to be that good every time?"


    "F.u.c.k., let''s hope so." I replied.


    In the night I awoke to a delicious sensation in my c.o.c.k and I looked down at a tousled head of honey colored curls bouncing up and down on my d.i.c.k.


    "Am I being r.a.p.ed?" I asked.


    "I never did get to taste your c.u.m, yet." he replied.


    For a novice c.o.c.ksucker, he displayed uncanny skill and it only seemed like a minute until I felt my balls retract and my juice shooting into his gulping mouth. He swallowed every bit of my c.u.m and then crawled back up into my arms. When he kissed me, I could taste my c.u.m on his tongue.


    "This is going to be the best summer ever." he sighed.


    The next morning we were almost late for work because how could anyone in their right mind resist s.u.c.k.i.n.g a load out of Paul''s c.o.c.k as he stepped out of the shower?


    When we finally got in, Phil was waiting in the office.


    "Are you still pissed at me?" he asked.


    "Yep, and I''m going to make you pay for it." I said. "When the rest of the crew goes to lunch, I want you here in the office with us."


    "Yeah," Paul said, reaching down and shifting the half hard c.o.c.k in my pants, "we both packed your lunch today."


    "Yummy, a father son dinner! I haven''t had one of those in a long time. I hope I have time to get seconds on both courses."

 Chapter 3 - Group S.e.x - Naughty Threesome with my Roommate

    Slowly she walked over to Sharon''s bed and lay next to her. Sliding her hands under the silky negligee, Patrice began c.a.r.e.s.sing Sharon''s milky white b.r.e.a.s.ts. Slowly she slipped one tit out and placed the n.i.p.p.l.es between her fingers. She lowered her head, taking the n.i.p.p.l.e into her soft mouth with her right hand as she lowered her left hand into Sharon''s clean, shaved p.u.s.s.y and slowly massaged her c.l.i.t. cheating


    Patrice was 23 and her friend Sharon was 21.


    On this particular morning, a Saturday, they were both free with no classes to attend, so they decided to sleep some more.


    Patrice was the first to get up. She looked across to the next bed where Sharon slept. She was resting peacefully but what caught Patrice''s eyes was the white skin of her t.h.i.g.hs and a slightly exposed n.i.p.p.l.e. She felt a tingly sensation in her p.u.s.s.y and she wanted to touch Sharon so badly.


    She was nervous. She had never done it with a girl before, but by just thinking about it, her n.i.p.p.l.es hardened.


    Slowly she walked over to Sharon''s bed and lay next to her. Sliding her hands under the silky negligee, Patrice began c.a.r.e.s.sing Sharon''s milky white b.r.e.a.s.ts. Slowly she slipped one tit out and placed the n.i.p.p.l.es between her fingers. She lowered her head, taking the n.i.p.p.l.e into her soft mouth with her right hand as she lowered her left hand into Sharon''s clean, shaved p.u.s.s.y and slowly massaged her c.l.i.t.


    All this time Sharon was asleep but when Patrice inserted her finger she heard Sharon m.o.a.n softly. Their eyes met. Patrice thought Sharon would be offended. Instead Sharon flashed her a smile and said, ''please don''t stop, this feels so good.''


    With confidence then, Patrice removed Sharon''s pink p.a.n.t.i.e.s to expose her tiny pink p.u.s.s.y, which was already getting wet. She inserted two of her fingers and continued stroking as Sharon m.o.a.n.e.d in ecstasy. With the other hand Sharon helped Patrice out of her pants and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y. Both girls wanted to keep the action going, but they were interrupted by Patrice''s telephone ringing. It was her dad.


    She picked it up lazily and said ''Hello.''


    Then, after a two-minute conversation Patrice told Sharon, ''I''m sorry but I have to go. My dad wants to see me for a couple of minutes. Let''s continue this later.


    Patrice hit the shower and left quickly.


    Sharon remained on the bed, disappointed and horny. She wanted to have s.e.x and she wanted it bad. After taking a shower and having some breakfast she called her boyfriend, Tony.


    ''Hey, Tony, how are you?'' she said.


    ''I''m good, what''s up baby?'' he replied.


    ''I''m lonely. Do you have a couple of minutes to spare?'' she asked.


    ''I''m a little busy at the moment but I''ll swing by later this afternoon,'' he replied after a pause.


    Sharon smiled, for she knew Tony never fails to keep appointments and he never disappoints when he starts f.u.c.k.i.n.g. As she tossed the phone on the bed she realized she had been fingering herself during their conversation.


    Patrice''s meeting with her father took longer than expected. She returned to their shared room at around five in the evening. Patrice froze when she opened the door. There on her bed was her roommate, Sharon, stark n.a.k.e.d on her back with her legs wide open.


    A man''s back faced Patrice. She couldn''t tell who it was, because his head was buried deep in Sharon''s p.u.s.s.y. The room filled with m.o.a.ns as Patrice moved slowly to the couch to watch. The action across the room aroused her and she started undressing. She removed her blouse and skirt, leaving on just her matching white pants and bra. She knew Sharon had a boyfriend, but had never met him. But going by how Sharon talked about him, Patrice knew this was the man making her grind her waist and m.o.a.n loudly.


    She wanted to join the action but was a little hesitant about having group s.e.x. Instead she resorted to fondling her b.r.e.a.s.ts and fingering herself. Just then Sharon screamed in an earth-shattering o.r.g.a.s.m. As Sharon lifted her head, she saw her friend pleasuring herself on the couch across the room.


    ''Patrice, what are you doing alone? Why don''t you join us? This is Tony,'' Sharon said, as she tried to catch her breath.


    Tony stood up to reveal his well-built body and well-toned muscles.


    His c.o.c.k was amazing as it stood in its full glory. He started kissing Patrice on the lips and she responded with equal d.e.s.i.r.e.


    He moved his hands behind her back and undid her bra to release her full and firm b.r.e.a.s.ts. Tony''s fingers gently pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es. As Patrice let out a small m.o.a.n, he continued teasing her.


    He moved to kiss her earlobes, and down to the nape of her neck. Tony whispered into Sharon''s eyes, ''how bad do you want me?'' Patrice replied, ''let me show you how'' and slowly inserted a finger into her dripping wet p.u.s.s.y, wetting it before shoving it into Tony''s mouth. He s.u.c.k.e.d it gently.


    ''Your p.u.s.s.y tastes sweet,'' he said. ''I want more of that juice.''


    Sharon had regained her breath and headed over to join the action.


    Tony lay on his back. He motioned Patrice to place her sweet p.u.s.s.y directly on his mouth while Sharon s.u.c.k.e.d his huge c.o.c.k. The feeling reverberated all over Patrice''s body as she spread her t.h.i.g.hs even wider. Tony was an expert. Using his finger she spread her pink c.u.n.t lips and shoved his tongue inside where he rubbed her c.l.i.t vigorously. Patrice m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as Sharon joined to suck her n.i.p.p.l.es and kiss her warm, soft lips.


    She knew that they would both enjoy multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms, and her own was coming sooner other than later.


    ''I''m close to coming,'' Patrice whispered.


    This made Tony increase his pace as and Sharon bit one n.i.p.p.l.e and squeezed the other. As the first wave of o.r.g.a.s.m engulfed her, Tony spread her p.u.s.s.y lips even wider as Patrice shivered and her whole body exploded in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Patrice screamed.


    ''Oh ¡­ f.u.c.k ... I''m coming ¡­ f.u.c.k ¡­ I''m com ¡­ ing,'' as she splashed her sweet p.u.s.s.y juice into Tony''s mouth.


    As the last jolt ripped through Patrice''s body her knees felt weak. She collapsed on the bed panting, sweat dripping from every part of her body.


    ''Don''t think we''re finished,'' Sharon told her, as she and Tony moved closer.


    Tony knelt in front of the two ladies and started stroking his c.o.c.k. It was the most e.r.o.t.i.c thing Patrice had ever seen. She hoped he would come on their t.i.t.s, or better yet, in her mouth. She wanted to swallow c.u.m from his swollen hard c.o.c.k.


    After a few more seconds Patrice felt a warm and salty c.u.m touch her lips while the rest went all the way to Sharon''s t.i.t.s. She had never seen a man do that before and this made her p.u.s.s.y tingle and her n.i.p.p.l.es hardened once more.


    Patrice and Sharon took turns s.u.c.k.i.n.g the thick warm c.u.m from each other''s t.i.t.s and face, while Tony caught his breath. They all knew what would follow. The girls continued to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e each other as Tony watched. After five minutes they could see his c.o.c.k was semi-erect and it only required a little help to regain its full length.


    Sharon and Patrice took turns s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k and balls while Tony let out small m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Before long, his massive c.o.c.k stood at its full length, ready to devour the two pink cunts that were begging for more.


    ''Patrice, you go first. I want you to taste my boyfriend''s c.o.c.k now. Get on all fours,'' said Sharon.


    Patrice was happy beyond words as she took up the position that opened her p.u.s.s.y for Tony''s huge c.o.c.k. Tony''s huge d.i.c.k slid effortlessly into her p.u.s.s.y. He held her h.i.p.s and moved in and out.


    Sharon moved to the front and spread her pink p.u.s.s.y in front of Patrice. She pulled Patrice''s head right to her c.u.n.t lips while c.a.r.e.s.sing her own t.i.t.s. They switched places and Tony continued ramming their wanting cunts. After a while, Sharon suggested they ride Tony, so he lay on his back and Patrice moved on top of him. Sharon guided Tony''s expert finger and it wasn''t long before Patrice started screaming and they both knew she was coming.

 Chapter 4 - Taking one for the team

    The big c.o.c.k pounding in and out of his a.s.s hole was about to c.u.m. Todd could tell by the panting breath, the speeded up f.u.c.k.i.n.g and the groans coming from his f.u.c.ker. Any moment now, he''d feel the 13th load of the afternoon gushing into his hot f.u.c.k chute.


    His official title was Equipment Manager for the college soccer team and he definitely managed the team''s equipment. It was a volunteer position and ever since the team found out that he was more than happy to volunteer his hungry mouth and always ready a.s.s hole to their c.o.c.ks he''d been f.u.c.k.e.d by every member of the team on a regular basis.


    They were having a typical Saturday afternoon practice. He''d stumbled on the path off of the practice field that led to an abandoned house earlier in the spring and had soon shared the knowledge with the team. After the guys were on the field, he''d slip away down the path and the players would follow him singly or a few together.


    There was a ground floor window missing with a broad sill that was perfect for him to lean over and present his a.s.s for f.u.c.k.i.n.g on one side while getting his throat f.u.c.k.e.d on the other.


    And that was where Todd was now, in his favorite position with a hard d.i.c.k sliding in and out of his a.s.s. He could feel the big c.o.c.k get even harder and swell inside of him, and then the guy f.u.c.k.i.n.g him thrust his meat as deep into his hole as he could. Boiling spurts of ball juice coated the walls of his a.s.s one after the other, soothing his abused boy c.u.n.t.


    Just as the last spurt filled his guts, Todd and his f.u.c.ker were startled to hear a deep voice yell, "Just what the f.u.c.k is going on here?"


    * * * * * *


    He''d never been athletic. A childhood auto accident had left him with a permanent limp so there was no chance he''d ever qualify for a team sport that valued speed and agility. He''d tried to make up for it by religiously working out and now, as a sophomore in college, he had a sleek muscular body that he was proud of. He''d also become a big supporter of the school''s soccer team and when the Equipment Manager position had opened up, he''d been the first and most enthusiastic applicant.


    He loved traveling with the team, making sure that all of their needs were met. He especially loved being on towel duty, handing out clean towels to the athletes as they exited the showers and seeing their nude athletic bodies. It wasn''t too long after he''d started in the position that his interest was noticed and it wasn''t too long after that that he''d found himself on his knees with a c.o.c.k plowing him from both ends in the locker room. He''d been in heaven ever since, getting his as and face f.u.c.k.e.d on a daily basis by beautiful college jocks.


    * * * * * *


    Todd felt the softening c.o.c.k hurriedly yanked out of his f.u.c.k hole and he swiveled around to a standing position.


    Mr. Fallon, the college soccer coach, was standing at the entrance to the trail. He had definitely seen him getting his a.s.s f.u.c.k.e.d and even if he hadn''t it wouldn''t take much to put it together since the team member was standing there with his shorts around his ankles and a dripping, rapidly shrinking d.i.c.k while Todd was also nude from the waist down with a full hard on. The coach took in the scene, and then said to his player, "Get your a.s.s back on the field, NOW!"


    The player didn''t need to be told twice. He swiftly bent, pulled his shorts up and ran from the scene. The coach looked Todd up and down and then said, "I''ll see you in my office after get back to the school. Make sure that all of your duties are taken care of before you come to see me."


    * * * * * *


    The rest of the day passed in a daze. He knew that he was going to lose his job and when word got around, he''d never be allowed anywhere near the other sports teams. How would he ever be able to get the d.i.c.k he needed, now?


    Handing out towels, it became obvious that the rest of the team had heard what happened. A couple of the guys tried to reassure him that it wasn''t so bad and a couple volunteered that even if he wasn''t with the team anymore, they''d still f.u.c.k him on a regular basis. But nothing seemed to lighten his sense of impending doom.


    He''d always been a bit frightened of Coach Fallon. First of all, he was only five feet tall and the coach was all of 6'' 6". And all of it was muscle; there wasn''t an ounce of fat on him. If that wasn''t enough, he was also hyper masculine, thick wiry hair coating his forearms and probably the rest of his body, too. It was like he was born with an extra male chromosome or something. Plus, he just looked like a mean motherf.u.c.ker, with a big lantern jaw, steely eyes and short brush cut hair. He was at least 45 and still looked like he could kick every a.s.s in the room. He''d have been really hot if he wasn''t so intimidating.


    Finally, he''d done everything he could think of that required doing and the only job left was to go to the coach''s office. Reluctantly, he walked down the hall and knocked on the coach''s door.


    "Come in." the coach sternly commanded.


    Todd opened the door and stepped in, then stood beside the door with his back against the wall. The coach got up from behind his desk and walked over to where he stood. At first, he was afraid that the coach was going to physically strike him but instead he just reached down, locked the door and pocketed the key.


    After giving him a hard stare, the coach walked back over and sat down in a chair in the corner of the room.


    "Would you mind explaining exactly what you two were up to when I caught you this afternoon?" he asked.


    All of the possible lies he could tell ran rapidly through his mind while he stood there, pinned to the wall by the coach''s merciless stare. At last, he decided to be a man and tell the truth.


    "I was getting f.u.c.k.e.d." Todd said. "In the a.s.s by one of the team members."


    "Has this happened before?" the coach asked.


    "Do you mean today or in the past?" he answered before he had time to think about what he was saying.


    "Jesus, let''s start with today." the coach said.


    "Well, yeah, I got f.u.c.k.e.d earlier today."


    "And may I ask by whom?" the coach asked.


    "The team."


    "Yes, but who on the team?" he asked and then suddenly looked incredulous. "You mean the whole team? You''ve had 14 c.o.c.ks up your a.s.s today?"


    "Well, only 13. Prosser said he was too hung over from last night and he didn''t think he could get it up, so just 13."


    "Just 13." the coach repeated like he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "You must really love getting


    ass f.u.c.k.e.d."


    "I do." Todd said. He could feel himself blushing. "It''s like a sickness, I just can''t get enough. I know you must think I''m really twisted and that you''re really mad at me but I''ll do anything to keep my job. I''ll go to therapy or anything you say, just tell me what I need to do."


    The coach sat staring at him for a couple of long minutes until he finally said, "Strip."


    "You mean right here, now?"


    "You said you''d do anything. I want to get a look at this a.s.s that my whole team has had their d.i.c.ks up."


    Todd kicked off his shoes and skinned his t-shirt up over his head, then dropped his shorts to the floor. Standing nude in front of Coach Fallon he was strangely excited and against his will he could feel his c.o.c.k starting to harden.


    "I''ll say one thing, you''ve got a hot little body." the coach said. "You''ve got a surprisingly big d.i.c.k, too, for such a small guy. Now let''s see that a.s.s."


    He swiveled around so that his back was to the coach and he could feel his eyes exploring his a.s.s.


    "That is a cute little b.u.t.t." he said. "Bend forward so I can see this f.u.c.k hole."


    Now Todd was really embarrassed. He did as he was told and then heard the coach ask, "What have you got stuffed in your hole?"


    "It''s a plug." he said. "After I get f.u.c.k.e.d, especially if I get f.u.c.k.e.d a lot, I like to shove a little b.u.t.t plug in my a.s.s to keep the c.u.m from running out. After a few hours it gets absorbed into my guts. I like the feeling of having all of those guys'' juice inside of me."


    "Holy f.u.c.k, you are a nasty little f.u.c.ker aren''t you?" the coach said behind him. "Do you remember the day you came in to apply for your job? You were wearing a t-shirt and jeans. The t-shirt showed that you had a nice little body but the jeans were so tight that there was no question that you had a really superb little a.s.s. Those jeans are what got you the job."


    Todd couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He stood up and swung around to where the coach was sitting. The coach was wearing an old sweat shirt and a pair of sweat pants and in the crotch of the pants there was a large bulge that hadn''t been there before.


    "I am mad, just like you said." the coach told him. "I''m mad that you''ve been giving up that boy p.u.s.s.y to every guy on the team but you never even thought to give it to me."


    "But you''re so macho." Todd said. "I never would have thought that you were the kind of guy who f.u.c.ks other guys in the a.s.s."


    "Let me tell you something, kid." the coach said. "Any guy with a hard c.o.c.k is the kind of guy who''ll f.u.c.k another guy''s a.s.s. Now, how about you show me how much you want to keep your job by coming over here and s.u.c.k.i.n.g my d.i.c.k."


    Todd couldn''t believe his luck. He dropped to his knees and crawled over to where the coach sat. He crouched between his legs and slowly removed each of his shoes and then his socks. When he stood up to peel the coach''s sweatshirt over his head, his hard c.o.c.k bobbed inches in front of the coach. The coach reached out and grasped his c.o.c.k shaft.


    "This is a good sized d.i.c.k." he said. "Do those boys ever play with it for you?"


    "Mostly they just want to get their rocks off and get done." Todd said.


    "Young guys are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g dumb." the coach replied.


    The coach''s c.h.e.s.t was matted with thick hair, just as he had suspected and Todd couldn''t resist running his fingers through the fur and feeling the hard upright n.i.p.p.l.es on the muscular c.h.e.s.t under his hands.


    Coach released his c.o.c.k and he knelt back down between the coach''s legs. He untied the drawstring of the sweatpants and the coach raised his h.i.p.s so that he could draw them down over his legs. As they slid down over his abdomen, they momentarily were hung up until the coach''s huge c.o.c.k sprung free and slapped back against his belly.


    Todd was amazed at the size of the c.o.c.k in front of him. Looking up from between the coach''s legs, he guessed that his c.o.c.k was at least 11 inches long and bigger around than his wrist. Coach''s meaty ball sack was so long that it hung over the edge of the chair and the two fat nuts in it were as big as hen''s eggs.


    The coach was smiling, looking down at him.


    "See anything you like?" he asked.


    For a long minute Todd was speechless, staring up at the delicious looking d.i.c.k and gorgeous hairy body in front of him.


    "I''ve never seen a c.o.c.k that big." he finally said.


    He wrapped his hand around the thick shaft and then ran it over his face, feeling the massive d.i.c.k pulsate against his cheek, mouth and nose. Then, he lowered his head and buried his face in the coach''s lush, meaty ball sack. The delicious scent of manly balls and c.o.c.k filled his nostrils.


    "So I take it you like my c.o.c.k?" the coach asked.


    "I''ve never seen one so beautiful." Todd said.


    "Why don''t you see if it tastes as good as it looks?"


    Todd held the giant c.o.c.k upright, one hand around the base and the other just under the flared c.o.c.k head while he lowered his face and opened his mouth. The deep red c.o.c.k head filled his mouth fuller than any d.i.c.k ever had and as he slid it into his mouth, not even half of it was inside of him before it hit the back of his throat. With his head bobbing up and down on the thick column of meat he thought about those nature shows on TV where a python unhinges its jaw and swallows a gazelle whole. Only in this case, he was the gazelle trying to swallow a python.


    He took the c.o.c.k out of his mouth and held it so that he could lick up and down the veiny shaft and use the tip of his tongue to burrow into the wide piss slit. Then, his tongue slithered down to l.a.p at the huge balls, feeling them slip and slide inside the sack as he tongued them. They were so huge that he could only get one of them in his mouth at a time.


    He was conscious the whole time that the coach''s a.s.s hole was inches from his tongue so he grasped the coach''s legs behind the knees and lifted them up and back. The coach''s muscular a.s.s cheeks opened in front of him and he got his first look at the tiny puckered hole they covered. There was a thick growth of wiry black hair surrounding the dusty rose colored opening. It was clenched tight and raised in a puckered knot. He stuck out his tongue and licked at the hot, moist opening.


    "Oh, you filthy little f.u.c.ker!" the coach said. "Eat my asshole. Get your tongue in there."


    Todd did as he was told, his tongue prying its way into the tight furl and then sliding in and out of the clutching hole. He could feel it loosening so that more of his tongue penetrated with each stroke.


    "Okay, c.o.c.k sucker, get back to work on my d.i.c.k."


    Todd reluctantly pulled his face from between the coach''s buns and wrapped his mouth back around the big meat stick.


    "Get your a.s.s around here so I can play with your hole while you suck me." Coach told him.


    He stood up, never releasing the thick c.o.c.k in his mouth and swiveled his body. He was standing beside the coach, bent over with his a.s.s spread to his probing hand while Coach''s c.o.c.k was at an even better angle to **** his throat.


    The coach found the plug in his a.s.s and started to push and pull it, f.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.u.m filled hole. The sensation flooded Todd''s whole body, making him want more of the meaty d.i.c.k to fill him. He forced the massive c.o.c.k head deeper in his throat each time, feeling it slide deeper and deeper.


    The coach used his other hand to feel Todd''s c.o.c.k.


    "You must be having a good time." he said. "This f.u.c.ker is as hard as a brick."


    He stroked Todd''s shaft, making Todd even hotter for his c.o.c.k.


    Todd kept swallowing and pressing the thick column into his throat until finally only the last two inches were still free.


    "Goddamn, you''re a talented little c.o.c.k sucker, aren''t you?" the coach said. "Nobody''s ever throated that much of my d.i.c.k. A little more practice and I bet you could swallow the whole thing."


    Todd backed the huge meat out of his throat and then said, "I want this monster up my a.s.s."


    He moved to stand backward between the coach''s legs and pulled the plug out of his wet a.s.s, then slowly lowered his h.i.p.s, guiding the hard meat to his hole. When he felt the wide head poised against his opening, he began a slow steady descent on it. He could feel his hole expanding and blossoming to admit the thick meat. A bit more pressure and his a.s.s ring opened to the max and the fat c.o.c.k head popped inside of him.


    "How''s that feeling?" the coach asked. He loved the way his big shaft looked with Todd''s little a.s.s cheeks spread open around it.


    "Like the first time I got f.u.c.k.e.d, all over again." Todd replied.


    He let his body weight carry him down and the gigantic shaft slowly disappeared up his hungry hole, inch by thick inch. Finally, he bottomed out and could feel the giant head nudging the back wall of his a.s.s.


    "How much more c.o.c.k is there?" he asked.


    "You''ve only got about half of it in." the coach replied. "Maybe that''s enough for now."


    "No, I can do this." Todd said. "Just give me a minute."


    Todd moved his h.i.p.s so that the big c.o.c.k head slid over the inside wall of his a.s.s, stroking the tender tissues. Finally, he felt it hit a pocket inside of him and he knew he''d found the next opening. He pressed his a.s.s down and the massive c.o.c.k head gradually opened the inner ring and lodged inside. More pressing downward and the shaft followed, causing Todd to gasp as it broke open the v.i.r.g.i.nal inner ring.


    He was sitting on the coach''s l.a.p, stiff pubes rubbing against his tender a.s.s cheeks. He bent over and looked up between his legs so that he could see the thick shaft buried in his tiny a.s.s hole, then laid back against the coach''s broad hairy c.h.e.s.t.


    The coach reached around and grasped his hard upstanding c.o.c.k and said, "This is how you can tell a guy who truly loves getting his a.s.s f.u.c.k.e.d. You just forced that big piece of meat up your guts and I know it must have hurt but your c.o.c.k is still as hard as a crowbar."


    The coach was stroking his big fist up and down Todd''s c.o.c.k while his other hand played with and pulled on Todd''s balls. Todd could feel his a.s.s chute slowly expanding and relaxing around the coach''s thick meat.


    "You about adjusted to having a fire hose up your butt?" the coach asked.


    "It feels incredible." Todd replied. "I''ve never felt so full of d.i.c.k."


    "Good" the coach said. "Because I rarely meet anybody who can take my whole d.i.c.k and I intend to pound your little a.s.s into oblivion."


    "You can do anything you want to me as long as you keep your big d.i.c.k in my hole."


    The coach put his arms under Todd''s armpits and wrapped his arms around his c.h.e.s.t, then stood up from the chair. Todd was hanging in the air in front of him with the giant c.o.c.k up his hole, holding him in place


    .


    The coach began to move his h.i.p.s while holding Todd in the air, his c.o.c.k sliding in and out of Todd''s a.s.s. It was as if all of Todd''s senses were concentrated in his a.s.s and he lat out an involuntary groan of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "We''re just getting started, baby." the coach said. "You''re going to be walking bow legged when you leave this office."


    He began to lift Todd''s body in the air and then letting him slip back down as he thrust his c.o.c.k into his a.s.s so that Todd was riding his c.o.c.k and getting f.u.c.k.e.d at the same time. His a.s.s was open to its widest and the coach''s fat c.o.c.k head popped in and out of his second a.s.s ring with every stroke. Todd had never felt anything like it.


    The coach carried him over to the desk and Todd lifted his legs so that his feet were on the desktop. The coach''s c.o.c.k was at the perfect level and angle to ravage his little a.s.s and Todd began to move his h.i.p.s to meet the incoming monster each time. His a.s.s had never been f.u.c.k.e.d so expertly before.


    "You love it, don''t you, you horny little bastard." the coach said. "I can feel your asshole tightening around my c.o.c.k every time I f.u.c.k it and I''ve got c.u.m dripping off of my balls that was up your hole."


    "This is the best f.u.c.k I''ve ever had." Todd said. "Destroy my hole. Make my a.s.s ache for a week."


    The coach lifted his body up and rotated him like a piece of meat on a spit so that Todd was lying on his back on the desktop. The coach crouched over him, his feet on the floor and his upper body supported by his muscular arms, his massive c.o.c.k still buried deep in Todd''s hungry a.s.s.


    "Now you''re going to get it, you nasty little c.o.c.k sucker." the coach said. "I''m going to pound your hole till you beg me to stop."


    He grabbed Todd by the h.i.p.s, lifting his a.s.s off of the desk and began slamming his c.o.c.k into his hole as hard and deep as it would go. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room and Todd surrendered to the onslaught, his a.s.s hole the center of his consciousness and feeling. The coach pulled his h.i.p.s violently against him with each thrust of his c.o.c.k, burying it deep in his body, popping the inner ring open and closed and stroking his prostate. Todd felt like he was having an out of body experience, it was such an intense f.u.c.k.


    Just when he thought it couldn''t get any better, the coach swept the papers and books off of the desktop, and climbed atop it. He looked down at Todd, and then dropped his muscular body on top of him. Todd wrapped his arms around the coach''s torso and his legs around his waist so that his a.s.s was spread wide and open for the pile driving c.o.c.k in his a.s.s.


    "You dirty little f.u.c.ker. You nasty little f.u.c.k hole, you love my big d.i.c.k, don''t you?" the coach whispered against Todd''s neck. "You love having my c.o.c.k f.u.c.k your a.s.s. You want my c.u.m inside of you, don''t you?"


    "Yes! Yes!! I love being your f.u.c.k hole. You''re the best f.u.c.k I''ve ever had in my life, I love your c.o.c.k. Fill me up with your juice, make me lick your c.o.c.k clean, make me suck your a.s.s hole, make me your c.o.c.k slave."


    The coach, unbelievably, began to f.u.c.k his a.s.s even harder and even more violently, his c.o.c.k sliding in and out of Todd''s a.s.s like some precision machine.


    Todd was literally seeing stars when the coach suddenly stopped with his humongous c.o.c.k deep in Todd''s bowels. Todd could feel the mighty meat twitch and grow even thicker and harder and the coach said, "Here it comes. Take my juice, baby."


    The huge c.o.c.k bucked inside of his guts and then he could feel the boiling c.u.m splashing into him, spurting against the walls of his a.s.s and flooding his guts.


    The coach was gasping for breath and pushing his c.o.c.k deeper into him with each spurt, making sure that Todd''s a.s.s was well and truly marked as his.


    When every drop had blasted out of his balls, the coach leant back on his haunches and looked down to where his c.o.c.k disappeared up Todd''s hole. He reached down and showed Todd the foamy froth that they had churned out of the c.u.m already in his a.s.s.


    "Looks like I whipped some cream." the coach said.


    "That''s okay; it feels like you more than replaced it."


    The coach grasped Todd''s c.o.c.k, still hard and plastered to his belly, leaking prec.u.m.


    "Beat your c.o.c.k for me while I''ve still got my c.o.c.k in you." the coach said. "I want to watch you c.u.m."


    Todd wrapped his fist around his own hard shaft.


    "It''s not going to take long after that championship f.u.c.k.i.n.g I just got." he said. "I''m surprised I didn''t shoot already."


    He began to jack his c.o.c.k while the coach watched him and played with his balls. As predicted, the combination of being freshly f.u.c.k.e.d, the coach''s fingers pulling at his nuts and knowing that the coach was watching him were too much and with only five or six strokes the c.u.m began blasting out of his piss hole. His a.s.s hole was clamped around the big piece of meat inside of him and it felt like his a.s.s hole was o.r.g.a.s.ming, too. His whole body arched as his balls emptied all over his belly and c.h.e.s.t.


    "Well. It looks like it was good for you, too." the coach said.


    He used his fingers to scoop the c.u.m up from Todd''s body and then fed it to him while Todd licked his fingers to get every drop. The last of the c.u.m the coach scooped up and s.u.c.k.e.d off of his own fingers as Todd watched.


    "Sweet boy juice from a sweet boy." the coach said.


    His c.o.c.k was beginning to soften in Todd''s a.s.s and he slowly withdrew it. Todd''s hole was gaping open, froth and c.u.m leaking out on the desktop and the coach reached over for Todd''s plug and slid it into the loose opening.


    "I want to think about you walking around with my c.u.m in your belly all night." the coach said.


    Todd stretched his trembling legs and the coach climbed off of the desktop.


    "Are you okay?" he asked Todd.


    "I''ve never been better in my life." Todd said. "I feel like I just came in first in Olympic f.u.c.k.i.n.g."


    "Good." the coach replied. "Because I''m happy to tell you that you passed the interview."


    "Wait, what interview?"


    "I just got approval to hire a volunteer assistant." the coach said. "You''ll be working closely with me practically every day, as many hours as you can spare. And you''ll be expected to travel with me, share my room in case I need your assistance in the night and, of course, you''ll be expected to follow my every order. You''ll keep up your duties as Equipment Manager and servicing the team but I expect my equipment to have top priority. Do you think you can handle all of that?"


    "I think I can handle anything you can dish out." Todd said.


    "That''s a good boy." the coach replied. "Now, give me a few minutes to catch my breath and then I want you to eat my a.s.s hole out some more and practice deep throating my c.o.c.k."


    "Yes, sir," Todd said. "Anything you say, sir."

 Chapter 5 - Grizzly

    After my graduation from college as a certified teacher, I had to repay my college loan over a two year period by way of service, which meant that I had to teach wherever I was told to go. My first appointment was at a school with a principle that was an arsehole. Mr. Arlen did not like me and the feelings were mutual. I was always in trouble. Several warnings and reprimands later, I was relocated to a school in the far north to teach me a lesson. The small town I was sent to was in the middle of lumberjack-land and the school catered to kids from the surrounding area.


    As you may well imagine, I was as thrilled as a condemned man. Being young and gay, my social life had just been flushed down the toilet. I had read many gay stories about lumberjacks but was sensible enough to know the difference between fantasy and reality. The school was charming and my new principle very engaging. At least my new workplace was going to be far less troublesome than my former school. The kids were also fantastic and far better disciplined than the brats I formerly had to contend with. So things weren''t all bad, I supposed.


    The town had eight shops and a large pub, frequented by all the locals. I managed to secure a fairly nice apartment above one of the shops, a stone''s throw away from the school. This was my lot and I had to grin and bear it for the next eighteen months.


    Within a few days, I had settled into my new home and workplace. The people I encountered were friendly and helpful, and unlike the former city I worked in they always greeted me with respect. Being educated and a teacher also put me on a higher plain of deference. This really amused and okay, let me honest, delighted me. I almost became tired of my name, with the constant ''Hi Sydney, and bye Sydney,'' that seemed to punctuate my every move.


    Saturday evenings at the only bar was in town the main event of the places weekly festivities. It was apparently always jam-packed. I decided that I had to join in and meet all the locals on my first weekend. I was also keen to observe the butch talent on display, cognisant of the fact that I would have to be on my best behaviour. Being gay could be dangerous in these parts and I knew I would have to show great restraint. It would definitely not thrill the locals to learn, that the new schoolteacher was a gay man. At around eight p.m. I finally made my way to the pub and as predicted, it was pumping.


    After grabbing a beer I began observing my fellow patrons. Most of the men were brawny and very masculine, with facial hair, denim, and plaid shirts, the standard custom. The woman all had overdone makeup and tight-fitting apparel, which seemed to be the order of the day for all the ladies. As I suspected, there were quite a few stunning guys. During the evening I had to concentrate on not drooling as I engaged many of the guys in conversation. Everyone knew I was the new teacher and I was rather flattered by the fuss they made about me.


    At around eleven I finally made my way back to my apartment. It had been a very enjoyable, if somewhat frustrating evening. How the f.u.c.k was I going to cope surrounded by all this untouchable talent? I began to jerk-off with my mind in a spin. My imagination went into overdrive as flitted from one hunk to the other, with my brain envisioning a multitude of s.e.x-filled scenarios. I finally shot a massive load panting like a deranged person. After cleaning up my mess I got into bed before drifting off, moments later.


    The following week, I got into the full swing of things at the school. Apparently, my teaching methods were far less offensive to this new principle and by the end of the week; she had received quite a few compliments from satisfied parents. I had always had a great rapport with kids and so at least on the occupational front, my life was going along very well. I even got invited to dinner by one of my fellow teachers on Wednesday, and spent a very enjoyable evening with him and his wife.


    I decided not to torment myself again the following Saturday and instead opted for a visit to the bar, on the following Friday evening.


    After collecting a beer from the counter, I sat on a barstool across from the bar. There were a number of tall round tables scattered about, each surrounded by three or four barstools. The bar was fairly empty, with only a dozen or so people milling about. Again, I got a number of smiles and "howdy''s," from most of the patrons.


    As I sipped my beer a hairy giant entered the bar. He stood at least six-foot-six-inches tall. I had never seen such a large man. He wasn''t fat, just huge. He had a full black beard that only exposed his eyes, forehead, and nasal region. The brush cut hair on his head was also black.


    I then observed him in conversation with the barman, frequently glancing in my direction. Shortly, he began to move toward me. His boots looked like to boats and after removing his jacket, I noticed that he was attired in the standard local issue.


    "Mind if I join you?" he asked.


    "Not at all," I replied.


    Extending his right hand he said, "Names Grizzly."


    ''F.u.c.k me,'' I thought, ''even his hands are covered with hair.'' I stood and introduced myself as he completely sheathed my hand in his huge paw.


    "So you''re the new teacher," he stated sitting opposite me. I nodded in agreement. When he asked me why I had chosen to live here, I gave him a brief history of the events leading up to my arrival in these parts.


    Turning the tables on him I asked about his life. He was a lumberjack and owned a cabin ten miles out of town. He had also grown up in a city but preferred the outdoors. Several years before, he had decided on his current lifestyle and moved here to learn his trade. He loved the peace and quiet this place offered.


    After he finished his story I asked, "What''s your real name?"


    "Angus," he replied.


    "Do you mind if I call you Angus?"


    With a shrug, he answered, "Suit ye''self."


    "But would you mind," I affirmed.


    Smiling he replied, "Nah, not at all".


    Angus was twenty-five-years old, which surprised me because I would have guessed him closer to thirty. As I began to engage him more and more, I realized how good looking he actually was. His eyes were dark green and lively. His slightly uneven teeth were sparkling white and very s.e.xy. He had an impish naughty smile, and we conversed as easily as two old friends.


    When I later asked about any hobbies he may have, he told me he did wood sculptures. I told him that I was crazy about sculpture and would love to see his work at some point. After observing me for a few seconds, he said, "Come tomorrow".


    Puzzled, I inquired, "Beg your pardon?"


    To which he replied, "What time do your duties at the school finish tomorrow?"


    "Two p.m.," I responded.


    "Well, then I''ll pick you up at three... Bring a toothbrush?" he concluded as an afterthought.


    "Why?" I asked, confused.


    "You''ll be staying the night, cause after dinner and a few drinks; it would be stupid to drive you home. Folks around here take drinking and driving very seriously," he stated, earnestly.


    Shrugging, I questioned, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure I''m sure", was his reply. "You said you wanted to see my work, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, but I don''t want to be any bother," I countered.


    Almost irritated he answered, "F.u.c.k, do you want to see my work or not?"


    My final reply was, "Yes, okay, that would be great, thank you."


    The following day at three, Angus pulled up in front of the store below my apartment. Grabbing my small bag I ran down the stairs immediately. Before he had time to phone me, I was already in his vehicle and soon we were on our way.


    His log cabin looked fantastic from the outside. We were greeted by two large Huskies upon our arrival.


    "Will I be safe?" I asked getting out of the pickup.


    "Sure, they haven''t eaten human flesh, well, so far," he replied, laughing heartily.


    Upon entering his cabin my breath was taken away. It was huge and beautifully decorated, in a very masculine way. I immediately observed his sculptures that he had placed all around and began complimenting him. Angus loved birds and most of the sculptures were of our feathered friends. Before I got the grand tour of his cabin he lit a roaring fire. His place was open and impressive, but very cozy. There was the homely aroma of stew simmering on the stove, which I was told would take another few hours. After an astonishing tour we sat on a huge leather sofa facing the fire.


    Looking at me intently, he then asked, "So whose heart did you break when you left the city?"


    "Nobodies, I didn''t have a girlfriend." I answered.


    Sniggering he said, "I find that hard to believe. A good looking guy like you, you must have had the ladies falling over themselves."


    Trying to extricate myself from the corner I was in, I retorted, "Well what about you, why is there no little woman in your life?"


    Smiling ruefully, he replied, "Who would want to live with a man resembling Bigfoot?"


    Without thinking I said, "You are a very s.e.xy man, Angus".


    With a glint in his eyes, he responded, "That''s a strange statement, coming from another guy".


    Blushing furiously I apologized, only sinking further into the hole that I had created for myself.


    "I have a feeling that you may prefer men to women, Sydney," he said softly. Seeing the defeated look on my face he chuckled. It wasn''t a derisive laugh, but an encouraging one.


    With a smile, he uttered, "I promise you Sydney, your secret is safe with me."


    Once I had calmed down, I asked, "What about your love life?"


    Shaking his head he replied, "I don''t have one. The women here are all man-catchers. I was warned about them early on, and as far as the guys are concerned, I have never met one that gave me any reason to believe he want to play around."


    Stunned, I asked, "So, you''ve considered guys?"


    He sat silently for a while before replying, "Maybe."


    An eerie silence followed before I asked, "And what does that maybe depend upon?"


    Another pause followed, before he measuredly answered, "On whether you''ll insist on sleeping in the spare room tonight."


    As we observed the fire for a long while, he self-consciously began chatting about the food he had prepared. He seemed almost hurt and I got the feeling that I should have replied to his earlier statement. Did he think my silence was a rejection?


    I became panicky and interrupting him, blurted out, "I would love to sleep in your bed tonight."


    After a short hush a smile broke out on his face, before he said, "You might not feel that way when you see me n.a.k.e.d, I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g hairy".


    "Well, then I will just have to give you a good brushing before we go to sleep," I replied.


    Angus almost convulsed with laughter. He stood up and after pulling me off the sofa he gave me a long bear hug. After placing my body down eventually, we moved through to the kitchen and were soon enjoying his fantastic stew.


    As we ate I apologized for my earlier delay, explaining that I had been completely stunned and afraid that he might have been pulling my leg. He then told me about his insecurity due to his excessive hairiness. After moving here he had also been rejected by a few women after undressing, who just couldn''t cope with his extreme furriness. He had all but given up on s.e.x.u.a.l encounters due to his condition, which is termed hypertrichosis. It just wasn''t worth the anguish, according to him.


    After dinner we again sat around chatting, before heading for bed at around nine p.m. Once in the room I could sense his nervousness as we kissed fully clothed. He was an incredible kisser and his huge body felt remarkable during our embrace. Whispering in his ear, I assured him that I wanted to make love and wasn''t bothered by his hairiness.


    After undressing, I got a good look at him and he was even hairier than I had imagined. His entire body was covered with fur. The hair was soft and felt luxuriant to the touch. Angus had a substantial uncut c.o.c.k that looked smaller than it was, due to the mass of black hair surrounding his crotch. I got the feeling that he couldn''t wait to get into bed so that his hairiness wouldn''t be on full display.


    As I lay on my back he moved his upper body onto me and continued kissing. His excitement was palpable as he began l.i.c.k.i.n.g my ears, frequently returning to my mouth. With our faces moulded together my hands c.a.r.e.s.sed his arms, shoulders, and torso. He then moved his entire body onto me, supporting most of his weight on his knees and elbows. My grizzly lover ground his stiff knob between my t.h.i.g.hs as he overwhelmed me with hair. The hair excited me unbelievably and I told him so. Moving his arms under my arms, his paws clamped my head between his palms. With a grunt of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, he began rubbing his beard all over my face.


    As our kissing intensified Angus became overexcited and scooted up my body on his knees. His d.i.c.k festooned in a mane of hair, located my mouth. As I adjusted to his oral onslaught my hands began to tour of his h.i.p.s and backside. I captured tresses of hair between my fingers, gently pulling the pelt outwards. Humping my face animatedly his hands held my head firmly. Having conquered my throat I let him have his way. From his cries, I knew he is about to erupt and prayed I would be able to cope with the deluge.


    With his balls slapping my throat, his first emissions began to spray. I swallowed like crazy as more and more lava cascaded down my throat. He was almost convulsing with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the final drops were force-fed to me. When his c.o.c.k exited my mouth I savoured his tasty cream.


    Moving his body downward again, his tongue scoured the last morsels of seed from my mouth. Angus then placed his head next to mine, ear to ear, and began sobbing. I held him as tight as I could and let him vent. When he finally lifted his head I wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Afterward, Angus rolled over and lay next to me. I moved in close to him and hugged by my giant teddy bear we lay contently for a long time.


    Breaking the silence, I eventually said, "Don''t ever cut one hair off your body. You are perfect just as you are." He smiled, appreciatively.


    Lifting eventually, Angus reversed his body position and moving on top of me in a sixty-nine position, s.u.c.k.e.d on my c.o.c.k. With a mass of hair surrounding my head, I began l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his balls. As my impending o.r.g.a.s.m started to approach, my erratic breathing signalled my ejaculation. His anxious lips encouraged me as I pumped into his suctioning mouth and erupted in a state of complete rapture. Angus'' feasting was accompanied by grunts of approval.


    Spinning his body around after his feeding, he lifted my legs and placed them over his shoulders before manically locating my manhole. After he gained entry, his prodding became frenzied. Angus'' second discharge exploded into me within minutes. After pushing my legs downward Angus completely cocooned me, enveloping us in his manly smell. My ''Yeti'' had me under his control and I was in seventh heaven. Gone were my angry regrets about my expulsion to this backward enclave. My new life was becoming blissful and I blessed the day I arrived in this territory.


    After our session, my werewolf lover and I fell asleep. It had been a very intense afternoon with emotions running wild. Angus was a wonderful human being and I was very pleased we had met. Strangely, his hairy condition did not bother me at all. I wasn''t sure about the road ahead, but having a rather fatalistic mind-set I wasn''t going to get in a flap about it. My new life had taken a very surprising turn and with the contentment I felt at my workplace, this strange little town was turning into a real gem.


    Waking up from time to time during the night, I observed the hairy man mountain next to me. What would the future hold? Would there even be one with him?


    When I awoke the following morning Angus was in the shower. Not sure about his bathroom likes and dislikes, I decided to let him do his thing before taking my turn. When he finally re-entered the bedroom I asked if he would mind me having a shower. Jokingly, he said that he would have liked company in the shower but didn''t want to wake me. I promised myself that I would never again let a chance like that go a begging.


    By the time I had finished all my ablutions breakfast was on the go. After our exertions of the previous evening the sustenance was heartily enjoyed.


    As we ate Angus looked like he had something on his mind. After swallowing another mouthful he finally said, "I would like you to stay with me today, I promise to return you home early tomorrow morning."


    My initial answer was a simple, "I would love to."


    Regrettably, I then resumed and said, "As long as I am not in your way."


    He looked at me sternly before answering, "I want you here, why would you be in my way?"


    Realising my foolishness, I then resumed, "I am sorry, that was a stupid reply."


    After observing me for a short while, Angus smiled and then said, "The one thing you should know about me Sydney, is that I always mean what I say."


    After breakfast I helped with the dishes. After we finished the washing-up, Angus moved behind me, and encasing me in a bear hug, began tweaking my n.i.p.p.l.es while lightly biting my ears. Soon his massive h.i.p.s were banging me up against the sink. Moving his hands downward he undid my belt buckle, before unzipping my jeans. After my pants and underpants were pushed down I heard him unzipping himself. My torso was pushed down before he began prodding my hole. I was beginning to learn that my Grizzly lover liked it rough and his entry was urgent. I also got the feeling that my gasping and groaning really excited him.


    Grabbing my h.i.p.s tightly he lifted me and with me impaled on his knob, walked through to the lounge. My body was flung over the back of the huge leather sofa before his h.i.p.s sprang to life. Battering my hole with his knob, an additional dynamic was added as he began slapping my backside. Alternating between gripping my b.u.t.t cheeks, Angus'' huge right hand also administered whacks to my arse. The more I whimpered, the louder my bear lover grunted and howled. I thanked goodness for the remoteness of his home because the cacophony emanating from us was mind-blowing. Even the Huskies outside joined in.


    Angus then spun me around and forced me to my knees. As he humped my face I held onto his tree-trunk legs. With drool dribbling onto my c.h.e.s.t he intensified his thrusting. Shuddering, Angus unloaded into my mouth.


    Next, pulling me up off my knees Angus turned my body upside down facing him, before placing my legs over his shoulders. With my body dangling down his c.h.e.s.t, his warm mouth sheathed my d.i.c.k. As he blew me, I again began l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his knob. My smaller d.i.c.k was no problem for him and his mouth and tongue stimulated me unbelievably. I was being given a masterclass in c.o.c.k-s.u.c.k.i.n.g and after a few minutes couldn''t hold back any longer. Panting furiously I came in his mouth, accompanied by the customary grunts of approval from Angus.


    My hanging body was then carried to the front of the fireplace before being placed on the thick woollen rug. Angus now climbed on top of me and for the next few minutes we kissed as his stiff knob speared into my crotch. Finally, lifting his body up off me and moving my legs apart he grabbed my balls and began whipping them with his rigid c.o.c.k. I yelped and writhed, to more grunts of approval from him. Then, turning me onto my stomach again Angus fell on top of me. Next, he began spearing his d.i.c.k in and out of me.


    Upon pulling his knob out of me he would let my sphincter relax for a few seconds, before piercing into me again. On and on Angus relentlessly plundered my backside. The incredible stimulation of this technique caused me to spray my seed all over the rug.


    Upon picking up on my release, Angus lifted his torso on outstretched arms and f.u.c.k.e.d me manically. The grunts emanating from him as he climaxed were mind-boggling.


    After our hectic session, we dressed and were soon on an extensive walk all around his property with Mutt and Jeff, the two Huskies that accompanied us on our journey. The dogs were, as I was told, outdoor animals. Angus had built two beautiful dog houses for them on his porch.


    The surrounding area was magnificent and I fully understood Angus'' love for this place.


    After an extensive ramble we finally returned to the cabin. Angus recommended a late lunch/early supper upon our return. We spent the next few hours chatting and enjoying the warmth of the fireplace.


    Angus had marinated steaks for dinner and after a salad and potatoes had been prepared, the meat was grilled. After an excellent meal, we again moved through to the lounge and settled on the huge sofa facing the fire. For the next few hours we continued to enjoy one another''s company. I was told that we needed to be in bed by eight because we had to be up at five-thirty a.m., the following morning.


    "Are you always in bed by eight?" I asked.


    Smiling, he replied, "No, usually by ten, but we need at least one hour for entertainment."


    Joking, I asked, "I don''t recall seeing a television in the bedroom?"


    To which he impishly countered, "There ain''t one. We''re supplying the entertainment."


    Before we headed off to bed, Angus sat quietly and with a serious look on his face, asked, "Sydney, would you consider moving in with me?" Raising his hand immediately, with his palm facing me in a ''let me finish'' gesture, he continued, "Don''t give me your answer now. Think about it during week. I''ve been alone for too long and really need someone in my life. I can be difficult, but I am sure we can work things out."


    After another silence, he resumed, "I don''t want rent from you and if you contribute to the groceries that would be great. I haven''t enjoyed anyone''s company as much as yours for a very long time. I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g lonely and I need you." Another long pause followed, before he concluded, "If you''re not up for it and only want to visit on weekends that will be okay. It''ll be disappointing, but I will accept that."


    We again sat quietly for a long while, before eventually moving through to the bedroom.


    After arriving in the bedroom he asked, "Are you working on Saturday?"


    "No," I replied. We were only expected to work alternating Saturdays at the school and having done so the previous day, I would be off duty the following weekend.


    "Good, then I call around your place on Friday evening and you can give me your answer," he suggested. I just smiled respectfully, nodding my head. The request had been made and I would have to make my decision during the week.


    That night Angus surprised me with a complete change of pace. Our love-making was far less hectic than all prior encounters. We fondled, kissed, and his penetration was gentle and loving. The biggest surprise came when he turned onto his stomach and invited me to penetrate him. I climbed on my bear and penetrated him slowly and tenderly. The low murmurs from him as I continuously varied my pace was awesome. I made sure that the stint lasted, with no intention of rushing our encounter. His contentment was profound and he sighed contentedly throughout the session.


    The following week my mind was in a spin. What concerned me most was that he had lived on his own for a long time. Once I moved in, would he find sharing his space with me irritating rather than enjoyable? In addition, what would the people here make of our living together? Would rumours eventually start circulating? The rougher side of his s.e.x.u.a.l needs didn''t me worry too much, but would they escalate? I loved his cabin and the incredible surrounding area. It was infinitely preferable to the small fully furnished apartment I was renting, but at least my apartment belonged to me. In turmoil, I began dreading Friday''s decision.


    When Friday night finally arrived there was a knock at my door. Angus then entered and sat on my small sofa. After a short time he asked, "Did you give my request some thought, or do you need more time?"


    Looking at him intently, I answered, "Two things worry me. Firstly, after years of living on your own a newcomer will be invading your private space. Will you be able to cope with that? Secondly, what will people here make of our living together?"


    After listening to me he waited a while, before answering. "You''ll teach me to adapt. Secondly, who gives a f.u.c.k what people think? We''ll make it work Sydney, simple as that."


    The passion in his eyes overwhelmed me and caught up in the moment, I blurted out, "Okay, let''s give it a go."


    Then shrugging, he replied "So what the f.u.c.k are you waiting for? Pack your things and let''s get the f.u.c.k out of here."


    "Tonight, you mean, now?" I asked.


    "Sure, pack up and let''s go home, Mutt and Jeff are hungry. Next week you can sort out the details with your landlord."


    I began to laugh, to which he responded, "Get moving, I''m also f.u.c.k.i.n.g hungry."


    I packed my two suitcases and presently followed him in his pickup to the cabin. En route I noticed the name: ''Ursus,'' painted on the back of his pick-up for the first time. With a smile on my face, I drove home behind him.


    After we arrived the dogs were fed and the fire lit, before his pre-prepared meal was being warmed. It felt strange as I scanned my new abode while he prepared our meal. I hoped like hell I had made the correct decision. With butterflies in my stomach I sat down and enjoyed the delicious food. At least the guy could cook!


    After dinner and the customary dishwashing, we snuggled up on the huge couch in his lounge. He told me that he had arranged a special treat for me as we necked on the sofa. Somewhat apprehensive, I wondered about the revelation that awaited me.


    Moving through to the bedroom later, I was somewhat flabbergasted by the surprise. Angus had secured a five by four-foot thick woollen rug to the wooden wall in his bedroom. There were two metal rings on either side of the rug, six-foot off the ground. A leather cuff hung off each of the rings. No imagination was needed to comprehend the purpose of this construction.


    Had the escalation of his s.e.x.u.a.l requirements just begun? Remaining calm, I smiled and said that it looked very interesting. I was told that he wanted to tie me up and f.u.c.k me while I was bound by the restraints. I didn''t find the setup too enticing but I figured that having made my bed, I now had to lie in it. Somewhat worried, I began to undress.


    As Angus secured me to the rings facing the rug, he instructed me to place my feet on two wooden blocks mounted below the rug. These blocks were one-foot off the floor. Truthfully, I had not noticed these before but did as I was told. Spread-eagled, I awaited his imminent penetration. Instead, there was a swishing sound, followed by a sharp stinging as he began whacking my backside with a short strap. The first two or three strikes had me wailing but he continued unperturbed. After ten smacks, as my arse started becoming numb I became very turned-on and began rubbing my hard c.o.c.k up against the wall rug.


    After fifteen strikes he asked if he should stop. I was bristling with horniness and loving my spanking by now. "No, you bastard, has your arm become slack?" I challenged him.


    Angus intensified the next five strikes before finally dropping the strap to the floor. His huge body then compressed me against the rug. With my arse already on fire his entry felt less brutal than on former occasions. Banging my body, he pummelled my backside hectically. As he tweaked my n.i.p.p.l.es his horny gasps became animalistic. The divine agony I was experiencing negated my earlier anticipation; I had definitely made the right choice. Angus had completely subjugated me and the level of gratification I was receiving was fantastic.


    Angus plundered my body like a blood-obsessed Viking on a rampage. My hole was thumped as he slammed me against the rug.


    I was so turned-on that I started shouting, "F.u.c.k me harder, is that all you''ve got."


    Screeching like a bird of prey, his five-day-old cache of c.u.m exploded into my bowels as he shuddered with ecstasy. I had never been f.u.c.k.e.d so comprehensively! After I was untied we both collapsed on the bed, laughing and panting with exhaustion. Staring at the ceiling, we lay quietly as we regained our composure.


    Finally, with a snigger he asked, "How did you enjoy your housewarming gift?"


    I had loved my housewarming gift despite my earlier reservations. Prior to meeting Angus I had never considered bondage and spanking. A year before, an acquaintance who was into the rougher stuff had told me that pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e are closely related. At that time I hadn''t really paid much mind to his philosophy, but it now appeared he was spot-on. Having finally been initiated into this practice I was totally intrigued. I also planned to engage Angus on this subject the following day. I was interested to learn what had sparked his curiosity in the darker side of s.e.x.u.a.l habits.


    After my earlier spanking, our further s.e.x.u.a.l interaction that evening was much more subdued. The change of pace was very pleasant. We made love twice more during the night.


    After breakfast the following day I broached the subject of his predilection. Initially, he seemed somewhat uncomfortable, but as he thawed he became more animated on the subject. I explained that I was enthralled and really wanted to understand his wants and needs. We also made a pact that if anything became too hectic for me during s.e.x.u.a.l activity, I would refer to him by his nickname, Grizzly, which would be my ''out'' word.


    Angus then promised to show me a few DVD''s that turned him on, the following day.


    The next morning we took a drive to a few of his favourite spots in the area. It was a wonderful outing and by two p.m. we found ourselves at a scenic picnic spot. Angus surprised me by unpacking a basket of wine and cheese with biscuits and preserves. We spent the next hour imbibing the wonderful atmosphere and enjoying the refreshments that he had brought along.


    By four o''clock we eventually arrived back home. After settling in the lounge, we watched one of his favourite DVD''s. It was a dungeon scene with rugged men f.u.c.k.i.n.g, spanking, fisting, and pissing on one another.


    When the movie ended an hour later, we had not spoken a word throughout the viewing. I knew that I had to break the ice. He had played his card and it was now my turn to show my hand.


    "Tell me what you really want, s.e.x.u.a.lly," I asked.


    "I like the pissing and spanking, but the fisting is optional. I don''t expect you to take my fist, but I would like you to fist me. I also want you to whip me." He observed me for a while before continuing, "I want it hard, no holding back."


    After a long pause, I said, "I am pleased you don''t expect to fist me, your hands are way too large."


    "Is a sling acceptable to you?" he asked with a naughty smile.


    "I haven''t seen a sling," I replied.


    "That''s because it hasn''t arrived yet. It''s on order and should here this week," he stated, before resuming, "I thought we could install it in the study, which I use as a storeroom. We can also move the wall carpet and rings into the same space and make that our f.u.c.k-room," Angus mischievously concluded.


    "Sounds good to me," was my reply.


    Shortly, dinner was on the go and before long we sat down to eat. After dinner we again moved to the lounge and I got to view another of his favourite DVD''s. The fisting in this movie was even more hectic than the previous one. I had also never realized that men could expel so much piss. After our smut viewing marathon we headed to the bedroom.


    Angus handed me a larger strap than the one he had used on me. Getting onto the bed on his stomach, I was instructed to commence striking him on the arse. My initial thwacks were subdued but due to the urgency in his tone, I began to intensify my assault. Putting my back into it, I really began striking him with might. His grunts of approval left me in no doubt that I was pleasing his needs. I was instructed to expand my strikes to his upper legs and all over his back. Grunting and groaning ecstatically, he writhed with acceptance.


    When my arm tired I threw the strap down and jumped on his back. After pushing my c.o.c.k straight into him I began f.u.c.k.i.n.g like crazy. Running my hands over his back I could feel the welts I had inflicted. Growling, he encouraged me to f.u.c.k him even harder. As I lay on top of him, I curled my arms around his torso and began giving his n.i.p.p.l.es a severe working over. His escalating m.o.a.ns clearly signalled his approval.


    My hands moved to his shoulders as I humped my teddy bear. Clamping onto him excitedly my o.r.g.a.s.m swiftly approached. Not able to hold back any longer, I began discharging into him. After rolling off him he immediately mounted me. He started kissing me hard, demonstrating his approval of my prior performance. His oral attack was so fervent that it almost felt that like he was going to suck my lips off my face. Lifting off me eventually, he sat at the edge of the bed before pulling my body across his l.a.p.


    Snorting like a wild boar he began to smack my arse with his b.a.r.e hand. With my body pinned down by his left hand, his right hand hammered my arse with metronomic intensity. His severe slaps had me wailing as he roared his approval. I had definitely become a discipline junky! Finally flinging me on the bed he repaid me in kind, skewering my backside with his rigid knob. His thrusting was so vigorous that I prayed the bed wouldn''t break. With all the stimulation he had undergone earlier, he was like a tightly coiled spring finally releasing its projectile. As he came he thumped into me like a rodeo bull bucking wildly to dislodge its rider.


    Afterward, as we lay there panting with him on top of me, I wondered if I had opened Pandora''s Box.


    He kept whispering, "Thank you, baby," over and over again. After the potency of what we had just been through we were asleep soon after.


    The following morning when I awoke he was staring at me. Running his hand over my face he smiled before gently leaning in and kissing me. Getting up later he led me to the shower. Angus placed a towel on the shower floor, before lying on his back. He then told me to get on top of him in the sixty-nine position. As torrent of piss began spaying out of him, I allowed the fountain to cover my head before directing his d.i.c.k into my mouth.


    As this happened I felt his hands kneading my b.u.t.t cheeks, encouraging me to release my flow. The taste of his piss was delectable and I was fascinated by how much I enjoyed the taste. Piss-play would really not be a problem in future, and in fact, I felt that I could easily get addicted to the taste. After we had both run dry I lifted off him. He asked me how I had liked the taste. Smiling, I said it was great. He then admitted that he had been drinking his own piss for years.


    After showering, we made our way to the kitchen.


    That Sunday and all the following week, our s.e.x.u.a.l activity was fairly subdued. I fully understood that we could not continuously sustain the hectic sessions and it would be tragic if they became ordinary.


    The sling did arrive the following Friday and this addition proved to be a great enhancement to our s.e.x.u.a.l exploits.


    My life with Angus was getting better all the time and I was really growing to love the man. Strangely, fisting had thus far not been requested, much to my relief. Getting my head around that discipline was very intimidating.


    Two weeks on our lives took another unexpected turn, when Ignatius Buck, who insisted on being referred to as Bucky, (because he hated his name), entered our lives. He had joined the lumberjack crew where Angus worked. Because of a shortage of accommodation in the area, Angus'' foreman, aware of the additional apartment that Angus had above his garage, asked Angus to take Bucky in until alternative accommodation became available.


    The small apartment above Angus'' garage was really very nice. It was fully furnished, with its own kitchenette and bathroom. Years before Angus had renovated this space with the idea of earning extra income. Once the revamp was complete, however, Angus decided against the idea of having a tenant.


    With a little effort, Angus and I prepared it for Bucky''s arrival and on Friday evening Bucky moved in. As Bucky wouldn''t be living in the main house, we believed that his presence wouldn''t be a problem for us. As far as everyone was concerned, I was simply renting Angus'' spare room.


    When Bucky arrived I couldn''t help smiling. He wasn''t good looking but extremely cute; make that, f.u.c.k.i.n.g cute!


    Bucky was stocky and stood six-foot tall. He had reddish-blond hair that always looked unkempt. He had a thick moustache and a tuft of hair a half inch wide extending two inches past his chin. He had freckles on his face and a gap between his upper front teeth. His blue eyes were wild and lively and his nose was plump. Bucky had a stud on his left eyebrow and wore thick round silver earrings. He also had the goofiest smile I had ever seen on a human being and walked in a c.u.mbersome, almost awkward fashion.


    When Bucky laughed he sounded like a hick. His foolish manner, however, was infectious and every fibre of your being just wanted to hug him. When we shook hands, my hand barely fitted around his palm. Bucky had the broadest hands I had ever seen. Nobody was in Angus'' league where hairiness was concerned, but Bucky didn''t do too badly.


    The first few nights with our lodger went very well. He ate dinner with us and by eight-thirty headed off to his own apartment. Breakfasts were also consumed together at six-thirty and the sandwiches, which I always made in the morning, now included an additional person.


    Angus bought a television for Bucky during the first week after his arrival. Thankfully, he was very respectful of our space, only joining us for meals and otherwise when invited to do so.


    On the second Saturday after Bucky''s arrival, Angus decided to visit a larger neighbouring town for provisions that were unavailable in our neck of the woods. After Angus left, I invited Bucky for coffee. We chatted while consuming our coffee and biscuits.


    Out of the blue is said, "You and Angus make a great couple." Almost choking on my coffee, I spluttered a pathetic explanation about being a lodger and that Angus and I were just good friends.


    Shrugging after my speech he apologized for, ''getting it wrong.'' Intrigued, I asked why he had assumed that we were a couple.


    He then replied, "Well, because of the way you look at each other. Besides, the noises I regularly hear coming from the house at night, it sure sounds like people are f.u.c.k.i.n.g to me." I just sat there with a mouth full of teeth.


    A short while later, he got up and walked towards the study. Fortunately, it was always locked. Asking what kind of room this was, he inadvertently turned the door handle and the door opened.


    ''F.u.c.k,'' I thought, ''we have forgotten to lock it!'' After opening the door he was confronted with a full-on s.e.x pit, sling and all.


    Observing the den for a short while, he looked back at me and asked, "May I have a look?" The horse had bolted and all that was left for me to do was shrug foolishly. As he toured the den of iniquity, I almost shat myself.


    After a few minutes when Bucky re-joined me all I could muster was, "Would you like some more coffee?"


    "Yeah, that would be great," he replied. Graciously, he made no comment about the room and after his coffee departed.


    When Angus returned at twelve I gave him the bad news. To my amazement he just laughed, before saying, "Shit happens."


    An hour later, Bucky joined us for lunch as usual. Indulging in general chit-chat we consumed the meal. As we were nearing the end of the meal Angus looked at Bucky and asked, "So what did you make of the play-pit?"


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome!" was his reply.


    "I hope that you won''t be broadcasting your discovery at work," Angus retorted.


    With an evil grin, Bucky answered, "Well that depends..."


    "On what does that depend, Bucky?" Angus asked, smiling.


    "On whether I also get to try it out," Bucky countered, with an impish grin.


    "I kind of figured you''d be into girls," Angus replied.


    "Nah, the ones here are all man-catchers as all you guys have warned me. Don''t need to be saddled with a woman at my age. Of course, a horny guy like me needs some release and if the women are too dangerous, well, a man''s got to make a plan," Bucky concluded.


    We all began to laugh. After a short while, Bucky again took up the reins, "Never seen a play-pit before and sure would appreciate a demonstration on how it works."


    Still laughing, Angus asked, "So all you want to do is watch?"


    "Hell no, only if I have to," Bucky responded, before resuming, "Of course, if I participate that would force me to keep my mouth shut."


    After more laughter, Angus warned, "Once you enter that room Bucky, there''s no backing out, no matter what happens."


    Bucky''s succinct reply was, "Bring it on."


    After we finished eating we all helped with the washing-up. After grabbing a few beers afterward, we all settled in the lounge.


    "Bucky, I need to discuss your proposal with Sydney," Angus said after a time. Both sets of eyes now turned to look at me and I found the spotlight somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Do you need some time to think about it, Sydney?" Angus then asked.


    After a pause, I said, "It''s your call, Angus; I''ll go along with your decision."


    Turning to Bucky, Angus said, "I am going to discuss this with Sydney privately and we will give you an answer at dinner."


    Shortly afterward, somewhat sheepishly, Bucky left for his apartment. I was really sorry that my answer had not been more positive, fearful that I might have hurt his feelings.


    The morning and lunchtime revelations had been a lot for me to digest. I thought Bucky was hot and if I had met him in a bar, or club, I would definitely have considered a scene with him. This, however, was a totally different dynamic. The introduction of a third person could ultimately be problematic. In addition, I had also never before had a threesome before. My s.e.x-life was becoming more interesting by the day.


    Later that afternoon Angus and I discussed the matter fully. We both agreed that we found Bucky very s.e.xy and admitted that if we had met him individually, we would happily have gone to bed with him. We also agreed upon basic ground rules for any interaction with Bucky. It would be made very clear that our sessions would be three-way and that pairing off would not be tolerated, unless one of us elected to take a break. In addition, his presence would be by invitation only.


    Angus then also dropped the bombshell by saying that he wanted to be fisted that evening. He had also acquired the necessary pills that would help him relax during the process.


    Prior to Bucky''s arrival at six, Angus entered the bathroom to prepare himself physically for his fisting initiation. After thoroughly cleansing himself, I followed suit.


    At six, Bucky arrived and after we were seated in the lounge, Angus gave him the good news with all the ground rules. Bucky was then taken to our bathroom where Angus tutored him in proper cleansing.


    Shortly after they returned to the lounge, Angus got the ball rolling by announcing that it was time to enter the play-pit. After stripping in the lounge, Bucky held up a bottle of poppers before asking, "Do you at least mind if enter the play-pit with this?" A round of laughter followed.


    After going through to the play-pit I got my first good look at Bucky n.a.k.e.d. His fair-skinned body was incredibly solid and powerful and covered in a lovely reddish-blond fluff. His eyes were livelier than normal and almost spinning with horniness. His thick c.o.c.k was absolutely rigid in anticipation and his tight foreskin fought to contain the fat mushroom head it held prisoner. His droopy balls looked like a bag containing two small apples as it flopped around.


    As he tugged on his knob the foreskin liberated its captive, releasing a purple head that glistened with pre-c.u.m. Angus moved behind me and after encasing my body invited Bucky to close the sandwich.


    Bucky moved in and instantly locked onto my mouth as Angus extended his arms to encompass Bucky''s body. Completely encased by my two bears my head was turned to the side as three mouths began to wrestle frenziedly. With two hard c.o.c.ks crushing into me, a mass of grinding bodies began uttering groans and sighs of contentment. All my former apprehension faded as I became a devotee of three-way action.


    This was fan-f.u.c.k.i.n.g-tastic! Tongues began l.i.c.k.i.n.g my neck, ears, eyes, nose, and head. I was practically delirious with l.u.s.t and had to have a c.o.c.k inside me instantly.


    "I have to be f.u.c.k.e.d right now," I cried.


    Picking me up, Bucky placed me in the sling. "You go first," Angus announced before Bucky tied my legs to the restraints.


    As Bucky located my hole, Angus moved to my head and my spit-roasting got underway. Bucky was the front-runner when it came to s.e.x.u.a.l noises and his supercharged grunting was totally guttural. With my legs encased in his arms his h.i.p.s went into overdrive. Angus had a hard time steadying the sling as Bucky wildly bashed into my butt-hole. Sweating profusely, Bucky soon announced that he was about to unload in me. As he did so, his manic actions became fit-like with unearthly sounds emanating from him.


    Slumping onto me afterward, my hands c.a.r.e.s.sed Bucky''s sweaty head. Angus then moved around my body and announced that his turn had arrived. As Bucky lifted off me, Angus slid straight into my well-lubed hole. Having watched Bucky, Angus was in horny overload and humped me forcefully.


    Bucky tried in vain to blow me but gave up due to Angus'' hectic performance. I began wanking myself frenziedly and timed my eruption perfectly with Angus'' delivery. Keeping his c.o.c.k inside me after we had both unloaded, Angus stood still for a while before flooding my arse with his piss.


    This really turned Bucky on, whom moments later began spraying my entire body with his yellow sap. I even joined in and let rip all over myself and Angus'' c.h.e.s.t.


    After our session we all consumed a well-earned beer. Bucky''s c.o.c.k did not know the meaning of defeat and remained rigid throughout our liquid intake. He kept sniggering and stabbing me with his d.i.c.k as we sipped our beers. After our short interval, Angus got his strap and pushed my face down onto the sling. As he began whipping my b.u.t.t, Bucky went into a trancelike state.


    Uttering horny growls, he kept repeating, "F.u.c.k-yeah, whip that f.u.c.k.i.n.g arse," to Angus. After twenty strikes, Angus then pulled me up off the sling and after getting on the sling on his stomach, handed the strap to Bucky.


    "Go for it bro," Angus ordered then ordered Bucky. Being much more powerful than me, Bucky gave Angus the beating of his life.


    After ten strikes, Angus yelled at Bucky to broaden his range. Angus'' back and t.h.i.g.hs now began receiving Bucky''s ardent attention.


    After twenty strikes, Bucky threw the strap down. Angus then g.r.o.a.n.e.d that the time had come. Fully comprehending his meaning, I retrieved the tub of aqueous cream. Bucky was riveted as I started applying the lubricant to Angus'' arse as well as my right hand and forearm.


    With my fingers clutched together like a closed lotus flower, I commenced prodding at Angus'' butt-hole. Angus grunted as I probed ever deeper. When my knuckles finally broke through, Angus'' head swayed to and fro before his sphincter clamped on my wrist. Bucky was totally mesmerized by the sight before him.


    After a minute of adapting, I prodded ever deeper into Angus. Balling my fist eventually and with my forearm halfway up Angus'' b.u.t.t, Angus g.r.o.a.n.e.d and began sweating profusely as I agitated my arm from side to side.


    Bucky just kept uttering, "F.u.c.k, yeah," over and over again.


    I slowly started moving my arm in and out with ever increasing-momentum as guttural sounds emanated from Angus. Bucky tugged on his c.o.c.k with his right hand, while frantically tweaking his n.i.p.p.l.es with his left hand , all the while uttering ever excited louder "F.u.c.k yeah''s."


    When I finally commenced punching Angus'' hole, Bucky could no longer restrain himself and shot a load all over my forearm and Angus'' arse as he grunted like a pig.


    Gesturing to Bucky to take over from me, I extracted my arm from Angus. Bucky lubed-up and replaced me in a heartbeat. The extra size of his hand and arm had Angus bashing his head on the leather sling. Angus'' vocal escalation intensified dramatically as Bucky went to town.


    Bucky now began screeching, "Hot, this is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot, f.u.c.k me, Jesus, this is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot," as he relentlessly pummelled into Angus.


    Angus joined in the verbalizing, exclaiming, "Harder, bro, f.u.c.k.i.n.g punish my arse you bastard, hurt me." Bucky did not fail in his duty and when he began punch-f.u.c.k.i.n.g Angus, the cacophony from the two scaled new heights.


    "You want this fist in your arse," Bucky bellowed.


    Which was followed by, "Is that all you''ve got you f.u.c.k.i.n.g sissy," from Angus.


    On and on the verbal banter escalated. Finally, flopping over onto his back after Bucky had extracted his arm, Angus started plucking his knob as Bucky tugged on Angus'' balls. When Angus finally shot his load his breathing had become frenetic. With his c.h.e.s.t heaving dramatically, Angus finally slumped in total exhaustion. I knelt down behind his very swollen manhole and licked on the flabby folds that had been misused so intensively. Bucky then licked Angus'' stomach clean.


    As his breathing returned to normal, Angus uttered, "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome, guys," with a huge smile.


    Bucky was practically bristling with horny overload and made it clear that he also wanted to receive a whipping and definitely wanted to be fisted as well.


    Frowning, Angus issued a warning, "Once we start, there will be no turning back, no bailing."


    With a look of defiance, Bucky said, "Bring it on, bro." Positioning his body face down on the sling, he once again looked back at Angus challengingly, as if to say, ''Show me what you''ve got.''


    Angus then picked up that strap and tossed it to me, before moving to Bucky''s head. Securing Bucky''s head between his hands he nodded to me to let loose with a look of satisfaction in his eyes.


    A swish sounded as the first blow hit, with Bucky letting out a gasp. Nodding, Angus egged me on. Strike two and Bucky commenced bleating. Strike three and expletives started pouring out of his mouth. Another nod came from Angus before strike four followed. More curses gushed out of Bucky''s mouth as he squirmed and writhed.


    Three more strikes rained down as Angus intoned, "Take the pain, you begged for it and now you''re getting it." I really wanted to relent, but Angus'' eyes left me in no doubt that I had to comply. After strike nine, Bucky began to whimper like a contented baby.


    Bucky''s murmurs began to take on an air of contentment as strike ten hit. "F.u.c.k yeah, hit me harder you p.u.s.s.y, is that all you''ve got," he grunted.


    Grabbing the strap from me Angus went crazy with the following five whacks. Bucky yelped with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as Angus lay into him. When Angus finally dropped the strap, I commenced lubricating my arm. Bucky had been thoroughly softened up and just lay there groaning. Encouraging his legs apart, I began my entry into Bucky''s hole. As my hand prodding intensified, Bucky gasped. When my knuckles broke through, he began squealing. With his arse-lips clenching on my wrist, I paused to allow him time to settle.


    By the time I had started my in and out thrusting, Bucky''s mouth was being mugged by Angus'' tool. The muffled groans emanating from him became more and more contented as our double action ensued. When Angus neared climax, he rushed over towards me, exclaiming that he wanted to unload in Bucky''s arse. A minute later, Angus creamed Bucky''s arse before I was invited to churn the cream.


    Plugging straight in, I also did not last too long. With froth oozing out of his b.u.t.t I unloaded my spunk into Bucky. Holding still afterward, I decided to give Bucky''s arse a thorough cleansing and began spraying a bucket load of piss into his backside. Bucky sighed like a contented kitten uttering his approval.


    Once done, Angus moved up and gave Bucky a double cleansing. Afterward, Angus commanded Bucky onto his back on the sling and told me to rim him. Angus then commenced s.u.c.k.i.n.g Bucky''s knob. Bucky''s sloppy hole tasted delicious as I lapped on the puffy lips. Once Bucky had c.u.m, Angus dribbled Bucky''s load into my eager mouth.


    After our session, we each had a beer while towelling off. I grabbed a mop afterward and quickly cleaned the sling and floor. Heading off to the kitchen, Angus heated then plated up some food that he had pre-prepared. We all enjoyed the meal and helped with the dishes afterward. With bedtime upon us, Bucky got a forlorn look on his face.


    Angus smiled and said, "Bucky, I don''t think you''ll be seeing much of your apartment from now on," before a huge smile broke out on Bucky''s face. Continuing, Angus then added, "Thank goodness I''ve got such a big king-sized bed!"


    Although I had made it clear that I wouldn''t allow myself to be double-f.u.c.k.e.d, the two guys concocted a plan of their own. Once on the bed, Bucky lay on his back and asked me to straddle him. After impaling myself, I lowered my body onto his torso before we began kissing. Angus ten moved to the back of us, servicing Bucky''s d.i.c.k, balls, and my arse simultaneously. The entire scene was wonderfully e.r.o.t.i.c and I was really getting into this three-way action. With Bucky''s legs together and my knees on either side of him, I felt Angus'' body move in behind me.


    Sensing what would happen next, I tried to lift my body. Clamped in Bucky''s vice-like grip, however, my torso was going nowhere. When I felt the added prodding of Angus'' knob, I began to plead like crazy.


    "Shush, baby," Angus whispered, as Bucky chuckled impishly.


    "Noooo¡­ please don''t," I implored as two c.o.c.ks ravished my backside.


    After Angus began sliding his knob in, amalgamating their two fat d.i.c.ks in my arse, I thought I would never be able to cope. Clamped as I was, however, I was totally at their mercy. Slowly Angus started supplying the momentum as my manhole succ.u.mbed to the double entry. I didn''t realize that from here on out, being double-f.u.c.k.e.d would be a regular occurrence in my life and I would come to love and crave it. My torso kept being passed up and down as I got stretched and pummelled. The guys were out to make this last as they relentlessly f.u.c.k.e.d me for ten solid minutes. With a numb arse, I ultimately flopped onto the bed to recover from my initiation.


    We lay around chatting for a while as the two guys teased me about my tribulation. I, of course, feigned mock annoyance at having been taken advantage of. Laughing and kissing one other for a short while afterward, Angus then surprised us by announcing that he had a special dessert planned.


    Arriving back in the bedroom he had three large bananas in his hands. The bananas were peeled before we were instructed to insert them in our arses. We were then ushered onto the carpeted floor, where we formed a b.u.t.t to mouth human triangle. Once done, we all began pushing the bananas out gradually, feeding one other. Nibbling and l.i.c.k.i.n.g we were nourished on this wonderful berry; that most people believe to be a fruit.


    The sounds stemming from all three of us sounded like appreciative chefs at a gourmet gathering. Fortunately, Angus had three more bananas and we all opted for seconds. Sated after our second helping of dessert, we l.u.s.tfully climbed back on the bed and went ballistic. The m¨¦nage continued for the next thirty minutes as butts and mouths were continuously invaded. Completely exhausted, we all finally fell asleep.


    Over the ensuing months, Bucky and I grew full beards and also looked like mountain men with our hairy appearance. We didn''t give one f.u.c.k and revelled in our masculinity. We all grew the hair on our heads much longer and eventually all sported ponytails.


    Angus'' former insecurity also became a thing of the past.


    On ''Sadistic Saturday''s'' as we referred to them, fisting and whipping took place in our home.


    Bananas always remained our favoured dessert and our three-way relationship deepened and intensified.


    Life was f.u.c.k.i.n.g great!

 Chapter 6 - My best group s.e.x story ever

    Then, to my surprise, she grabbed pink flesh-like dildo and proceeded to shove it in her hungry gash. I slowly pumped my c.o.c.k into her mouth as her m.o.a.ns filled the room. Her s.e.x toy''s strokes matched the pace of my c.o.c.k entering her mouth as she s.u.c.k.e.d like a woman on a mission. Lesbian


    I was back in Sydney with time to kill, as I wasn''t meeting with friends until tomorrow evening. I have always liked the coast and have a room at the Grand in Manly. The concierge recommended I head to the Seafront Hotel when I asked where would be a good place to get a drink and catch a band.


    The hotel was crowded when I walked in at about 8.00pm. I ordered a drink from a smiling blonde behind the bar and scanned the room. In the corner a guy was strumming his guitar.


    Although he was being drowned out by the hum of constant chatter of people sharing their worlds and words with the company they choose to keep, every now and then people would tune into his song for a chorus or a melody that caught a nuance of remembrance as his words rolled out.


    The local band was setting up in the back section of the hotel, which was surrounded by a small but adequate dance floor. There were tables and chairs and some dark corners where unseen things might just take place. There was a small but well-equipped betting area and heaps of room to sit and eat or just soak up the entertainment.


    My writer''s block was starting to affect my work, so I needed to find someone to write about ¨C perhaps my best s.e.x story ever?


    ''Maybe she would be here tonight?''


    The bar was well-stocked and the mix of business people and local surfers made the place feel really homely.


    That''s when I noticed her, sitting amongst a group of people, but detached from them, half gazing up and then falling back to the book she was intent on reading.


    I saw that she had a single glass of champagne, so I decided to have a better look. As I moved closer, I saw that she was wearing a black trench coat, which I though a bit odd as it was warm and safe from the elements in the bar.


    ''Was she waiting for someone? Was this place just a stop before heading off into her night and the journey home?''


    I was now intent on finding out if this woman might become part of the next a.d.u.l.t story I was to tell to my readers. I ordered a bottle of champagne and headed over. I introduced myself and asked what she was reading.


    She smiled and said her name was Lily and showed me the cover of her book. It sparked my interest straight away as I read the cover, ''Fifty Shades of Grey'', a novel full of e.r.o.t.i.c stories about a woman finding herself in her own s.e.x.u.a.lity.


    She told me she was a local and when she said she was here to find herself a good evening, the first pulse of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ran straight to the head of my c.o.c.k. On closer inspection I knew what she was after and why she wore an overcoat. She was wearing little if anything underneath.


    A flash of red lace caught my eye as she leaned forward and allowed me to see her b.r.e.a.s.ts. They were round and well shaped, with n.i.p.p.l.es already protruding as if they needed to break out and be free.


    We chatted for a while and I discovered that she was from London but had decided to settle in Australia. Lily told me she came here to pick up guys at random times for uncomplicated, good f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Marriage and being someone''s everything wasn''t in this lady''s dictionary, which suited me just fine. Her outfit was complemented by an amazing pair of ''come f.u.c.k me'' boots, over s.e.xy of fishnet stockings that I''m sure were designed to catch and hold the attention of a very lucky guy.


    After a few glasses of champers the conversation flowed easily and I explained that I was only here for the weekend to catch up with friends the next day and fly out again on Sunday evening. I said I had to get my arse back into gear as my publisher was getting antsy about the manuscript of my new book.


    I told her that I write non-fiction about real experiences, to share with others. My job, if that''s what you call it, was to live and seek out p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and write about it.


    I explained that the characters in my stories are real, the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, the journey, the o.r.g.a.s.ms and the flow of c.u.m are all real. Only the names and places have been changed. Her eyes started to light up, and I knew that she would be the next passage in my book.


    Lily was a living character with a s.e.x.u.a.l aura about her that most men, even attached ones, just couldn''t help but pick up on. She was wearing almost nothing and reveling in it.


    She looked me in the eyes and asked,


    ''So are you a good f.u.c.k?''


    I laughed, as I have never had any complaints, but explained that what is good for one might put others to sleep. I told her that I find women''s boundaries and smash them to smithereens, leaving them open, devoured and satisfied but wanting more. I said that I unlock the chains that bind them to the confines of the little box, whether to their parents, previous partners or religious teachings that have shaped them.


    I leaned over and now my hand was lightly touching her leg. She didn''t flinch as I whispered in her ear.


    ''I intend to take you and f.u.c.k every last inch of you. I''m going to spread you wide and fill you with loads and loads of c.u.m.''


    My hand now reached Lily''s t.h.i.g.h, where her stockings ended and her flesh became available under the table, for my hand only. I slowly explored further between her t.h.i.g.hs until my hand brushed over her womanhood. As Lily began losing sight and sense of everyone and everything in the room, I continued to softly feel her guarded p.u.s.s.y through her silky p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    Claire, the happy blonde from behind the bar, appeared to collect our used glasses and the empty bottle, stopping to chat and suggesting we head down to the Event Club later as that''s where she was going after work.


    An invitation, hmm¡­


    ''Maybe'' I said, my hand still slightly rubbing Lily''s now moistening undies as we spoke.


    As Claire left, I asked Lily if she had ever had a threesome and to my surprise this confident go-getting s.e.x.u.a.l goddess replied,


    ''No¡­ I''ve played with another girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts before and enjoyed massaging another girl, feeling her firm arse, all in the name of massage.''


    Although the prospects were good in the bar with hot, well-built guys that could also take a ride through p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e town with us, tonight wasn''t about others. That night I intended to discover Lily myself. She was my story, my journey and I intended to follow it to the end.


    As I topped up Lily''s glass, our second bottle ran out. My leg was now splitting hers for the first time as the folds of her coat opened enough so I could see that her p.a.n.t.i.e.s matched her bra. This lady knew her stuff and didn''t need a guide.


    But even with all that confidence, she also needed to be taken. I knew she wanted to be used for a man''s p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e; to be f.u.c.k.e.d hard, to be f.u.c.k.e.d completely until she screamed and begged for her red swollen c.u.n.t to be shown some mercy, all the while giving it up again and again with full body enthusiasm, spreading herself for his and ultimately her own fulfillment.


    Heading back to the bar, I noticed the band was doing its pre-show sound check.


    Meeting Lily back at the bar after a pit stop, I noticed the betting section again and asked her to pick a horse for me. When she selected a horse called ''The Knobster'', it wasn''t hard to know where her mind was heading.


    Collecting fresh glasses and a new bottle, we headed to the table I had set up for us. Noticing the race had just started we put the drinks down and watched. Unfortunately ''The Knobster'' didn''t do too well¡­ in fact it might still be running now.


    The room was much darker than the open bar area. The guitars and drums were being tuned in final readiness for the band''s chance to shine.


    I filled Lily''s glass again, telling her it was making my c.o.c.k pulse knowing she was sitting there with little on. In turn Lily opened her handbag to show me the p.a.n.t.i.e.s that held her lady''s treasure away from the world.


    ''I took them off when I went to the bathroom'' she smiled.


    My c.o.c.k went from pulsing to rock hard in seconds. I told her to sit around and face me and show me. There were 30-odd people around, but without a second''s hesitation, Lily lifted her coat just enough so that I could see a beautiful bald p.u.s.s.y. I could feel my pre-c.u.m oozing out of the head of my c.o.c.k and the thought of Lily l.i.c.k.i.n.g that was almost driving me insane. As my attention locked on this obviously horny woman, the music began to play.


    The band was great, playing covers of my favorite current songs as if I had written the playlist. I led Lily by the hand to the dance floor. We sang and smiled as her moves became more seductive. When they played the Divinyls'' ''I touch myself'', Lily let go, touching herself and grinding down as if lowing herself on a big, fat, hard c.o.c.k.


    That was enough for me. I had to f.u.c.k this girl. My c.o.c.k needed pleasing and inside her was where it was going to happen. Lily grabbed her bag as I suggested we head to her place and we were off.


    Out on the main road, the cool air helped the alcohol to become more prevalent. We waited for a taxi to take us to her place for the night. Seeing a kebab shop, Lily urged me to by some food. But all my mind wanted now was c.u.n.t.


    We stood on the footpath about 50 meters from the hotel''s main doors and as I kissed her I felt she was already putty in my hand, waiting to fill my every d.e.s.i.r.e and request. Her tongue danced in my mouth as reached up under her coat and between her t.h.i.g.hs. My fingers worked their way inside her, fingering her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e hole right there on the main road for the passing traffic to see.


    Her c.u.n.t dripped and the ecstasy rode straight through her body. She had to grab hold of me to steady herself when I found her G -spot and worked it hard with instant effect.


    A taxi came into view. I opened the door for Lily, letting her into the back seat, she crawled across the seat, giving me the sight of a beautiful p.u.s.s.y and arse, begging, needing and wanting to be f.u.c.k.e.d.


    She gave the driver her address and we set off. Leaning close to her I whispered into her ear to lean back and open her legs. As if each word was a command, she did it with all her heart.


    Her legs opened in an instant my fingers one then two entered her again and I finger f.u.c.k.e.d her right there in the cab until she drenched my hand with her juices bucking back as hard as I was thrusting them into her.


    The cab driver was watching us in his rear vision mirror as I chatted to him about his night, all the while exploring the inside of Lily with my fingers.


    She was starting to c.u.m again and lost all inhibitions and the reality of where she was. All she knew that she was being explored, her f.u.c.k.i.n.g horny, soaked hole was being opened and she was loving it. Her m.o.a.ns and breathing got so heavy that there was nothing left to the imagination.


    I''m not sure if the cab driver was happy or sad that we had arrived at our destination but the one thing I did know is that the next customer that sat in the back was going to find a pool of p.u.s.s.y juice left by a f.u.c.k.i.n.g horny bitch who by then would have a c.o.c.k deep somewhere inside her.


    Walking into the foyer and starting up the stairs behind her, smelling her woman scent, I stopped her and bent her on the stairs sliding three fingers into her p.u.s.s.y in a d.o.g.g.y like position. I pumped her ever-spreading wet hole until she started to squeal, then stopped and moved up to her apartment.


    She opened the door and I followed. Grabbing her, throwing her bag and keys to the floor, I kissed her until I heard the door lock behind me. I was so hot, I needed some, so I slid out of my jeans as my tongue entwined with hers. My teeth found the spot on her neck that sends the impulse to the brain that I''m about to be f.u.c.k.e.d.


    Everything about this lady was hot - she was incredible. She got to her feet and two of my fingers were now fingering the inside of her again making her c.u.m again in the hallway, not even two steps into her apartment.


    Lily shuddered again as her juice ran down my hand. After guiding me to her lounge room, she left me alone for a minute or so, returning with the ''come f.u.c.k me'' boots replaced with s.e.xy black high heels.


    After moving across the room to put on some music, she stared me straight in the eyes and stripped. First she removed the red scarf that matched her nail polish, then her coat, finally revealing for the first time, the matching red and black lingerie.


    Then, to my surprise, she grabbed pink flesh-like dildo and proceeded to shove it in her hungry gash. I grab my c.o.c.k, hard and rigid, pulling it from shaft to head as she got to her knees without losing a stroke, free and living her journey with me riding the wave.


    Then laying on her back sliding the dildo in and out faster and much harder than before she came again, her body writhing on the ground as her eyes pleaded for me to take her. I didn''t need to be asked twice.


    Crawling towards her open mouth, I climbed over and her lips encircled my c.o.c.k as her tongue darted out and licked the pre-c.u.m that was now flowing freely. I slowly pumped my c.o.c.k into her mouth as her m.o.a.ns filled the room. Her p.u.s.s.y''s strokes matched the pace of my c.o.c.k entering her mouth as she s.u.c.k.e.d like a woman on a mission.


    The pace of her dildo quickened she begged me to f.u.c.k her face hard and c.u.m down her throat. Her body was now writhing in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and her mouth was s.u.c.k.i.n.g hard and fast as I pumped my c.o.c.k in.


    I could feel it rising and I knew it was on.


    I told her so and she started screaming for me to shoot my c.u.m load into her mouth. I grabbed hold of her head and fulfilled her first wish as load after load of c.u.m gushed out of my c.o.c.k straight into her mouth and throat. She came so hard that the dildo shot across the room, her fingers continuing the job as I continued to shoot every last drop into her.


    I took my time as Lily walked to the bedroom, stopping for a rest break of sorts. Her room was not cluttered with trinkets, in fact it only had a bed, a lamp on top of bedside drawers and a small heater connected that was keeping the whole apartment warm.


    The room''s main feature was its mirrored wardrobe doors, which no doubt would come in handy as I watched myself f.u.c.k this beautiful woman.


    She pulled out a buzzer from the side of the bed and collected the dildo her c.u.n.t had feverously squeezed out earlier. I watched as she put the buzzer on her c.l.i.t and started to rub the outer wall of her sodden hole. Slowly at first bit by bit she slid it into her until I could only see the base where you turn on the vibration.


    She held it in there as the buzzer went to work on her bud.


    Feeling life return to my manhood already, I positioned myself so that while on her side she could suck me again while I held her legs apart in the air allowing her to continue to work her p.u.s.s.y over with the s.e.x toy. I could feel my c.o.c.k getting harder as she continued to suck and f.u.c.k herself, her eyes now closed lost in a world of l.u.s.t in pursuit of the ultimate mind-blowing o.r.g.a.s.m.


    My free hand was now teasing her n.i.p.p.l.es already standing to attention begging to be squeezed and handled. She came again and then again, each time stronger and longer than the last. The feelings went deep into her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e pit, through her soul to her mouth and into my c.o.c.k as if it was inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    As I grabbed the dildo and start to pump, her eyes widened as she started to breathe hard, m.o.a.ning and cursing as I now pound this fake c.o.c.k into her already well-f.u.c.k.e.d hole. She came, shuddering loosing speech in the process. Her eyes rolled back into her head and she screamed out for rest.


    To no avail I spread her legs wider and used her p.u.s.s.y juice as lube, pulling it out to the tip and shoving it back in to the base, not pretty or slow. I proceeded to jam her harder and faster.


    With each stroke her cries of ''stop now'' turned to ''that''s it, f.u.c.k that cunt'' and ''f.u.c.k that f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.u.n.t spread me wide.''


    She came again, passing what she thought was a wall too intense to pass, she now flowed freely past it, begging for more.


    I slid the toy out of her well-f.u.c.k.e.d c.u.n.t and slid three fingers inside to explore this gashed hole, not pumping, just moving my fingers running up and back on her inner walls and to the very base of her c.u.n.t.


    ''Where my c.u.m will be later as I fill her full of it.'' I thought.


    I took my time exploring her. I felt every bit of her every nook every bump every bit of her inner being. Already finding and pushing past one boundary in open pasture and exploring for more.


    I tell her she is such a good girl and my c.o.c.k pulses as she shows me a smile, knowing I have found another key to opening more than her legs.


    I have opened her mind.


    Moving her onto her back I held her legs up high and closed slid the toy back inside f.u.c.k.e.d her slowly with long strokes until she came again, thanking me for the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she had just received. I played with her hole, short, long, fast, slow and she loved it.


    ''It''s time'', I told her finally and moved her into d.o.g.g.y position in front of the mirrors.


    One hand guided my c.o.c.k into her soaked p.u.s.s.y as she slid her way back grinding it until the base of the shaft hit the opening of her hole. I started to thrust my h.i.p.s but this wasn''t to be quickly over.


    I rode her slowly at first, feeling each and every bump in her now swollen p.u.s.s.y. My hands were gripping her h.i.p.s like reins of a horse being ridden in the First at Randwick. She thrust back with each pump, sending wave after wave of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e deep inside her and straight through my soul.


    She had told me that she had never been completely f.u.c.k.e.d to her full potential so I intended to see where she would go.


    My movements became rhythmic as I went deeper and deeper inside, quickening as I felt the need well up in me to climb inside her, balls deep. I grabbed her long hair and pulled her head up telling her to be a proud f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch, telling her to keep her head up and then telling her how good she was, doing as she was asked.


    Putting my hands on the base of her back I used her body to f.u.c.k my c.o.c.k as I stood still. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, she has always needed to be a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e tool, always wanted to be used for f.u.c.k.i.n.g and now she is getting just that.


    Her c.u.n.t churned and came around my c.o.c.k. Each and every time I grab stronger hold of her h.i.p.s, harder and more furious than before squeezing tight as I pound as hard as humanly possible thinking that at any time I am going to split her in half and f.u.c.k straight through her.


    My hand came down slapping her right b.u.t.t cheek. feeling the sting she sat up and took notice, her c.u.n.t muscles going into instant overdrive and grasping my c.o.c.k harder than ever before. I slapped her left cheek then the right another and another and another all the while f.u.c.k.i.n.g her hole and telling her how special she was and how much she was making me feel great.


    Her arse was now a glow with red fire and I stopped spanking, grabbing her h.i.p.s again with my left hand as my right pushed down on the middle of her back. I heard her c.u.m as she screamed out and felt her hole try to control the situation then it gave in to the intense feeling and embraced its fate.


    ''Spank me more,'' she cried


    I make her beg. ''Do you want it?''


    ''Yes'' she cries again, ''spank me, hit me I want it'' and crash after crash reins down on the hot spots of her arse cheeks until her t.h.i.g.hs and cheeks are again glowing red.


    I had lost count of the times she had c.u.m, believing they are now all just rolling into constant p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e through each and every part of her and me as our connection is now one.


    She lifts her head and looks at me through the mirror and lets out a soft whimper


    ''Thank you,'' she says again ''thank you, oh thank you, thank you, thank you''.


    I knew we had cut chains that had been in place forever, allowing Lily to be free, to be who she really wanted to be.


    But I hadn''t finished.


    Her last reward for treating me so well with her body was going to be another load of my juice. And it was on its way.


    The message came as a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e wave riding my system until it overtook my body and took away my control.


    I grabbed her tight and hard with every pump I pulled her into me, my balls slapped her c.l.i.t as pound after pound rammed into her. Her face was now buried in a pillow as she allowed her body to succ.u.mb to my need she was totally at my will and I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her right.


    ''Aaaarrrrgggg,'' I screamed, ''take that, oh f.u.c.k yeah, get that in you. Ohhhhh that is so good, so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good.''


    I pulled her into me so my c.o.c.k went in deep using the walls of her still convulsing p.u.s.s.y to clean off every drop every last drop. We collapsed onto the bed her body shaking. The waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ran through me over and over.


    She turned and looked at me, with


    ''Wow'', being all she could muster.


    My c.o.c.k was still pulsing. I told her to ensure it was all clean. She cleaned me l.i.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k and balls one last time.


    The sunlight started to peek through the blinds and I could hear birds singing and I knew it was time to go.


    As I stood and started to dress Lily offered for me to stay, but we both knew that wasn''t part of this journey. Maybe that was a different path on a different day. I walked to the door collecting my scattered belongings from the hall along the way.


    Lily walked to the door and kissed me one last time. I will remember that kiss. It was filled with thanks for finding and breaking boundaries; thanks for pushing new limits, but most of all, thanks for taking the journey.


    I opened the door and left.


    As I walked to the kerb I noticed Lily standing on her balcony. She called out,


    ''By the way, yes¡­ you are a good f.u.c.k''


    With a kiss blown in the air I was gone.


    ''Yep I think this is my best s.e.x story ever¡­''


    Is this the best s.e.x story ever?... see what happens next


    "Please" was her first word "I have dreamed of being taken by two men since I can remember. I want you to enjoy me, to take me and to please yourself with me on and in me. I want you to empty yourself into me. I am yours¡­" cheating


    The drought broken with the story of Lily, I checked into my hotel and opened my emails.


    It isn''t always easy to find what you need when you need it, so a few months back I had created a website called ''Little Secret''.


    People go on line and leave their little secret, their wants and d.e.s.i.r.es. Some want a threesome some want to be with a same s.e.x partner. Whatever it is, my website lets you get it off your c.h.e.s.t and it is really becoming popular.


    I scanned the new fantasies and found one from a lady calling herself May. She wanted to be f.u.c.k.e.d by two guys and trained in the art of man pleasing ¨C to serve and cater to their every d.e.s.i.r.e.


    This sounded very appealing so I emailed her to thank her for her fantasy and tell her she was going to have the spotlighted story for the week. I needed her address to send her the free s.e.x toys that came with it.


    To my surprise I received an email straight back. It was from May saying she was on line posting another fantasy as we spoke. Even more impressed with this girl I wanted to know more about her. I asked where she was from.


    I was totally taken aback when she said Australia living in the southern suburb of Sydney, Sutherland. I explained that I would love to catch up sometime and maybe help her with some of her womanly cravings.


    Her reply came fast ''Yes please''.


    I thought I would take a shot, my c.o.c.k still humming from my time with Lily. I told her that if she could get herself to my hotel we just might make something happen. Leaving the address I fell on the bed and drifted off to sleep.


    There was a call from reception about 2 hours later. Struggling to open my eyes I reached over and picked up the receiver. Oliver my concierge friend from last night said


    ''I''m sorry sir but I was about to leave, my shift being over and a young lady walked in and has insisted she is here to meet you.''


    At first, not understanding the reality, I asked who it was.


    Oliver replied


    ''She said her name is May, Sir.''


    It was now 11am this girl knew what she wanted. I asked Oliver to bring her to my room and if he didn''t have to leave, was welcome to join us.


    I opened the curtains to let in some light when the there was a knock at the door. Putting on one of the hotels gowns I opened it and there stood Oliver and May. Oliver was a Spanish boy, tall and very well defined, he was destined for better and while studying he was working at the hotel to pay his way.


    His eyes shouldered - his confident and assured manner would put the most concerned person at ease. I had seen in the hotel reception women of all ages ogling him imagining what they could do with him or for him.


    May was a small Asian girl with long black hair; her eyes were green and amazing as if you were looking into a crystal pool. Although small her beasts were perfectly dimensional, her lips were made for kissing and s.u.c.k.i.n.g and before too long that''s exactly what they would be doing.


    I invited them both in.


    The nervousness was now showing on Mays face. I''m sure she thought it was a horny idea but now she was here in a room with too men I knew her heart was racing.


    I eased the tension by asking if anyone wanted something to eat I hadn''t eaten and after my last journey I was quite hungry and needed a shower to freshen up as I still had lily''s p.u.s.s.y juice all over me.


    I asked Oliver to order some fresh fruit and a nice brewed pot of English breakfast tea, I told him he cold do it from my phone in my room and to take his time. He understood and headed straight in.


    I looked at May who was now sitting on the edge of a chair overlooking the beach, which was now teaming with people. I thanked her for coming. She smiled and said that she couldn''t wait to get here and was worried that it was a joke all the while was totally on edge and actually c.u.m.m.i.n.g more then once while sitting at the traffic lights on the way doing her pelvic floor muscle exercises.


    I asked what she though of Oliver. Her smile was enough of a reply. So that''s it, that''s the fantasy we will for fill for you today. Is that what you want. Her reply was filled with fear and excitement all at once.


    ''Yes please'' she said.


    I asked her to wait and walked into my room and spoke to Oliver, he already had worked out why I wanted him there and was more then interested. He was just a tad worried, as there was the rule about having s.e.x with the clientele.


    I reassured him ¨C after all ''she isn''t staying here is she?''


    I grabbed my laptop and showed him her threesome fantasy. There was another knock at the door which May attended to - our refreshments had arrived.


    Oliver and I entered back into the lounge area as May was putting the plates on the table she was leaning over just enough that her short dress rode up showing us that she had no pants on and her arse was as shapely as the rest of her.


    I told her Oliver will be coming on the journey with us and she just smiled. Then leaving them to it, I jumped in the shower. Taking my time I enjoyed the hot water splashing over my body. The soap lathered my body washing away the remnants of last night.


    Washing my hair with invigorating shampoo and self massage for my scalp, then grabbing the conditioner spilling some over my c.h.e.s.t as I fill my palm and rub it together before applying it and softening my short blond hair then scraping up the spill now running down my c.h.e.s.t into my belly button and using it to condition my manicured man hair.


    Enjoying the feeling my hand now moved from cleaning to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as I used the conditioner as lube and start to pull my limp c.o.c.k ever so slowly making it harder with each long stroke.


    My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was interrupted with squeals of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e coming out of the other room.


    After drying myself I again put on my robe and walked into the lounge room. Oliver was standing in the middle of the room with May on her knees s.u.c.k.i.n.g as much of Oliver''s big c.o.c.k into her mouth and he was as fat as he was big.


    Seeing me come in Oliver mentioned how nice May is and that they had discussed her fantasy and couldn''t wait for me to get started. I laughed and told them it was no problems.


    But told them I did want to see May n.a.k.e.d. I wanted her to present herself to us for our taking, I wanted her to kneel in front of us and ask us to take her, to f.u.c.k her, to use her body in a way it has never been used before.


    So Oliver stepped back and May got to her feet.


    Oliver and I sat next to each other on sofa and May left the room to freshen up. I grabbed some rock melon and took a bite as Oliver said this was a dream he had always had but did not know how to live it.


    I said do what feels right but remember this is her fantasy although she will be c.u.m drenched when we are finished make no mistake this is for her to live out her dream and we are here to cater to that.


    May walked back into the room only wearing a pair of red 6 inch high heals. The reaction was telling straight away as my c.o.c.k started to stir and Oliver''s hand headed to his crutch. May walked in front of us and kneeled down.


    Looking down at first then taking a large gulp she raised her eyes to ours.


    "Please" was her first word "I have dreamed of being taken by two men since I can remember". She stopped to take a breath and find her words. Her body now visibly shaking, as the goose pimples appear on her arms.


    "I want you to enjoy me, to take me and to please yourself with me on and in me. I want you to empty yourself into me". Knowing there was now turning back after her next line she stopped, her hand sliding between her crutch as if to reassure her self with a touch of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. "I am yours¡­"


    May then crawled over and took my c.o.c.k in her mouth it was already pulsing after watching this strong brave woman claim what she is about to do. She didn''t take long to make it hard.


    Her hand reached for Oliver''s impressive manhood, which was standing to attention. Exchanging between the two shafts using her either her hands or mouth kept us hard and happy.


    I suggested we move to the bedroom. There were with no arguments - May led the way.


    I grabbed the tray of fresh fruit and poured myself a cup of tea. Placing it on a small table next to a large padded chair in the room I settled as May laid herself on the bed. There was no fear in the room just anticipation.


    Oliver grabbed hold of Mays legs and pulled her to the end of the bed. Her legs opened at will and her p.u.s.s.y glistened in the light of the sun coming through the window. I ate a strawberry as I watched Oliver kneeling at the end of the bed start to kiss and bite up May''s right leg. Her body started squirming with the longing of each and every touch.


    As I took a mouthful of tea Oliver took Mays p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e bud in his mouth. She raised and grabbed his head his hand slowly pushing her back telling her in a stronger Spanish accent then I have ever heard before to relax.


    She did.


    His long tongue mirrored his manhood and he licked her p.u.s.s.y, which was mostly shaved with a little patch of hair died pink in the center of her mound shaped like an arrow. Showing us where to go.


    His long tongue entered her and her breathing become louder.


    ''Live p.o.r.n, nothing better'' I thought.


    I had had my fill and wanted some action.


    Moving to the side of the bed I pulled May''s head over to me ¨C her mouth was automatically open. Her eyes were prevalent but the person May wasn''t really there, she was now meat for our taking, and taking was what we were going to do.


    I held my c.o.c.k in front of her face, the head just touching her lips. Oliver sunk two fingers inside her while still l.i.c.k.i.n.g her bud.


    Before she could take me in her mouth she came thrashing her h.i.p.s into Oliver''s face bucking like a bull rider in a ring.


    "Suck it f.u.c.k f.u.c.k suck is ohhhhhhhh" she screamed it was as if she is on replay as she came again and again until Oliver removed his fingers from inside her.


    Her attention then turned back to my meat, s.u.c.k.i.n.g the head as she starts to c.u.m again.


    Oliver again enters his fingers into her now soaked p.u.s.s.y, this time I hold her head and start to f.u.c.k her face, my c.o.c.k grows harder as I watch May open her mouth and legs wider to take more to take it deeper.


    It''s not long before I tell Oliver to lie on the bed and get May to kneel on the edge of the bed between his legs. She was rubbing her face over his hard pulsing c.o.c.k and balls as I moved behind her and slid my c.o.c.k into her drenched hole. Without trying it went into her all the way to the base.


    She took hold of Oliver and started to suck his c.o.c.k and shine his balls. Her mouth as wet now as her c.u.n.t. Struggling to fit all of Oliver''s c.o.c.k into her mouth didn''t stop her trying. Her p.u.s.s.y was on fire there were p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e bombs exploding inside her as she gripped my c.o.c.k with her p.u.s.s.y walls.


    I grabbed her h.i.p.s and without warning turn on full throttle f.u.c.k.i.n.g slamming my c.o.c.k into her sweet hole with no thought of mind or reason. I f.u.c.k.e.d her hard and fast using her h.i.p.s and arse to hold on to as she s.u.c.k.e.d Oliver as deep as she could.


    At times she lost his c.o.c.k from her mouth as she was overcome with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e shutting down the rest of her system except the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e entering into her c.u.n.t from behind.


    Sweat started to drip from her body making it harder to hold her. Taking another grip and I held her tighter. She came twice more before I unleashed her from my torrent of c.o.c.k.


    I told her to move up on the bed and sit on Oliver''s hard c.o.c.k. Without delay she was in place straddling him as the tip of his massive meat sat teetering at the edge of her.


    Slowly she lowered her self down, her flaps pulling in as the head of Oliver''s c.o.c.k slid into her hole. Oliver freeed her lips and she free falled onto him as far as she could go.


    Her m.o.a.ns turned to growls and she needed to be animal to take this trunk between her legs. She wants it and in her mind will have it. But she was only able to take three quarter of his member inside her as she slid up and down. Every pulse every movement sending her into another galaxy far far away.


    I stood on the bed. Her small stature allows my c.o.c.k to be at perfect face height grabbing her hair and pumping my c.o.c.k into her already well-worked mouth.


    She c.u.ms juice now coating Oliver''s shaft and balls. I say to her


    "How much c.o.c.k can you take? Can you take him all". She came again at the thought of it and worked her body even deeper onto Oliver''s c.o.c.k.


    I walked behind her and held her body up just a bit and encouraged Oliver to f.u.c.k her, to shove his c.o.c.k in her as I held her tight. As he did she screamed louder than before, her hole was being pillaged and she loved every second of it.


    I tell them to work they way to the end of the bed.


    Oliver obliged still inside May picking her up in one go then placing her where she could be used by both of us.


    I stood behind her my fingers collecting her p.u.s.s.y juice rubbing it on her well-shaped tight arse. She just smiled, she new what was next.


    I placed the head of my c.o.c.k at the rear entrance as Oliver''s c.o.c.k sat waiting inside, filling Mays p.u.s.s.y more then ever before.


    I entered her arse. May tensed slightly in shock as she felt me pertrude into her but she doesn''t stop my c.o.c.k bucking with my c.o.c.k now deep inside her arse.


    Oliver took his chance and joined the motion we''d already created and started to pump her p.u.s.s.y as well. May was in heaven - she was totally full, totally fulfilling her dream and loving every second of it.


    I pumped her harder and she bucked back with as much if not more force. I couldn''t hold any longer I blew deep inside her filling her arse with whatever juice I had created since empting myself into Lily. Knowing Oliver needed more I pull out of this well f.u.c.k.e.d c.u.mmed in hole.


    Oliver moved May off him and got behind her sticking his c.o.c.k back into her c.u.n.t.


    He f.u.c.k.e.d her so hard and fast his whole c.o.c.k now entered her to the base, as fast as a locomotive and totally relentless he pounded May. He took her on sucvh a totally wild ride of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that she couldn''t even speak or move. He came yelling expletives in Spanish as he used her body to drain his c.o.c.k of his international fluid.


    Oliver pulled out and May falls on the bed totally spent her body throbbing, her mind fulfilled. Oliver grabbed his things and left .


    I grabbed May''s hand smiled and took her to the shower to clean up. May smiled back at me ¨C a well pleased young lady.


    Read the previous part of this s.e.x story

 Chapter 7 - C.u.m.m.i.n.g out party

    Sarah crawled on her hands and knees across my queen


    sized bed. As she firmly nestled one of her knees


    against my p.u.s.s.y and lowered her generous b.r.e.a.s.ts to


    mine and began stroking her n.i.p.p.l.es back and forth


    across mine she smiled and said, "How come I have to


    do all the work?"


    "Because it''s my bed," I said, brushing my finger tips


    along her firm upper arms and onto her back. I raised


    my head a bit and was rewarded with a long and loving


    kiss.


    Sarah lowered her wonderfully warm b.r.e.a.s.ts against


    mine and looked me in the eye, "But at my place, you


    always get on the bottom first."


    "That''s because, then, I''m the guest you silly thing,"


    I said, as if it made perfect sense. I was saved from


    being severely tickled when the phone rang.


    Sarah grabbed the phone and handed it to me. As I put


    stomach and on until its tip was searching out my c.l.i.t.


    "Hello?" I said.


    "Road trip!!" screamed a voice in my ear.


    "Fran!" I yelled back, my voice squeaking at the end


    as Sarah found a particularly s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot.


    "Are you all right?" Fran asked.


    "Sort of in the middle of something right now." I


    answered.


    Sarah raised her head and whispered, "You," she


    emphasized ,"¡­are not doing anything."


    I smiled sweetly and pushed her head back down where


    she rewarded me with a severe tongue lashing where it


    felt best.


    "OK if I come up this Saturday?" Fran asked.


    "Can you come?" I said, thinking about Fran but looking


    at Sarah.


    "Now you''re having phone s.e.x?" Sarah whispered in mock


    outrage.


    Her finger had replaced her tongue, and she was quickly


    through my already wet p.u.s.s.y. Between the sensations


    burning in my crotch and the two different conversa-


    tions I didn''t know if I was c.u.m.m.i.n.g or talking.


    "C.u.m¡­c.u.m..," I gasped.


    Fran said, "Yes I''ll come on Saturday. You sound busy.


    See you then." She hung up.


    "C.u.m¡­c.u.mmmmmiiinnngg," I m.o.a.n.e.d, throwing down the


    phone. My h.i.p.s undulated on the bed as I pulled


    Sarah''s magic fingers tighter to my spasming p.u.s.s.y.


    A minute later Sarah was lying by my side. "I wish my


    phone buddy was that effective. I''ve never seen you


    c.u.m so quick."


    "Oh?" I said, raising an eyebrow. "You have a lot of


    phone s.e.x do you?"


    Sarah put an innocent look on her face and said, "All


    the time, but I always think of you."


    "Now you''re just trying to make me feel guilty. You


    don''t really mind if I spend the evening with Fran do


    you?" Fran didn''t know I had gone over to the girls


    I hadn''t come out yet.


    "Well¡­." she drew out. "If I''m not properly satisfied


    before the weekend, there''s no telling what kind of


    depression I might sink into."


    I smiled and said, "I''ll see what I can do." I rolled


    over a bit and began to suck on one of Sarah''s n.i.p.p.l.es


    as I rubbed my palm in a circular motion on her other


    hard n.i.p.p.l.e.


    More than an hour later, and after several sheet soak-


    ing o.r.g.a.s.ms, Sarah m.o.a.n.e.d, "Enough..enough¡­I don''t


    think I could stand to see you this weekend anyway."


    "Thank you, love," I said, as I gave Sarah one last


    kiss on the lips.


    Fran and I had been friends since she and I had been


    college roommates. She''s a couple of years older than


    I, although we were in the same year at school. She


    had married right out of high school, and after two


    years of having to support a husband, who couldn''t


    seem to find a job, she had obtained a divorce and


    begun college. She took teaching courses and concen-


    trated on physical education. She wasn''t the prettiest


    girl at school, but she had a sort of tomboyish


    freshness to her features. She was tall with shoulder


    length brunette hair and hazel eyes. She was forever


    playing some sport or other and it kept her figure


    slim and firm.


    If you''re thinking that I was attracted to Fran and


    that we spent our college nights in a s.e.x.u.a.l frenzy,


    then you''re wrong. Oh I found her attractive all


    right, but at that time I was hiding my s.e.x.u.a.l


    orientation from everyone, including myself. We both


    dated men from time to time, but most of our weekends


    were spent with friends partying. And Lord could that


    girl party. She could drink anyone I knew, man or


    woman, under the table and there were many nights


    when I passed out in the wee hours of the morning


    while Fran was still going strong.


    At the end of college we had gone our own ways. She


    went back to her small home town and took a teaching


    position, while I had gone to the big city and taken


    a junior management position at a large retail outlet.


    Several times a year we got together to catch up on


    things in our lives. She always showed up around noon


    on a Saturday. We would have a long lunch, then we


    would shop until the early evening. After that we


    would have a long dinner. Through it all would be


    lots of chats and, for Fran at least, lots of drink-


    ing. Somehow, I always ended up doing the driving and


    Fran the drinking.


    We were on our way back from dinner that Saturday


    night when Fran said, her voice slurred slightly


    from too much wine, "I have to tell you what happened


    the other night."


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    "You remember Ann and David, don''t you?"


    "Yeah." Ann is Fran''s recently divorced roommate.


    She''s a pretty girl, maybe a few pounds beyond the


    ideal, but a couple of those pounds seem to have


    settled in her generous b.r.e.a.s.ts. Thick blonde hair


    and dark eyes make for an attractive package. David


    is Fran''s cousin. He has regular features, dark hair


    and eyes, a little on the thin side and a very quiet


    person.


    "Well, the other night¡­" Fran began.


    ***


    She had always thought that Ann and David would make


    a good couple, but Ann''s divorce had turned her off


    men for the time being, and waiting for David to make


    a move was like waiting on a glacier to advance. One


    evening an opportunity came up that, Fran figured,


    would give her a chance to throw Ann and David


    together.


    She and David were avid fans of the UK basketball team.


    They were playing in a major game on TV so Fran invited


    David over to watch. To sort of lubricate things she


    made sure there was a lot of beer and wine available


    as well as snacks to make everyone thirsty. Then she


    rearranged the living room furniture to make the couch


    the only good place in the room from which to watch


    the TV.


    David showed up, and Fran positioned herself on the


    couch to make sure that the only place for him to sit


    was next to Ann. After consuming several beers, David


    loosened up and he and Ann were giving each other high


    fives and giggling and talking over the good plays. By


    the time the game was over everyone had a pretty good


    buzz going. Then Fran put the next part of her plan


    in effect. "I got a video this afternoon," she told


    the other two. She popped the tape into the player and


    plopped back down on the couch so close to David that


    he unconsciously scooted closer to Ann.


    The video was one of those B movie t.i.t.s and a.s.s shows


    that takes place on the beach. It was short on plot,


    but long on men with rippling abs and busty babes


    wearing bikinis that were entirely to small for their


    purpose. Fran was pleasantly surprised when the movie


    began with a long and sensuous s.e.x scene. She noticed


    Ann and David had stopped talking and giggling and


    that they were giving the couple on the screen all


    their attention. About that time the phone rang. Fran


    jumped up and ran into the kitchen to answer it. It


    was her father, also a UK fan, who wanted to replay


    the game in detail.


    When Fran finally got off the phone and headed back


    to the living room she thought, ''At least I gave them


    plenty of time to be alone.'' And when she entered the


    room and looked at her cousin and her roommate in the


    flickering light from the television she thought, ''I


    guess I''ve taken care of putting them together.''


    Ann was laying back on the couch with David on top of


    her. They were in a kiss so deep Fran couldn''t see how


    they could breath. David had run his hand up Ann''s tee


    shirt and he was rubbing and squeezing her generous


    tits. Fran figured they might stop when they realized


    that she was back in the room, so she quietly took a


    seat in a chair across from them.


    David''s hands were roaming over Ann''s body from the


    curve of her luscious a.s.s up to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Because


    she had moved the furniture around, Fran couldn''t see


    the television very well from that chair and her


    attention was constantly drawn back to the writhing


    couple on the couch.


    As she watched, David pulled Ann''s tee shirt off and


    then unclasped her bra and let it fall to the floor.


    David took one of her succulent t.i.t.s in hand and then


    he moved his lips to her rock hard n.i.p.p.l.e and ran his


    tongue over it.


    Ann reached down and unzipped his pants and pushed


    them down. She began to rub the bulge in the front


    of David?s b.r.i.e.f.s. When she found that his c.o.c.k was


    so hard it was straining at the thin material of his


    shorts, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of the


    b.r.i.e.f.s and pulled them down. Ann stared hungrily at


    David''s c.o.c.k as it pointed nearly straight up his


    lean body and pulsed with his heart beat. When her


    eyes locked on his they giggled and resumed taking


    off each other''s clothes. When they were n.a.k.e.d and


    staring at each other Ann said, "I need to taste you."


    David breathed, "Oh yes," as he laid back on the


    couch.


    Meanwhile, back at the chair, Fran was about to have


    a melt down. David and Ann had obviously forgotten


    about her in their passion. She slid down in her chair


    and lifted one hand to a b.r.e.a.s.t and her other hand


    went down the front of her jeans. Parting the outer


    lips of her p.u.s.s.y she wasn''t surprised to find a warm


    clinging wetness. As she watched Ann take David''s


    erection into her mouth, Fran suppressed a m.o.a.n and


    began to gently rub the little nubbin of her c.l.i.t.


    David couldn''t take his eyes off Ann''s face as she


    slid her lips up and down his c.o.c.k. The sensations


    were incredible. "Oh God, Ann¡­suck it," he whispered.


    "That feels too good." The pulsing sensations in his


    c.o.c.k began to build. David couldn''t keep his h.i.p.s from


    pumping up to meet Ann''s lips as they tried to milk


    the c.u.m from his balls.


    Ann knew that David couldn''t last much longer. When


    she glanced up, she saw David throw his head back. His


    hands grabbed the fabric of the couch and his voice was


    nearly squeaking as he gasped, "Ann¡­oh Ann¡­I''m


    going to cuuummmm."


    Ann felt the head of David''s c.o.c.k grow larger in her


    mouth, and the pressure of the c.u.m as it surged up


    David''s c.o.c.k shaft. His h.i.p.s shot upward as Ann''s


    mouth suddenly filled with hot, thick wads of c.u.m.


    Ann was able to not only swallow David''s c.u.m, but she


    went on to suck even harder on his spewing c.o.c.k. David


    was about to go delirious with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He thought


    that he might pass out with the sensations Ann was


    creating in his blood engorged c.o.c.k head.


    When David had finally spent himself Ann released his


    softening c.o.c.k from her soft lips. David said, "Oh


    Ann that was incredible." He stroked her hair gently


    and smiled into her eyes. "Let me see what I can do


    for you."


    As Ann arose and started to join David on the couch,


    they both heard a m.o.a.n from across the room. It came


    from Fran who had her eyes closed tight, and with one


    hand on her c.l.i.t and the other busily stroking a rigid


    n.i.p.p.l.e, was writhing in her own o.r.g.a.s.m. For nearly a


    minute her h.i.p.s pumped and her legs quivered in spasms


    of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Fran opened her eyes to see Ann and David starring at


    her. For a second she was rigid with shame. But then


    she saw Ann wiggle her finger in a come hither gesture.


    Ann said, "Come here Fran. I''ve always wanted to do


    this to you."


    Fran quickly stripped off her shirt and jeans and


    joined the other two on the couch. Ann pulled Fran


    down until one of Fran''s legs was across Ann''s l.a.p


    and the other was on the floor, leaving Fran''s puffy


    p.u.s.s.y lips open to Ann''s fingers. "God , your body is


    burning," whispered Ann, as she slipped a finger into


    Fran''s wet c.u.n.t.


    "I can''t believe we''re doing this," breathed Fran as


    she tilted her head in order to kiss her roommate hard


    on her full lips. She couldn''t keep her h.i.p.s still as


    Ann thrilled her c.l.i.t with light quick flicks of her


    finger.


    David had slid to the end of the couch. When Ann had


    given him the c.u.m of his life he thought that he might


    not be able to arouse his flaccid c.o.c.k again for a


    week. But as he watched the two women, only a couple


    of feet away, begin to m.o.a.n in their s.e.x.u.a.l heat, he


    felt a renewed power in his manhood. His hand went to


    his now rapidly hardening c.o.c.k and began to stroke it


    from base to the tip. In a few minutes prec.u.m was


    washing over the head and David found himself squeez-


    ing it in order to keep from squirting his load.


    It was amazing, thought Fran, just how much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e


    could come from Ann''s finger moving only a quarter


    inch at a time, with a steady stroke, on the tiny


    bundle of nerves that was her c.l.i.t. The sense of


    warmth and fullness filled her crotch and t.h.i.g.hs. It


    built in waves until, at the crest of one wave, there


    was no let down and the spasming mindless p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of


    an o.r.g.a.s.m filled her body.


    "Oh, Ann," she m.o.a.n.e.d. "That''s wonderful. I never


    knew how good it could be with another woman."


    Ann laughed, "Well, I''ve yet to find out tonight, for


    God''s sake, make me c.u.m, I''m about to go out of my


    mind."


    Fran was eager to give Ann the same p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that she


    had just experienced. She maneuvered herself on the


    couch until her lips were hovering over the blood


    engorged lips of Ann''s p.u.s.s.y. "Eat me," whispered Ann,


    as Fran''s tongue speared into her dripping c.u.n.t.


    "Mmmmmmm¡­," Fran m.o.a.n.e.d into her friend''s quivering


    hole. She couldn''t believe that the taste and smell of


    a woman''s p.u.s.s.y could be such a turn on.


    David couldn''t hold himself back any longer. The sight


    of Fran''s glistening red p.u.s.s.y waving back and forth


    just inches away was too much. Cousin or no he just


    had to stick his rock hard c.o.c.k into that hot and wet


    chamber. He got to his knees behind Fran and guided


    his c.o.c.k head into her c.u.n.t. With a shove of his h.i.p.s,


    he was buried up to his c.o.c.khairs in his cousin''s


    p.u.s.s.y.


    Fran welcomed the c.o.c.k in her c.u.n.t by setting up a


    mutual rhythm with David. She replaced her probing


    tongue in Ann''s seething p.u.s.s.y with a finger and


    turned to David saying, "Oh Dave¡­ I love your c.o.c.k.


    We should have been f.u.c.k.i.n.g for years."


    "So tight and hot," he hissed between clenched teeth.


    David felt as if the c.u.m in his balls was about to


    boil.


    Fran could swear she felt David''s c.o.c.k swell as he


    began to m.o.a.n in time with his thrusting h.i.p.s and


    spewing c.o.c.k. It triggered her own o.r.g.a.s.m which was


    soon followed by Ann''s first but not last o.r.g.a.s.m of


    the night.


    Back in the car I said, "God Fran, that is too wild."


    She gave me a hard look that belied her drunken state.


    "Ann and I have a lot of fun these days," she said.


    When she said that; the hot blood simply flooded my


    p.u.s.s.y. I felt as if I might c.u.m if I so much as shifted


    my b.u.t.t on the seat of the car. But instead I made a


    turn and headed my car toward Sarah''s apartment.


    "Where are he going?" asked Fran.


    "I want you to meet a special friend," I grinned in


    reply. After all there was plenty of weekend left.

 Chapter 8 - Abused Masseuse

    My wife and me used to own a massage studio in the center of New York. During the last months of 2005 business wasn''t going very well and there was always great tension between us. This tension had a strong influence on our s.e.x life, which had become a rarity. There were constant arguments between us and she would blame me for everything. The situation had reached a critical point and something had to be done right away. I wanted to save our marriage but she had completely different goals. I learned this the hard way...


    It was my last appointment for the day. I was really tired and I couldn''t wait to go home and get some rest. It was a half an hour session, so I was planning to service the client as fast as I could and get over with it. When I entered the room, I saw a tall, well-built guy lying on the bench and waiting for me. He had already taken off his clothes and he had covered himself from the waist down with a towel. He was lying face down. I greeted him politely and started spreading my massage lotion all over his body. He had very broad shoulders, strong arms and as I found out he had shaved all body hair. I thought that he must be a body builder or something but I didn''t care to ask. The client was very quiet. He seemed to be enjoying my services but he obviously wasn''t in the mood for talking so I remained silent myself. I started massaging him gently from the neck down to the waist and all the way to his feet. I realized that I needed more lotion and went to get some from a drawer. I turned my back at him and when I returned with the lotion I saw him staring at me. He had turned around and now I could see his muscular c.h.e.s.t. But that was not the most important thing. His c.o.c.k was standing at attention creating a huge bulk under the white towel.


    ''I''m sorry, sir, but I haven''t finished yet, you''ll have to turn around again. There is more work to be done on the shoulder and the spine area.''


    He didn''t say anything but he turned around indifferently. Disobedient clients were a very rare phenomenon and I was really pissed off that this had to be the case in my last appointment for the day. On top of all that, I dropped the bottle of lotion and had to bend over in order to catch it. As I was bending over, I felt a strong hand groping my a.s.s. I was surprised and enraged at the same time. Not only wasn''t he following my instructions but he also had the nerve to touch me inappropriately.


    ''What do you think you''re doing? '' I yelled.


    ''I''m grabbing that hot a.s.s of yours!'' he said in the most natural way.


    ''That''s it, mister, get dressed and get the hell out of my studio! Our session is over and I never want you to come back, do you understand?''


    ''Listen, bitch, we can either do this the easy way or the hard way. The choice is yours. First of all, you''re gonna suck my rod and then we''ll take care of your little v.i.r.g.i.n butt!''


    ''Get out, now, or I''m gonna call the cops!'' I screamed as loud as I could.


    The stranger got up from the bench with a swift move. He was huge and I was no match for him physically. I was terrified. He approached me and grabbed my neck almost choking me to death. Then, he lifted me from the ground and said:


    ''You either swallow my shaft or I''ll choke you to death!''


    He wasn''t joking. We were all alone in the studio and there was nobody there to save me. I had no choice. I would give him an oral service in order to save my life.


    ''O.K. You win! I''ll do as you say.''


    ''That''s my boy. Now, get on your knees and suck me off!''


    His c.o.c.k had become semi hard from the fight but it was already very big. I couldn''t believe what was going on. A massage session had turned out into having to suck another man''s d.i.c.k. I felt humiliated, being on my knees and getting ready to perform my duty.


    ''Come on! We haven''t got all day! Show me what a good c.o.c.ks.u.c.k.i.n.g s.l.u.t you can be!'' he said smiling.


    I grabbed his pulsating c.o.c.k and reluctantly started l.i.c.k.i.n.g his helmet. He had a big, long, mushroom-headed rod with two heavy balls hanging underneath it. His shaft was already leaking prec.u.m and that made my work even more difficult. I licked his c.o.c.khead like a lollipop but that wasn''t enough for him.


    ''Put it in your mouth and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g it real hard!'' he ordered.


    I took half of his member in my mouth and kept it in for a while in order to get used to the idea. But he wasn''t going to give me the time I needed to adjust to the size of his monster. He had reached his full size now and he was very horny. He began pumping my mouth with full force, pushing his rod deep inside until it hit the back of my throat. I could not breathe. I gasped for air but he didn''t care.


    ''Choke on it, bitch! How does it feel to deepthroat a real man?''


    He grabbed both sides of my head and pushed it towards his throbbing manmeat. My lips touched his pubic area. My mouth had opened wide and I had managed to swallow the full length of his shaft. This face-f.u.c.k.i.n.g went on for a while and then he pulled out giving me a moment to breathe freely.


    ''See? It''s not that bad after all! You just have to get used to it. I''m pretty sure you''ll become a perfect c.o.c.ks.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch! Now, lick my balls and suck each one separately. I want to watch you worshipping my balls like the true s.l.u.t you really are!''


    He was holding his rod in an upright position, giving me full view of his bag and allowing me to please him the way he wished. He shoved my head towards his balls and stuffed my mouth with them. I licked them gently, massaging them at the same time. It was just a natural reaction being a professional masseur but he thought I was enjoying it.


    ''You little s.l.u.t! You like giving head and s.u.c.k.i.n.g another man''s balls! So, let''s get back to business!''


    After saying that he shoved his c.o.c.k in my mouth once again and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g it really hard. He was gradually increasing his speed as my tongue involuntarily licked his peehole. I realized that he was about to c.u.m. Not only had I s.u.c.k.e.d him off but I was about to eat his c.u.m as well. He confirmed it right away.


    ''Now, show me what a good c.u.mbucket you are! Get ready to swallow my hot cream into your throat!''


    He kept hammering my mouth for another minute or two and then he spurted his white lava in my mouth, forcing me to swallow his load until he poured in me his last drop. I couldn''t take it all. I choked and I started spitting some c.u.m on his balls. That infuriated him. He pulled my hair and ordered me to clean him off. I obeyed, hoping that this would be the end of my torture. I was wrong. He stood there for a few moments to catch his breath and then he called out a name very familiar to me:


    ''Lindsay, come in, we''re ready for you!''


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. It was my wife accompanied by another unknown man.


    ''I see you already met Rob,'' she said laughing.


    ''You''re responsible for all this? Oh, my god! What''s wrong with you, Lindsay?''


    ''Nothing''s wrong except for you! And tonight I''m going to correct all wrongs, Jim! Servicing Rob was just the beginning. You''ve been a pain in the a.s.s all these months and now you''re gonna find out how it feels to have one! Let me to introduce you to Dan. The four of us are going to have a lot of fun together, Jim! You can count on that!''


    Dan was something like a twin of Rob. He had the same body structure as his friend. I was outnumbered. If there was any chance of escaping this nightmare, it had faded away. My wife had decided to punish me for all our troubles and there was nothing I could do about it. I was disgusted with her attitude.


    ''What are you going to do, Lindsay? Are you going to f.u.c.k them both in front of my eyes just to spike me?'' I asked.


    ''I see you don''t understand what''s going on, Jim! No one is going to f.u.c.k me tonight! You are the only s.l.u.t in this room!'' she said.


    I was shocked. She was so overwhelmed by the idea of revenge that she wouldn''t stop at nothing. She had hired these men to f.u.c.k me, just to humiliate me because she felt disappointed. But that was only a part of her plan as I realized a little bit later.


    ''But first of all, you''re going to be my bitch! Now, you''ll pay for all the pain you''ve brought into my life, you idiot!''


    ''You can''t be serious! What are you going to do to me?'' I uttered really scared.


    ''I''m gonna **** your v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s and then I''m gonna let these two boys finish the job for me! Grab him, boys!'' she ordered.


    Rob grabbed me from the waist and forced me to lie on the bench face up. I tried to resist but it was pointless. When he placed me on the bench, he climbed on top and pinned me on it. He held my hands firmly on the bench dropping all his weight on them. On the other side of the bench, Dan grabbed my legs and lifted them in the air exposing my untouched asshole for the first time. My wife opened a drawer and produced a strap-on dildo, which she had bought the day before. Now, I realized that she really meant business.


    ''Hold him tight, boys! I''m gonna teach him a lesson he''ll never forget!''


    I screamed and fought as hard as I could but it was futile. Rob and Dan neutralized my resistance. Lindsay, put on the rubber c.o.c.k and placed its c.o.c.khead on the verge of my asshole.


    ''Say goodbye to manhood, Jim! From now on you'' re going to be out little buttf.u.c.k.i.n.g whore!''


    I felt the cold tip of the dildo touching my anal walls. Lindsay grabbed my knees and prepared herself for the imminent penetration. Dan was standing on the side of the bench holding both my legs in the air in order for her to f.u.c.k me.


    ''I want you to look me in the eyes while I take your sweet cherry for the first time, bitch!''


    ''Please, Lindsay, I''m sorry for all the pain I caused you. Don''t do this, have mercy on me!'' I pleaded.


    ''Too late, Jimbo!'' she said pushing the full length of her rubber rod in my unprotected anus.


    ''Aaaaaargh!'' I screamed as the artificial shaft ravaged my v.i.r.g.i.n hole.


    ''Yeah, baby, show him what you''re made of!'' Rob said laughing.


    ''Come on, Lindsay, f.u.c.k his v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s real hard!'' Dan exclaimed.


    The sight of my a.s.s being ravished by a strap-on dildo had naturally turned them on. While I was screaming from the pain I saw Rob''s d.i.c.k growing harder above my head and I felt Dan''s hard-on touching my t.h.i.g.h. Lindsay gave me powerful strokes and I felt her rubber balls slapping my a.s.s.


    ''Take that you little faggot! You don''t know how to satisfy a lady but you''re a good f.u.c.k, your b.u.t.t is really tight!''


    She kept pumping my a.s.s with a vengeance I''d never seen before. It seemed like she was dealing with her worst enemy. She was determined to ruin my asshole once and for all. Her dildo invaded my anal ring again and again bringing tears to my eyes from the unperceived pain. But she was enjoying it.


    ''Yeah! Take my c.o.c.k like the little s.l.u.t you really are!'' she screamed at me.


    Sweat covered her forehead, she was using all her strength in order to go as deep in my rectum as she could. Her t.i.t.s almost touched each other as she furiously punctured my tight hole. When she got tired, she pulled out and then the pain increased to an unfathomed degree.


    ''How does it feel, Jim? Do you like having a hard rod up your ass? I''m sure you do, that''s why you''re gonna have a taste of the real thing, now!'' she said grinning. ''O.K. boys, I''ve opened him up for you, he''s all yours!''


    Rob and Dan couldn''t wait to have a taste of my asshole. Of course, she had taken my v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y away but my a.s.s was still as tight as they wished. I could not move anymore. They turned me around and I was on my belly now giving them full view of my, until then, unused a.s.s. Both men were already hard so they didn''t lose any time. Dan took Rob''s place in front of me and shoved his c.o.c.k in my mouth right away while Rob switched positions with my wife standing on my backside.


    ''You''re lucky, Jim! Soon you''ll have one hard rod in every hole! Give it to him, boys! Give that little bitch what he deserves!'' she ordered.


    ''Blow me, bitch! You know how to do it now!'' Dan yelled.


    He started f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth really hard leaving me no opportunity to breathe properly while Rob pierced my crack without hesitation. They were both really horny and I could feel it. Dan grabbed my head and drove his c.o.c.k right down my throat as his balls touched my lips. Meanwhile, Rob developed a steady rhythm giving powerful strokes and driving his manmeat into the utter depths of my b.u.t.t.


    ''F.u.c.k that ass! Deeper! Rip his crack apart, Rob! Stuff your fat shaft in his mouth, Dan!''


    Lindsay was urging both men to f.u.c.k me as hard as they could. I don''t know if she had paid them to do this to me but they really seemed to be enjoying it.


    ''This is the best male a.s.s I''ve f.u.c.k.e.d in a long time!'' Rob said.


    ''This is the best c.o.c.ks.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch I''ve had in years!'' Dan grunted.


    Lindsay was watching us, enjoying the sight of her husband being used both anally and orally by two men. She was so much into it that she started spanking my a.s.s with her right hand. After each of Rob''s strokes she would slap me hard in my asscheeks making my b.u.t.t turn red from the beating.


    ''Slap this bitch''s a.s.s while I f.u.c.k his glory hole!'' Rob said.


    ''Yeah, darling, shake your sweet a.s.s for us! Make Rob c.u.m in your tight crack! Suck Dan''s c.o.c.k harder!'' my wife urged.


    During all that time I had been silent, watching two complete strangers filling all my holes and my wife spanking me like a little s.l.u.t. But there was no point in saying anything. Resistance had proved to be futile and all I could do was wait for the men to c.u.m in my a.s.s and mouth. However, it turned out that my wife had other plans once again.


    ''Pull out, boys, it''s time for the grand finale!'' Lindsay yelled.


    Dan was the first one to pull out, rubbing his d.i.c.k on my face in order to retain his erection. Then it was Rob''s turn. He took his rod out of my hole slapping my a.s.s with it several times. My b.u.t.t was aching like never before and my mouth was numb. I could not imagine what else she had planned in her evil mind.


    ''All these months, Jim, you have disappointed me both financially and s.e.x.u.a.lly. So, now, it''s payback time! And it''s going to be double!''


    I felt petrified. I wouldn''t even dare to think what she had in mind. Dan lay down on the bench and started jerking off. They ordered me to sit on his rod and to lie on top of him. When he had reached his full length I sat on his hard c.o.c.k. I felt his hot tool piercing my hole once more. Lindsay told Rob to bring some massage lotion. I thought that at least now she had felt pity for me and she would force them to put some lotion on my anus so as to ease the pain. Dan pulled me down on his c.h.e.s.t and took his c.o.c.k out of my rectum. Rob began pouring lotion on my ripped asshole. He spread the lotion all over my anal walls. It was cool and it brought some relief from the pain.


    ''Boys, shove your d.i.c.ks in his hole right now!'' Lindsay ordered.


    They were going to oreo me. It was the last straw. I couldn''t take it any more. Her sickness had surpassed all imagination. I tried to scream but instantly Dan covered my mouth with his left hand. He used his free hand to drive his shaft into my a.s.s. The lotion helped his tool slide deep into my b.u.t.t right away. It was Rob''s turn. He masturbated for a while watching his friend f.u.c.k my asshole and then he pushed his own pole into my already stuffed anal ring. The pain was unbelievable. I almost fainted.


    ''Yeah! F.u.c.k his round ass! Show him what real men are like! Take both c.o.c.ks now, bitch! Deeper! Harder! Faster! Tear his a.s.s apart!'' Lindsay screamed.


    It was what she had been waiting for from the beginning. She wanted both men to f.u.c.k my a.s.s at the same time making me suffer as much as I could. Dan and Rob were in ecstasy.


    ''F.u.c.k that a.s.s, Rob! Show him what you got!'' Dan grunted.


    ''He''s so damn tight, I can''t get enough of his glory hole!'' Rob screamed.


    Both men pounded my a.s.s really hard with their massive c.o.c.ks. Their iron-hard tools hammered my crack again and again stretching it to the limit. I thought that my hole would not last any longer. Rob grabbed both my cheeks and increased his rhythm. His strokes became faster and deeper. Dan''s were slower but harder. They kept pumping my anus for a few more minutes. All this buttf.u.c.k.i.n.g made my own tool stand at attention. It was a natural reaction but Lindsay noticed it right away.


    ''You''re a true c.o.c.ks.l.u.t, Jim! You like having both d.i.c.ks up your a.s.s at the same time! Keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g him, boys, he loves having his hole stuffed with hard, throbbing c.o.c.k!'' my wife said enthusiastically.


    Rob was f.u.c.k.i.n.g me brutally. His balls slapped my b.u.t.t loudly as his well-oiled piston invaded my burning hole. At the same time, Dan was driving his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into my crack. Stroke after stroke they kept pounding me as if there was no tomorrow. They were so horny that they could not last any longer. Rob pulled out and began to jerk off while Dan kept going. He gave me two or three more thrusts and then he spurted his white cream inside my abused asshole.


    ''Yeah! Take it, bitch! I''m gonna fill your a.s.s with hot c.u.m!'' he grunted.


    He poured several blasts of s.e.m.e.n in my torn b.u.t.t. For the first time I felt a hot, male fluid running down my anal walls and filling my crack. A few seconds later, Rob started to breathe heavily; I realized he was about to deliver his load.


    ''Oh, it''s coming, shake your a.s.s, c.u.mbucket, I''m gonna cover you with my sweet juice!'' he hissed.


    Lindsay watched ecstatic as Rob sprayed his warm c.u.m all over my a.s.s. Jet after jet, his white cream covered my round globes making me feel like a real f.u.c.k-toy. C.u.msoaked and sodomized I lay there while the two men unloaded the last drops of c.u.m on my hairless b.u.t.t trying to recover my senses...

 Chapter 9 - The Induction

    Two of the guys grabbed my legs and pulled me to the end of the bed. They lifted my legs high exposing my a.s.s for whoever wanted to take it. Variance took his position and shoved his c.o.c.k inside me. I was sore and my a.s.s seemed strained but I was here to please them and please them I was going to do. cheating


    Since I was just a youngster I always wanted to be in a secret club¡­ perhaps a spy¡­ or just someone who knew something that others didn''t. Something that made me just that little more special then the next guy.


    I was turning 19 and gay. Living in a small town didn''t offer much in the way of a private life.


    I started chatting online to a group calling themselves ''The Insiders''. It was secret group meeting in their words to ''put the world to rights'', well, in their small way. I was chatting to the local sector but the group was apparently nationwide.


    I met with Variance - he was my contact - and we had a lengthy interview. He was tall and well built and it felt like he could see right through me with his sharp blue eyes. A tight, long sleeved cotton shirt showed his shapely physique off perfectly - I couldn''t help but imagine what he looked like n.a.k.e.d.


    My 19th Birthday was the day ''The Insiders'' were to inform me of their decision to accept me in or not.


    Each time my phone rang I jumped hoping it would be Variance. I checked my emails a thousand times. Family and friends were the only people who had been in touch all day and it totally frustrated me.


    Finally at 5.25pm an email arrived from Variance.


    "You have been granted temporary membership. You will need to pass the initiation before you become a full member of The Insiders.


    Do not be late


    Do not bring anyone with you


    Do not speak of the group or anyone involved."


    I arrived at the meeting point 10 minutes earlier then our set time and waited. Soon enough a van pulled up and two people waited in the front.


    A text arrived simply saying ''get in.''


    The rear door opened and I walked to the van and got in as I did a bag was placed over my head.


    "Don''t panic. You can''t know where we are going - do you hear me?" a voice said.


    "YES!" I screamed wanting to be heard.


    My heart was racing and my mouth was dry. We drove for about 20 minutes. The van stopped and two guys helped me - out one on either arm. They guided me into a room and sat me on a chair. I sat waiting nervously for the initiation to begin. For some strange reason my c.o.c.k was throbbing and straining against my pants.


    "Is this the new candidate?" a deep voice full of authority boomed out.


    "Yes Elixir this is him." I heard Variance say.


    "Good remove the hood let''s get started." There was no mistake who was in charge.


    My hood was removed and it took a moment for the 4? 5? No 7 people in the room to come into focus. My heart was beating fast in my mouth.


    I could see figures but not faces. Everyone wore black robes and face masks as if from some ancient time.


    "Do you come of your own free will?" asked Elixir.


    "Yes I do." was my reply.


    "Do you know this is a secret meeting place and all members are sworn to secrecy for life?" he asked


    "Yes I do." I answered.


    "Do you agree to abide by our code & rules?" he asked his voice serious.


    "Yes I do."


    "Dale James Smith you have agreed and sworn to uphold the code of this group. From this day forth you shall be called Remedy by your fellow brothers."


    I nodded only to show I was happy.


    "Remedy we know who you are and all about you. We know what you buy, what food you eat and what you watch on the net. We also know that you are gay."


    I froze on the spot how they could know all of this. I wanted to run but with seven guys around me it was useless.


    "Yes I am and proud of it." I said.


    Elixir stood up and walked over to me. He held my face softly.


    "Don''t be scared. You are with friends - we are all brothers now." he said as he helped me up leading me into another room of this abandoned warehouse.


    In the room there was a single light hanging from the roof. It shone perfectly on a mattress and base. The rest of the room was black. I followed Elixir and he instructed me to sit on the bed. I did without a word. I was scared but even more turned on then before.


    5 guys stood in front of me at the end of the bed I was sitting on. I knew my place and what was required and couldn''t believe my luck! 5 gay guys or bi-s.e.x.u.a.l - it didn''t matter - in my small redneck town!


    I smiled and reached out with both hands and rubbed Elixir''s c.o.c.k. It was big, real big, like in the movies.


    "Yes Sir!" was my reply.


    The 5 guys all undid their robes and let them fall to the floor. Their bodies were now in full view thanks to the one light in the room.


    I noticed Variance''s body right away. He was fully shaved and his c.o.c.k was thin but long. Next to him stook a mocha coloured guy. He was strongly built and low to the ground and he must have gone back for seconds when they handed out c.o.c.ks as he was almost as big as Elixir. Next was a guy blessed with an amazing body and much taller than the other guys - his c.o.c.k was already hard. Lastly was a white skinned guy - his body needed work - but I was here to please them all.


    I fell to my knees knowing who was in charge. My mouth went directly to Elixir''s c.o.c.k and I engulfed it all. My hands reached for other c.o.c.ks and I started to pull Variance as the rest of the guys crowded around me.


    This had been a fantasy of mine ever since I was 16 now¡­ well now it was real. Elixir''s massive c.o.c.k grew in my mouth as number 3 held my hand still and f.u.c.k.e.d it. I pulled hard on Variance and number 4 in turn making them both nice hard and ready.


    Elixir pushed me back onto the bed.


    "Move!" he commanded. All the other guys moved the moment Elixir spoke and started to ravage me. I felt hands roam all over my body, and someone kiss my lips. The kiss was strong and passionate, my c.o.c.k felt the joy of a man''s mouth for the first time as someone else grabbed and s.u.c.k.e.d on my balls.


    It wasn''t long until Elixir''s c.o.c.k found its way back into my mouth and he f.u.c.k.e.d my face as the rest took their time and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on me.


    Elixir pulled out and another c.o.c.k entered. Over and over they f.u.c.k.e.d my mouth and face dropping their balls into my mouth for me to suck and polish clean. On and on they played. I felt a tongue lick the outer rim of my a.s.s hole, teasing it. Then a finger then two slide inside opening me up and getting me ready for the onslaught that was about to happen.


    "Yes guys do it to me give it to me good." I wailed.


    "On your knees." I heard Elixir say.


    I jumped into position. I was as scared but willing. My 6 inch b.u.t.t plug is the most I have had inside me when I wank. Watching p.o.r.n. Wishing it was me. Now it was me and I wanted it all.


    Within seconds I felt someone put lube on my a.s.s and his two fingers quickly coated the inside. I almost came there and then. Without hesitation Elixir walked behind me and put the head of his massive c.o.c.k at the point of my a.s.s hole.


    I shook in anticipation and fear. ''Just do it!'' screamed in my head. ''Take it Dale - no Remedy - take it - be good!''


    Elixir''s c.o.c.k entered me. He was slow but it hurt just the same. He spread my little a.s.s wider then it had ever been spread before. It burned and I thought I would split in two. Then a feeling of accomplishment swept through me as I felt his pelvis touch my body, knowing I had just taken the biggest c.o.c.k I have ever seen up my c.o.c.k v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s.


    Someone moved in front of me and offered his hard c.o.c.k to suck. Then another. I filled my mouth with them one at a time as Elixir enjoyed my now non-v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s. He slid in and out his pace increasing with each stroke.


    "Ohhh yesss that is so f.u.c.kin tight. You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g tight." I heard him yell.


    "Oh Brothers you will enjoy this!" he said to the room.


    I felt proud that he was talking about me and that I was pleasing two guys now with my mouth as Elixir was enjoying f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s - opening it for his Brothers to enjoy.


    I felt Elixir pull out and what I hoped to be Variance slide right in. He was smaller and thinner but f.u.c.k.e.d me harder than I had just taken. His hands grabbed my h.i.p.s and he pulled me back as he thrust his long, hard c.o.c.k in my a.s.s hole.


    "F.u.c.k me! Yes f.u.c.k me!" I screamed as I felt myself c.u.m from being f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s for the first time. Then I felt someone crawl under me, his mouth wrapping around my c.o.c.k, as Variance continued to pound into me.


    My a.s.s started to shake and quiver and the vibrations shot through me as I came and and came hard. C.u.m shot out of the end of my c.o.c.k and was caught and swallowed by number 5. He s.u.c.k.e.d it all out as Variance pounded away.


    I looked back as number 3 took his turn to be behind and in me. His was c.o.c.k way bigger and fatter then Variance''s. It spread me wide again and he pounded himself into me again and again. I couldn''t even lift my head as number 3 pillaged me harder and faster than the other two I had already pleased.


    "Oh I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!" I heard him scream and number 5 slid out of the bed and dropped down next to him. At the point of impact he pulled out and shot his load into number 5''s wide open mouth - some missing and hitting his face. Number 5 scooped it back into his mouth and swallowed.


    Number 4 took his spot inside me and f.u.c.k.e.d me just as hard. He came in no time at all. Once again felt proud that I could make someone c.u.m so quickly. Number 5 again opened his mouth and wrapped it around number 4''s c.o.c.k, holding 5''s head until his c.u.m was unloaded and guzzled down.


    I was happy but I felt cheated as I was making these guys c.u.m and not getting any reward.


    "Guys I want you to c.u.m all over me!" I shouted.


    4 of the guys, still wearing their masks, surrounded me as I lay n.a.k.e.d on the bed. My a.s.s was throbbing from the pounding it had received and had my mouth was sore from the hours'' worth of s.u.c.k.i.n.g it had endured. But I needed more, I needed them to c.u.m and c.u.m on me.


    Two of the guys grabbed my legs and pulled me to the end of the bed. They lifted my legs high exposing my a.s.s for whoever wanted to take it. Variance took his position and shoved his c.o.c.k inside me. I was sore and my a.s.s seemed strained but I was here to please them and please them I was going to do.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d on and on as Variance pounded himself into my perfectly positioned a.s.s. Then moving and taking hold of my legs and letting someone else in. I felt another c.o.c.k in my mouth as my a.s.s was filled again. ''Double penetration! Yes! Another wish ticked off on this glorious night!'' screamed my head.


    My body shook again and again and I felt more c.u.m about to burst.


    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!" I screamed.


    My hot c.u.m shot into the air and landed on my stomach, setting off chain reaction of guys standing around me c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Elixir who had taken up his pride of place in my a.s.s and Variance in my mouth f.u.c.k.e.d in tandem and I felt myself about to c.u.m again - a feeling stronger then I hand ever felt before.


    Hot streams of c.u.m landed on my c.h.e.s.t, neck stomach and face as I felt Variance squirt c.u.m into my mouth and slide down my throat. Elixir giving out a scream as he held my legs tight.


    "Welcome Remedy - welcome to our group!" he screamed as he took the honour to be the first guy to fill my a.s.s with red hot c.u.m. He continued to pump using my hole to drain every last ounce of joy and c.u.m out of his beautiful c.o.c.k.


    When they had all finished one by one they removed their masks. To my surprise I knew most of the guys. The two others from outside had joined us - they were lookouts I was told - for tonight anyway. But I knew of them as well. I knew all their faces - I went to Junior School with most of them.


    Elixir turned and said


    "You see we are all like you but this town will never accept us. This is why you can never speak of us or what our group does here."


    I knew I had found my place - my something that made me just a bit different from others in my town. When I walked down the street and saw them I knew I had found my place in my society.

 Chapter 10 - Fist F.u.c.k.i.n.g Daddy

    He is an older Dad type, FF top and he loves to PnP. He is of stocky build. His c.o.c.k is about 9" long, thick and wide and gets very hard even when he parties. When I see him I immediately get turned on. He is so my type.


    He came over to my apartment in Brooklyn. I was already cleaned out and horny to go. He came in and quickly undressed as I made him a drink. He was hungry to get into my a.s.s.


    We went into my bedroom. I had a hot FF DVD playing to add to the mood. He took out a small bag of Tina that he brought with him and we smoked it in my glass pipe, doing shotguns with the nasty smoke. We kissed each other as he fingered my hole. "Get on the bed and let me get to your hole," he commanded. I got on my knees with my a.s.s exposed. The Tina was good. I could feel it already and my c.u.n.t was quivering with anticipation. I took a hit of poppers and passed it back to him as he liked a sniff of it also. I had the grease ready beside us so he coated both of his hands and his thick c.o.c.k.


    My hole felt open and relaxed and he started fingering me slowly, a few fingers first f.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.u.n.t, in and out. He was getting it more loose and hungry. He pushed his d.i.c.k in and although I was very open it pinched at first. But a great pinch. I tightened my hole, squeezing his d.i.c.k as it slowly slid in. He m.o.a.n.e.d. "F.u.c.k yeah," he growled. I squeezed and released my grip, squeezed and released. He f.u.c.k.e.d me harder and deeper until he was pounding my a.s.s.


    He did this for awhile as I did more poppers and my hole relaxed further.


    Then he pulled out quickly and easily slid four fingers in my hole. "Nice and open," he said, proudly. He now had his left hand going in slowly to the widest point of his hand, just leaving it in my hole letting it get used to the width. "Oh yeah, do that slow and f.u.c.k my hole!" I m.o.a.n.e.d. So he f.u.c.k.e.d me like that for a bit, just slow rhythm with his hand, getting my c.u.n.t bigger and hungrier. I soaked some poppers on a small towel and then chewed on it breathing in the fumes. That did the trick. My hole just relaxed and his hand slid right in. Yeah.


    He fisted me in that position for about a half hour. He stretched out my c.u.n.t lips as it wrapped around his wrist. He knew I liked that. He would almost pull his hand out, stretching my hole, then leave his hand stationary for a few seconds at the widest point - really stretching my c.u.n.t. I was m.o.a.ning in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He pulled out and my hole was wide open. "Time for a break," he said.


    We relaxed a bit. He added another small crystal to the glass pipe and we smoked it together slowly, taking several puffs each. We again did shotguns with the smoke as we wanted to enjoy the drug. He handed me the poppers and i took a hit. Then he fingered me, feeling my hole relax, the combination of the T affecting me.


    He leaned in and kissed me deep. My hole was so relaxed and open, the lips were soft and bloated. He gently rubbed the c.u.n.t lips, moist from all the grease. We did this as some hot guy was getting fisted on the TV flatscreen. He slid his hard d.i.c.k in, f.u.c.k.i.n.g me slow and casually.


    "Let''s go into the kitchen," I said. We grabbed our stuff. I pulled out one of my bar stools and sat on it with my c.h.e.s.t facing the backrest of the seat. I positioned myself so my a.s.s was hanging off the the edge of the seat, legs spread apart, pushing my a.s.s out.


    "Let me try something," he said behind me. I could hear him fumbling with his small bag of T then a few seconds later he inserted a finger deep into my hole and left it inside for a minute. "OK Boy," he said, "I just gave you a little booty bump."


    I m.o.a.n.e.d.


    He lathered his hands with more J-lube mixed with grease and started c.a.r.e.s.sing my a.s.s, running his palms on the outside of my hole gently.


    He f.u.c.k.e.d me with a few fingers, darting in and out of my hole, teasing it. I m.o.a.n.e.d some more as I started to feel the booty bump now take effect. My c.u.n.t felt so good and loose and hungrier than ever. "Take a deep hit of your poppers," he commanded. I put the soaked towel in my mouth and started taking deep, long breaths. My c.u.n.t was alive and begging for his hand.


    He could sense the poppers and the Tina working. He pushed his hand at my c.u.n.t. My hole had a momentary pause of tightness at his abruptness but I took another deep breath of the poppers-soaked towel in my mouth and exhaled deeply. The effect was immediate as my c.u.n.t opened up, inviting his invasion.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. He went in deeper now knowing I could take it, sensing how relaxed my soft tunnel had become. He got in deeper slowly, testing my resilience which only indicated further l.u.s.t for his arm. My c.u.n.t was now really feeling the Tina booty bump from earlier. My c.u.n.t was very hungry and it needed to be fed. He slowly went deeper inch by inch, minute by minute. He would creep in, pause and let my hole relax to the further depth of his arm. I would take more poppers hits and he would sense my hole relaxing more as an invitation to progress further. "Oh yeah," I m.o.a.n.e.d, "please f.u.c.k me from there! F.u.c.k my c.u.n.t in and out! Let me feel that arm f.u.c.k my hungry cunt!"


    He pulled out quickly but only to the widest point of his wrist as that stretched my hole wide. I m.o.a.n.e.d even more as he then quickly plunged his arm back in to the last depth. Then he repeated this action, pulling almost out, then f.u.c.k.i.n.g me again with his arm, inching in just a bit further than before. I could really feel my hole taking his arm as I squirmed, my a.s.s in complete bliss. I breathed in more poppers as he just f.u.c.k.e.d me rapidly like this for several minutes. The rapidness of his arm f.u.c.k.i.n.g was rubbing on my prostate and I had several anal o.r.g.a.s.ms. I shuddered and m.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Ahhh.....please stop for a minute," I pleaded. My hole couldn''t take anymore. He slowly pulled out, as he did, he paused again at the widest point of his hand and slowly f.u.c.k.e.d my c.u.n.t like that, just a quarter inch in and out, in and out. I m.o.a.n.e.d some more as he knew my c.u.n.t loved that.


    Then he would slowly go deep into my cavity with his fingers extended and let it rest at the deepest point he had been arm-f.u.c.k.i.n.g me earlier. He paused and made tiny movements in my a.s.s. I couldn''t tell what he was doing with those extended fingers but every little movement felt incredible. I continued to m.o.a.n softly. We did this for awhile, time seemed frozen. He was guiding me down, gradually letting my intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es fade off slowly with his arm still inside my very relaxed tunnel.


    And then he pulled out completely. His fingers then started c.a.r.e.s.sing my bloated asslips, just teasing it and slowly bringing me down from my excitement to catch my breath.


    "Stay there," he instructed. He grabbed a towel and carefully with soft, slow movements wiped my a.s.s, cleaning off excess lube and grease. "Give me a hit of the poppers," he instructed, "and then take another hit for yourself.". I passed the towel to him and heard him inhale for a few seconds. And then he passed the towel back to me and I did the same. He reached over and kissed my c.u.n.t. He did this slowly, just his lips touching my asslips. Only the tip of his tongue would slowly slide against my asslips.


    The touch was so slight, so subtle, so electric with all my senses heightened from the poppers and Tina. And then he inserted his tongue and I squirmed feeling it go in my soft, velvety hole. What I had not realized was he placed a small bit of crystal on his tongue which was being pushed into my hole. He made slow love to my c.u.n.t with his tongue. He was m.o.a.ning louder than me as he thoroughly enjoyed eating my a.s.s. It was so soft and liquid at this point. He would pull out his tongue then tease my asslips slowly again, just l.i.c.k.i.n.g the bloated lips with the tip of his tongue.


    The Tina started to have effect on both of us. For me, my hole was even more relaxed, inviting, hungrier. I felt so open for him, my a.s.s was a feast for his tongue to devour. He did all sorts of moves with his tongue and mouth and my hole just felt so soft, so loved. I was in ecstasy. And so was he. He loved to eat my sloppy c.u.n.t. We did this for a good while that I lost track of time as It happens with crystal. I would just breath the poppers and be in a complete relaxed state. Eventually he tired out. "Okay I think it is time for another break," he said, fingering my hole.


    We gathered all the gear and went back into the bedroom where a FF DVD was still playing. On the tv some hot bottom was sitting on a chair, legs spread wide as an armed f.u.c.k.e.d his hole. We laid in bed watching the hot action as he c.a.r.e.s.sed and gently played with my very open c.u.n.t. I would watch the TV and just get hornier and relaxed, the Tina and all the previous poppers hits still flying in my body. I spread my legs further as he continued to play with my hole. "Man you have no idea how amazing your hole feels right now," he said. I m.o.a.n.e.d some more and closed my eyes.


    He grabbed one of my various toys near the bed. He selected one of my favorites, a loose silicone, flexible, black dildo, medium in girth and about 18" in length. He greased it up and introduced it to my still open hole. It slipped in easily as I m.o.a.n.e.d. "Do some poppers." he instructed. I did as he asked and he gently pushed the snake up my still hungry c.u.n.t. It entered easily as I could feel my hole swallow it up. "WOW! F.U.C.K MAN!" he exclaimed. "You are just TAKING IT!!!" I loved this toy! It''s not super wide or firm so it bends to match and slide into my sloppy tunnel. I could actually feel it go deeper as it curved with the bends of my deeper colon.


    He now had almost all of the dildo inside my hole but left about 2" for him to hold onto. "Take another breath," he said. I inhaled the poppers and immediately loosened up more. He f.u.c.k.e.d my hole with the dildo, pulling it out slowly. That felt great as my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e tunnel could feel it slide out. He pulled all the way out. "WOW!" he said again, laughing. He pushed it back in and this time pushed it ALL in. I was so loose. I realized it was all in. It just felt complete. "Push out," he instructed. I applied a little pressure, exhaling. The long snake slid out. He pushed it back in, about two thirds into my hungry tunnel. Then he pulled it out almost all the way and them back in to the end. He f.u.c.k.e.d me like this for awhile, slow, taking our time as we watched the fisting DVD. I was just m.o.a.ning even more. "I love taking breaks," I said smiling at him. I leaned in and gave him a deep kiss as the snake slid back in my hole.


    He f.u.c.k.e.d my hole with the black dildo for some time, kissing me. After awhile, he pulled out the toy and tossed it aside. He just kept playing with my hole, softly c.a.r.e.s.sing the bloated lips and teasing my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e insides. Every now and then he would insert his d.i.c.k - still super hard and f.u.c.k me slowly while kissing my neck, squeezing my n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Do you have a ladder?" he asked. I looked at him and smiled. "Yeah, actually I do."


    A few minutes later we had my ladder out. It''s the type like painters use so we had the top fold-down shelf open in position - but instead of paint cans resting on it I had a bottle of poppers and my poppers rag. We positioned the ladder near my bedroom mirror, angled just right so I could get a great view of my hole in action. We had all the lube ready on a side table.


    "Let''s smoke another bowl," he suggested. We lit up and again exchanged the nasty smoke between us, doing shotguns mixed with l.u.s.ty kisses, his free hand constantly feeling up my sloppy c.u.n.t. "Mmm...that feels so f.u.c.kin'' good," I m.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Get up there," he commanded and I climbed up the ladder. He helped me up as I positioned myself nearest the top step. I got myself in place, got comfortable, held onto the ladder and pushed my a.s.s out and dropped my torso letting gravity do its thing. From the mirror I could see my asslips portruding and just hanging loose, relaxed and ready. He smiled into the mirror catching my gaze in the reflection.


    "One more thing," he said. He reached over and found the bag of Tina and carefully opened it. From the reflection in the mirror I could see him lick the tip of his index finger. He carefully dipped that finger in the bag and lightly coated it with small Tina particles and dust. He smiled at me in the mirror. "I think I want your hole REALLY sloppy and hungry. LETS MAKE YOUR S.L.U.TTY C.U.N.T BEG FOR THIS!!!"


    I grabbed the poppers towel and soaked it with a dose from the bottle. I placed it in my mouth and slowly started breathing in, taking deep, long breaths. He placed his index finger in my hole coating the inner walls of my manp.u.s.s.y with the Tina dust. He pushed his finger as deep as it could go and slowly turned it side to side, leaving it in there for a minute or so as he c.a.r.e.s.sed my hole. He slid another finger in, f.u.c.k.e.d my hole in and out. Then another finger until he had four inside me. Four fingers from his other hand joined in. WHOA !!! That was feeling f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing as he stretched the walls of my hole. From the mirror I could see both hands spreading my hole, He would pull it wide apart, leave it stretched like that for a bit as I took deep breaths.


    My c.u.n.t was now feeling the Tina booty coating from earlier. It was responding to his stretching, tense for a second, then my hole would relax as his fingers did their magic. "Breathe that rag deeper Boy!" He commanded. I did as I was told and my hole followed, opening up more, completely relaxed. He pushed and both his hands slid into my c.u.n.t. I was in ecstasy. I was so relaxed and high so I just felt massively full and complete in my hole. He f.u.c.k.e.d me slowly going in and out - not going deeper - just a slow, loving rhythm. I took more hits from the poppers rag and twitched my a.s.s to give him more access. I looked in the mirror and couldn''t believe what I was seeing: both of his hands f.u.c.k.i.n.g my very stretched hole.


    His hands were locked in a prayer hold, just f.u.c.k.i.n.g my hole slowly, in and out. He wasn''t going for depth, just width. My hole was so relaxed that his two hands seemed totally normal up my a.s.s. It just felt so amazing and full. He looked at the reflection in the mirror. "F.U.C.K!!! YOUR HOLE IS SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G INCREDIBLE!"


    He pushed in further about three inches past the wrist. I could feel the volume inside me, large but not uncomfortable. I wanted this so bad and was so relaxed that it just felt normal, easy. I looked at the reflection and was in awe. I breathed in more poppers and he felt my hole open up more. He pulled down slowly so both hands started to peek out of my hole, really stretching my c.u.n.t. Then he pushed back in, then pulled again, never taking his hands completely out.


    My hole looked o.b.s.c.e.n.ely large as the hands would pull down. He did this for awhile as I m.o.a.n.e.d. Then very slowly he slid his right hand down along the left arm and pulled it out of my c.u.n.t. WOW my hole felt empty despite the other hand inside me! He pushed his left hand in further going deep now. I breathed in more poppers. He went deeper, further than he had earlier. I stared at the reflection and could see his arm snake into my hole. It was deeper now beyond his forearm, almost to the elbow.


    He f.u.c.k.e.d me like that just going in and out, in and out but never pulling his entire arm out. He would adjust the pace. Slow at times, then rapid, then back to a slow rhythm. I was wiggling my a.s.s at him. I was enjoying the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ride. He started to slide the fingers of his other hand in my hole while pulling out his left arm. His right arm replaced the left and he repeats the earlier f.u.c.k.i.n.g pattern. I kept looking at the reflection in the mirror. It was a f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot scene like something from one of my FF p.o.r.n DVDs!


    Time slipped away.


    Eventually his arm tired out. "Hold on," he said, as he pulled out. He wiped my a.s.s and hole with a towel. "Give me a hit of the poppers," he asked. I handed him the rag and he took a deep breath from it then passed it back to me and I did the same. And then he just dug into my hole with his mouth: rimming, l.i.c.k.i.n.g, kissing, m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e to my soft c.u.n.t with his tongue. "Let''s get back to the bed''," he suggested.


    He was m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e to my hole. He alternated with his tongue and his fingers, just c.a.r.e.s.sing my asslips, running his index finger along my crack softly, teasing it. I just m.o.a.n.e.d and m.o.a.n.e.d. Everything felt so pleasurable. I was exhausted but my hole was still horny. He moved on top of me and inserted his still-hard d.i.c.k and started to f.u.c.k me slowly. Then he would pull out and continue to finger me until we both drifted off into sleep.

 Chapter 11 - Eric Surprises Steve Webb with Expensive Lingerie Before 4-Man S.e.x

    After meeting Steve at the Las Vegas casino where Steve was an employee and Eric was on vacation, Eric and Steve spent the night in Eric''s hotel room with Eric f.u.c.k.i.n.g the hell out of Steve''s warm man p.u.s.s.y, Steve being a total bottom. Steve had surprised Eric when he undressed wearing lingerie that included a pair of p.a.n.t.i.e.s and pantyhose. During the wild s.e.x, Eric had ripped holes in Steve''s p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    The next morning after Steve went off to work, Eric went shopping to surprise Steve that evening when they would meet again for more steamy wild s.e.x.


    ERIC SHARES WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT


    I located a very expensive high fashion ladies store where I purchased a gorgeous pair of thin see through red p.a.n.t.i.e.s trimmed with white ruffles, a pair of shinny gold earrings, a top line tube of bright red lipstick, dark eye liner, a diamond ring, a black wig, an expensive pair of high heals and a fashionable red dinner dress. The cost came to over $25,000 but I had no problem with finances. Steve was going to be one of the most beautiful dressed drag queens ever. I planned to take Steve out for dinner and on the town where he/she would catch the eyes of ever horny dude who would l.u.s.t after her.


    After work Steve met me at my hotel room. "Hi Steve, you hot man, you horny dude, and yea I''m horny as hell also, are you ready for another hot night of s.e.x? Here open these boxes and the dress bag containing gifts for you."


    Steve slowly opened each box and unzipped the dress bag finding all the items I had bought for him. It was great seeing the shock and delight on his face.


    "OH F.U.C.K ERIC, I can''t believe you spent all that money on me and those beautiful clothes. It must have cost you thousands. You only ripped that one pair of inexpensive p.a.n.t.i.e.s last night during our wild s.e.x. I''ve never had an outfit of this amazing cost and fashion. You''re wonderful, man." I knew how happy Steve was as he grabbed me and gave me such a hot e.r.o.t.i.c series of kisses as both our c.o.c.ks became stone hard.


    "Well Steve, you s.e.xy guy, go into my bedroom and get dressed in these new clothes and I''m going to take you out on the town. You''ll be Doris this evening as we fool all those horny guys."


    In about an hour Steve came out all dressed up looking like a million dollars---wow what a beautiful lady. She had to be the best dressed and beautiful drag queen ever.


    We had a great dinner, played several casino games with horny guys coming on to her. I became her protector.


    Around 9:30 PM, Steve spotted two of his good friends who had just sat down at a poker table. Look there Eric at my two friends."


    I looked in their direction and saw two really big rough looking dudes. Steve pointed out Jack, a 41-year-old big 230 pound hunk at about 6-feet and 2-inches tall with short dark hair, brown eyes, hairy body and Steve said he had a thick 8-inch c.o.c.k.The other guy named Sean, was 43-years-of-age, stood 6-feet and 3-inches, weighed 235-muscular pounds, bald, salt and pepper goatee and lots of tattoos on his arms and legs also with a big c.o.c.k. "WOW, Steve they look like to rough dudes?" Steve assured me they were very nice and gentle.


    Then the fun began. Steve (Doris) and I approached the table and joined in the poker game. As we engaged in conversation, Steve remained silent but kept giving his two friends very seductive smiles from those red velvet lips covered in all that lipstick. I introduced myself and Doris as I said: "Hey guys, how are you and it is nice meeting you (they had introduced themselves). My date is shy and I just picked her up as a lady of the evening for a great time. Would you guys like to join us in my hotel room for some fun?"


    "Well Eric, no thanks. To tell you the truth we are both f.u.c.k.i.n.g fags and are only interested in man meat, big c.o.c.ks and hot man p.u.s.s.y. However, you''re really s.e.xy and if you would like to get it on with us that is a different matter. By any chance or you bi-s.e.x.u.a.l or totally straight?"


    "Well guys as a matter of fact I''ve been know to take some really big horse-type man''s c.o.c.ks up my juicy a.s.s. I could go for some man meat from you two hunks and Doris might watch or she could suck those c.o.c.ks getting them rock hard to f.u.c.k my a.s.s."


    Jack said: "Man, that is all we needed to hear. Lets go, we''re horny as hell. I hope you can take our big d.i.c.ks up that cute a.s.s."


    As soon as we were in my room, we three dudes got b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d while Doris went to the bathroom. WOW, Jack and Sean had massive bodies riddled with hard muscles and incredible thick huge c.o.c.ks already dripping prec.u.m. My c.o.c.k was throbbing and had become rock hard.


    All of us were horny as hell as Jack picked me up and placed my hot body on the bed on my back, spread my legs far apart as he went down on my a.s.s rimming me as he licked and s.u.c.k.e.d my puckering a.s.s while Sean ran his pulsating c.o.c.k deep in my throat. WOW they were two giant men hungry fro man s.e.x. It was at that point while I was being serviced by these hunks that Steve came out of the bathroom missing the dress and wig but in his p.a.n.t.i.e.s, heals and makeup.


    "Hey guys, its Steve. How do I look now?"


    Jack and Sean let me go and stood up. Sean said: "What in the hell, that is you Steve. You really fooled us. Man this is so funny and yes so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot. Steev wher did you pick up Eric?"


    "Well guys, I met Eric last night in the casino and I came up to his room and he f.u.c.k.e.d the hell out of my small a.s.s all night while I was wearing my favorite p.a.n.t.i.e.s. He ripped them up during the wild s.e.x and today he went out and bought me this awesome outfit. See I''m still wearing those p.a.n.t.i.e.s and makeup. Who wants to f.u.c.k me while I wear these p.a.n.t.i.e.s? I''m so turned on for some big man meat up my man p.u.s.s.y."


    STEVE DESCRIBES WHAT HAPPENED NEXT


    I had never been so excited for man s.e.x dressed in those p.a.n.t.i.e.s, heals and all that makeup with three really hot horny guys ready to do me. It all happened so fast. Big Sean pushed me down hard on my back, slid my p.a.n.t.i.e.s to one side and lowered his huge crtoch and bouncing c.o.c.k to my hole. He began ramming that massive d.i.c.k all the way into my inner a.s.s using his 235 pounds behind those powerful thrusts. Eric and Jack got on each side of me and took turns deep-throating my hard d.i.c.k and also they used their spit to cover my c.o.c.k as they licked up and down my c.o.c.k shaft filled with blood. I was in heaven feeling that giant c.o.c.k in my a.s.s and getting my c.o.c.k wet and serviced by two hot dudes. After getting my a.s.s power f.u.c.k.e.d for some five minutes and my c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d, Sean pulled out his pulsating c.o.c.k and blasted loads of his warm sticky s.e.m.e.n on my new precious p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    It was then Jack''s turn. He too lost no time pulling my p.a.n.t.i.e.s to one side and inserting his rock hard massiev c.o.c.k deep inside me with one thrust. He too took advantage of his 230pounds as a ramming rod to f.u.c.k the hell out of my small a.s.s as I screamed in both pain and delight. As he f.u.c.k.e.d me, Eric continued to give me such an awesome blowjob. It was obvious Eric had s.u.c.k.e.d lots of man c.o.c.k--he was a pro c.o.c.k sucker. This became too mush when my c.u.m gathered in my balls and rushed up my c.o.c.k shaft filling Eric''s mouth with a huge pool of s.e.m.e.n. He swallowed ever drop of my spunk and as he pulled off my c.o.c.k he licked his lips with a huge grin. Within seconds, Jack too pulled his throbbing c.o.c.k out of my a.s.s, jerked it hard several times and unloaded his massive c.u.m load on my new p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    Then with great eagerness and excitement here came Eric for his f.u.c.k of my p.u.s.s.y. But Eric was different. He slowly kissed and licked my worn a.s.s before he slowly slid his big 7-inch d.i.c.k inside my now overheating a.s.s. I felt that 7-incher go deep as his c.o.c.k head hit my prostate (gee spot) causing chills to run up and down my body. Eric was like a professional artist using his c.o.c.k like a paint brush painting a picture--he had magic stroke after stroke. It was the best f.u.c.k I''d ever had. WOW did that c.o.c.k hit ever inch of my man p.u.s.s.y. I felt that c.o.c.k move around my a.s.s hitting my a.s.s walls and I could the most powerful throbbing of his c.o.c.k shaft''s veins. He had not used a c.o.n.d.o.m thus soon I felt his c.o.c.k swell, he grunted and wow I felt a river of warm liquid fill my a.s.s to the brim. Eric had given me his seed deep in me.


    Eric pulled out of my a.s.s with a loud pop and I took his c.u.m covered c.o.c.k deep in my mouth and finished s.u.c.k.i.n.g it dry.


    We all showered and then went out to the casino for more fun on the machines.


    QUESTION: Will I be able to get those s.e.m.e.n stains out of my new expensive p.a.n.t.i.e.s?

 Chapter 12 - A Dream Come True

    I am an average guy in looks and weight, I have always had a thing for hot guys every sence I was in school. and after finding out about the rest stop near my house I found that I was able to get what I wanted from the guys that hung out in the woods at night.


    I was only 19 and had a nice body from playing sports but I did not care about my body I just wanted to have a guy use me for his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e I wanted to suck and be f.u.c.k.e.d as often as I could get it.


    I had always dreamed what it would be like to have 2 guys use me as their c.u.m dump. and on this one hot August night i got just that and more. I had played around with a couple of my friends with bondage and loved it, but on this night when i walked up into the woods I felt as if some one was behind me.


    I was right their was and the guy who was very hot looking wasted no time in small talk.


    I stopped on the trail and stood next to a tree when he walked up to me and with out saying a word reached down and grabed my c.o.c.k and balls in his hand. my c.o.c.k got hard in a flash. all I had on was a pair of my nylon sweatpants so the guy got a good hold on me and asked if I liked to suck c.o.c.k.


    Before I could answer he told me to get on my knees and and as I did this he pulled out his hard c.o.c.k all 8'' of it.


    I opened my mouth and he plunged his hard c.o.c.k down my throat. as I tryed to breath he f.u.c.k.e.d my face shoveing his c.o.c.k in and out but befor he shot his wad he stoped and held his c.o.c.k in my mouth.


    He asked if I was a good boy and if I liked to have a guy use him as a c.u.m dump, I tryed to say yes but all I could do was groan and grunt the answer.


    so he said that must mean yes.


    befor I could do anything he slid his c.o.c.k back down my throat and then put a leather collar around my neck. this scared the hell out of me but also had me excited at the same time thinking was my dream going to come true?


    befor I could think about it to long I was pulled to my feet and had a leash atached to the collar, I was then walked down the trail and around the end of the chain link fence.


    I had never been around the fence and never new the trail went any further than the fence.


    My mind was running wild wondering what he was going to do to me, know I was scared and I no longed had a hard c.o.c.k. I wanted to run but he had a tight hold of the leash. we topped a hill and I saw a large rock with 4 other guy''s standing around playing with their hard c.o.c.ks. now for some reason my c.o.c.k was hard agin maybe because i was thinking they would see us and help me. I was wrong they did see us but they helped the guy I first ment.


    as I was walked up to the group I thought to my self I amd finaly going to get to have group s.e.x and I was getting excited, and now I wanted more and wanted them to use me. every guy their was in there 20''s and early 40''s. Befor i could say anything I was stripped and hand cuffed then they started to grope my balls and finger my mouth and a.s.s saying I would make a good bitch. My c.o.c.k was so hard and droolin pre c.u.m like crazy. I started to lick and suck one of the guys balls then I moved to another guy and yet another befor I got to the last of the 4 guys the master of them all shoved his c.o.c.k down my throat and told me to suck while his boy''s make use of my tight a.s.s. I had no complaints on that.


    I was getting what I always wanted and enjoying it until I felt a c.o.c.k the size of a ball bat force its way into my tight a.s.s he shoved it in and held it still the pain turned to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he started to work it in and out makeing me m.o.a.n and groan. while he f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s the fist guy f.u.c.k.e.d my face after he guy in my a.s.s blew a wad of c.u.m in my a.s.s he pulled out and another took his place with a repeat performance all the while I was still s.u.c.k.i.n.g the hard c.o.c.k of the first guy.


    all at once I felt his c.o.c.k throb in my mouth and next he shot his wad in my mouth but befor he was done he pulled out and shot some c.u.m into my hair.


    I had no time to do anything because his c.o.c.k was replaced by another. I s.u.c.k.e.d it till he shot his c.u.m down my throat this guy shot wad after wad down my throat makeing me swallow every drop then I had to lick his c.o.c.k clean.


    once he was done the last guy started to rub his c.o.c.k on my face and in my hair smearing pre c.u.m all over me. and then his c.o.c.k was shoved down my throat and he held it their. until it twitched and he flooded my throat with hot piss I had it running out of my mouth as he kept pissing down my throat and in my mouth, befor he was done he pulled out and soaked my hair in hot piss. that did it for me I shot my load with out even touching my c.o.c.k.


    and as I was blowing my wad the guy in my a.s.s pumped me full of his hot c.u.m.


    then the guy who had just pissed in and on me took his place behind me.


    he must have been close because he no sooner got his c.o.c.k in my a.s.s and he erupted in one of the biggest o.r.g.a.s.ms I have ever felt in my a.s.s. he filled me full pumping wad after wad into my gut''s. then he just held it in me and told me I am going to make a good bitch. for their party.

 Chapter 13 - A Foam Party F.u.c.k on the Dance Floor

    This was a few years back when foam parties were the big thing. I kept hearing about them after the fact and I really wanted to go to one. Finally, I find out that The Brick was hosting one and I was damn sure not going to miss it again.


    I''d gotten word about all the fun on the dance floor and the f.u.c.k.i.n.g that was going on everywhere you looked so I knew to prepare. I found a pair of cut off shorts that normally never leave my house, way to short and worn out in all the best places, a muscle shirt and some old tennis shoes, I was all set and I was going to get f.u.c.k.e.d by as many guys as I could.


    I paid my cover and turned in my shirt to be checked and struck out for the dance floor. The bar has a sunken dance floor, so it was perfect for all the foam, it was c.h.e.s.t high on average sized guys and nearly to the neck on some of the short ones, all you could see were c.h.e.s.ts and heads for the most part and the occasional really tall ones really stood out. This was going to be fun.


    I waded into the foam and instantly I had hands on me feeling me up. Someone opened my shorts and down they fell. I stepped out of one leg and used my other foot to pick up my now wet shorts. This was great, I was standing in the middle of a crowded dance floor in nothing but my shoes, started n.a.k.e.d and hands all over me. I''m just over six foot tall so I could be seen from my c.h.e.s.t up.


    A guy I knew, Michael, walked up and started talking to me, I had been s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k for a long time, so all was cool. He was pinching my n.i.p.p.l.es and I got hard as hell. His friend came around behind me and we were dancing in kind of a 3-way with me in the middle. Michael introduces him to me and all of a sudden I feel his c.o.c.k getting hard between my legs. He is slipping it in between my t.h.i.g.hs and rubbing it on my a.s.s lips.


    I start working my h.i.p.s back so he can tell I''m up for more than a dance. I look back at him and tell him go for it and with that he starts sliding his raw c.o.c.k up my a.s.s. Michael has no idea his friend is f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and this is really getting me turned on. I knew I was going to like this party. We keep dancing/f.u.c.k.i.n.g for a while when he slips out, he didn''t want to c.u.m too soon, it was early still.


    I knew I''d get that one again so I was fine to lose it for a bit. He was hardly out of my a.s.s when I feel another hand back there. A finger slips up my open hole and I clamp down for a quick finger f.u.c.k that was soon replaced by another raw c.o.c.k. This guy was taller than me so I was up on my toes to take him.


    He was looking to give a hard f.u.c.k and I was ready for it too. He starts slamming in and out of me and it''s really obvious whats going on and we start drawing a group of guys. I have 6 guys around me and one is planted up my a.s.s. They are all reaching around to feel his b.a.r.e c.o.c.k slipping up my open a.s.s. I''m jacking off 2 at a time and switching off to a different one over and over.


    My f.u.c.ker asks if anyone wants to f.u.c.k me so he can catch his breath. All of a sudden, someone pulls me off him and turns be a bit and raw c.o.c.k of the evening #3 is slammed up my a.s.s but hard. This one was really thick and it really took my breath away.


    "I''m not going to pull out and I need to paint some seed so get ready" It was a hard and fast f.u.c.k but #3 shot a huge load in me and the others were cheering him on. He pulls out and here comes #4. A thin and long c.o.c.k this time, so I really had to clamp down hard after that last one. He''s getting off on my sloppy c.u.m filled a.s.s and the way I''m clamped down and he wasn''t going to be a long f.u.c.k.


    Hardly no time at all and he was blowing a second load up my a.s.s and the guys were loving it. The next guy #5 is really short and we have to work our way over to the side of the floor to the step so he can reach my a.s.s. I love short guys with big c.o.c.ks, they look even bigger and short guys really work hard to make up for the hight or something, here was this little hung f.u.c.ker, f.u.c.ks like a jack rabbit and he is horny as hell watching all those guys breed my hole.


    He f.u.c.ks fast but takes longer than I thought to c.u.m and even with the step I''m still squatting a bit to give him access to my a.s.s and my legs are getting tired but when he shot he slammed in really hard and came for ever it seemed. #6 was well worth the wait, he was really hung and thick too.


    He slipped that huge uncut c.o.c.k up my c.u.m filled a.s.s and slowly f.u.c.k.e.d the shit out of me. It was a rather hot slow f.u.c.k and not what you would expect from what was happening around us but damn was it good. I went home that night so f.u.c.k.i.n.g tired and full of strangers c.u.m and it liked out all over my car seat and I just didn''t care.

 Chapter 14 - Good Girl (BxG) Punishment (SMUT) Good Girl (BxG)

    Feeling eyes burn to the back of her head, Suzy felt uneasy. Eyes were trained watching her every move. Those eyes belonged to Jason. It happens so often that Suzy is usually oblivious to the older boy?s stare. But not today. Today his sharp gaze is cutting right through Suzy?s focus, and jumbling her mind. She knows she should be focused on what Scott was talking about. But she can?t. All her attention was on Jason?s stare, and the pure jealousy radiating from it. When Scott is distracted by a call Suzy quickly looks back at where Jason is lagging behind. She swallows thickly when she sees the look in Jason?s eyes and turns back around. She knows that look. She?s getting punished tonight.


    ~


    Getting back to their loft Jason throws his coat on the floor and walks off to the living room. Suzy hangs up her own coat and places her shoes on the shoe rack before hanging Jason?s coat up for him and following the slightly older boy. "Get me a drink," is the only thing Jason says when Suzy enters, not even bothering to look up from the TV. Suzy says a quiet ''yes?, knowing what the consequences are for not answering off the bat, and pads off to the kitchen to fetch her boyfriend his drink.


    When she gets back to the living room she places a glass in Jasons waiting hand before sitting down in the loveseat, the split in the furniture was the only thing between them. She starts to f.u.c.k around on her phone as she waits for Jason to pay attention to him, when she gets a text from Scott. She laughs at a joke about earlier resent to her and is about to reply when suddenly there?s a shadow hovering over her and a giant hand is covering her phone. "Whats so funny?" Jason asks in a demanding voice.


    "Just a text from...," Suzy tells him quietly as she looks up into her boyfriend?s cold, hard eyes. "f-from Scott."


    "Didn?t you talk to your little boyfriend enough this afternoon?" Jason taunts as he takes the phone out of Suzy?s hand and drops it onto the floor. "Now it?s time for you to pay attention to me." Suzy nods at Jason wicked grin. He wraps his arms around Suzy?s waist, before picking her up. Suzy gasps in surprise and holds onto Jason?s shoulder for support, she knows better than to protest. She?s only in the air for a few seconds, just long enough for Jason to sit down and to place Suzy down on his l.a.p. Suzy immediately turns so he?s facing Jason and rests her hands on her l.a.p. She wants to touch, but she hasn?t been told she?s allowed to touch. So she doesn?t.


    Jason smirks at how obedient Suzy is, and traces a finger along her smooth chin. "You?re so good to me, Suzy. But this afternoon you were very bad. Do you know why, you were bad?" Suzy nods, and Jason smiles. "Can you tell me, why? You can use your words, baby."


    "I-I was walking with Scott, instead of you. A-and I let Scott put his arm around my s-shoulders," Suzy chokes out, nervous. She knows Jason won?t actually hurt her, that no matter how mad he gets he?ll never purposefully hurt Suzy in anyway.


    Jason smiles, and hums in approval. "That?s right, my pet. And you know what happens when you?re bad, don?t you? You can use your words again."


    "I get punished," Suzy tells him, her pink tongue swiping across her lips to wetten them.


    "That?s right, baby. You get punished. Can you get n.a.k.e.d for me?" Because Jason doesn?t tell her she can talk Suzy only nods, before standing up and stripping of her shirt. She folds it and places it on the coffee table, not wanting to get into more trouble for making a mess. "Good girl," Jason mutters, causing a flush to cover Suzy? half n.a.k.e.d body as she strips off the rest of her clothes. Once she?s b.a.r.e n.a.k.e.d and her clothes are folded neatly and resting on the table she clasps her hands behind her back, waiting for Jason?s next instruction.


    "You look so good, babe." Jason praises as his eyes roam over every inch of Suzy? exposed flesh, his hand reaching out and gripping Suzy? hip loosely. After another minute of appreciating Suzy?s body Jason releases her, and sits back in the loveseat. He pats his knees. "C?mon love, I haven?t got all night." Jason said taking off his belt. Suzy quickly lays herself across Jason?s l.a.p, a.s.s up and ready. "Good, I want you to count each and every single hit. Got it?" Suzy nods. "Good girl."


    The first spank hits just under Suzy? b.u.t.t cheek on her right t.h.i.g.h. She whimpers in pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e before choking out a ''one?. The next hit lands right smack in the middle of her left cheek. "Two," Suzy m.o.a.ns her p.u.s.s.y slowly starting moisten pink and plump.


    Jason praises, before landing another slap, this time to Suzy? right cheek. He waits for Suzy to choke out a shaky ''three? before he lands the next one.


    After Suzy? had his punishment, and taken it like the good pet she is. Jason decides she deserves a reward. "You were such a good princess," Jason tells him as helps the girl sit up on his l.a.p, grinning wickedly when Suzy shifts uncomfortably on his l.a.p. Suzy is getting wet , and after hearing Suzy? m.o.a.ns Jason?s is on it?s way being half mass.


    "Nasty s.l.u.t, you love getting punished don''t you?" Jason hands coming up and cupping Suzy? b.r.e.a.s.ts gently, his thumb playing with her hard n.i.p.p.l.es. "Y-yes sir." Suzy nodded fast, she tried her best not to grind on her partners growing erection under her. "Look at yourself ,,soaking wet." Jason put the tip of his finger into Suzy circling and teasing her c.l.i.t. A needy gasp escaped her lips. "You?re my horny little bitch." He stated firmly sliding his fingers deeper making her shiver. "Only yours Maste-" Jason immediately leans up and connects their lips. Letting Jason take over and lick into her mouth. Suzy melts against Jason?s lips, and fists her hands in her boyfriend?s curls before giving them a sharp tug.


    All too quickly Jason is pulling away from Suzy, causing her to w.h.i.n.e. "Shh, none of that. I?m gonna give you a reward for being such a good girl tonight. D''you want that, babe?" Suzy nods eagerly and Jason grins at him. "Good. Get up," Suzy stands up and waits for Jason to give her more instructions. "Go upstairs and lay on the bed on your back. You can touch yourself a little bit, but not a lot. I wanna make you c.u.m all on my own." Suzy nods before scurrying up the stairs.


    Jason waits a few minutes, before getting out of the chair and heading upstairs. When he enters the room Suzy is laying on their bed just like he told him to, a hand lazily stroking her c.u.n.t. "Look at you," Jason coos as he crawls up the bed in between Suzy? spread legs. "Ready for your reward."


    "Yes sir," Suzy pants, spreading her legs wider in favor of fisting her hands in the sheets.


    "Good. Bend your knees." Jason commands, smiling when Suzy immediately follows her orders. "Good girl," he praises, before he spreads Suzy? cheeks apart and licks a stripe right over Suzy?s pink hole. The noise Suzy makes is inhumane, and it makes Jason shove his tongue right into Suzy? hole, unable to keep from teasing any longer.


    "Jesus f.u.c.k, Jason. Ssso good. ," Suzy m.o.a.ns, her p.u.s.s.y pulsing with every stroke of her boyfriend?s tongue. Jason pulls away from Suzy? hole slightly to nip at her opening, causing Suzy? back to arch and a m.o.a.n to rip from her throat.


    Suzy grinds her h.i.p.s back against Jason?s face, trying to get his tongue back into her vag. "Come on Master I''m close," Suzy m.o.a.ns as Jason continues his light teasing. The spanking he received got her turned on, and Jason?s tongue always manages to make her c.u.m fast. Thankfully Jason seems to take pity on Suzy, as he finally slips his tongue into Suzy? hole and f.u.c.ks her with it.


    Jason looks up at Suzy, practically m.o.a.ning at how wrecked his f.u.c.ktoy looks. A thin layer of sweat is covering her body, stands of hair matted to her forehead. Her eyes are shut tightly, and her lips are red and raw from her teeth digging into them. Suzy?s vag trembled and twitched wanting more, leaking her juice all over Jasons face and dripping down his chin. He decides he?s teased Suzy enough and he takes his tongue away before shoving two of his fingers in her a.s.s, knowing Suzy gets off on the burn.


    "Jason Jason Jason Jason," Suzy pants, her h.i.p.s grinding down on the fingers and her hole clenching around the digits. "Can I come? Please Master can I come now?" Suzy asks as Jason?s fingers start to massage her rectum. Even though this is her getting a reward she knows she has to ask Jason for permission, Jason always needs to give her permission.


    Jason nips at Suzy?s spot and adds a third finger. "Go ahead baby, you can come." As soon as Jason finishes talking Suzy is shouting Jason?s name, her body tensing and back arching off the mattress as she c.u.ms all over Jason, adding to the mess that?s already there. Jason continues to finger her through it, only pulling out his fingers when Suzy? body is back on the mattress and completely limp.


    "Such a good princess," he cooed as he crawls up the mattress, running his fingers in the sweat that covers Suzy? stomach. He traces his finger on Suzys c.u.n.t, scooping some of her c.u.m up on his two fingers and feeds it to Suzy, who opens her mouth eagerly and sucks the c.u.m off of them. "Open wide, i''m going to


    give you a real nice treat," he tells Suzy as he pulls his


    fingers from his mouth.


    Sign up                     Log in


    Punishment (SMUT)


    Jason straddles Suzy, and grips his hard c.o.c.k at


    the base. Suzy? m.o.a.ns had got him going, and just the thought of being in Suzy? mouth is making him close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g. Suzy opens wide and Jason f.u.c.ks his c.o.c.k right in, not stopping until his tip hits the back of his f.u.c.ktoys throat.


    "Mm," Suzy m.o.a.ns, her eyes fluttering shut.


    "Jesus f.u.c.k Suzy, you?re such a s.l.u.t for me," Jason grunts as he starts to f.u.c.k Suzy? mouth slowly. His pace falters as Suzy? tongue wraps around the tip of his c.o.c.k, and he has to grip the headboard to keep himself steady.


    Jason pants as he picks his pace and thrusts in harder. "Not gonna last much longer," he warns. With one particularly hard thrust Suzy gags on Jason?s c.o.c.k and that does it, Jason comes down Suzy?s throat with a shout of her name.


    Jason pulls out and collapses down next to Suzy, biting his lip as Suzy swallows his c.u.m with a satisfied look on her face. Jason wraps his arms around Suzy? waist and pulls her into his c.h.e.s.t, pressing a chaste kiss to her lips. "Love you babe. I hope tonight taught you a very important lesson."


    "It did," Suzy tells him with a nod. "I love you too Master, and I?m sorry." Jason hums in response, and just kisses Suzy on the head and cuddles her closer.


    ~


    Sure enough, the next day when their walking with Scott, Suzy hangs back with Jason. Even when Scott tries to pull her up. "I?m good right here," he reassures snuggling further into Jason?s embrace.


    Once Scott has left them alone Jason squeezes Suzy? waist and leans over to whisper in his ear. "Good girl.~"

 Chapter 15 - Encounter

    During my sophomore year of college, I returned to the city of my birth, curious to see where my life began. My mother had passed away from cancer and I never knew my dad.


    I went to the city records department and upon examining my birth certificate, it listed my mother''s name and for my father''s name it simply said ''Unknown'', and that she was only fifteen when I was born.


    With me being only nineteen, if my dad was the same age, that would put him at only thirty-four, and I wondered if knew about me or thought about me.


    I wondered if what I found really was true since my last name, Rivers, was the same as my mother''s family. Did she really not know who my father was or did she just not want him in my life.


    I really didn''t know where else to try, so I decided to spend my time exploring around and see if I could possibly find an ''old timer'' that might know something.


    I got a room at a small clean motel on the edge of town, next to a large truck stop. I knew I could get good, inexpensive meals at the truck stop and the room was very reasonably priced.


    It was a Friday, and being gay, I knew from past experience that truckers got horny when on the road, and often played when away from home. I decided to check out the restroom and see what I might find.


    I went to my room and showered before logging into a gay chat room, with men from all over the world. I quickly asked if anyone on like was in the vicinity of the Rocking J truck stop in Buford, Texas.


    Seconds later I got a private message from ''Always Ready'' who said he was at the truck stop. I asked if he was a driver, and he said he was. I then asked what he was interested in and his reply was ''Good company and hot s.e.x for the night''. I assured him I could provide both. I agreed to meet him in the caf¨¦. He said he would be wearing a red tank top, but needed to shower first.


    I responded back for him to hold off on showering and if we hit it off together, we could shower together in my motel room. He responded that he liked the way I thought. I asked his first name and he said it was Duke. I told him that mine was Mark. We agreed to meet in fifteen minutes.


    I put on only a tee shirt and a pair of jeans along with my sneakers and headed for the caf¨¦. I entered and found Duke seated at a table away from the other customers. He appeared to be in his mid thirties, and I estimated he was near six foot tall. He was exceptionally well built and muscular with a USMC tattoo on his left upper arm.


    However, what I was turned on by the most was his muscular c.h.e.s.t which, from what I could tell with him in the tank top, was fairly hairy.


    As I approached the table, he smiled at me and said, "I assume you are Mark?"


    "You assume right if you are Duke," I replied.


    He smiled and motioned for me to join him. I did, and he commented that he had read my profile in the char room and asked if I really was only nineteen. I assured him I was. He then asked if his age of thirty-five was too old for me and I told him "Definitely not."


    He asked about me and I told him that I was in my second year of college, and that I was on summer break. I explained that my grandfather had left me with an account with enough money to cover my college expenses plus some.


    In turn, Duke said he was an ex-Marine, who was in transportation and fell in love with big trucks. After his discharge, he took to the road, and thanks to some lottery winnings, he was able to purchase a small trucking company and after it grew, he hired people to run it and he returned to driving.


    As we neared the end of our meal, he asked casually, "When and how did you get started?"


    "It was at the beginning of my senior year of high school. A few of us guys from the football team were shooting the shit while s.u.c.k.i.n.g down a few beers, when one of the guys was pretty drunk and said he had let a ''queer'', as he put it, give him a blow job for twenty bucks. Said it felt awesome and that he had totally enjoyed it. I thought about it and was curious and decided to get one from a guy. I let the guy blow me a few times and loved it, then I decided to try giving one. I did and went all the way and liked it, and been at it ever since. What about you?"


    "With another male was after I joined the Marines, but I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g p.u.s.s.y since high school," he said.


    "How did it start in the Marines?" I asked.


    "I had finished my basic training and was at mechanics school. We had to wait two weeks before we got a leave. My instructor and I had become friends and he asked if I wanted to go into town for the weekend with him and I said yes, since he knew where to go."


    "We hit a few bars and I tried to get some p.u.s.s.y but they wanted a fortune for a quick f.u.c.k. We ended up going back to our motel without women, and I made a comment about not even finding a blowjob I could afford."


    "He laughed and said that he found that men gave better blow jobs that women, anyhow."


    I spoke up and said that I couldn''t wait to hear what happened next but I thought we needed to go to my room and shower first. He smiled and agreed, quickly paying for our diners. Seconds later we were walking across the parking lot, headed for my room.


    As we entered my motel room, I casually stepped up to him and gently kissed him. Immediately, he kissed me back much more passionately, offering his tongue, which I eagerly accepted.


    After the kiss, we sensuously washed each other down, then after rinsing off, I dropped to my knees to suck his c.o.c.k, first asking him what happened after his sergeant said men s.u.c.k.e.d better.


    "I threw caution to the wind and said as horny as I was, I''d love to find out for myself. Sarge smiled and said that if I promised not to tell anyone, he''d show me. He said if it got out we would both be kicked out of the marines. I told him what we did in private was our business only. The next thing I knew he was rubbing my crotch through my fatigues and once I was hard, he had me strip and he did also and he gave me my first blowjob from a male, and I had to admit to him that it was indeed the best I ever had. He s.u.c.k.e.d me off twice that night and again the next morning. After the morning blow job I decided to see what it was like and s.u.c.k.e.d him off. To my surprise I enjoyed doing it and eating the reward."


    About that time Duke reached his climax and fed me a huge delicious load. After devouring every drop, I asked if he and his sarge got together regularly and he said almost daily s.u.c.k.i.n.g each other dry.


    Duke then dropped and s.u.c.k.e.d me dry after which he said he wanted it in his a.s.s the next time.


    Cuddled together, we drifted off to sleep and at some point during the night I awoke to find Duke fondling my rock hard c.o.c.k. When he realized that I was awake, he said softly, "I want that in my a.s.s."


    Moments later, he was on his back, legs raised and I lubed his hole by eating it. It was the sweetest a.s.s I had ever eaten. Once well lubed, I inserted my c.o.c.k and as I slid in, he said, "Oh, yea, Mark. F.u.c.k me hard, fast and deep."


    I did as instructed, and once I had climaxed in his awesome hole, he kissed me and said, "Never have I been f.u.c.k.e.d that good in my life. That was the best ever and I want it often."


    I assured him he could have it but insisted he f.u.c.k me immediately. He did and it was awesome.


    Later that afternoon, we decided to shower again and as we were ready to step into the shower, I said I needed to piss. He asked if I had ever given or received a ''golden shower''. I said I had only given myself a golden shower when I was alone. He said he loved both giving and receiving them and suggested we give each other one. I immediately agreed and after he dropped to his knees he told me to also aim for his mouth. He admitted that he liked drinking from the tap also.


    I had drank my own numerous times and liked it but never had anyone give me their piss. I let the flow begin and after aiming at his c.h.e.s.t and crotch, I raised the stream to his face. Immediately, his mouth opened and he began to swallow all that entered.


    Once I had finished, he stood and kissed me and said how hot the experience had been. I smiled and told him that I was ready for his. I dropped to my knees and he repeated my actions and having his piss fill my mouth turned me on tremendously. I swallowed every drop I could. I immediately knew I loved drinking from the tap and would do it whenever possible.


    After our shower, Duke began to question me about my college courses. I explained my accounting and business management courses and when he finished, he said, "Mark, I know we have only met, but I want to get to know you better. When you graduate, how would you like to go to work for me as my head financial officer for my trucking company?"


    Smiling, I asked, "Would there be benefits?"


    "You better f.u.c.k.i.n.g believe there will be benefits," he replied, laughing.


    "I''d love that, but I''d have to learn something about trucking," I told him.


    "You said you were on summer break so do you have any plans for the next couple of weeks?" he asked.


    "Not really. What do you have in mind?" I asked.


    "Why don''t you spend the next two weeks riding with me and get a taste of what goes on. Then, if you''re interested, you can ride with me each summer until you graduate."


    "You got a deal," I replied.


    He made a phone call and told his office manager that he would have a friend riding with him for the next two weeks and to keep him in the area. He spent some time going over some of the shipping rules and do''s and don''ts in between our s.e.x.u.a.l activities.


    Every time Duke f.u.c.k.e.d me I felt like I was in heaven. He knew exactly how to make it feel sensual and pleasurable. But it was even hotter when he ate his c.u.m load out of my a.s.s then kissed me and shared it.


    Monday arrived and he made arrangements for me to park my car at the motel for a nice rental fee the manager quickly slipped into his pocket.


    When we climbed into his rig, I was totally stunned at the size. He explained that it was custom made and had almost everything a small apartment would have. About the only thing it didn''t have was a shower and indoor plumbing. It did however have a chemical toilet for taking a dump.


    We pulled out of the truck stop and headed for our pick-up location. I watched as Duke talked with the dock foreman and once we pulled out, I told Duke that I thought the dock foreman was eyeing us both.


    He told me that the guy has been dropping subtle hints about having a beer with him when he was in town, and I admitted I wouldn''t mind getting him to join us for a three way. Duke said he liked that idea.


    At near noon, Duke looked over at me and asked, "Have you ever had another guy you didn''t know watch you suck c.o.c.k?"


    Smiling at him I said, "Yes, I have. Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," he replied. "Mind telling me how it came about?"


    "It was at a park back at the end of my senior year of high school. It was closed to the public but guys slipped in and went to the old restroom to have s.e.x. I was there s.u.c.k.i.n.g this hot college football player when a guy probably in his forties came in and started jerking off as he watched. the football player got turned on being watched and fed me a f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge c.u.m load then watched me finish off the older man. I found out later that the older man was a local fireman."


    "You ever get him again?" Duke asked.


    "Oh yea. We started meeting twice a week and I would suck him dry. He took mine in his mouth several times and s.u.c.k.e.d on it a little but never could go all the way but he did feed me some nice big thick loads."


    "I''m curious. How would you like to have another driver watch you suck me while we pass him?" Duke asked.


    "Are you serious? If your game, then so am I. How do we do it?"


    "I''m going to drop my pants and you work them off my feet. Then, when we start passing another rig, you drop to the floor next to my seat close to my knees and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g me. It will be interesting to see what the other driver does."


    He dropped his pants and I slipped them off him and a short time later we approached a rig that was ahead of us. Duke said he wanted to pass him first to see if he was young or old.


    As we passed, the driver glanced over at us and appeared to be in his late twenties or early thirties, and when he saw that Duke was nude from the waist down he was in total shock. Duke pulled ahead a little and had me get into position, as he gently slowed down.


    "Do your thing," Duke said as the rig started getting even with us. When the guy was in position to see what I was doing, he grabbed his CB mic and said, "You lucky bastard."


    "You want a turn?" Duke asked back.


    "Hell yea," came his reply.


    "Follow us," Duke said. "When we stop, come on over."


    The driver watched a while then dropped back ad got behind us. A few miles ahead was a small picnic pull off and Duke pulled in, followed by the other driver.


    In seconds the driver was at the passenger door climbing in. the three of us went to the sleeper and the driver quickly stripped off his boots and pants. The name on his shirt said ''Clay'' and Duke asked, "Clay, have you ever had a guy blow you?"


    "That''s the only s.e.x I have on the road. When my wife asked if I had any p.u.s.s.y get me off on the road, I can honestly tell her ''Nope.'' She don''t need to know I''m letting guys suck me dry."


    I got between Clay''s spread legs and went to work and as I did, he told Duke, "Man, you are one lucky bastard to have one with you and get drained anytime you want, and he''s the best I ever had blow me."


    I soon got the driver''s load and hungrily swallowed every drop. We asked where he was going to be that night and he told us. Duke smiled and said "We just might see you there."


    "I''d love that," he said.


    Quickly dropping my pants, I turned my back to him and asked, "How would you like to f.u.c.k this?"


    "Hell yea. I''ve always wanted to f.u.c.k a guy in the a.s.s."


    "You know my rig. Come by after dark," Duke told him.


    Shortly after dark, I ran into Clay in the caf¨¦ and he asked, "Was he serious about me joining you two in his rig?"


    "Come on out to the rig and ask him," I replied. "The passenger door will be unlocked. Come on in."


    "I''ll be by shortly," he replied.


    I returned to the rig and told Duke that Clay would be by shortly.


    We both immediately stripped and waited. A few minutes later we heard the door open then close. A second later Clay stepped back into the sleeper.


    "Make yourself comfortable," Duke said. Clay immediately removed his boots then didn''t hesitate in removing the rest of his clothes.


    "When I have been s.u.c.k.e.d in the past, I have usually just dropped my pants. I''ve never gotten totally n.a.k.e.d before."


    "First time for everything," Duke said.


    Clay sat on the bunk and as he did, I dropped between his hairy legs and slowly began s.u.c.k.i.n.g his rising c.o.c.k and fondling his balls.


    As I did, Duke began to gently kiss him on the cheeks, gradually getting closer to his lips.


    As I s.u.c.k.e.d Clay''s c.o.c.k, I watched Duke soon get to clay''s lips. To my surprise, clay didn''t turn away, and as Duke offered his tongue, Clay parted his lips and accepted it then offered his to Duke.


    Moments later Clay climaxed and fed me his load. After collecting it in my mouth, Duke leaned toward me and Clay watched as we kissed and shared his huge c.u.m load.


    Clay looked at us and smiled, saying, "You two are something else," then after a moment, said, "May I get personal?"


    "I don''t mine if Mark doesn''t," Duke answered.


    "Do guys really f.u.c.k each other in the ass?"


    "Yes," Duke replied, "and for most men it is another way of showing affection, either by letting your partner f.u.c.k you if that is what he enjoys or by f.u.c.k.i.n.g your partner if he enjoys taking it in his a.s.s."


    "If it is done right," I added, "it can be very pleasurable for both men."


    I saw curiosity in Clay''s face and asked, "Would you like to f.u.c.k me?"


    He smiled and said he would.


    Seconds later, Duke was coaching Clay on how to make entry without doing damage. He was a fast learner and soon was steadily but lovingly f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s as we kissed.


    After several minutes of f.u.c.k.i.n.g me on my back, he paused and said, "I never thought I would say this, but your a.s.s is a hell of a lot better than my wife''s p.u.s.s.y. I''m about to c.u.m."


    "Do it, Clay. I want to feel you c.u.m in me," I told him.


    Seconds later, my a.s.s was filled with his hot thick load and it was awesome. He topped the experience by giving me a hot wet tongue kiss.


    As he slowly pulled out, Duke handed him a wet washcloth to wipe up with if necessary and asked him if he would like to stay and spend the night with us. Smiling, he said he would.


    As we took a break, Clay looked at us and said, "If anyone had ever told me that I would have kissed or f.u.c.k.e.d another man, I would have called them a liar, but I'' have done it and thoroughly enjoyed both. Now, there is something left I want to do and that is to suck you both dry, and get f.u.c.k.e.d. I want to try it all"


    He paused and looked at us and we were both totally stunned but pleased.


    Clay smiled and said, "I can see you''re both shocked as hell, but you two are the first to make me feel like a human and not just a s.e.x object, and I admit, over the last few weeks I have become extremely curious and I trust you two not to take advantage of me, so who wants to get s.u.c.k.e.d first?''


    Duke smiled and looked at me and said, "You can go first. I want to watch this time."


    Clay kissed me passionately, then s.u.c.k.e.d my n.i.p.p.l.es before moving to my crotch. My c.o.c.k was already rock hard, and I watched as he took a deep breath then slowly swallowed my c.o.c.k.


    He held it in his mouth for a short moment then began to work his mouth off then back on, going balls deep. For his first time, he was doing a damn good job. Having a v.i.r.g.i.n s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k was a huge turn on, and was quickly bringing me to my climax.


    "Oh, f.u.c.k, Clay, I''m getting close," I told him, in case he wanted to stop. Instead, he m.o.a.n.e.d softly and s.u.c.k.e.d even faster.


    "OH F.U.C.K!" I cried out as my c.o.c.k exploded in his mouth.


    He slowed down and began milking me dry with his mouth. As he pulled off, I saw him swirl my load around in his mouth then look directly into my eyes, smile, the swallow.


    He took a deep breath then looked at Duke and said, "I want yours now."


    He quickly swallowed Duke''s c.o.c.k and began energetically s.u.c.k.i.n.g him dry. Moments later, Duke climaxed into Clay''s mouth, then Clay eagerly swallowed.


    Looking at us, he smiled and said, "If I knew s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k was that e.r.o.t.i.c and the load tasted so good, I''d have been s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k a long time ago. When ever you want it again, let me know."


    I looked at him and said, "I love c.u.m also and if I can''t get a c.o.c.k to suck, I jerk off and eat my own."


    Duke spoke up and said he did the same.


    Clay smiled and said, "Maybe later we can all jerk off and see who produces the most and watch each other eat their own."


    "Clay," Duke began, "you seem to be getting overly excited about yur new experiences. What gives?"


    "Duke, I realize that I have had these pent up feelings for a while, but with you two, I am finally able to experience them and it is wonderful. I realize that I love c.o.c.k but never knew it. Next, I want to get f.u.c.k.e.d by both of you."


    I smiled and said, "Well, before you get f.u.c.k.e.d by either of us, I have to see just how it taste."


    "What?" Clay asked.


    "Lay on your back and raise your legs and I''ll show you," I told him./


    He did and seconds later as I licked and drilled my tongue into his v.i.r.g.i.n hole, he m.o.a.n.e.d in shear p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and said, "Oh, f.u.c.k, don''t stop."


    Moments later, Clay was begging me to f.u.c.k him and ''pop his cherry''. I lubed his hole and as I began my insertion, Duke gave him pointers, to make it more pleasurable. "Relax, and don''t tense up," Duke told him and advised him on breathing regular and not holding his breath.


    He did as instructed and moments later, I leaned forward and said, "Baby, you got every inch of me in you balls deep."


    "Holy shit," he said as he reached back and felt me in him.


    "Now, you ready to get f.u.c.k.e.d?" I asked.


    "F.u.c.k me, stud. Give me that load."


    As I f.u.c.k.e.d his hot tight a.s.s, he casually s.u.c.k.e.d on Duke''s c.o.c.k.


    It didn''t take long for me to climax in this v.i.r.g.i.n''s tight a.s.s. As I did, he cried out, "Oh, F.u.c.k! I can feel your load shooting in me."


    As my c.o.c.k drained into his a.s.s, I collapsed onto his c.h.e.s.t and kissed him passionately. Duke spoke up and said, "My turn, if you think you can take two in a row."


    "Do it," Clay replied. "Add your load to Mark''s."


    Seconds later Duke was f.u.c.k.i.n.g Clay''s used a.s.s wildly, with Clay saying he loved it. Moments later, Duke added his c.u.m load to mine and as he pulled out, c.u.m began to slowly ooze out of Clay''s hole. We quickly cleaned him up and he admitted that he enjoyed the experience of being f.u.c.k.e.d in his a.s.s.


    After kissing us both passionately, he began dressing to return to his rig, saying that s.e.x with his wife could never compare to s.e.x with another male. He thanked us for showing him what real affection was like and that s.e.x between males wasn''t dirty or perverted.


    We asked when he would be back in the area and he said a week from Wednesday, Duke smiled and said, that was when we would be back in the area. They exchanged phone numbers and we agreed to meet at that time.


    The next day, Duke began to repeat his suggestions he had made before about me working for him. He said I would have a job with his trucking company upon graduation and he would get off the road and we would share his house.


    I admitted that it sounded tempting but that we had just met.


    "Mark, I know all I need to know about you. I want you to work for me and be in my life."


    I assured him I would think about it.


    We showered and returned to the rig and into bed. I kept thinking about his offer and the more I did, the more I wanted to spend my life with him.


    After a sixty-nine before breakfast, we hit the road and after a short time he started laughing. When I asked what was so funny, he said, "I''m offering you an job and I don''t have any idea what your full name is."


    "I am Marcus John Rivers," and I gave him my date of birth.


    He looked at me with a strange look and asked, "What was your mother''s first name?"


    When I told him ''June'', he hit the breaks and quickly pulled into a small rest area we almost passed.


    "What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?" I asked.


    "I have a few more questions before I tell you what''s going on," he said.


    He asked for my grandfathers name and what type work he did, and if I knew when my family moved out of town.


    I answered his questions and asked what the f.u.c.k was going on.


    "Mark, don''t ask any questions. Just listen to what I have to tell you, then make your own decision. Okay?"


    "Yea, I guess so," I replied.


    "Back just before I turned seventeen, I had a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship with a girl in school that was already seventeen. Then, about a month or so later, she stopped coming to school and within days had moved. One of her closest friends told me that she was pregnant and her parents were scared if it got out she would be arrested for having s.e.x with an underage boy and go to jail. I never heard from her again. I find it strange that she had the same name as your mom and that your middle name is the same as my first name."


    "Mother f.u.c.k!" I exclaimed. "You think there is a chance that you are my dad and I''m your son?"


    "Well, your age would be just about right," he replied. "There is a way to find out for sure, if you want to."


    "F.u.c.k yea, I want to. That was the main reason I was in town, searching for my father."


    "Well, then, I need to make a call. I have a close friend that is a sergeant with the police department that might be able to assist. He is with the vice department and can hopefully get us some DNA test kits."


    "Does he know your gay?" I asked.


    Duke began laughing and said, "Mark, he couldn''t be any more gay if he tried. He loves getting f.u.c.k.e.d, double f.u.c.k.e.d and fist f.u.c.k.e.d as well as eating c.u.m and drinking from your hose."


    "Damn, he might be fun to have a three way with," I replied.


    He retrieved his phone and made a call. After explaining things he said thanks and gave him an address. Afterward, he turned to me and said he was sending test kits to us overnight.


    I was super excited with the idea I might have found my father, but even more excited that he loved male s.e.x as much as I did.


    The next morning we had our DNA test kits and immediately did what was necessary and sent them back, then waited for Jake to call Duke back.


    We had agreed that I would stay with Duke and ride with him until we found out the results. He insisted that if the test were positive, that we return to his home base and see his lawyer and put make me his sole heir.


    However, while we waited we had even more intense s.e.x with each other and any other hot male we could find, most of which were fellow truckers.


    Three days later, we got the call.


    Duke put the phone on speaker and we listened as Jake gave us the results.


    "Duke, the results are in. I had them double and triple checked and it is ninety-nine percent positive that the kid is your natural son. Congratulations, daddy. I can''t wait to meet him."


    "You will, Jake, this weekend," Duke told him.


    "I love you, dad," I said as I moved closer and kissed him.


    "I f.u.c.k.i.n.g can''t believe this. I have a son," Duke said.


    "I wonder what Clay will say when he finds out he has been having s.e.x with a father and son," I said.


    "First things first. We''re going to see Jake and thank him properly for doing the DNA test, and you will like Jake. He is all muscle, hairy, lots of tats, and has no limits s.e.x.u.a.lly."


    "Do you mind if I stop calling you Duke and start calling you ''Dad''?"


    "I would love for you to call me dad all the time," I told him.


    "Well, dad, I''ve made a decision. I''m transferring to the college in town close to you and want to ride with you whenever I''m on break."


    Dad smiled broadly and said, "Son, I would love that. Not only could we be together, but you can start learning the business."


    We continued on to the terminal where dad introduced me around. The next day, we went to see dad''s lawyers where he had them draw up the papers making me his sole heir.


    Then, that evening, he asked if I was ready to meet Jake. I said I was.


    Duke called Jake and asked if he wanted some company for the night. He said he did and said, "You know where the spare key is. Let yourselves in and make yourselves comfortable. I should be therein about an hour or so."


    Dad drove to Jake''s place on the outskirts of town and wn=hen we stepped onto the porch, Dad reached up to the address board and lifted it. It was hinged on top and behind it was a small nitch containing a spare key.


    We let ourselves in and showered together then waited for Jake to arrive. Later, as we sat in the den totally n.a.k.e.d watching television, we heard Jake pull into the garage. He entered from the kitchen in full police department uniform and his physique had it stretched to the max. I couldn''t remember ever seeing any human with such muscles.


    He came over and kissed dad passionately then stepped over to me. Smiling, he said, "Mark, your dad is one fortunate guy to have a stud son like you. Come give me a kiss and say hello."


    I stepped up and we kissed passionately as I felt his c.o.c.k rapidly stiffen in his uniform pants. Grasping my hard c.o.c.k, he said, "I can''t wait to have that buried in me."


    "You''ll get it," I told him, "but what do I owe you for helping me find my dad?"


    "For starters, a load of c.u.m in my a.s.s, then later a load in my mouth then wash it down with a hot piss load. Do that and I''ll consider the bill paid in full."


    "I think I can afford that," I said with a smile.


    After l.i.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s then my c.o.c.k and balls, Jake smiled and told me to lay on the floor. I did and he grasp my rock hard c.o.c.k and straddled me and sat on my c.o.c.k. Then, leaning forward, told dad to put his c.o.c.k in his a.s.s with mine. Seconds later, I felt dad sliding his c.o.c.k into Jake''s a.s.s along with mine.


    "Oh, f.u.c.k yea," Jake said. "I can''t wait to feel you both shoot your loads up my a.s.s. Make them c.u.m, Duke."


    Dad began to piston in and out and the feeling of his c.o.c.k rubbing along the under side of mine was awesome and was steadily bringing me closer to a climax.


    It wasn''t long before I said I was getting close. Dad said he was also but was trying to hold back and shoot off in Jake''s a.s.s at the same time I did. Seconds later I cried out that I was c.u.m.m.i.n.g and dad said he was also. I could feel his c.o.c.k erupting against mine and it was such a turn on.


    We collapsed and stayed in Jake''s a.s.s for a minute or so before dad slowly pulled out. When he had, Jake raised up off my c.o.c.k and quickly put his hand under his a.s.s and collected out loads in his palm. After a moment, he brought his hand around and licked it totally clean.


    Looking at dad, I laughed and asked, "Is this bastard really a vice cop? Talk about perverted, but I love it."


    "Mark, I really hate having to arrest a guy for doing some of the same things I do, but the difference is that when they get arrested they are doing it in a public place such as a restroom or a.d.u.l.t video store. If they did it behind closed doors in the privacy of their own home then there would be no problem. People wouldn''t know."


    While dad and Jake talked, I gave Jake a hot full body tongue bath, and I''m not sure who enjoyed it more, me or Jake.


    Later, when I said I was going to take a piss, Jake called me over to him. "Remember, tonight, I''m the urinal. Once I close my lips around it, let the flow begin."


    He took my c.o.c.k in his mouth and once his lips were sealed around me, I let the flow start. Eagerly and expertly, he swallowed every drop. Then, later as Duke fist f.u.c.k.e.d Jake''s a.s.s, Jake and I had a sixty-nine. Afterward, dad and I returned to his place.


    The following day, Dad took me to the offices of his trucking company and shocked everyone when he introduced me as his son. He had called a meeting of all employees and after introducing me said, "Ladies and gentlemen, one day this young man will be your boss. I ask that you show him the same devotion that you do me."


    Everyone congratulated dad and I and welcomed me to the company. After getting a run back on dads regular route, and we had had lunch, we headed back out, with me loaded down with copies of the company''s financials to study.


    We made it back to meet Clay as scheduled. We parked on the lot and had an early dinner and about an hour later, Clay climbed into our rig, finding us both n.a.k.e.d in the sleeper.


    "Make yourself comfortable," Duke told him.


    "I plan to," Jake replied, then asked, "Is that job offer working for you still good?"


    "F.u.c.k yea, but what made you change your mind?"


    "What I found when I got home," Jake replied as he removed the last of his clothing.


    "Okay, fill us in," Duke said.


    "I got home a day earlier that planned. It was early so I figured I would take the bitch out to dinner. Her brothers car was in the drive so I went to the door and it was dark and quiet. I eased in and heard m.o.a.ns coming from the bedroom. I eased back and she was in bed with her twin brothers who are a year and a half older and their cousin who is the same age as my wife. She was s.u.c.k.i.n.g the cousin while one brother was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her c.u.n.t and the other f.u.c.k.i.n.g her a.s.s."


    "Mother f.u.c.k! Are you serious?" Duke asked.


    "Oh yea. She always refused to suck me saying it and anal was gross, yet there she was doing both. I got some good pics on my phone before walking in on them. The c.o.c.k she was s.u.c.k.i.n.g started shooting and her face was covered with c.u.m. The guys tried to cover up but I told her she had twenty-four hours to get packed and get out."


    "When I went back the next morning her clothes were gone. I had a bud make prints of the pictures I took and mailed them to her dad. "She called my cell and I told her I was filing for divorce and she could have only what she took with her. Her dad called me and said he was through with her and suspicion something was up since their teens. Anyway, I''ve changed the locks on the house and put it on the market. I have already rented a small apartment."


    "It''s ironic that you discover the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es received from s.e.x with another male, then discover she is doing what she refused to do with you," I said.


    "Well, I can''t wait to feel one of you in my a.s.s and the other in my mouth, and soon."


    I got into a sixty-nine with Jake while Duke f.u.c.k.e.d his a.s.s. After we had all climaxed, dad looked at him and said, "Jake, have you ever thought about having s.e.x with a dad and his son?"


    "F.u.c.k! I bet that would be awesome," he said.


    "Well, you just had it happen, so was it awesome?"


    "What the f.u.c.k are you saying?"


    Dad told him everything and about the DNA test and said it was confirmed that we are father and son.


    "That makes s.e.x with you two even hotter that it already was, and since you are father and son, I want to sit back and jerk off while watching a father and son suck and f.u.c.k each other."


    "Well, stud, you are going to get our wish. Sit back, relax, and watch us do out thing," dad said.


    Dad and I performed for Jake, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other, and he said it was the hottest thing he had ever encountered.


    After more hot s.e.x, we dressed minimally and went in for coffee while dad and Jake worked out the details of him coming to work for dad. Until I switched schools, things would remain the same for me.


    That was three years ago. I transferred schools, got my degree, and went to work for my dad. Dad got off the road except for an occasional; trip out. He said it was to keep himself in tune with the road, but I knew and didn''t mind, that he wanted that s.e.x with a stranger that driving a truck afforded him. Jake come on board as shipping supervisor and occasional relief driver.


    Dad had purchased a large three bedroom home on some acreage where we had complete privacy. The majority of the year we were able to live nude twenty-four/seven indoors and out. We loved having hot s.e.x out in the open air.


    We each had a bedroom for our use when we had a private guest, but almost always we shared the oversize king bed in dad''s bedroom. Jake still loves watching us enjoy father/son s.e.x.


    ENCOUNTER


    During my sophomore year of college, I returned to the city of my birth, curious to see where my life began. My mother had passed away from cancer and I never knew my dad.


    I went to the city records department and upon examining my birth certificate, it listed my mother''s name and for my father''s name it simply said ''Unknown'', and that she was only fifteen when I was born.


    With me being only nineteen, if my dad was the same age, that would put him at only thirty-four, and I wondered if knew about me or thought about me.


    I wondered if what I found really was true since my last name, Rivers, was the same as my mother''s family. Did she really not know who my father was or did she just not want him in my life.


    I really didn''t know where else to try, so I decided to spend my time exploring around and see if I could possibly find an ''old timer'' that might know something.


    I got a room at a small clean motel on the edge of town, next to a large truck stop. I knew I could get good, inexpensive meals at the truck stop and the room was very reasonably priced.


    It was a Friday, and being gay, I knew from past experience that truckers got horny when on the road, and often played when away from home. I decided to check out the restroom and see what I might find.


    I went to my room and showered before logging into a gay chat room, with men from all over the world. I quickly asked if anyone on like was in the vicinity of the Rocking J truck stop in Buford, Texas.


    Seconds later I got a private message from ''Always Ready'' who said he was at the truck stop. I asked if he was a driver, and he said he was. I then asked what he was interested in and his reply was ''Good company and hot s.e.x for the night''. I assured him I could provide both. I agreed to meet him in the caf¨¦. He said he would be wearing a red tank top, but needed to shower first.


    I responded back for him to hold off on showering and if we hit it off together, we could shower together in my motel room. He responded that he liked the way I thought. I asked his first name and he said it was Duke. I told him that mine was Mark. We agreed to meet in fifteen minutes.


    I put on only a tee shirt and a pair of jeans along with my sneakers and headed for the caf¨¦. I entered and found Duke seated at a table away from the other customers. He appeared to be in his mid thirties, and I estimated he was near six foot tall. He was exceptionally well built and muscular with a USMC tattoo on his left upper arm.


    However, what I was turned on by the most was his muscular c.h.e.s.t which, from what I could tell with him in the tank top, was fairly hairy.


    As I approached the table, he smiled at me and said, "I assume you are Mark?"


    "You assume right if you are Duke," I replied.


    He smiled and motioned for me to join him. I did, and he commented that he had read my profile in the char room and asked if I really was only nineteen. I assured him I was. He then asked if his age of thirty-five was too old for me and I told him "Definitely not."


    We ordered dinner and as we ate, we found out about each other.


    He asked about me and I told him that I was in my second year of college, and that I was on summer break. I explained that my grandfather had left me with an account with enough money to cover my college expenses plus some.


    In turn, Duke said he was an ex-Marine, who was in transportation and fell in love with big trucks. After his discharge, he took to the road, and thanks to some lottery winnings, he was able to purchase a small trucking company and after it grew, he hired people to run it and he returned to driving.


    As we neared the end of our meal, he asked casually, "When and how did you get started?"


    "It was at the beginning of my senior year of high school. A few of us guys from the football team were shooting the shit while s.u.c.k.i.n.g down a few beers, when one of the guys was pretty drunk and said he had let a ''queer'', as he put it, give him a blow job for twenty bucks. Said it felt awesome and that he had totally enjoyed it. I thought about it and was curious and decided to get one from a guy. I let the guy blow me a few times and loved it, then I decided to try giving one. I did and went all the way and liked it, and been at it ever since. What about you?"


    "With another male was after I joined the Marines, but I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g p.u.s.s.y since high school," he said.


    "How did it start in the Marines?" I asked.


    "I had finished my basic training and was at mechanics school. We had to wait two weeks before we got a leave. My instructor and I had become friends and he asked if I wanted to go into town for the weekend with him and I said yes, since he knew where to go."


    "We hit a few bars and I tried to get some p.u.s.s.y but they wanted a fortune for a quick f.u.c.k. We ended up going back to our motel without women, and I made a comment about not even finding a blowjob I could afford."


    "He laughed and said that he found that men gave better blow jobs that women, anyhow."


    I spoke up and said that I couldn''t wait to hear what happened next but I thought we needed to go to my room and shower first. He smiled and agreed, quickly paying for our diners. Seconds later we were walking across the parking lot, headed for my room.


    As we entered my motel room, I casually stepped up to him and gently kissed him. Immediately, he kissed me back much more passionately, offering his tongue, which I eagerly accepted.


    After the kiss, we sensuously washed each other down, then after rinsing off, I dropped to my knees to suck his c.o.c.k, first asking him what happened after his sergeant said men s.u.c.k.e.d better.


    "I threw caution to the wind and said as horny as I was, I''d love to find out for myself. Sarge smiled and said that if I promised not to tell anyone, he''d show me. He said if it got out we would both be kicked out of the marines. I told him what we did in private was our business only. The next thing I knew he was rubbing my crotch through my fatigues and once I was hard, he had me strip and he did also and he gave me my first blowjob from a male, and I had to admit to him that it was indeed the best I ever had. He s.u.c.k.e.d me off twice that night and again the next morning. After the morning blow job I decided to see what it was like and s.u.c.k.e.d him off. To my surprise I enjoyed doing it and eating the reward."


    About that time Duke reached his climax and fed me a huge delicious load. After devouring every drop, I asked if he and his sarge got together regularly and he said almost daily s.u.c.k.i.n.g each other dry.


    Duke then dropped and s.u.c.k.e.d me dry after which he said he wanted it in his a.s.s the next time.


    Cuddled together, we drifted off to sleep and at some point during the night I awoke to find Duke fondling my rock hard c.o.c.k. When he realized that I was awake, he said softly, "I want that in my a.s.s."


    Moments later, he was on his back, legs raised and I lubed his hole by eating it. It was the sweetest a.s.s I had ever eaten. Once well lubed, I inserted my c.o.c.k and as I slid in, he said, "Oh, yea, Mark. F.u.c.k me hard, fast and deep."


    I did as instructed, and once I had climaxed in his awesome hole, he kissed me and said, "Never have I been f.u.c.k.e.d that good in my life. That was the best ever and I want it often."


    I assured him he could have it but insisted he f.u.c.k me immediately. He did and it was awesome.


    Later that afternoon, we decided to shower again and as we were ready to step into the shower, I said I needed to piss. He asked if I had ever given or received a ''golden shower''. I said I had only given myself a golden shower when I was alone. He said he loved both giving and receiving them and suggested we give each other one. I immediately agreed and after he dropped to his knees he told me to also aim for his mouth. He admitted that he liked drinking from the tap also.


    I had drank my own numerous times and liked it but never had anyone give me their piss. I let the flow begin and after aiming at his c.h.e.s.t and crotch, I raised the stream to his face. Immediately, his mouth opened and he began to swallow all that entered.


    Once I had finished, he stood and kissed me and said how hot the experience had been. I smiled and told him that I was ready for his. I dropped to my knees and he repeated my actions and having his piss fill my mouth turned me on tremendously. I swallowed every drop I could. I immediately knew I loved drinking from the tap and would do it whenever possible.


    After our shower, Duke began to question me about my college courses. I explained my accounting and business management courses and when he finished, he said, "Mark, I know we have only met, but I want to get to know you better. When you graduate, how would you like to go to work for me as my head financial officer for my trucking company?"


    Smiling, I asked, "Would there be benefits?"


    "You better f.u.c.k.i.n.g believe there will be benefits," he replied, laughing.


    "I''d love that, but I''d have to learn something about trucking," I told him.


    "You said you were on summer break so do you have any plans for the next couple of weeks?" he asked.


    "Not really. What do you have in mind?" I asked.


    "Why don''t you spend the next two weeks riding with me and get a taste of what goes on. Then, if you''re interested, you can ride with me each summer until you graduate."


    "You got a deal," I replied.


    He made a phone call and told his office manager that he would have a friend riding with him for the next two weeks and to keep him in the area. He spent some time going over some of the shipping rules and do''s and don''ts in between our s.e.x.u.a.l activities.


    Every time Duke f.u.c.k.e.d me I felt like I was in heaven. He knew exactly how to make it feel sensual and pleasurable. But it was even hotter when he ate his c.u.m load out of my a.s.s then kissed me and shared it.


    Monday arrived and he made arrangements for me to park my car at the motel for a nice rental fee the manager quickly slipped into his pocket.


    When we climbed into his rig, I was totally stunned at the size. He explained that it was custom made and had almost everything a small apartment would have. About the only thing it didn''t have was a shower and indoor plumbing. It did however have a chemical toilet for taking a dump.


    We pulled out of the truck stop and headed for our pick-up location. I watched as Duke talked with the dock foreman and once we pulled out, I told Duke that I thought the dock foreman was eyeing us both.


    He told me that the guy has been dropping subtle hints about having a beer with him when he was in town, and I admitted I wouldn''t mind getting him to join us for a three way. Duke said he liked that idea.


    At near noon, Duke looked over at me and asked, "Have you ever had another guy you didn''t know watch you suck c.o.c.k?"


    Smiling at him I said, "Yes, I have. Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," he replied. "Mind telling me how it came about?"


    "It was at a park back at the end of my senior year of high school. It was closed to the public but guys slipped in and went to the old restroom to have s.e.x. I was there s.u.c.k.i.n.g this hot college football player when a guy probably in his forties came in and started jerking off as he watched. the football player got turned on being watched and fed me a f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge c.u.m load then watched me finish off the older man. I found out later that the older man was a local fireman."


    "You ever get him again?" Duke asked.


    "Oh yea. We started meeting twice a week and I would suck him dry. He took mine in his mouth several times and s.u.c.k.e.d on it a little but never could go all the way but he did feed me some nice big thick loads."


    "I''m curious. How would you like to have another driver watch you suck me while we pass him?" Duke asked.


    "Are you serious? If your game, then so am I. How do we do it?"


    "I''m going to drop my pants and you work them off my feet. Then, when we start passing another rig, you drop to the floor next to my seat close to my knees and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g me. It will be interesting to see what the other driver does."


    He dropped his pants and I slipped them off him and a short time later we approached a rig that was ahead of us. Duke said he wanted to pass him first to see if he was young or old.


    As we passed, the driver glanced over at us and appeared to be in his late twenties or early thirties, and when he saw that Duke was nude from the waist down he was in total shock. Duke pulled ahead a little and had me get into position, as he gently slowed down.


    "Do your thing," Duke said as the rig started getting even with us. When the guy was in position to see what I was doing, he grabbed his CB mic and said, "You lucky bastard."


    "You want a turn?" Duke asked back.


    "Hell yea," came his reply.


    "Follow us," Duke said. "When we stop, come on over."


    The driver watched a while then dropped back ad got behind us. A few miles ahead was a small picnic pull off and Duke pulled in, followed by the other driver.


    In seconds the driver was at the passenger door climbing in. the three of us went to the sleeper and the driver quickly stripped off his boots and pants. The name on his shirt said ''Clay'' and Duke asked, "Clay, have you ever had a guy blow you?"


    "That''s the only s.e.x I have on the road. When my wife asked if I had any p.u.s.s.y get me off on the road, I can honestly tell her ''Nope.'' She don''t need to know I''m letting guys suck me dry."


    I got between Clay''s spread legs and went to work and as I did, he told Duke, "Man, you are one lucky bastard to have one with you and get drained anytime you want, and he''s the best I ever had blow me."


    I soon got the driver''s load and hungrily swallowed every drop. We asked where he was going to be that night and he told us. Duke smiled and said "We just might see you there."


    "I''d love that," he said.


    Quickly dropping my pants, I turned my back to him and asked, "How would you like to f.u.c.k this?"


    "Hell yea. I''ve always wanted to f.u.c.k a guy in the a.s.s."


    "You know my rig. Come by after dark," Duke told him.


    Shortly after dark, I ran into Clay in the caf¨¦ and he asked, "Was he serious about me joining you two in his rig?"


    "Come on out to the rig and ask him," I replied. "The passenger door will be unlocked. Come on in."


    "I''ll be by shortly," he replied.


    I returned to the rig and told Duke that Clay would be by shortly.


    We both immediately stripped and waited. A few minutes later we heard the door open then close. A second later Clay stepped back into the sleeper.


    "Make yourself comfortable," Duke said. Clay immediately removed his boots then didn''t hesitate in removing the rest of his clothes.


    "When I have been s.u.c.k.e.d in the past, I have usually just dropped my pants. I''ve never gotten totally n.a.k.e.d before."


    "First time for everything," Duke said.


    Clay sat on the bunk and as he did, I dropped between his hairy legs and slowly began s.u.c.k.i.n.g his rising c.o.c.k and fondling his balls.


    As I did, Duke began to gently kiss him on the cheeks, gradually getting closer to his lips.


    As I s.u.c.k.e.d Clay''s c.o.c.k, I watched Duke soon get to clay''s lips. To my surprise, clay didn''t turn away, and as Duke offered his tongue, Clay parted his lips and accepted it then offered his to Duke.


    Moments later Clay climaxed and fed me his load. After collecting it in my mouth, Duke leaned toward me and Clay watched as we kissed and shared his huge c.u.m load.


    Clay looked at us and smiled, saying, "You two are something else," then after a moment, said, "May I get personal?"


    "I don''t mine if Mark doesn''t," Duke answered.


    "Do guys really f.u.c.k each other in the ass?"


    "Yes," Duke replied, "and for most men it is another way of showing affection, either by letting your partner f.u.c.k you if that is what he enjoys or by f.u.c.k.i.n.g your partner if he enjoys taking it in his a.s.s."


    "If it is done right," I added, "it can be very pleasurable for both men."


    I saw curiosity in Clay''s face and asked, "Would you like to f.u.c.k me?"


    He smiled and said he would.


    Seconds later, Duke was coaching Clay on how to make entry without doing damage. He was a fast learner and soon was steadily but lovingly f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s as we kissed.


    After several minutes of f.u.c.k.i.n.g me on my back, he paused and said, "I never thought I would say this, but your a.s.s is a hell of a lot better than my wife''s p.u.s.s.y. I''m about to c.u.m."


    "Do it, Clay. I want to feel you c.u.m in me," I told him.


    Seconds later, my a.s.s was filled with his hot thick load and it was awesome. He topped the experience by giving me a hot wet tongue kiss.


    As he slowly pulled out, Duke handed him a wet washcloth to wipe up with if necessary and asked him if he would like to stay and spend the night with us. Smiling, he said he would.


    As we took a break, Clay looked at us and said, "If anyone had ever told me that I would have kissed or f.u.c.k.e.d another man, I would have called them a liar, but I'' have done it and thoroughly enjoyed both. Now, there is something left I want to do and that is to suck you both dry, and get f.u.c.k.e.d. I want to try it all"


    He paused and looked at us and we were both totally stunned but pleased.


    Clay smiled and said, "I can see you''re both shocked as hell, but you two are the first to make me feel like a human and not just a s.e.x object, and I admit, over the last few weeks I have become extremely curious and I trust you two not to take advantage of me, so who wants to get s.u.c.k.e.d first?''


    Duke smiled and looked at me and said, "You can go first. I want to watch this time."


    Clay kissed me passionately, then s.u.c.k.e.d my n.i.p.p.l.es before moving to my crotch. My c.o.c.k was already rock hard, and I watched as he took a deep breath then slowly swallowed my c.o.c.k.


    He held it in his mouth for a short moment then began to work his mouth off then back on, going balls deep. For his first time, he was doing a damn good job. Having a v.i.r.g.i.n s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k was a huge turn on, and was quickly bringing me to my climax.


    "Oh, f.u.c.k, Clay, I''m getting close," I told him, in case he wanted to stop. Instead, he m.o.a.n.e.d softly and s.u.c.k.e.d even faster.


    "OH F.U.C.K!" I cried out as my c.o.c.k exploded in his mouth.


    He slowed down and began milking me dry with his mouth. As he pulled off, I saw him swirl my load around in his mouth then look directly into my eyes, smile, the swallow.


    He took a deep breath then looked at Duke and said, "I want yours now."


    He quickly swallowed Duke''s c.o.c.k and began energetically s.u.c.k.i.n.g him dry. Moments later, Duke climaxed into Clay''s mouth, then Clay eagerly swallowed.


    Looking at us, he smiled and said, "If I knew s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k was that e.r.o.t.i.c and the load tasted so good, I''d have been s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k a long time ago. When ever you want it again, let me know."


    I looked at him and said, "I love c.u.m also and if I can''t get a c.o.c.k to suck, I jerk off and eat my own."


    Duke spoke up and said he did the same.


    Clay smiled and said, "Maybe later we can all jerk off and see who produces the most and watch each other eat their own."


    "Clay," Duke began, "you seem to be getting overly excited about yur new experiences. What gives?"


    "Duke, I realize that I have had these pent up feelings for a while, but with you two, I am finally able to experience them and it is wonderful. I realize that I love c.o.c.k but never knew it. Next, I want to get f.u.c.k.e.d by both of you."


    I smiled and said, "Well, before you get f.u.c.k.e.d by either of us, I have to see just how it taste."


    "What?" Clay asked.


    "Lay on your back and raise your legs and I''ll show you," I told him./


    He did and seconds later as I licked and drilled my tongue into his v.i.r.g.i.n hole, he m.o.a.n.e.d in shear p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and said, "Oh, f.u.c.k, don''t stop."


    Moments later, Clay was begging me to f.u.c.k him and ''pop his cherry''. I lubed his hole and as I began my insertion, Duke gave him pointers, to make it more pleasurable. "Relax, and don''t tense up," Duke told him and advised him on breathing regular and not holding his breath.


    He did as instructed and moments later, I leaned forward and said, "Baby, you got every inch of me in you balls deep."


    "Holy shit," he said as he reached back and felt me in him.


    "Now, you ready to get f.u.c.k.e.d?" I asked.


    "F.u.c.k me, stud. Give me that load."


    As I f.u.c.k.e.d his hot tight a.s.s, he casually s.u.c.k.e.d on Duke''s c.o.c.k.


    It didn''t take long for me to climax in this v.i.r.g.i.n''s tight a.s.s. As I did, he cried out, "Oh, F.u.c.k! I can feel your load shooting in me."


    As my c.o.c.k drained into his a.s.s, I collapsed onto his c.h.e.s.t and kissed him passionately. Duke spoke up and said, "My turn, if you think you can take two in a row."


    "Do it," Clay replied. "Add your load to Mark''s."


    Seconds later Duke was f.u.c.k.i.n.g Clay''s used a.s.s wildly, with Clay saying he loved it. Moments later, Duke added his c.u.m load to mine and as he pulled out, c.u.m began to slowly ooze out of Clay''s hole. We quickly cleaned him up and he admitted that he enjoyed the experience of being f.u.c.k.e.d in his a.s.s.


    After kissing us both passionately, he began dressing to return to his rig, saying that s.e.x with his wife could never compare to s.e.x with another male. He thanked us for showing him what real affection was like and that s.e.x between males wasn''t dirty or perverted.


    We asked when he would be back in the area and he said a week from Wednesday, Duke smiled and said, that was when we would be back in the area. They exchanged phone numbers and we agreed to meet at that time.


    The next day, Duke began to repeat his suggestions he had made before about me working for him. He said I would have a job with his trucking company upon graduation and he would get off the road and we would share his house.


    I admitted that it sounded tempting but that we had just met.


    "Mark, I know all I need to know about you. I want you to work for me and be in my life."


    I assured him I would think about it.


    We showered and returned to the rig and into bed. I kept thinking about his offer and the more I did, the more I wanted to spend my life with him.


    After a sixty-nine before breakfast, we hit the road and after a short time he started laughing. When I asked what was so funny, he said, "I''m offering you an job and I don''t have any idea what your full name is."


    "I am Marcus John Rivers," and I gave him my date of birth.


    He looked at me with a strange look and asked, "What was your mother''s first name?"


    When I told him ''June'', he hit the breaks and quickly pulled into a small rest area we almost passed.


    "What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?" I asked.


    "I have a few more questions before I tell you what''s going on," he said.


    He asked for my grandfathers name and what type work he did, and if I knew when my family moved out of town.


    I answered his questions and asked what the f.u.c.k was going on.


    "Mark, don''t ask any questions. Just listen to what I have to tell you, then make your own decision. Okay?"


    "Yea, I guess so," I replied.


    "Back just before I turned seventeen, I had a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship with a girl in school that was already seventeen. Then, about a month or so later, she stopped coming to school and within days had moved. One of her closest friends told me that she was pregnant and her parents were scared if it got out she would be arrested for having s.e.x with an underage boy and go to jail. I never heard from her again. I find it strange that she had the same name as your mom and that your middle name is the same as my first name."


    "Mother f.u.c.k!" I exclaimed. "You think there is a chance that you are my dad and I''m your son?"


    "Well, your age would be just about right," he replied. "There is a way to find out for sure, if you want to."


    "F.u.c.k yea, I want to. That was the main reason I was in town, searching for my father."


    "Well, then, I need to make a call. I have a close friend that is a sergeant with the police department that might be able to assist. He is with the vice department and can hopefully get us some DNA test kits."


    "Does he know your gay?" I asked.


    Duke began laughing and said, "Mark, he couldn''t be any more gay if he tried. He loves getting f.u.c.k.e.d, double f.u.c.k.e.d and fist f.u.c.k.e.d as well as eating c.u.m and drinking from your hose."


    "Damn, he might be fun to have a three way with," I replied.


    He retrieved his phone and made a call. After explaining things he said thanks and gave him an address. Afterward, he turned to me and said he was sending test kits to us overnight.


    I was super excited with the idea I might have found my father, but even more excited that he loved male s.e.x as much as I did.


    The next morning we had our DNA test kits and immediately did what was necessary and sent them back, then waited for Jake to call Duke back.


    We had agreed that I would stay with Duke and ride with him until we found out the results. He insisted that if the test were positive, that we return to his home base and see his lawyer and put make me his sole heir.


    However, while we waited we had even more intense s.e.x with each other and any other hot male we could find, most of which were fellow truckers.


    Three days later, we got the call.


    Duke put the phone on speaker and we listened as Jake gave us the results.


    "Duke, the results are in. I had them double and triple checked and it is ninety-nine percent positive that the kid is your natural son. Congratulations, daddy. I can''t wait to meet him."


    "You will, Jake, this weekend," Duke told him.


    "I love you, dad," I said as I moved closer and kissed him.


    "I f.u.c.k.i.n.g can''t believe this. I have a son," Duke said.


    "I wonder what Clay will say when he finds out he has been having s.e.x with a father and son," I said.


    "First things first. We''re going to see Jake and thank him properly for doing the DNA test, and you will like Jake. He is all muscle, hairy, lots of tats, and has no limits s.e.x.u.a.lly."


    "Do you mind if I stop calling you Duke and start calling you ''Dad''?"


    "I would love for you to call me dad all the time," I told him.


    "Well, dad, I''ve made a decision. I''m transferring to the college in town close to you and want to ride with you whenever I''m on break."


    Dad smiled broadly and said, "Son, I would love that. Not only could we be together, but you can start learning the business."


    We continued on to the terminal where dad introduced me around. The next day, we went to see dad''s lawyers where he had them draw up the papers making me his sole heir.


    Then, that evening, he asked if I was ready to meet Jake. I said I was.


    Duke called Jake and asked if he wanted some company for the night. He said he did and said, "You know where the spare key is. Let yourselves in and make yourselves comfortable. I should be therein about an hour or so."


    Dad drove to Jake''s place on the outskirts of town and wn=hen we stepped onto the porch, Dad reached up to the address board and lifted it. It was hinged on top and behind it was a small nitch containing a spare key.


    We let ourselves in and showered together then waited for Jake to arrive. Later, as we sat in the den totally n.a.k.e.d watching television, we heard Jake pull into the garage. He entered from the kitchen in full police department uniform and his physique had it stretched to the max. I couldn''t remember ever seeing any human with such muscles.


    He came over and kissed dad passionately then stepped over to me. Smiling, he said, "Mark, your dad is one fortunate guy to have a stud son like you. Come give me a kiss and say hello."


    I stepped up and we kissed passionately as I felt his c.o.c.k rapidly stiffen in his uniform pants. Grasping my hard c.o.c.k, he said, "I can''t wait to have that buried in me."


    "You''ll get it," I told him, "but what do I owe you for helping me find my dad?"


    "For starters, a load of c.u.m in my a.s.s, then later a load in my mouth then wash it down with a hot piss load. Do that and I''ll consider the bill paid in full."


    "I think I can afford that," I said with a smile.


    After l.i.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s then my c.o.c.k and balls, Jake smiled and told me to lay on the floor. I did and he grasp my rock hard c.o.c.k and straddled me and sat on my c.o.c.k. Then, leaning forward, told dad to put his c.o.c.k in his a.s.s with mine. Seconds later, I felt dad sliding his c.o.c.k into Jake''s a.s.s along with mine.


    "Oh, f.u.c.k yea," Jake said. "I can''t wait to feel you both shoot your loads up my a.s.s. Make them c.u.m, Duke."


    Dad began to piston in and out and the feeling of his c.o.c.k rubbing along the under side of mine was awesome and was steadily bringing me closer to a climax.


    It wasn''t long before I said I was getting close. Dad said he was also but was trying to hold back and shoot off in Jake''s a.s.s at the same time I did. Seconds later I cried out that I was c.u.m.m.i.n.g and dad said he was also. I could feel his c.o.c.k erupting against mine and it was such a turn on.


    We collapsed and stayed in Jake''s a.s.s for a minute or so before dad slowly pulled out. When he had, Jake raised up off my c.o.c.k and quickly put his hand under his a.s.s and collected out loads in his palm. After a moment, he brought his hand around and licked it totally clean.


    Looking at dad, I laughed and asked, "Is this bastard really a vice cop? Talk about perverted, but I love it."


    "Mark, I really hate having to arrest a guy for doing some of the same things I do, but the difference is that when they get arrested they are doing it in a public place such as a restroom or a.d.u.l.t video store. If they did it behind closed doors in the privacy of their own home then there would be no problem. People wouldn''t know."


    While dad and Jake talked, I gave Jake a hot full body tongue bath, and I''m not sure who enjoyed it more, me or Jake.


    Later, when I said I was going to take a piss, Jake called me over to him. "Remember, tonight, I''m the urinal. Once I close my lips around it, let the flow begin."


    He took my c.o.c.k in his mouth and once his lips were sealed around me, I let the flow start. Eagerly and expertly, he swallowed every drop. Then, later as Duke fist f.u.c.k.e.d Jake''s a.s.s, Jake and I had a sixty-nine. Afterward, dad and I returned to his place.


    The following day, Dad took me to the offices of his trucking company and shocked everyone when he introduced me as his son. He had called a meeting of all employees and after introducing me said, "Ladies and gentlemen, one day this young man will be your boss. I ask that you show him the same devotion that you do me."


    Everyone congratulated dad and I and welcomed me to the company. After getting a run back on dads regular route, and we had had lunch, we headed back out, with me loaded down with copies of the company''s financials to study.


    We made it back to meet Clay as scheduled. We parked on the lot and had an early dinner and about an hour later, Clay climbed into our rig, finding us both n.a.k.e.d in the sleeper.


    "Make yourself comfortable," Duke told him.


    "I plan to," Jake replied, then asked, "Is that job offer working for you still good?"


    "F.u.c.k yea, but what made you change your mind?"


    "What I found when I got home," Jake replied as he removed the last of his clothing.


    "Okay, fill us in," Duke said.


    "I got home a day earlier that planned. It was early so I figured I would take the bitch out to dinner. Her brothers car was in the drive so I went to the door and it was dark and quiet. I eased in and heard m.o.a.ns coming from the bedroom. I eased back and she was in bed with her twin brothers who are a year and a half older and their cousin who is the same age as my wife. She was s.u.c.k.i.n.g the cousin while one brother was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her c.u.n.t and the other f.u.c.k.i.n.g her a.s.s."


    "Mother f.u.c.k! Are you serious?" Duke asked.


    "Oh yea. She always refused to suck me saying it and anal was gross, yet there she was doing both. I got some good pics on my phone before walking in on them. The c.o.c.k she was s.u.c.k.i.n.g started shooting and her face was covered with c.u.m. The guys tried to cover up but I told her she had twenty-four hours to get packed and get out."


    "When I went back the next morning her clothes were gone. I had a bud make prints of the pictures I took and mailed them to her dad. "She called my cell and I told her I was filing for divorce and she could have only what she took with her. Her dad called me and said he was through with her and suspicion something was up since their teens. Anyway, I''ve changed the locks on the house and put it on the market. I have already rented a small apartment."


    "It''s ironic that you discover the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es received from s.e.x with another male, then discover she is doing what she refused to do with you," I said.


    "Well, I can''t wait to feel one of you in my a.s.s and the other in my mouth, and soon."


    I got into a sixty-nine with Jake while Duke f.u.c.k.e.d his a.s.s. After we had all climaxed, dad looked at him and said, "Jake, have you ever thought about having s.e.x with a dad and his son?"


    "F.u.c.k! I bet that would be awesome," he said.


    "Well, you just had it happen, so was it awesome?"


    "What the f.u.c.k are you saying?"


    Dad told him everything and about the DNA test and said it was confirmed that we are father and son.


    "That makes s.e.x with you two even hotter that it already was, and since you are father and son, I want to sit back and jerk off while watching a father and son suck and f.u.c.k each other."


    "Well, stud, you are going to get our wish. Sit back, relax, and watch us do out thing," dad said.


    Dad and I performed for Jake, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other, and he said it was the hottest thing he had ever encountered.


    After more hot s.e.x, we dressed minimally and went in for coffee while dad and Jake worked out the details of him coming to work for dad. Until I switched schools, things would remain the same for me.


    That was three years ago. I transferred schools, got my degree, and went to work for my dad. Dad got off the road except for an occasional; trip out. He said it was to keep himself in tune with the road, but I knew and didn''t mind, that he wanted that s.e.x with a stranger that driving a truck afforded him. Jake come on board as shipping supervisor and occasional relief driver.


    Dad had purchased a large three bedroom home on some acreage where we had complete privacy. The majority of the year we were able to live nude twenty-four/seven indoors and out. We loved having hot s.e.x out in the open air.


    We each had a bedroom for our use when we had a private guest, but almost always we shared the oversize king bed in dad''s bedroom. Jake still loves watching us enjoy father/son s.e.x.


    The End

 Chapter 16 - Fire balls

    Dave jumped into his jeep and took off down the dusty road to pick up Skip. He marveled at the brilliant evening colors of the broad, Western sky. The night would be clear, cool and invigorating. That''s how Dave liked it. He took a deep breath and smiled. Soon Skip joined him in the jeep and they were off.


    "Where we goin'' tonight?" asked Skip.


    "Let''s head up the mountain," suggested Dave.


    "Sounds good."


    The road was rough, but the two guys got a kick out of being bumped out of their seats in all directions. It was like bronc riding.


    "Looks like you got some new Levi''s," said Skip.


    "Yup, today." Dave rubbed a hand back and forth along his right t.h.i.g.h. "Got ''em kinda snug. They feel good that way."


    Besides highlighting his great physique, the crotch-gripping jeans made Dave''s d.i.c.k harden in his jockstrap. Or maybe it was from watching Skip bounce around in those faded, nearly skin tight 501''s he was wearing. The denim was so old and worn that it appeared to be as thin as a summer shirt. Dave could even see the outline of a brief underneath. He visualized Skip sitting there wearing just a jock, then he pictured him n.a.k.e.d, as he had done many times before.


    An agile teen, Skip had the body and poise of a guy Dave''s age¡ªtwenty-four. He wasn''t as tall as Dave, but he had a good, solid build. His hair was the color of desert sand and he had fun-loving, light gray eyes. In short, Skip was quite a knockout, very much a stud. Although they''d been friends for only a year, Skip had become like a brother to Dave. Dave valued the friendship a lot and often feared what would happen if Skip found out he was gay. So Dave kept quiet on the subject until he could figure a way to approach it with Skip.


    In the meantime Dave found an occasional release by driving to the city and going to the bar. He was the type of guy that had no trouble making contacts. When the attractive, six-and-a-half-foot, dark-haired hunk walked through the door in his cowboy boots and bun-hugging jeans, the guys practically trampled each other to stake a claim on him. But even though he''d had many encounters with extremely handsome young dudes, they never proved to be completely satisfying experiences. They lacked the thing that turned Dave on the most: wrestling. To him, pretty guys weren''t really s.e.xy unless they loved to wrestle. That''s what set Skip apart from the others¡ªSkip was a wrestler at heart.


    The kid didn''t wrestle on a team but followed the pro matches very closely. He particularly admired the young, bodybuilder types. Once, by chance, Dave saw him in action from a distance and just about went crazy with d.e.s.i.r.e. Skip and a muscular, red-haired tackle on the football team were walking home after school, laughing and jostling. Suddenly the tackle pushed Skip to the ground, then pressed his gym shoe into Skip''s back to hold him down. But Skip managed to turn over and grab the guy''s foot. Using a painful ankle twist, he quickly brought the tackle''s stomach down into the dirt.


    Skip pinned the lower leg back against the t.h.i.g.h and dropped onto it with both knees. The hunk yelled in pain. Immediately after the leg-smash, Skip hooked his own legs under the bent, immobilized one and sat down, trapping it tightly in his crotch. He scissored the leg forcefully with his t.h.i.g.hs. It was clear that he was going for a submission, not merely a fast retaliation.


    Skip grabbed the guy''s other leg and pulled it up and back, into a kind of half-crab position. Then he pushed it slowly to the side, opening the crotch with a wrenching leg split. The agonized hunk was tied up in a clever, three-hold maneuver that totally electrified Dave. Skip put more and more pressure on the leg split, finally leaving the guy no choice: he had to give it up. Skip slapped his b.u.t.t, grinned, got up and it was over.


    But it wasn''t over for Dave. In the weeks that followed, he re-lived the scene in his mind countless times. He embellished it, lengthened it, fantasized the guys wrestling in jockstraps, and wrestling n.a.k.e.d. He saw the red-haired hunk punish Skip with a long series of torture holds¡ªa crucifix, paralyzing nerve grips, an upside down bear hug, a double stomach claw . Through all of it, Dave watched Skip''s rod harden and stretch out¡ªseven inches, eight, nine.


    He saw the hunk lock Skip in a devastating body scissors. Keeping him imprisoned in the hold, the hunk pried Skip''s legs apart and hungrily looked over his handsome crotch. Dave stared as a powerful hand gripped Skip''s basket. It pulled the nuts forward and checked them out. Then the fingers began a slow, growing squeeze. The hunk took plenty of time to enjoy the feel of the kid''s nuts, to enjoy the thrill of crushing them.


    Another hand clamped onto Skip''s rod. The hunk jerked it roughly. He did it again and again. Dave could almost feel the kid''s climax build inside him. His fantasy zoomed in close to catch every detail. Skip''s basket was rock hard. His c.o.c.k was ready to explode. Dave gazed at the hunk''s hands. He realized that they weren''t the hunk''s at all: they were his own! He dug into the hot, young studflesh. Creamy s.e.x burst from the c.o.c.k, squirting in long jets, uncontrollable, unstoppable.


    Dave''s fantasies about Skip became increasingly frequent. Almost every night he''d strip down to his jockstrap and attack his rod as if Skip were wrestling it, trying to get a submission. Sometimes to heighten the intensity of his e.r.o.t.i.c solo match he''d soak the pouch with oil, or do it in the shower. Despite his attraction to jockstraps (he always had one on, and he always jumped at the chance to see them on other guys), Dave had fun stripping his off during the match and grappling with his big n.a.k.e.d c.o.c.k and balls. He really gave his c.o.c.k the business: he was tougher on it than most guys would be. He''d twist and grind the revved up muscle to daring limits, or yank it, or squeeze until the rod shot like crazy. Dave was also a ball expert and could put the juice into overdrive just as fast by throttling his bulging nuts. He wanted to do the same to Skip¡ªto get hold of Skip and wrestle him, to whip his stud cream into a frenzy. That would be the ultimate experience for Dave.


    The idea tantalized him as the jeep gradually climbed the darkening mountain. The deep blue-velvet sky became a striking background for the brilliant display of stars which soon dazzled the eye.


    "I heard there''s suppose to be a big meteor shower for the next couple of nights," said Skip. "Maybe we''ll see some of the fireworks."


    Dave turned onto a two-track that cut across a relatively flat area near the mountaintop. He parked the jeep on the roadside and the guys sat there talking and laughing for a long time. They watched the moon rise, but saw no meteor shower.


    "What a bummer. Where''s the meteors?" complained Dave. "We came up here to see ''em and they better start flyin''!" he announced humorously. "Bring ''em on, baby! Let''s see ''em shoot all over the place!" he yelled to the sky.


    "Not so loud," said Skip. "They''ll hear you five miles away!"


    This only encouraged Dave to yell louder. He gripped the steering wheel, pulled himself off the seat and bellowed his demand again.


    "Quiet, man!" cautioned Skip.


    But Dave was in a c.o.c.ky mood¡ªand also a horny one, with his b.u.t.t raised and legs spread. He gave Skip the finger while he yelled to the heavens once more. Skip seized the finger playfully and pulled it backwards. Dave shouted instantly from the sharp pain. He froze in his position above the seat. Skip grinned. He got a thrill out of controlling the big guy and watching him suffer.


    "Let go or I''ll punch ya!" threatened Dave.


    Skip held on, even daring to force the finger back a little more. Dave simul- taneously screamed and lunged at Skip. He sent a fist into the kid''s gut with his left hand. It had only a slight effect: Skip was a tough dude. Dave then attacked the kid''s t.h.i.g.h with several good, rapid-fire blows. But still he didn''t weaken. Dave couldn''t resist any longer¡ªhe shoved the hand between Skip''s legs and grabbed his crotch.


    The old denim was very soft and cupped his basket snugly, like the pouch of a jock- strap. It was easy for Dave to wrap his fingers around it. He squeezed into the nuts through the thin cloth. The kid let out a shout but didn''t release the finger. Dave uncorked a much harder squeeze. That got him. Skip released the finger, but Dave was reluctant to let go of the kid. He clutched Skip''s d.i.c.k.


    "Hey, look what I found!" teased Dave, happy to find the muscle semi- hard. Skip giggled as Dave explored it from top to bottom. He could feel the rod lengthening. When Dave didn''t free the c.o.c.k, Skip started to get nervous about it. "Let go, man!"


    The cowboy ignored the request. Skip tried to push the hand back, but it was locked onto its target. Dave unbuttoned the fly and got his hand around the brief-covered tool. He squeezed and rubbed it. This was definitely a dream-come-true. The c.o.c.k grew longer and harder, stretching the taut, smooth fabric way out. Skip wanted to open the door to escape, but Dave had his arm trapped against the window crank.


    "Settle down, buddy," said Dave. "We''re just havin'' a little fun!"


    Skip continued to struggle against Dave, fearing that the guy would make him shoot off¡ªsomething he was uneasy about. He could feel the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e building rapidly in his c.o.c.k as Dave worked on it.


    "Not here, man! Someone might see us!" said Skip.


    Dave took this to mean that Skip had given up and wanted to go to a place where they could take their time messing around.


    "O.K.," said Dave. "How about behind those rocks over there?"


    "Yeah," answered Skip, still trying for a way out. As soon as Dave let go of him, the kid bounded out of the jeep and started running away. "Stay away from me, you queer!" he shouted. Dave raced after him in the bright moonlight. A good runner, the cowboy soon overtook the shorter-legged teen. He tackled him, then crawled on his back.


    "Get off me, queer!" shouted Skip, unable to roll Dave off.


    Dave reached under him and shoved his hand inside the Levi''s again. This time he got the rod with both hands. He slipped his thumbs under the edge of the brief and locked them behind the big tool. Skip''s time had come. Dave gave the rod a workout the teen wouldn''t soon forget.


    "No!" yelled Skip.


    But Dave wasn''t about to stop now. He was having the time of his life. He had the s.e.xy teen right where he had always wanted him¡ªwith his arms around his waist, manhandling the little stud''s rock-hard c.o.c.k. God it was great!


    The c.o.c.k throbbed powerfully as he squeezed into it. The kid was sudden-ly overcome with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He felt his juice surge up through the long, hot s.e.x-muscle. He grunted loudly as the c.o.c.k exploded in his brief. C.u.m shot for a long time, thoroughly drenching the cloth.


    "Why did you do that?" said Skip angrily as Dave crawled off him.


    "Because you''re a good friend."


    "I''m not THAT kind of friend," yelled Skip, stripping off the brief and jeans. He bunched up the soaked brief and pitched it violently into the darkness. Then he quickly pulled on his jeans again. "Keep your f.u.c.kin'' hands off me!"


    Dave walked up close and looked him in the eye. "I didn''t think you were such a big chickenshit. Let me know when you grow up and get some guts!"


    "I''ll give you guts!" said Skip sarcastically. He thrust a karate kick into Dave''s gut. The cowboy doubled over. Skip wedged Dave''s neck between his t.h.i.g.hs and dropped to his knees, giving the cowboy a short ride to the ground. Skip pressed his muscular t.h.i.g.hs together in a neck-wrenching, kneeling scissors. Then he put a nasty hammerlock on Dave''s right arm and tortured it until Dave cried out.


    Somehow Dave withstood the pain. Skip finally switched holds, but went to another punishing maneuver. He straddled Dave''s upper back, reached down and yanked his head up. Skip rested his b.u.t.t on Dave''s back while the cowboy strained under the agonizing impact of the camel clutch.


    "Had enough, chickenshit?"


    "Yes! Yes!" shouted Dave.


    "Well, I haven''t!" said Skip. He turned around, picked up Dave''s legs and pulled them back into a tight Boston crab. He was going to make the cowboy suffer for a while. The teen planted his feet far apart and sank into a low, squatting position over his victim. He applied terrific pressure to Dave''s back, delighting in every minute of it. Dave knew he had no escape. The vicious hold had him screaming in no time.


    "That''s enough!" yelled Dave as Skip leaned into his arched body even more. He prayed the teen would release him. Unfortunately for Dave, Skip was in no hurry. Applying the crab made him horny as hell. His c.o.c.k wanted to poke right through his Levi''s and stand up tall between his outstretched legs. He looked down at Dave''s athletic t.h.i.g.hs. He found himself thinking about the cowboy''s crotch and wondering if it was as hard as his.


    A wild notion crossed his mind: what would it be like putting a c.o.c.k crab on a guy? The wrestler would bend the guy backward as in the Boston, but would hold him in place by his rod. The thought sent a shiver through his body. To get the idea out of his mind, Skip changed holds again. He stood up and pulled the cowboy''s legs up with him. Then he kneeled on one leg and brought Dave''s back down across the other one. He kept the cowboy dr.a.p.ed over the leg by pressing down on his jaw with one hand and holding onto a t.h.i.g.h with the other. Not yet recovered from the crab, Dave was caught in another spine-killer.


    To Skip, Dave''s anguished m.o.a.ns had begun to sound s.e.xy. But the cowboy''s bulging crotch and fly were much more distracting. Seeing that part of Dave''s hunky body lit up in the moonlight at close range, Skip felt the shiver again. He stared at the bulges until he could no longer fight back the urge to go after them.


    He gripped Dave''s crotch. His fingers clamped into the tight denim that highlighted and surrounded the protruding balls. The kid began to press and grind them against each other in his own special brand of nut torture. But to Dave, this kind of thing was e.r.o.t.i.cally exciting, not painful. He spread his t.h.i.g.hs wide, allowing Skip plenty of room to do anything he wanted with the balls.


    Skip got the message. "This is what I like, tough guy. How long can you take it?"


    When Dave didn''t submit, the kid turned his attention to Dave''s long c.o.c.k bulge. He opened Dave''s jeans, pulled them down to the knees and gazed at Dave''s jockstrap. The pouch was packed with a giant. Almost unconsciously Skip pulled the cloth to one side, unbridling the cowboy''s rod and basket. The c.o.c.k was so thick it took his breath away. He thought of the times he''d seen guys with hard rods in the locker room at school, and how they would sometimes let their stiff c.o.c.ks be felt or squeezed. A few guys seemed to deliberately encourage that. He''d never taken part in that kind of horsing around, but now, looking down at Dave''s hard shaft, he realized how much he had wanted to. It was time to change things. He took the plunge.


    To Skip, real wrestling meant finishing off a guy by making him submit¡ªslowly. He liked any hold that would gradually drain the strength out of an opponent and leave him helpless. The backbreaker that he had Dave in was accomplishing just that: the tall hunk was becoming weaker by the minute. Skip decided to see if he could use the cowboy''s rod to complete the job.


    He put a slow, reverse bend on the massive pillar. The c.o.c.k resisted as he gradually muscled it down between Dave''s t.h.i.g.hs. A few more inches and the kid would have him in one of the ultimate male submission holds. The cowboy froze in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain as Skip aimed the throbbing c.o.c.k directly at the ground. The backbreaker/c.o.c.kbreaker combo went beyond Dave''s limit of en-durance. His arms collapsed at his sides.


    The teen knew he had his victory, but he wasn''t through yet. He wanted to milk every bit of energy and man-cream out of the big guy. He squeezed and yanked on the rod until Dave''s juice boiled inside his balls.


    "Ah, f.u.c.k¡ªya got me!" yelled Dave. His body froze in ecstasy. C.u.m suddenly ex-ploded from the c.o.c.khead. It burned and tickled the inside of his rod as it shot up. Jets of heavy cream blasted the hard ground. Skip couldn''t see the action, but he felt the sizzling muscle heave in his hand.


    When it was over, Skip looked down at the beaten hunk. His head was spinning. He wondered if it all had been a dream. Had he r.a.p.ed this guy? What should he do next?


    "Hey, I''m really sorry, man," began Skip softly. "Are you O.K?"


    "Yeah, sure. Gotta rest for a minute, though. Who taught you to do that?"


    "No one . . . I don''t know what got into me . . . I shouldn''t have.


    "Forget it," said Dave. "I''ve never been so turned on. Anything that makes me feel THAT good is O.K! There''s no problem, right?"


    "Guess not."


    "Rasslin'' dirty sure is fun!" said Dave. "And you''re really good at it¡ªbetter than me, and I thought I was the local champ!" He kicked off his sneakers and jeans. "Wanna try out a few more holds before we go back?"


    Skip was silent.


    "Come on, nobody''s gonna know. We''re still buddies, aren''t we?"


    "Yeah."


    "Good deal. I dare ya to get n.a.k.e.d!" said Dave, taking off his shirt.


    As Skip peeled the clothes from his smooth, slender body, he began to feel truly happy and free, maybe for the first time. "Too bad we can''t see very much."


    "Not this time," answered Dave, moving close to Skip. "But we can do lots of feelin''!" His eyes scanned the dim image of Skip''s n.a.k.e.d body in the moonlight. He reached between the kid''s legs and cupped the firm basket in his palm. Skip grinned as Dave fingered and tickled the balls playfully. The teen spread his legs a little more. He loved the feel of Dave''s hand around his nuts.


    Skip''s stiff tool was c.o.c.ked and ready again. He felt Dave''s fingers edge their way up the long shaft. The s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e tip quivered at the cowboy''s touch. The shaft seemed to be doubling in size, thoroughly seduced by Dave''s feather-light but incredibly skillful stroking. The tingling c.o.c.khead made Skip grunt in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He looked down at his s.e.x pole and was surprised to see that Dave''s fingers weren''t producing these fantastic sensations: the cowboy''s tongue and lips were doing it all. The teen watched Dave suck him into a world of overpowering sensuality.


    Dave pulled him down onto his back while continuing to tongue the elec-trified tool. To Skip it felt as though the cowboy was s.u.c.k.i.n.g on the juice itself, teasing it, daring it to shoot up. Suddenly Dave grabbed the kid''s nuts. The sensation drove Skip into a frenzy. His juice roared up through the shaft. It burst out, shaking his whole body with violent spasms of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    The guys collapsed on the ground, laughing and poking and jostling. Skip chased Dave into a field and tackled him. "Now I''m show YOU a few things!" laughed Skip.


    The meteor shower did finally take place above them. But Dave and Skip didn''t notice it. Their scopes were strictly set on each other¡ªtwo very bright stars, shooting across the cool night air.


    (end)

 Chapter 17 - Black Daddy Domination

    Scott Clair hated his whiteness. He wasn''t able to articulate it exactly in that way; he claimed to be coming to terms with his submissive nature and his overwhelming d.e.s.i.r.e to serve the Black race. Had he been a bit more self-aware, a bit more introspective, he could have accurately described his self-hatred as stemming from his inherent need to feel superior. Whiteness was his disease, magnified by a Napoleonic complex of huge proportions given his height of 5''1''. He suffered from narcissism extraordinaire. In his delusional mind, the universe owed him an apology for his height and he compensated for it by singing ''Woe is me,'' every chance he got-- the 12'' extended, remix, house music version. Lying was his first nature, he could construct a tale of deceit without so much as the blink of an eye, all to make himself seem more important or to perpetuate an image of his false sense of superiority. He treated people as objects to use and didn''t give a damn who was hurt, used, or annoyed in the process. He felt he was the sun, the chosen son, around whom all the world had an obligation to rotate.


    He began feeling uncomfortable with his identity, with his whiteness, with the advent of interracial p.o.r.n. Initially, he was outraged and angered by Black men and their enormous c.o.c.ks f.u.c.k.i.n.g white women. He would watch in disgust at the videos of men endowed with equipment that made his tiny p.e.n.i.s look infantile in comparison and seethe in anger, proclaiming how he hated Black men for being lazy, ignorant, criminal, and nothing more than savages. Of course, all that internal dialogue was drowned out while he was masturbating furiously for hours on end to image after image of white women screaming in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain while having the s.e.x of their lives with Black men. He would go to Black blogs and forums and protest that size didn''t matter and Black men did not, in fact, have bigger c.o.c.ks, that it was all just a myth. He took p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his anonymous rants of degrading Black men for being bad fathers, for all being illiterate rappers, and he always seemed to find a way to espouse racist, hateful beliefs that made white men seem inherently and naturally superior. Immediately after taunting anyone and everyone who expressed even the slightest outrage, disbelief, or anger at his psychotic rants, he would log on to one of the numerous pay sites he subscribed to and download videos of white women being f.u.c.k.e.d by Black men in every orifice so he could jerk off.


    In phase two of his awakening, he had a grand epiphany whereby he decided he was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the Black race. He became a self-proclaimed, liberal, reformed racist who insisted that he was atoning for the sins of all white men, past and present, and righting the wrongs of slavery by being submissive to Black women. His motives might have been pure except for the fact that he wasn''t even capable of seeing Black women as human beings but merely things to satisfy his perversions. He watched BET, he listened to Black talk radio, and he rented every Black movie ever made so he could claim expertise on Blackness. In his submission, he would get off on the idea of black women using him, making fun of his small appendage, slapping him around, maybe even f.u.c.k.i.n.g him with a strapon and going home to his white world where he never interacted with another Black person. His s.e.x.u.a.lity was compartmentalized. For a few hours a month, if he was lucky, a few hours a week, he could take off his white privilege, leave it at the door, and role-play to his heart''s content that he was a slave to a Black woman. When it was over, he could go home and feel absolved of his white guilt and assured that he was free of all inklings of white supremacy and racist beliefs.


    In reality, he used Black women like life-like toys. He used the threat of giving them money to f.u.c.k with them. He would promise them large amounts of money and then, for no reason whatsoever, he would rescind the offer with the hopes that the women would be irate and that they would in turn then beg and plead for the money in order for him to feel powerful and in control of their lives. He would demand that they fulfill his fantasies, in exactly the way he saw fit; he thought nothing of calling on them at o.b.s.c.e.n.e hours of the day or night whenever he wanted to live out his submissive fantasies, stalking them, completely disrespecting their time and lives. The fact that he erroneously viewed his fetish as being submissive is what allowed him to believe that he was pardoned of his responsibility of being a total and complete asshole who wanted what he wanted, when he wanted, how he wanted, without regard, respect, or reverence to anyone else.


    His fascination with the Black female body was colored by his hatred of the Black male one. The more a woman looked like a man, the more he was obsessed with being the ''victim'' of her abuse. If she was pumped up on steroids and bulging with muscles everywhere, if her facial features were masculine, if she wore her hair short and natural or if she was transgendered and sporting a big ole, juicy, fat c.o.c.k, he would make that woman the center of his l.u.s.t to the extent it would become a maniacal obsession. He would spend endless hours, furiously masturbating, thinking about being pulverized by these she-men, beaten to a bloody pulp, r.a.p.ed against his will, and had no reason to associate his d.e.s.i.r.es with his hatred of the Black male.


    It was, in fact, his hatred of the Black male, his odious and undeniable jealousy at his strength, power, and unquestionable masculinity, all things Scott dangerously lacked, which motivated his fantasies. He wanted to destroy the Black man, to castrate him, but short of being able to do that, he could covet these women who were essentially men and feel secure in knowing that he was dominating them passively with his threats of giving and withholding money. In truth, he was worshipping the black male, just minus the p.e.n.i.s. Many a night, he would sit at his computer, n.i.p.p.l.e clamps in place, a black b.u.t.t plug firmly in place stretching his anus, stroking his small c.o.c.k with his thumb and forefinger, fantasizing about taking on Mike Tyson, Kimbo Slice, or some other black boxing champion and veritably kicking their a.s.s. He was too stupid to even acknowledge or realize that his fantasies were s.e.x.u.a.l in nature, that he was jerking off to these images because they aroused him; he could only focus on the adrenaline he felt when he imagined himself victorious over these bastions of Black masculinity. His warped, delusional mind could only comprehend that he viewed the Black male body, the muscular black male body, as his enemy.


    Simultaneously, he dreamt of being a Black man. Being transformed to a Black male body, in his warped mind, would mean women, both white and black, would throw themselves at his feet, that he could f.u.c.k whomever he wanted, whenever he wanted. Never, not once did he consider that being a Black man carried more burdens and responsibilities than just standing around on the basketball court waiting for some white woman to get lost in the hood. In his mind, being a Black man was about athleticism, s.e.x.u.a.lity, and masculinity.


    It was indeed a Black man who masterminded phase three of his evolution. Having ''graduated'' from serving masculine Black women, and compelled by his deviant urges and conflicted emotions, Scott moved on to the worship of the mythical big black c.o.c.k. He became obsessed with it, all the power it represented and he CRAVED to be degraded and humiliated by Black men with nothing less than 8 inches or more of man meat. His need to be submissive to Black men became obsessive, traveling to a.d.u.l.t book stores, bath houses, and gay bars in search of the biggest, blackest c.o.c.k he could find. The men the c.o.c.ks were attached to were inconsequential; it was the p.e.n.i.s that was his object of d.e.s.i.r.e. He became the proverbial s.l.u.t for black c.o.c.k. That was, until he responded to a particular ad on craigslist.


    The ad was simple enough. ''Professional Black male seeks same for LTR.'' It outlined the specifics of who the guy was and what he was looking for: complexion, similar interests, education, height, and age-all the average things in a personal ad. The photo section included several pictures of a tall, very attractive, dark-skinned guy with a nice house, a nice car, and a package that was so big UPS would have refused to deliver it.


    Had the ad not included the picture of the c.o.c.k, Scott probably would have moved on, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g on another ad to find someone who was looking for a quick, anonymous suck or f.u.c.k in the immediate future. It was the perfect c.o.c.k: uncut, heavily veined, thick, Black, and what had to be 10 inches . . . soft. Scott''s mouth watered and his assp.u.s.s.y throbbed at the thought of feeling that huge monster invading him, pounding him, stretching him to beyond capacity, ripping him, filling him with load after load of scalding hot c.u.m. He had to have it.


    He fired off a response, quickly detailing what a f.u.c.k s.l.u.t he was and how he had a hot, wet mouth perfect for s.u.c.k.i.n.g and a tight, hot, hole ideal for f.u.c.k.i.n.g. He attached a picture he found on the net of a beautiful young twink who could have been a perfect Calvin Klein model. It really didn''t matter to him that he looked NOTHING like the picture, nothing mattered to him other than getting what he wanted. He waited for a response. And he waited. After two days, he figured he would send another response, this time being more explicit.


    ''Dear, Sir. I sent you an email the other day but it must have ended up in your spam folder or something. I''m a white, 30-something male,'' he lied, ''who would love to drain your big c.o.c.k. I''m expert at s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, I have a hot white hole just ready for pounding all night long, and you can do whatever you want to me, treat me like shit, and I can take it all and then some. I especially enjoy race play and get off on being treated rough and you can even beat the crap out of me if you want. I''ll kneel at your feet and worship your superior, Black c.o.c.k. Anxiously awaiting your response. Submissively, Scott.''


    The response came quickly this time, within a few minutes. ''Thanks you for your interest. I''m not looking for a sub or anything of the sort, but rather I''m looking for a long-term relationship EXACTLY like I described in my ad.''


    For most people, that would have been sufficient. Perhaps a few would have sent a response saying, ''Fine, you don''t know what you''re missing,'' and left it at that. Scott, however, was not satisfied with that response. He became belligerent and typically arrogant. His response came in the form of an essay, describing how he was informed on Black issues, how liberal he was socially and how he supported Barack Obama. He wrote of the Trans-Atlantic slave trade and the history of racism. He went on and on with statistics about Black men in the U.S. He ridiculed the man for his lack of knowledge of Black issues, not even knowing the man''s position on anything. The whole objective of the correspondence was to piss this guy off. Scott was adept at being irritating, it was his weapon of choice and being rejected was not in his agenda.


    Send.


    No response.


    He didn''t even wait a full 24 hours for a response. He fired off another email, this time longer, this time more abrasive.


    Outraged, Scott sat at his computer, looking at that picture of that gorgeous c.o.c.k, jerking off incessantly, and figuring out ways to get under this guy''s skin. That''s all he wanted at this point. He wanted to annoy him, anger him, to make him frustrated and pissed off. He got a thrill from the attention, the fact that he knew he was an irritant; that was almost more arousing to him than getting f.u.c.k.e.d.


    Still no response, he constructed yet another email, this time, taunting him by reverting back to his tried and true nature of being racially belligerent, claiming that the picture of the c.o.c.k wasn''t even real, that he probably had a tiny c.o.c.k and was trying to compensate for not being a ''real'' black man. That would surely get a response.


    And this time it did . . . instantaneously. Failure Notice. Remote host said: 554 delivery error. The mail recipient, [email protected] is not accepting emails from your account.


    ''How dare that black piece of shit ignore me,'' Scott fumed. ''I''ll fix him,'' as he sent all three of his emails again, this time, each one from one of his many other email accounts. The drama was arousing to Scott and he fisted his tiny c.o.c.k in anticipation of a response. This time, he was sure to get some sort of rise out of this guy. It wasn''t even about the s.e.x anymore; it was a game of power. Scott needed to prove that he could not and would not be dismissed. He needed to put this Black guy in his place and teach him a lesson. Scott''s true racist nature had surfaced again, victim of his own delusions of supremacy.


    He got a real response this time, simply stating, ''Okay, you win. If you want to be dominated, I''ll do it. Be at my house, Friday evening, and be prepared to be pushed past your limits. In fact, you better not have any limits.'' He gave an address and signed the email, ''Your Black Dom Daddy''.


    Scott masturbated endlessly, for days on end, reading those few lines like they held the key to the universe. He fantasized about what it would be like to be the plaything of a strong, Black man who towered over his diminutive size. He didn''t do as he was instructed of course. That would have been anti-climactic. He wasn''t going to go through with it after everything he had written, he just wanted to get off on the idea of being a white f.u.c.k s.l.u.t with no limits being tortured and used by a strong, Black Daddy. So he placated himself by pulling and stroking his tiny p.e.n.i.s, imagining unspeakable, disgusting things.


    Barely a week went by when Scott''s curiosity got the best of him. He sent another email and not surprisingly, it was returned as blocked. He had no less than 25 email addressed created for just such a reason so he quickly resent it from another account and this time, he apologized profusely for his abhorrent behavior. He humbled himself, ''Dear, Sir, what can I do to have you forgive me? I''ve been arrogant and I realize that now. I''ll never do it again, I promise. I want to be your boy. I want you to own me.'' He didn''t mean a word of what he said, it was all a part of his twisted pathology.


    The response was more detailed this time. ''I knew your faggot a.s.s couldn''t resist. The rules are simple. For an entire weekend I''ll use you in ways that you''ve never thought of before. You''ll be my complete bitch. Bring food and beverages to fix me breakfast, lunch, and dinner the entire time you''re here. You''ll be dressed in s.l.u.tty heels and lingerie all weekend. You''ll keep your holes ready for me to use . . . in any way I see fit. If I bring my friends over, you''ll service them any way they want. If I go out on a date, you''ll suck my c.o.c.k clean when I come home. You''ll serve as my maid and make sure my place is immaculate and you''ll be my footstool, ashtray, toilet, and c.u.m dump. You''ll be anything I tell you to be and you''ll like it and beg for more.''


    Anger boiled up within Scott''s soul, anger and pure, una.d.u.l.terated l.u.s.t. He''d never really given up his fallacy of white supremacy, he''d never really reconciled his hatred for Black men and their larger endowments, he was just going through the motions in an effort to satiate his l.u.s.t for being degraded and abused. His d.e.s.i.r.es to be r.a.p.ed, used, and beaten until unrecognizable were symptoms of a greater evil. Scott wanted to use Black s.e.x.u.a.lity to satisfy his perverse d.e.s.i.r.es; he never had any intentions of being used to satisfy the d.e.s.i.r.es of a Black person.


    His compulsion to be used outweighed reason as he drove around impatiently in his car for 7:00 pm exactly. Being nosey, he opened the mailbox and saw that the name on the Car and Driver Magazine was Todd Harcourt. At least he had a name to put with the description of the supposed mortgage broker, sports enthusiast, and openly gay black man he was about to meet. Scott had purchased enough food for a week, all frozen dinners and semi-prepared deli foods and the like; he wasn''t a great cook and didn''t want to piss this guy off by trying to be creative in the kitchen when he knew good and god damn well that anything he fixed himself would taste like crap. He wanted to leave, to turn around and go home, but he knew that if he did, he would regret it. He''d packed an overnight bag with all the lingerie and high heels he''d stolen from previous girlfriends. With such a big c.o.c.k pounding him, he knew there was going to be potential for issues so he''d given himself a series of intense and painful enemas to make sure his colon was free from any shit so there wouldn''t be any accidents or mess. All lubed up with a b.u.t.t plug shoved in to stretch his hole, he knocked on the door.


    ''Yes, how can I help you?'' The guy looked confused more than anything, like he wasn''t expecting anyone to show up.


    ''I''m . . . from the internet . . . you know . . . your boy. You told me to be here for you to . . .'' Scott paused mid sentence, afraid someone had played a joke on him. The guy standing before him was the guy from the pictures in the ad, but he wasn''t sure exactly what was going on so he remained quiet, gripping his bags in his hands tighter and ready to make a run for it.


    ''Oh DAMN, I knew the picture you sent was fake but GOD DAMN. Could you have found a picture more opposite of what you look like? Shit! Oh well, get in here.'' The guy looked like he wanted to throw up he was so disgusted. Scott stepped inside the foyer as the door closed behind him. It was his nature to be so arrogant, so pathological in his need to misrepresent himself, that he didn''t care that he sent pictures that looked nothing like his 40 something, unattractive self.


    One thing was for certain, the guy hadn''t lied one bit in his ad. He wasn''t a millimeter shy of 6''4'', he had a muscular, athletic build, bald head, dark chocolate skin and he was VERY attractive. Scott could see the picture of his fantastic c.o.c.k in his mind and his tiny prick pulsed in anticipation. With the difference in height, Scott did in fact feel like a boy next to a strong Daddy. ''Take off your clothes,'' were his only instructions.


    Scott put his bags down and started to slowly undress. ''Hurry up, shithead,'' the man bellowed and Scott began to pick up the pace. He took off his shoes and socks and pulled down his pants, standing there with nothing but a pair of tighty whities on and pitching a tent, a pup tent, but his erection was sticking out as far as possible.


    ''I thought I told you that you were to be dressed in women''s lingerie the entire time you were in my presence, bitch.''


    ''Yeah, but I didn''t know exactly what was expected of me so I figured I would . . .'' His words were cut off by a backhand that sent him flying into the wall. Real tears formed in his eyes as he felt the sting of the slap radiating on his cheek. The taste of warm blood trickled in his mouth from his cheek and he swallowed. He tried to steady himself to stand but he was disoriented and scared.


    ''You will be humble in my presence at all times. You will answer only when spoken to and if your answer isn''t preceded by Yes, Master, or Yes, Daddy, you can be sure I''m going to discipline you much worse than that little tap. I really don''t give a damn what you think, I only expect you to conform to my d.e.s.i.r.es and that''s it. Got it?''


    A knot formed in Scott''s throat. It felt like someone was choking him, no, stabbing him with a knife in his vocal chords. The words were stuck and he swallowed hard and responded, ''Yes, Daddy.''


    Extending his hand in what seemed to be a gesture of kindness, this exquisite male specimen helped Scott to his feet. Scott''s hands were small; his fingers were stubby and short. In contrast, Todd''s hands were large, not too large, but with long, graceful fingers. With his hand placed inside the much larger one, he instinctively knew what it was to be a little boy with a strong, protective parent. With tears in his eyes, Scott removed his underpants and stood covering his small p.e.n.i.s, profoundly ashamed by its inferior size. ''Move your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands, let me see what you''ve got'' were his only instructions and he instinctively covered his n.i.p.p.l.es like a teenage girl whose top had been pulled down at the neighborhood swimming pool.


    Loud, uproarious laughter reverberated in the tiny alcove and Scott''s heart sank at the same ratio that his c.o.c.k rose. No matter how much he knew on a visceral level, no matter how much he intellectualized and articulated that his p.e.n.i.s was small, extraordinarily small in fact, when he heard others say it, especially Black men, he felt anger, shame, and arousal at the same time. He was aroused by the humiliation but he just couldn''t let go of that nasty ''white male thing'' that caused him to look at Black men with nothing but contempt and disgust. It was a part of his DNA, it was wired into his brain that he was inherently superior so while his rage bubbled beneath the surface, his l.u.s.t dictated his need to give up that false sense of superiority and become what he knew he was deep, deep inside: a perverse, disgusting, depraved white pain, c.u.m s.l.u.t. He needed to be set free of his imprisonment of lies to be released so he could experience his true nature as something lower than a human.


    ''Suck my c.o.c.k, bitch.'' The pressure of the hand on Scott''s shoulder forced him to his knees. He knelt submissively before the fully clothed man before him. His hands trembled as he reached out to undo his jeans and pull down the zipper. Placing his hand inside his pants, he felt for the first time what was possibly the biggest c.o.c.k he''d ever felt in his life. He could barely get his fingers around the girth. Fishing it out, he was struck with the strong aroma of unwashed masculinity. It was an intoxicating elixir of sweat, piss, and pure, manly funk. Scott inhaled the scent and it made him light headed; it made his c.o.c.k leak prec.u.m.


    Peeling back the foreskin, Scott looked up into the deep, dark eyes of his new owner. A foul, raunchy-smelling layer of head cheese coated the enormous crown of the beautiful, brown c.o.c.k. ''You like? I made it just for you. Eat up.''


    Rather than hesitating, Scott made a real show of cleaning that nasty smegma. He devoured it like he was starving, proud to show off his c.o.c.ks.u.c.k.i.n.g skills and the devotion he had for the monstrous piece of meat that was before him. The thick paste filled his taste buds and Scott worked first to clean it and then to worship it. Barely able to get his mouth around it, barely able to get even a third of its enormous length into his mouth, Scott licked and kissed it passionately. If a man could form a relationship with a c.o.c.k, this was the ideal mate for Scott. In his heart, he fell in love with that meat, feeling his c.h.e.s.t expand and tighten like a schoolboy with his first crush. He tried to make love to it with his mouth, planting soft and tender kisses along its length to show his reverence.


    ''What the f.u.c.k is this kissing shit? Bitch, I told you to suck my mother f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k. NOW SUCK!'' With that, he grabbed Scott''s head and f.u.c.k.e.d his mouth savagely. Scott tried to push away, bracing himself against the firm, muscular t.h.i.g.hs of his tormentor, trying to catch his breath as that c.o.c.k ravaged his throat. He gagged and choked, feeling his esophagus being r.a.p.ed. He was being skull f.u.c.k.e.d; he was nothing more than a hole being abused. The steady pounding of that c.o.c.k, its full length wanted to make him cry out in pain but he couldn''t; he could barely gasp for air. The rhythm was fast and furious, his jaw was numb, and his gag reflect was abating after what had to be more than 10 minutes of the most hard core blow job he''d ever given . . . sort of. There was no mistaking that he wasn''t ''giving'' anything, his throat was being f.u.c.k.e.d and it hurt in a way that couldn''t be described. Hot, salty tears stained his cheeks as he prayed for the torture to end, and simultaneously, never to end.


    The reward at the end of his torture would come soon enough. His master, tormentor, and dream lover shoved the full length of his hardness deep in Scott''s throat. His nose deeply embedded in the thick patch of wiry pubic hairs, Scott felt the expansive c.o.c.k actually grow and lengthen in his mouth and could detect the peristaltic motion that brought the scalding white, hot, c.u.m from his nuts, through his impressive tube of manliness, out and down Scott''s throat, without even getting the benefit of tasting the sc.u.mmy spunk he craved so desperately.


    Scott collapsed to the floor, exhausted and broken, his face inches away from the feet of his skillful dominator. He wanted to cleave unto those feet, wrap his arms around those legs for protection and comfort and say, ''Daddy, I''m sorry I was a bad boy. Please, forgive me.'' He couldn''t say anything however because his throat was so sore he''d temporarily lost the ability to speak. It felt as if his vocal chords had been scr.a.p.ed with sandpaper.


    ''Before I forget, give me your keys and your wallet. I want some assurances you won''t be leaving before I give you permission.'' The last thing in the world Scott wanted was to leave. He wanted to stay forever. He wanted to give up his measly life and be the boi of this ominous stranger. His identity was sacred however and he had spent years protecting it, lying, deceiving, and hiding his real life from those whom he used s.e.x.u.a.lly. This time, he reluctantly handed over the requested items and felt a sense of relief. If he was going to be blackmailed, outed, and exposed to the world, now was the time, he''d let his perversions drive him too far. He wanted this man to know his true identity, to have control of his life and his destiny. It was his freedom.


    ''I expect you to change your clothes, fix me dinner and bring it to me in the den, and be prepared to service me in whatever way I d.e.s.i.r.e.'' He pushed Scott away with his foot and went about his business like Scott wasn''t even there.


    Unsure of the layout of the house, Scott stumbled around until he found a powder room to change into his female attire. He was an ugly male to begin with which made him repulsive as a woman but he felt s.e.xy in his red see-through baby doll nightie, his high-heel, patent leather, stiletto, Payless Pumps and black b.u.t.t plug, framed perfectly by his crotchless p.a.n.t.i.e.s. His tiny p.e.n.i.s strained against the silky material and felt good. He rubbed it for as long as he thought he might be able to get away with it without being found out and emerged to fix dinner.


    Cooking in someone else''s house is a task. He struggled to find the right pots, the right plates, the tools he needed to pull off his linguine and shrimp, all pre-cooked of course. Salad was in a bag and all he had to do was find an opener for the beer. He wobbled and teetered in his heels that were giving him a blister but he ignored the pain in anticipation of more humiliation and degradation to come. That was his finish line, his raison d''etre. He overheard his new Master talking on the phone, conversing with a friend. ''Nah man, I ain''t never done no shit like this before. I figure he''ll be begging to leave after a few hours. I ain''t even going to tell you the shit I have planned for him . . . Word. That''s what I''m saying. Yeah man, I''ll holla at you later, we''ll hang out on Sunday morning or something. I''m out.''


    Scott fumed. He felt cheated. He wanted someone experienced in BDSM to control him, not some f.u.c.k.i.n.g amateur. His arrogance button was flicked on and he had half a mind to call the whole thing off and leave. He brought the plates out to the den and placed them on the coffee table with silverware and paper towels for napkins. He went back to the kitchen and got two beers and returned, sitting on the other end of the sofa. ''I hope you like it, Sir. I can''t take real credit . . .''


    Before he knew what was happening, he felt a stinging kick to his side and he flew off the end of the sofa and landed flat on his a.s.s. ''Bitch, I told you I didn''t want you speak to me unless spoken to. That''s not a hard rule to follow, is it?''


    Shaking his head, Scott mumbled, ''No, Master,'' and apologized for being a dumbass.


    ''And while we''re at it, who the f.u.c.k told you that you could eat with me?''


    Before he could make the same mistake again, he fought the urge to give his opinion and state the obvious that he had to have some sort of sustenance to keep up his strength throughout the weekend.


    ''I''ll take this beer and let me have that plate so I can fix it for you.'' Holding his finger aside one nostril, Todd hacked up phlegm from deep in his c.h.e.s.t that sounded like he had walking pneumonia and blew it from his nose on Scott''s plate of food. Repeating the procedure several times, there was a coating of green, brown, yellowish snot coating the Scampi. Scott''s stomach turned and his c.o.c.k leapt. Placing the plate on the floor, Scott was told to eat without the benefit of utensils or hands and eat it all.


    With his a.s.s high in the air, he lowered his face to the plate of food. ''Oh, and if you throw up anything I give you to eat, you can be sure I''ll make you eat it again. Understand?'' Those instructions were clear and Scott felt nauseated as he began to eat the mucous covered dinner. It wasn''t as bad as he imagined it was going to be after he got down the first few bites with thick, salty boogers, and before he knew it, he was proud to show that he could be such a nasty pig, eating snot like a pig eats slop from a trough.


    Before he was done, his Master said, ''Thirsty, bitch? Come here.'' Scott crawled between his Master''s dark, brown t.h.i.g.hs and looked up lovingly. ''Drink my piss, and don''t you dare spill a drop.''


    Scott had known all along that this was coming. It was the right of every Black Dominant to use his white submissive as a urinal and Scott wanted the opportunity to prove his rightful place as piss pig. He placed the mammoth c.o.c.k in his mouth and knew to wait for his drink. It came hard and fast; it was rank, hot, yellow and thick, not at all like the watered down beer piss he was expecting but coming from the Black Master of his dreams, Scott swallowed like it was the sweetest wine he''d ever had.


    ''Oh f.u.c.k yeah, bitch, drink my rank, hot piss you f.u.c.k.i.n.g nasty toilet whore. F.u.c.k.i.n.g white sc.u.m bag.'' Those words were music to Scott''s ears. ''Don''t swallow it all, I want to see your mouth full of my piss. Hold some in your faggot mouth.''


    Before the stream stopped, Scott did as he was told and he held a huge mouthful of urine in his mouth. He sat back and opened his mouth with pride to show what a good job he''d done. He beamed with pride. A few drops escaped the corners of his mouth but surely that was to be forgiven because he had such a huge amount of piss and had shown his talent for being a toilet.


    ''Good boy. Nice job.'' With that, his Master tussled his hair and Scott felt an overwhelming sensation of love that made tears well up in his eyes. His Daddy was proud of him. That was all he ever wanted, for his Daddy to say, ''Good job, son.'' But that''s not exactly what he said. He completed his compliment by saying, ''Lay down on the floor, under my feet, and hold that piss in your mouth and don''t you dare f.u.c.k.i.n.g swallow it until I tell you to. If you swallow it, spill it, or throw up, I PROMISE you''ll regret it.''


    Steeled with determination, Scott maneuvered himself to lie between the sofa and the coffee table with his open mouth of golden nectar. He stared at the ceiling and decided to get into a space where he was going to breath through his nostrils and ignore the overwhelming pain of his jaw. In a zone, he smelled the evidence of smoke and momentarily panicked. It was cigar smoke, and his owner had lit up to enjoy a night of watching TV and a good smoke.


    The sound of the ashes being extinguished in the piss he held so lovingly in his mouth made Scott angered and alarmed all over again. He''d never anticipated this, and a foot was brought down on his c.h.e.s.t to prevent him from moving. He wanted to scream but he couldn''t, he thought he was going to drown for a second, and the taste of the ashes, magnified by the piss, made his body involuntarily heave.


    ''Easy there boy, I told you that anything I give you that you throw up, I''m going to make you eat again. And if you spill any piss or ashes on my carpet, I''m going to beat your a.s.s so bad you won''t sit for a week.''


    A Buddhist monk didn''t have more mind control than Scott did in that moment. Tears streamed steadily down his face but he remained focused on a small, imaginary spot on the ceiling. For the next 20 minutes, he was a receptacle for ashes as he held the now cold piss in his mouth. Piss overflowed his mouth as the ashes displaced the pee and he smelled like the men''s room at The Port Authority bus station.


    ''Swallow!'' Those were Todd''s only instructions. ''Swallow, it all, NOW!''


    Scott rationalized for a moment and turned his head and spit out the foul contents of his mouth all over his Master''s cream carpet. That''s what this game was all about, punishment and reward. He wanted some more punishment. He wanted to get to the fun part where he got f.u.c.k.e.d and spanked and f.u.c.k.e.d some more. Over and over, he spit out the nasty remnants of cigar ashes and pee until he could only taste a hint of the disgusting mixture and waited for the slap, the punch, or the severe verbal tongue-lashing.


    The pause seemed like an eternity, the silence, deafening. ''Okay, okay.'' ''If you don''t want to play by my rules, get out. Get your shit and get out.'' Standing, he stepped over Scott and went to his laundry room to get supplies to clean his carpet.


    Scott was outdone. He didn''t want to go, he wanted to stay and get f.u.c.k.e.d. He wanted to stay and be humiliated some more. The man returned with a bucket of water and cleaning supplies, threw Scott''s keys and wallet on the floor at his feet, and ignored him as he went about scrubbing the stains on the carpet.


    Scott had never felt more defeated. His arrogance had maneuvered him out of his dream situation AGAIN. He''d f.u.c.k.e.d up big time and there was nothing he could say. Apologies would be empty because he obviously did what he did on purpose. He hated himself for getting himself into this situation, he wanted to say something but the image of this beautiful Black man, on his knees, cleaning the mess that he''d made, silenced him.


    ''Here, let me clean it. I''m sorry.'' The words sounded empty even to himself and he waited for some sort of acknowledgement.


    ''Get out.'' The command was soft-spoken, without emotion.


    Scott started sobbing uncontrollably. He had disappointed his Daddy. He had been a very bad boy. He had disrespected the man whom he wanted to own his very being. As experienced as Scott was in the lifestyle, this novice, this guy who had never dominated anyone else in his life, was controlling him in ways he''d never imagined. Scott became hysterical: crying, pleading, and throwing a temper tantrum the likes of which couldn''t be paralleled by even the most monstrous two-year-old. He wasn''t even making sense, he was just babbling about not wanting to leave and about how sorry he was. He got on his knees and tried to suck Todd''s c.o.c.k again. He offered him money, $1000 in fact, if he could be allowed to stay. S.e.x and power were all Scott understood so he was offering all he knew how. The fact that he was being ignored caused him greater pain than he''d ever felt before.


    ''Stop crying bitch. Damn, shut the f.u.c.k up. I told you to get out. You obviously don''t want to play by my rules. You obviously think you can dictate and control some shit up in my mother-f.u.c.k.i.n.g house so it''s time for your a.s.s to go. I will not be manipulated by some moronic little asswipe like you. Get the f.u.c.k out.''


    Scott''s body was trembling. He wanted to do what he had been told, to follow orders and leave, but he wanted to stay more. He was having a mental breakdown. Before he knew what was going on, he had been pulled down across Todd''s l.a.p and he was getting spanked soundly. Actually, spanked seems like such a benign term. He was being beaten. Blow after torturous blow rained down on his pale, flat a.s.s, t.h.i.g.hs, and even back. His Master seemed to be in some sort of trance of his own. ''You f.u.c.k.i.n.g white boys are all the same. Thinking you can control shit. I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g show you. Dumb a.s.s. You want me to be your Daddy, I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g make you wish you were never born.'' The pain was excruciating but comforting at the same time.


    With his hard c.o.c.k sandwiched between those strong t.h.i.g.hs and his a.s.s being abused, Scott was screaming and crying like a little bitch. He was incoherent. ''Yes, Daddy, beat me for being white. I''m so sorry, Daddy, I''ve been such a bad boy. I''m just a stupid, little-c.o.c.ked, white boi who deserves to be punished. Take out your frustrations on me, Master. I promise I''ll do anything you say.''


    Those words would prove to be the wrong thing to say.


    Grabbing Scott forcefully by the arm, practically dislocating his shoulder from the socket, this overwhelming Dominant pillar of masculinity pulled him towards the Master Bedroom. Scott felt a ray of hope. Things were about to get down to business. Scampering along, practically on tiptoe, scurrying to keep up with the long strides of his Master, Scott was flung to the floor. He looked up to see a look of pure, una.d.u.l.terated hatred on Todd''s face. This look wasn''t one of l.u.s.t; his eyes were distant and glassy, filled with rage, reminding Scott of a rebel slave who had staged an insurrection against an evil slaveholder and who was about to behead the person who had taken his life, liberty, and manhood from him.


    Scott watched as his Master undressed completely, muttering under his breath something incoherent and disjointed. Scott was genuinely scared. He thought maybe this guy was having some sort of slavery flashback, some sort of psychotic homicidal break and would go too far. Just that thought alone aroused Scott''s sick libido. This was it. His fantasy come true. For all of his posturing, for all his arrogance and bravado, Scott knew he was about to feel the true wrath of the mighty Black man. This was an entirely different situation than pissing off Black women. Black women would get angry, they would threaten blackmail and revenge, they would curse him out and try to make him pay with their strapons but they were ultimately just victims of Scott''s manipulative ploys, not capable of pulverizing Scott to within inches of his life. This man could crush Scott''s skull without breaking a sweat. Clearly, he''d pushed too far; clearly, he''d underestimated his ability to piss this man off. He cowered in terror, unable to run, held fast to the bedroom floor as he furiously jerked his c.o.c.k and waited for the savage beating of his perverted dreams.


    Before Scott could say, ''Treat me like the filthy, white s.l.u.t I am,'' he was being tossed face down on the massive California King sized bed. As his h.i.p.s were pulled up, he grabbed the pillow and buried his face in it. The b.u.t.t plug was pulled unceremoniously from his a.s.s and he was instructed to suck it. Lubricant and a.s.s slime coated the foul toy and Scott turned his head in defiance.


    ''Oh, you want to play f.u.c.k.i.n.g games, bitch? You better suck that f.u.c.k.i.n.g b.u.t.t plug or . . .'' There was no reason to finish the ultimatum because within a fraction of a second, Scott was grabbed so hard by the back of his neck he saw stars. The plug was forced in his mouth and he s.u.c.k.e.d it like a perverse black pacifier. Scott couldn''t decide which tasted worse; the smegma, the ashes, or the funky a.s.s mixture but he was sure that being forced to perform such l.e.w.d acts was liberating, freedom from enslavement to his false sense of manhood.


    While Scott was wildly aroused, Todd was not. He didn''t find Scott attractive or the situation stimulating. He looked at Scott with utter contempt and disgust. This whole thing had gone past role-playing to something sick and twisted. He grabbed his d.i.c.k and stroked it, willing it to hardness. He grabbed the remote and flicked on a vid that was in his DVD player. With his flat screen filled with images of hot, sweaty black men, he was able to get hard enough for the task at hand.


    Fully erect, Todd was at least twelve inches. This wasn''t exaggerated, Internet inches, when guys claim they are a foot long and they are really only about two inches over average. This was the real deal. Scott felt like he was in the presence of a true god for surely anyone endowed with such a huge c.o.c.k was more than a mere man. A flash of fear came over Scott as he realized he''d never had anything quite that large in his a.s.s before. He was a small guy and his mind raced with images of where all that meat would actually go forced in his colon. Fear and pain were aphrodisiacs for Scott, so with his tiny c.o.c.k leaking a steady stream of prec.u.m, he dove for that humongous piece of meat with his mouth again, with the hopes that he could get it wet enough to compensate for a lack of lube.


    This time, the blowjob he gave was sloppy and wet and dripping with spit. He used his hands to work the copious saliva up and down the shaft. When he felt himself heaving, rather than hold back, he let go with disgusting amounts of slimy fluids from somewhere deep within him.


    If that weren''t degrading enough, his tormentor and master was punctuating the scene with a serenade of degrading taunts. ''Yeah you f.u.c.k.i.n.g white piece of trash. That''s is, suck that big f.u.c.k.i.n.g black d.i.c.k! You love that, don''t you? Fagging out on my big, black knob. Take it you sissy f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch. You know I''m going to ram that big f.u.c.ker so deep in you that you are going to shit my c.u.m for a week.'' In the background, Scott could hear the sounds of primal f.u.c.k.i.n.g on the DVD which aroused him even more. The only thing he could see was the muscled abdomen of his master and the wiry pubic hairs that framed the glorious c.o.c.k that was deep in his throat.


    Scott was crying, literally streaming tears of joy down his face. Before he knew what was happening, he was flipped over on his stomach and his a.s.s was pulled in the air. His crotchless, red p.a.n.t.i.e.s and his flimsy, red nightie were ripped from his body and tossed on the floor. Without a whole lot of ceremony, Scott felt the head of that gigantic d.i.c.k being pushed in his boycunt. He grimaced a little and took it with relative ease as he felt his prostate being massaged. He started m.o.a.ning like a cheap whore; his own tiny c.o.c.k producing a steady stream of d.i.c.k snot that flowed freely. He worked his a.s.s like the true faggot bitch he was and luxuriated in the sensations of the strong, masculine hands that held his h.i.p.s and the gigantic d.i.c.k embedded in his a.s.s making him feel like something sick and perverted and feminine all at the same time.


    While it seemed like an eternity, it was really only a few minutes before Scott was filled to capacity. He reached back to feel about four, incredibly thick inches of c.o.c.k that hadn''t been able to fully penetrate him. He pumped his a.s.s like the white women he had seen in p.o.r.nos and he tightened his a.s.s muscles like he''d been taught by his experiences with men. While Scott was satisfied with that, proud of himself for being able to take a full 8 inches like the insatiable a.s.s s.l.u.t he was, his Black Dom Daddy was not.


    ''You think that''s all you''re going to take? Oh, hell no. Bitch, you are going to take every f.u.c.k.i.n.g millimeter of my d.i.c.k and you are going to love it, do you hear me?'' With that, he pushed further and Scott tried to scramble away. He moved up higher on the bed and tried to resume wiggling his a.s.s, f.u.c.k.i.n.g back on that c.o.c.k, confident that he was giving his Black Daddy p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Not satisfied, Todd grabbed Scott by the shoulders and pushed harder, forcing at least another two inches incredibly thick c.o.c.k deeper in Scott than he''d ever had before. Scott screamed out in pain. He did his best to pull away, fighting and struggling, but his efforts were nothing compared to the strength of the man f.u.c.k.i.n.g him. The pain permeated every fiber of his being, racing from his asshole to his nuts that were pulled tightly against his body to his hardened n.i.p.p.l.es and then all the way to the back of his eyes. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he whimpered, ''Please, I can''t take anymore. It hurts.'' Surely, his pleas would be understood. He was only 5''1''. There was only so much space for all that meat to go. It wasn''t because of lack of d.e.s.i.r.e; it was logistics. He fought back, trying to save himself from serious internal damage.


    ''Oh is that so? It hurts, huh? You want me to stop? Do you? Do you want me to stop? Answer me, bitch! I''ll stop, all you have to do is say the word. DO YOU WANT ME TO STOP?'' None of this was new to Todd. He''d met lots of guys who couldn''t take his entire d.i.c.k before. But the power, the control, the domination was making him high. His became relentless, slapping Scott''s a.s.s, spanking him, causing him further pain that only registered as p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e for both of them.


    All Scott had to do was say yes. All he had to do was respond that he wanted things to stop. He didn''t want to be r.a.p.ed; he wanted to be dominated, that was entirely different. He fantasized about being r.a.p.ed but the reality of it was something different. He reached back to feel the last two inches of d.i.c.k that remained outside his body. They felt like two feet, the heat from that d.i.c.k seemingly scorching his hand. He didn''t answer. He let his silence speak for itself. He wanted the pain. He wanted to be f.u.c.k.e.d unconscious and if he ended up in the hospital in the process, then so be it. He lowered his face to the pillow, braced his arms against the headboard, and waited.


    On thing Scott had failed to realize, even after all this time, was that he wasn''t in control of things. He was grabbed by the back of the neck and pulled up like a rag doll. Instantly, he felt that d.i.c.k being pulled completely out of his asshole and he cried out, only this time the pain was emotional. He felt empty and alone and worthless.


    ''You dirty c.u.n.t, clean my prick.'' The instructions were not at all ambiguous. A.s.s f.u.c.k.i.n.g was meant to be primal and dirty, so he knew that his responsibility was to taste the a.s.s slime that coated his master''s d.i.c.k. Not surprisingly, brown streaks coated the d.i.c.k. It could have been a lot worse had he not prepared himself but the evidence of shit was still apparent. He deeply inhaled the scent, making his d.i.c.k leak more and his taste buds filled with the musky flavors of his a.s.s as he licked and s.u.c.k.e.d it clean. It wasn''t enough to make him sick but he reeled at all the disgusting things he''d ingested over the past few hours: d.i.c.k cheese, snot, piss, and now b.u.t.t sludge. Just the mere thought of that alone almost made him shoot his load. The only thing that kept him from c.u.m.m.i.n.g was the depraved thought that he might be pushed to do even more disgusting things and he wanted to be totally horned up for that possibility.


    ''Ride my d.i.c.k bitch,'' as the pair repositioned themselves so that his Daddy was on his back, reclining in relaxation, as Scott prepared to mount him and f.u.c.k himself silly. Again, as before, the first eight inches went in with relative ease. His asslips s.u.c.k.e.d and nursed at the huge c.o.c.k in him as she bounced up and down. Ashamed and aroused, he farted as the air was pushed up in his a.s.s and he rode that c.o.c.k for all he was worth. Still, he couldn''t get that entire d.i.c.k up his a.s.s. He squirmed his a.s.s down harder, trying his best to take more but he couldn''t. Frustrated, his Daddy grabbed him around his h.i.p.s and pulled Scott down even further. This time, as before, Scott screamed out in pain, but this time, he loved it. Pain was his pacifier. Scott was warped, twisted, and distorted, and he knew that only a disgusting white worm like himself could be aroused by pain, humiliation, and degradation.


    Being tired of the cat and mouse games, Todd flipped Scott on his back and pushed his t.h.i.g.hs back to his c.h.e.s.t. He gripped the base of his d.i.c.k and aimed it up with Scott''s hole. He pushed forward, hearing Scott''s cries in a distant fog. Encountering resistance, he pushed harder, working up a sweat. Determined, he pushed deeper, driving every inch of his d.i.c.k deep in Scott''s bowels. Giving him a full minute, he waited until he saw a look of acknowledgement on Scott''s face and he began pumping, pounding, pushing and f.u.c.k.i.n.g. ''Take that, bitch. Take all my big f.u.c.k.i.n.g Daddy d.i.c.k you little twat. You white f.u.c.k.i.n.g faggot, I own you. I own your body and your soul.'' As if in a trance, he hammered his d.i.c.k deeper and harder than he''d ever done before, grunting like an animal and turned on by the idea of using a white boy so completely. ''I''m going breed your faggot p.u.s.s.y with a gallon of my c.u.m. Do you want my baby, bitch? You want to be pregnant with your Black Daddy''s baby? Say it!''


    Scott couldn''t form words. As the last of that massive d.i.c.k invaded his intestines, he could only m.o.a.n and scream in ecstasy. The sweat from his master''s body dripped into Scott''s mouth and eyes, the smell of man f.u.c.k.i.n.g permeated the air. He grabbed his c.o.c.k and stroked it in time with the d.i.c.k that punished his butthole. Glancing down, he could actually see the outline of that gigantic d.i.c.k pushing against his stomach and he shot his load all over his stomach.


    In p.o.r.nos, that would be the signal for his lover to c.u.m also, to finish in a blaze of glory in unison. In reality, Scott''s Dominant Black Daddy was nowhere near the finish line. He kept pumping Scott''s hole raw. Scott''s legs were cramped, pushed uncomfortably back and his insides felt like they were being dragged out with each extraction of that black stick that f.u.c.k.e.d him. The pain was excruciating but it was comforting in a way. He felt absolved of his guilt, his arrogance, of his pretense of being bigger and better, at last he was absolved of the wretched stigma of being white. In that moment, he was a filthy f.u.c.k pig to be used and abused. He relished in the sensation of his asshole being pumped full of scalding, white, hot c.u.m.


    He passed out. Drifting in and out of consciousness, he awoke to being f.u.c.k.e.d and used time and time again. Night turned to day and he found himself being f.u.c.k.e.d in various ways, of serving his Black Master in unspeakable ways. Before he knew what was happening, it was Sunday night and he was packing to leave. He sobbed and bawled uncontrollably. Falling to the floor, he begged and pleaded with Todd to retain control of him.


    From that day on, Scott Clair lived for the weekends. Mondays through Fridays were lived in a state of suspended animation for him, nothing seemed real; everything sort of floated by in grainy images of black and white. Friday evenings were when life was lived in full HD Technicolor. It was on the weekends when he could assume his true role and shed the pretenses of his average existence. Every weekend, Scott Clair became the possession, toy, and s.e.x.u.a.l playing of a Black Dom Daddy who inflicted the most horrendous and sadistic tortures on his pale, white flesh. For slightly more than 48 hours, Scott willingly put himself in a position to be degraded, humiliated, and used beyond most people''s comprehension and he''d never been happier or more satisfied in his life.

 Chapter 18 - Big Top Club

    There it was in the back of HX Magazine, the ad for a new private club that opened recently in the Bronx.


    I was at Colin''s place in Chelsea. I went there almost every Monday afternoon to get f.u.c.k.e.d. We were lying on his sweat-soaked sheets, my heart still pounding from the poppers and the huge d.i.c.k that had just left my asshole. Colin lit a cigarette and asked me what I thought about trying the place out. He handed me the magazine and drew a deep hit of smoke, exhaling slowly through his nose as I read the ad:


    ''BTC Membership by invitation only.


    Send three pics via e-mail for consideration:


    Face, Torso, and D.i.c.k.''


    He told me the initials stood for ''Big Top Club''.


    ''Shit, Colin, I''m sure not gonna qualify for that!'' I said. ''You can go, but I''m just gonna save myself the embarrassment... they aren''t gonna want me as a member!


    ''You asshole! I''m gonna be the member! Don''t think they''re gonna turn me down, do you?'' He growled, stroking his fat nine-inch c.o.c.k, now going soft but still a mighty impressive sight. He was such a f.u.c.k.i.n.g good top! I loved coming over to his place, so glad he decided I was worthy of a regular plowing with his very prodigious c.o.c.k.


    Colin was not attractive... his scarred, craggy face showed years of hard living. He smoked, he drank too many beers, and s.e.x with him was anything but romantic. Still, I couldn''t stay away from his huge muscular body, the broad hairy shoulders and beefy arms, the thick torso and rock-hard belly that pinned me to the bed as he slid his fat uncut c.o.c.k into my gut every Monday.


    My buddy Rick tells me that they have a B.Y.O.B. policy. Colin chuckled. I looked at him, the sweat still glistening on the wooly mat of brown hair that crossed his expansive c.h.e.s.t from armpit to armpit. Colin explained, ''The BTC is kinda like a pot-luck dinner, all the members are expected to contribute to the buffet.'' He smirked, ''So there''s a Bring-Your-Own-Bottom policy!''


    The club was formed solely for the enjoyment and satisfaction of very largely endowed men. Colin certainly fit the profile, and I was sure that he would be welcomed into the club as soon as his pics hit the BTC in-box. I was right... Friday I got a text message to be at his place, Saturday night at ten p.m., ready to hit the BTC with him.


    I shivered as I dried myself from the shower, and spread a little lube into my a.s.s before pulling on my black 2X(ist) b.r.i.e.f.s and tank. A pair of 501''s, and I was out the door, my hair still wet, eager to get to Colin''s place before ten. He didn''t like me to be late, ever!


    Colin looked awesome tall and beefy, dressed in black jeans and a white cotton tee shirt that fit him like an extra skin. I gazed at the stretchy material, straining across his massive pecs and rock-hard belly. I could see the texture of his coarse brown c.h.e.s.t hair under the thin opaque knit.


    Okay, buddy, you ready for this?'' He hummed in my ear as he came up behind me and pressed his crotch into my a.s.s. I loved the feel of his huge arms around my waist, his meaty hands grabbing my c.h.e.s.t.


    ''You know what happens to you tonight, right?'' He asked, his breath sweet and musty from beer and cigarettes. I nodded yes.


    ''You''re so f.u.c.kin'' cute, bet you''re gonna be the most popular p.u.s.s.y at the club!''


    I smiled. His words were gruff and l.e.w.d, but buried in the slur was a complement, and I lived to please Colin.


    We walked in silence to the uptown train. Colin wanted to take the subway up to the Bronx, so he could save enough money for the initiation fee and still have enough left for a cab home, sometime early tomorrow morning. I had a secret stash of bills in my pocket, just in case he ditched me, a real possibility if he got carried away tonight!


    The men didn''t give us a second look, maybe because they''ve seen the likes of us headed down the block before, headed towards the club. The door opened into a brightly lit reception area. It looked more like an office storage room, garishly lit with fluorescent tubes and painted an ugly mint green. The color reminded me of a hospital.


    ''Wait here, I''ll be right back, just gonna check in!'' He said, and lumbered across the room towards a mountain of a man, sitting behind the counter.


    Colin returned with a couple pens and some paper. ''I gotta fill out a form, and you gotta sign this waiver.'' He said, shoving a pen into my hand. I started to read it, but he smacked me on the side of the head.


    ''F.u.c.k, there''s no time to read this shit, I wanna get the hell inside! It''s just a standard form at places like this! he grinned. The club doesn''t want to be responsible if anyone gets hurt during consensual activity, get it?''


    I took the pen and signed the paper. I shivered, thinking of what waited behind the sickly green wall. Colin returned the forms, and after the big dude at the


    desk checked them over, the door opened and Colin stepped inside. I jumped up to follow him, but was stopped at the door.


    ''Hey, hey, little man, where do you think you''re going? You''ll have plenty of time to play with the big boys soon enough!'' The doorman snickered as he led me across the room, roughly pushing me towards a short flight of stairs. I went down, aware of the muffled m.o.a.ns and shouts that drifted through the walls.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a locker room lit with one industrial light hanging from a pipe on the ceiling. The b.a.r.e bulb in a yellow plastic cage shot harsh shadows across the room, highlighting the other boys already there. I huddled in the middle with them, unsure what to do next. The attendant followed us down and started barking orders:


    Ok, faggots, get your girlie asses n.a.k.e.d. I''ll be around in a sec to assign you a locker. He yelled to the group. And put your personal shit in the yellow envelope on the top shelf!


    The twelve of us stood shivering in the damp bas.e.m.e.nt room, fearful of what was to come, but also secretly anticipating what was surely to be the most exciting night of our lives. A few of the boys were visibly shaken, asking to leave, but of course they could not. They had been promised to the club by their sponsor, they had signed sealed the deal. Others, like me, trembled in anticipation. A cute little Hispanic kid was jerking on his uncut meat, a silly grin on his face as he glanced around at the other chickens. I was anxious to see what was to be our fate.


    The side door opened and the blare and thump of the dance music at the end of the hall grew thunderous as we scurried to the party room. We emerged into a huge space, lit with strobes and red spotlights. The floor was poured concrete, the walls cinder block painted out in black. The two garage doors on the far wall told of the buildings previous use, probably a garage or body repair shop.


    Huge flat panel television monitors hung suspended over the two bars, and images of men performing various s.e.x.u.a.l acts flickered and flashed on the screens as the patrons swilled beers at the rail. As my eyes adjusted to the flashing lights, I saw that the images were actually real-time, the sweating and gyrating broadcast live as they s.u.c.k.e.d and f.u.c.k.e.d in front of a roving video camera man.


    My group was ushered to a far wall, where we lined up along a thickly padded bench about twenty feet long. Behind the bench was a wooden rail of openings. I realized as I was pushed down onto the leather bench that it was a large stockade, with enough shackles for all twelve of us. The men gathered around to watch us installed in the gruesome apparatus. Most of them were partially clothed, lots of leather pants and jock-straps, but many of the big burly men were entirely n.a.k.e.d except for socks and boots.


    They cheered and grunted like pigs as they watched us struggle against our imprisonment. Finally we were all firmly secured, heads and wrists tightly held in the pine boards, our n.a.k.e.d bodies dr.a.p.ed over the bench, shivering asses high in the air, waiting for our destruction. I heard soft sobbing from a couple of the kids, but I was too excited to be concerned. This was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!


    The hot, sweaty men circled us, d.i.c.ks swaying, hairy legs flexing in front of our faces, big furry bellies rubbing against our heads. I felt hands c.a.r.e.s.s my a.s.s as they passed behind me, sometimes slapping, sometimes gently stroking. The men continued around us as the club music increased: Thump, Thump...it was hypnotic, dreamlike.


    The men were all going in the same direction, slowly rounding the end of the long bench of boys, then up the other side. I suddenly realized what this was...Thump, athump-thump... It was Musical Chairs! As the dance instrumental reached its zenith, suddenly it stopped. The electronic hum of the speakers is all that could be heard as silence overtook the great room. Then, mayhem!


    The line of boys screamed in terror, as mammoth c.o.c.ks suddenly forced themselves between their legs. The screaming died down to a whimper and groan as we were simultaneously confronted with hard fleshy c.o.c.ks baring down against our lips, forcing jaws open as fat mushroom heads, slick with pre-c.u.m, pressed urgently against the back of our throats! Thoroughly skewered front to back, we were pounded against the stockade as the brutes thrust themselves into our helpless bodies. Any circling top unlucky enough to have no hole to plug ended up back at the bar.


    I couldn''t see behind me, but I knew all I needed to know about the man suddenly f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s. He was big, thick, and hurt like hell. His pounding c.o.c.k went long and deep, burning thrusts that I felt intensely in my gut like a punch.


    The man in front of me grabbed me roughly by the face and pried my mouth open with his thumbs, like a groomer checking a mare''s teeth. I heard him chuckle as he slid his fat d.i.c.k into my mouth, the head dancing on my tongue, it''s musty odor of urine and salty taste already filling my senses.


    Open wide, little bitch! I don''t want any teeth, either, you unnerstan''? He slurred.


    I glanced up at him. He was short, black, maybe five-seven, and built like a fireplug. All muscle, wide and brawny, almost hairless except for a small patch of fuzz around each chocolate brown n.i.p.p.l.e and a little square of kinky black hair above his huge c.o.c.k. Not long, but as thick as a beer can, the man''s d.i.c.k stretched my lips till they stung. I gagged, but he insisted, and soon his fragrant p.e.n.i.s was firmly lodged in my throat. I couldn''t really even suck him; he filled me so completely, so he just continued to pump it against my throat till he came, a thick load of his DNA mainlining to my stomach.


    The f.u.c.ker behind me grabbed me by the shoulders, and I felt his weight on top of me as he collapsed on my back, driving his c.o.c.k deeper into my gut. I could only imagine his size... maybe three hundred pounds easy, a thick hard belly, big calloused hands scraping on the nape of my neck. His grunts were like an animal, a beast, panting as he pounded his h.i.p.s against my a.s.s, his broad hairy c.h.e.s.t rubbing on my back like a coarse woolen blanket. I smelled the sweet beer on his breath as he shuddered and blew his nut into my anus. The two men pulled out of me at the same time, and my a.s.s made a sickly wet thwop noise as I released his c.o.c.k.


    The men all congratulated themselves, slapping each other''s butts and ordering a new round of beer as the music once again shot out of the big speakers mounted in the ceiling. Da-Boom, Thump, Thump... a spacey techno dance tune from last summer. The members began the ritual again, slowly circling the bench. I saw a couple of the boys being removed, shackles opened, limping off with one of the tops into the darkness. Apparently the only way off the bench was to be chosen for some one-on-one by a member. Otherwise, you would be tortured on the bench continuously, without relief, the rest of the night as part of the Musical Chairs game.


    I saw Colin join the parade this time, he marched around the remaining kids, laughing and joking with his new friends. When he passed me, I saw a funny look in his eyes. I couldn''t be sure, but he almost looked sorry. Did he regret bringing me here? How did he feel about watching me get r.a.p.ed and tortured like this? The moment passed and he proceeded down the line, just as the music abruptly died.


    I lost track of the time. Had hours gone by, or was it just a few minutes? The game had continued, and I played through about five rounds. My a.s.s was on fire, and my face ached like I had been punched square on the jaw. The slimy c.u.m in my mouth mixed with saliva and drooled down my chin to the cement floor.


    Thirty-six! I heard a click and the wooden panel lifted from around my shoulders. I felt a hand grab me under the arm and lift me off the bench. I didn''t look up at my emancipator until he had guided me across the floor to the bar.


    Hey there, little p.u.s.s.y, you were pretty awesome out there! You f.u.c.kin'' took everything they threw ya, and took it like a man! He drawled. How many f.u.c.kin'' rounds did you go through? Six? Thought maybe you needed a break from the bench!


    I looked up at the man. Maybe 35, he was very tall, not huge, but muscular and defined. His shoulders were broad, his belly rippling with a distinct six-pack. He was almost nude except for an orange jock-strap that stretched tightly across something enormous!


    Come over to the end of the bar and grab somethin'' to drink! He said as he led me to a barstool. I pulled myself up and he stood behind me, his big hands on my shoulders. I studied him in the big plate glass mirror behind the bar. His dark features were refined, although his skin sunburned and rough. He looked vaguely Mediterranean, maybe Egyptian or Syrian. His curly black hair fell in glossy rings on his forehead. I imagined he was a construction worker, or maybe a landscape guy, someone who worked long hours outdoors. I could see the ghost of his tee shirt on his sleek biceps, pale shoulders where the sun had not baked his skin an olive tan. The wide expanse of his c.h.e.s.t was entirely blacked out in a wooly mat of shiny coarse hair.


    I focused on the most striking thing about the man, a huge tattoo of a snake that began on his right hand and spiraled up his arm. It continued to wrap around his traps and across his back, down the other arm and ended with a vicious serpent''s head on his left wrist. Emerald green eyes glared from the head, the creature''s fangs seemed to cut into his flesh, and drops of tattooed blood dripped from the puncture wounds. I touched the ink, as if I expected the scales to be real.


    You like? He asked. It''s a python. That''s my name, you call me Python.


    The bartender delivered a couple beers and a glass of water. I gulped down the water immediately as Python swigged on his brew.


    Just relax, and this will be fun for both of us! He hissed, and I thought of the fantastic snake coiling around the mans back. I''m just gonna slip the python in your pretty little a.s.s for a few minutes, okay? He pressed his body up against my back and pulled the bench out from under me. It felt good to be manhandled, and I didn''t resist.


    The bartender smirked and passed me a bottle of Amyl as Python dropped his jock strap around his h.i.p.s. I huffed on the little brown vial and watched again in the mirror as he mounted me.


    I reached behind me for his c.o.c.k. It startled me! Its size and girth took me by surprise until I remembered where I was, the Big Top Club! It truly was serpentine, long and sinuous, its slippery head popping out of a thick meaty foreskin. It felt hot, ready to explode; it pulsed and throbbed in my hand as I guided it against my asshole.


    Oh, Yeaaaah, baby, you want the python, don''cha? He grunted in my ear, as I felt him twist his c.o.c.khead against my rosebud.


    The Amyl was taking effect. I began to open for him, and although I was still aching from the Musical Chairs ordeal, he went in pretty easy. I zoned out, dreaming of a huge snake coiling and twisting in my belly. I could feel its head searching deep in my gut, tongue fl.i.c.k.i.n.g inside me as Python f.u.c.k.e.d my flaming a.s.s.


    I laid my head on the beer-soaked bar as he pounded me up against the rail. His hands held me firmly by the shoulders, driving his python d.i.c.k deeper and deeper into my rectum. I was euphoric! This was insane. I could feel him swelling, and I reached back and squeezed his fleshy balls.


    Oh, shit! You f.u.c.kin'' cunt! You gonna take my load, baby? That what you want, my f.u.c.kin'' load? Well, here you f.u.c.kin'' go!!!! Python shouted, as he released himself into me, filling me with his hot venom.


    His body shook violently as he slammed against my a.s.s, the last of his special delivery pounded into my hole. My legs collapsed, and I fell to the floor. Awesome! Just incredible. He had pierced deep into my psyche... I was thoroughly satisfied, and I hadn''t even e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed.


    Python threw a few dollars to the bartender and sauntered off into the throbbing red light, wiping his d.i.c.k with a c.o.c.ktail napkin. I pulled myself up off the floor and picked up my beer with a shaky hand. Trembling, I brought the cold liquid to my lips and drank.


    Don''t know how you goddamn bottoms do it. I been f.u.c.k.e.d a couple times in my life... it was okay I guess, but how you f.u.c.kin'' take it over and over, I just don''t get it! The bartender said, as he picked up my empty bottle from the sticky bar. You''re either a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t or f.u.c.kin'' nuts!


    I stared at myself critically in the mirror. I looked like a pathetic drowned rat, or a marathon runner after 25K. The sweat dripped from my matted hair, my face looked haggard, and my eyes vacant. What was it that made me come back for more, and more? I couldn''t answer myself.


    I decided I needed to get cleaned up. The bartender pointed me in the direction of the bathrooms. I staggered across the floor, past the many couples in various acts of submission and aggression, till I came to a tiled doorway. It was a big room, with sinks on one wall and open stalls across the other. It served several purposes in the BTC, one of which was as a lavatory. It also seemed to be a playroom for water sports and scat. I never got into that stuff but these guys, soaked and smeared, who languished around the cold porcelain room, seemed to be having a great time. The odor was overwhelming, so I rinsed my face and got out of there as quickly as I could.


    As I left the bathroom, I caught Colin''s eye again. He was making out in a corner with a cute young black guy, his nappy ebony hair contrasting against his white belly as the kid went down on Colin''s fantastic d.i.c.k. He frowned at me, and then turned his face. Embarrassed? Didn''t seem possible, but there it was... that look of regret in his face.


    I went back to the garage doors, where they had placed several mattresses. Since one was empty, I decided to lie down briefly and recuperate. A shadow fell across my face. I squinted and looked up to see who it was. An enormous man was looming over me. The dude was built like a Buddha, pectorals like cannonballs over a large hard belly. His entire body was covered in dark swirls of black hair, his big n.i.p.p.l.es standing out from his frame like pencil erasers. I instinctively looked to his crotch, and was amazed to see a thickset c.o.c.k dangling under his plump gut, at least ten inches of soft, meaty salami. It was crossed with veins, angry red, with a fleshy foreskin folded over a huge mushroom head. My mind raced to comprehend what I saw. If it was this enormous soft, what in hell would it look like engorged and hard?


    The man''s features were obscured by a leather mask. He dropped to his knees above my face. I tried to jump up, but he held me down with his big beefy hands and smeared the tip of his c.o.c.k on my lips. I opened my mouth, resigned to his advances. Slowly he lowered himself on my face until his huge d.i.c.k was straining to go around the bend at the back of my throat. He sat fully on me, his thick muscular t.h.i.g.hs wrapped tightly around my head, blocking all senses. I was completely overwhelmed, unable to hear, breath or shout out.


    The monstrous c.o.c.k hardened in my mouth, gagging me. The pressure of his hands on my c.h.e.s.t crushed the air out of me. I struggled to break free, but the man, laughing hysterically, just pushed his p.e.n.i.s farther down my esophagus. Several minutes he crushed my head under his crotch, as I thrashed under his overwhelming weight. Lights suddenly danced in my head and I felt no pain, no suffering. I hallucinated, lifting up off the mattress, my consciousness floating in the air, and looked down on the wooly behemoth who was strangling me.


    Suddenly, release! I choked and gasped for air as I shook off the effects of asphyxiation. Lying limply on the mattress, wheezing, I saw that Colin had pulled the massive beast off of me and was now pounding him hard, his fists clenched, anger and fury in his face.


    You f.u.c.kin'' pile of rotten shit! Get the f.u.c.k off the kid! You wanna hurt someone? Try me, you fat bastard! I''ll f.u.c.kin'' beat the crap outta that goddam big a.s.s of yours! He yelled.


    I got up and staggered weakly to the side. I felt queasy, and threw up against the black concrete wall. Another kid gave me a towel, and I hugged it to my face as Colin continued to beat the shit out of my tormentor. The other members began to gather around the mattress, mostly just watching, but some shouting obscenities at Colin:


    Hey, asshole, who made you the hall monitor?


    The guys gathering around decided it was time to rescue their fat friend, as it was clear Colin was about to beat him senseless unless they came to his rescue. Colin, in his fury, thrashed wildly at the big hairy brutes as they pounded on his head and shoulders, grabbing at him in an attempt to get him off their comrade.


    Let the f.u.c.kin'' guy alone, he was just havin'' some fun!


    Somebody go get management!


    Colin pulled himself up off the man. His nose was bleeding, the gang of bullies had gotten in a few good punches on Colin‘s face. I could see even in the dim light that his cheek was bruised and swelling. His eye would be shut in a few minutes. I held my towel to his bloody nose as we stumbled towards the locker room. The attendant let us in, and then locked the door behind us.


    Get your shit on fast, and get the hell outta here, I can''t hold them back much longer. And I don''t think it''s a good idea for either of you to come back to the BTC any time soon! He snickered, as he handed me the envelope with 36 written in black marker. We dressed hurriedly, and ran out the front door, shirtless and sweating.


    Outside, the cool night air hit us in the face like an arctic wind. I saw shadows at the corner, men from the club who had come out the garage doors were trying to head us off at the pass. Colin coming to my rescue had set off some pretty strong emotions in this gang of testosterone freaks! I guessed they didn''t like anyone muscling in on their party!


    Colin, are you okay? Where''s your cell? Should we call an ambulance?


    The thugs moved around the front of the building, and I could see there were about ten of them headed our way.


    F.u.c.k, no, let''s just get the hell outta here! He replied as we dashed towards the river, as the men had our exit back to 175th blocked. I heard their shouts as we came to the end of the road, where it abruptly stopped at the edge of the embankment to the murky water.


    There they are! We ran along the fence at the riverbank, looking for an opening. I felt like a rat, trapped in a maze. You guys get the big one; Let me take care of the little p.u.s.s.y! I wasn''t looking forward to a dip in that river water, like smelly garbage soup, but the alternative would be painful if not deadly if these idiots caught up with us.


    Suddenly, the gang of men split in two; jumping towards the curbs as a sleek Japanese motorcycle came barreling up through them. I heard the w.h.i.n.e of the engine as it geared down to a stop in front of us. A man, dressed in black denim and leather sat straddled on the hot motor, his shiny chrome helmet obscuring his features. I recognized him immediately, the tall, muscular body and broad shoulders could only be Python! Sure enough, the emerald eyes of the serpent glared angrily from under the leather cuff of the rider''s jacket.


    My heart was racing. Python had just f.u.c.k.e.d me, what, 30 minutes ago? It had been a dream, a fantasy, the most amazing s.e.x.u.a.l experience I ever had, but was he also to be my worst nightmare? I felt the warmth radiating from the fevered motorcycle idling in our path, as the other thugs came up quickly behind us. Python had our only escape to the water blocked!


    Get on, both of you get on the f.u.c.kin'' bike NOW! He shouted over the hum of the motor. Colin leapt onto the bitch seat and I hopped across the gas tank. Python grabbed the front of my shirt, yanked me into his l.a.p and gunned the powerful engine. We took off with a squeal, the motorcycle leaving nothing but dust and exhaust for the thugs to choke on.


    We flew downtown, through valleys of hulking Bronx apartment buildings filled with sleeping humans, streets soundless and still but for the w.h.i.n.e of the motorcycle as we raced past their darkened bedroom windows. Python relaxed his hold on my shirt, and held me firmly by the waist. It was comforting and extremely arousing to be coddled safely in the tall man''s secure grip, wedged tightly against his powerful c.h.e.s.t, the hum of the motor between our legs. The wind slapped me in the face, fresh and invigorating, whipping my hair into frenzied rings. It was good to blow the stink of the BTC off my body!


    There was never a question as to where we were headed. I was just so glad to have gotten out of the Bronx with no broken bones. Python pulled the bike into a parking deck at 23rd and 8th, and the three of us took the elevator to the sixth floor.


    Python''s apartment was simple, clean, and surprisingly large. It was in a converted factory space so the high ceilings were crossed with sprinkler pipes, and high-hat lights puddled soft glowing circles around the soaring room. A wall of huge industrial windows looked out on the still bustling action on the street below. The moon was full, and bathed his big platform bed in a blue-white glow.


    Clean up, the bathroom is there on the left. Soap and shit is on the windowsill! Python said, as he threw me a fluffy white towel. Colin was in the kitchen, helping himself to a beer. He pulled a frosty bottle of Budweiser from the shelf and held it''s coldness to his swollen eye. His bruises made him look like a prizefighter...masculine, potent, yet somehow vulnerable.


    Hey Bro! Wanna beer? Damn, that Colin! He could make himself at home in the middle of a tornado. I never met such a cool character! It was his self-assured attitude that made him such a narcotic for me.


    The hot water felt great as I gently massaged the soapy washcloth between my sore a.s.s cheeks. I finally got the stink of the big fat man''s smelly crotch off my skin, and the moist steam flushed his odor out of my nostrils. Invigorated, I dried off and came back into the loft, the towel wrapped loosely around my waist.


    Colin and Python were sitting on the edge of the bed together. They had wasted no time with introductions, but got right to it. Python held Colin''s head to his c.h.e.s.t, as Colin s.u.c.k.e.d energetically on Python''s big brown n.i.p.p.l.es. Python saw me enter, and grinned.


    Come here. Your horny buddy here decided he wanted to stay awhile. I think you better get your sweet little a.s.s over here and help us out! He said, his voice deep and resonant. Colin looked up at me with that shit-eating grin that I can''t resist.


    I dropped my towel, exposing an outrageous hard-on that jutted from my belly like a flagpole. I was definitely turned on at the thought of Colin, one of the best tops I ever met and Python, the man with the astoundingly huge d.i.c.k, taking turns with my body. I gazed at Python''s awesome serpent tattoo flexing and writhing on his big, powerful biceps. Colin had opened Python''s pants, and his thick meaty c.o.c.k rose into the air like an Egyptian obelisk, as hard and unyielding as granite.


    I fell instantly to my knees, pulling Python''s leather pants from his powerfully built legs and tossing them in a pile. His c.o.c.k was as enormous as I had ever seen. Its size was daunting, but I resolved to do the best I could, to get as much of its majestic girth into my mouth as possible. Python saw my eagerness, and grabbed my head in his broad, calloused hands.


    Eat my meat, baby! Take it all... C''mon, it''s almost all in! Jus'' a little more, c.o.c.ksucker! He hissed, as he pulled my head onto his c.o.c.k. Let''s see if your mouth is as good as your f.u.c.kin'' asshole is! Only about six inches of his gloriously large phallus had entered my mouth, the rest just wouldn''t fit. The pressure of his c.o.c.khead on my throat made me gag. Python held me firmly impaled on his d.i.c.k, but stopped pushing for a second to let me recover.


    I sensed Colin coming up behind me. He held my waist and pulled me up onto my feet. I was bent in half, my mouth furiously bobbing on Python''s c.o.c.k, my a.s.s raised up in the air as Colin spread my legs wide and guided himself in. I propped myself up in Python''s c.h.e.s.t and held on tight as Colin entered my ravaged asshole. I had been f.u.c.k.e.d eight, maybe nine times tonight, but I shook with anticipation of what was still to come...Colin in my a.s.s and Python in my throat!


    I knew Colin''s c.o.c.k... it was familiar, yet always exciting. He forced the head against my rosy pucker...sharp intense pain as the thick shaft entered me, his foreskin pulled back as it stretched my ring of muscle. He slid himself inch at a time into my body, a long sweet penetration. When he had entirely buried himself in my gut, he stopped.


    Colin leaned forward. I felt the weight of his body pressing on my back, his c.o.c.k wedged firmly inside me, as the two men kissed each other. A perfect circle, masculine energy united on an unbroken loop between the three of us. Each man taking what he needed, and giving what was required.


    Colin spit in his palm and reached around me, massaging my d.i.c.k as he started to rock himself against my b.u.t.t. Every plunge pushed me harder onto Python''s phallus, forcing him hard against my throat. My lips were so chapped and swollen from the action earlier at the BTC, but I didn''t care. I was stretched to my limit, front and back, but the pain had subsided into an e.r.o.t.i.c burn. Skewered as I was between these two potent, intoxicating men was a bottom boy''s dream! I savored every inch, every moment.


    The men continued to make out above me. I reached up and massaged Python''s hard pectorals, twisting his n.i.p.p.l.es. He seemed to like that, m.o.a.ning loudly, Colin''s tongue deep in his mouth. Colin was now jerking me off in time with his mighty thrusts. I was getting close, and could feel that Python was too. His already thick c.o.c.k was swelling in my mouth, and I felt his ejaculation filling the shaft, ready to erupt in my hungry mouth. I wanted every drop, I wanted to swallow his seed, have him deep inside my belly.


    Colin came first, his body shaking in waves of ecstasy as he released himself inside me with an ultimate thrust of his h.i.p.s against mine.


    F.u.c.k yeah, what a f.u.c.kin'' load, man! I f.u.c.kin'' filled you up, baby! He g.r.o.a.n.e.d, his big c.o.c.k popping out of my slippery asshole. I felt his c.u.m slithering down my leg as he continued to jerk me off. I felt my balls tighten, as the sticky stuff rushed up my d.i.c.k and shot onto the b.a.r.e wooden floor beneath me.


    I fell forward into Python''s l.a.p, shuddering, just as he unloaded himself into me. He had managed to coax his enormous rod far into my mouth, and was now releasing his c.u.m directly into my throat. He started m.o.a.ning something in a language I didn''t recognize, but I knew it was all good!


    I gagged down as much of the salty, thick e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.e as I could but a lot of it spewed from my mouth and puddled around the base of his c.o.c.k. I pressed my glistening wet face into his wiry pubic hairs, l.i.c.k.i.n.g up the last of Python''s precious gel. I was exhausted, but felt really fulfilled... I shot an amazing load thanks to Colin''s rough handling of my d.i.c.k, the pool of my c.u.m still slippery and wet at my feet. And these two hot f.u.c.k.i.n.g tops had gotten off deep inside me. A triple o.r.g.a.s.m!


    Python stopped mumbling in his swarthy language, jumped out from under my dead weight and strode into the kitchen next to Colin. They stood together, two huge n.a.k.e.d bodies backlit by the dim bulb of the refrigerator as Python pulled out a couple more cold beers.


    I glanced down and laughed to see the number 36 still scrawled across my sweat-soaked c.h.e.s.t.

 Chapter 19 - Becoming Daddys Boy

    He was merciless in working his huge hard, bulbously headed and oversized c.o.c.k into my mouth and throat. My wrists were cuffed in thick leather and locked firmly behind my back. I was on my knees dutifully before him and completely n.a.k.e.d except for the thick black leather collar that was also locked securely around my neck. The sensation so overwhelmed me yet I struggled almost eagerly to master this very important task. His huge powerful hands guided my head along each inch of his huge thick eight inch member repeatedly as I gagged and desperately struggled to relax my throat for him. "Daddy" would pause for what seemed like eternity as his c.o.c.khead slowly eased and then was forced fully into the depths of my throat before relenting but momentarily so I could catch a breath of precious air before the next thrust came before the next.


    I wasn''t thinking at all about what got me into this predicament. I was completely focused on learning to take every inch of this special man''s oversized member into my willing but now quite well used mouth and throat. I so wanted to please him and hearing his grunts and groans only made my enthusiasm surge. A seventeen year old boy could be no more consumed. He was over twice my age but this masculine and ruggedly handsome man had made me swoon two weeks earlier. He had talked me into this training session with surprising ease after my first boy to man s.e.x.u.a.l experience with him. I had experienced gay s.e.x with a man before him but this helpless servitude seemed only to set my vulnerable heart free!


    He was teaching me things that I never dreamed would even interest me yet I was enthralled and literally captivated by the whole process of being "his". Being a man''s boy or a Daddy''s boy was never on my personal "radar". Yet here I was enthusiastically being used for his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e unable to object yet also not in any way wanting for him to stop. It had probably been at least a half hour since this training had begun and I was already getting good at it. Daddy''s groans and feeling his c.o.c.khead so deep in my throat without my gag reflex had me excited beyond belief. My own seven and a half inch c.o.c.k strained and pulsed in the leather c.o.c.k and ball harness Daddy had included as my "uniform" for him. I was as hard as he and as every bit as moved as he seemed to be.


    Finally I was given pause while Daddy helped me to me feet. He gave me a greedy tongue swirling mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g kiss that made my world feel so incredibly right. "You learn well boy. Now follow me." He said firmly. Daddy took my hand and led me down the stairway to his bas.e.m.e.nt. He turned on the light switch and the red lights of the bas.e.m.e.nt revealed a completely furnished bondage dungeon of the like that I had only seen in photographs. Daddy was always so well prepared. I was immediately locked by my wrists into a wooden arm spreader and he hoisted the spreader toward the ceiling until I was standing almost only on my toes.


    "You will learn to thank me for all of this" Daddy said. Incredulously I believed him. With my n.a.k.e.d bottom turned to him, the first spank was gentle and coy. The second was firm and stinging. The third and fourth had me wincing and jumping as I w.h.i.n.ed from the stinging hot blows. Daddy had me count and thank him for each smack to my already hot derri¨¨re. After twelve I was quite on edge as Daddy got out a slim black leather paddle. The first stung unbelievably as I cried out. I soon learned that if I did not count and thank Daddy with genuine sincerity for each blow, he would only start over. "A boy" can learn quite quickly especially with stinging lessons! I was soon able to develop a tolerance and sense of discipline I never thought I possessed. After two sets of twelve smacking whacks Daddy kindly stopped.


    The dungeon was incredulous and Daddy had me turn to see my entire reflection in the full length wall mirror. My arms were helplessly straight up toward the ceiling and my cute bubble b.u.t.t as he called it was crimson red. He then turned me toward the mirror and grabbed my throbbing hard p.e.n.i.s which was straining in the leather harness. "Look here boy. You love this. You were born to be a Daddy''s boy!" I was so embarrassingly hard yet Daddy was helping me see that this all made sense. Being his and under his control was so much more than I ever imagined. I was so physically aroused and so powerfully moved by his treatment of me and by my learning. I was already bought in to his teachings. I may have even been falling in much more than l.u.s.t!


    I was now being blindfolded. I was told to spread my legs. It was awkward being on my toes so Daddy lowered the spreader some so my feet could be flat on the floor. Suddenly Daddy was gone. I was helpless, unable to see and so aware now of the cool air. I smelled the scent of leather coming from my perspiring body and collared neck area. My wrists were tightly held and I moved my fingers to keep the blood circulating in them. My breathing was coming back to normal but my c.o.c.k seemed to strain even more in its tight leather harness. I felt it pulse constantly and my isolation just seemed to fuel some inner fire inside me. I so wanted Daddy and he had just left me here to "stew" in my helpless and submissive condition.


    I felt every inch of my n.a.k.e.d body exposed in the bas.e.m.e.nt''s cool environment. My brain was on overload yet I needed and wanted more. I was so focused on my helpless state and my exposed smooth hairless hard nude body. Without any stimulus my mind and my senses were on overload. I had no idea what daddy''s plans were, but I just wanted him back. I so wanted to feel his touch even if it was his stinging hand on my already bright red a.s.s. I longed for his touch, for his kiss and for his c.o.c.k. I did not realize it at the time but I was already a captive of the heart and of my spirit and as his. These emotions were so much more powerful than any my young self-had experienced. Daddy was clearly very skilled!


    I heard him return. He had needed to make a phone call he said. He asked me how I was feeling and I told him I felt good. Daddy was pleased and said there were just a couple more things before I would be freed. I felt an incredulous pinch to my n.i.p.p.l.e and then the other. Then I felt something cold and wet at my anus. I knew I was being lubricated for something. I honestly hoped it was for him. My excitement surged and in my blindfolded excitement I thought I was finally going to be consummated by the man that I was so enthralled by. I wondered why he was waiting so long to take me there.


    I felt something cold again and there was something being pressed inside my sphincter. I felt something but it was small as it was pushed inside me. He asked me to keep my a.s.s clenched and not to lose the "egg" he put in my body. Daddy asked if I could "hold on" for a few more minutes. "Yes Daddy" I said obediently. I was being unselfish as I should but I wondered just how Daddy could leave me again and alone again now. I felt so physically strained and almost so desperate. I whimpered when heard him go back upstairs and I could hear he was back on the phone again. Suddenly I felt a shock and my insides were buzzing. I literally jumped as the spreader helped me keep my balance. While Daddy was on the phone, he apparently had a remote device controlling the egg shaped vibrator that was deeply embedded in my anus!


    The device was actually incredulously stimulating. Again my senses were on overload and my pulsing erection seemed only harder and wetter than ever. I felt like I was going to explode in pain and in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. My n.i.p.p.l.es burned and I felt a chain bouncing against my c.h.e.s.t connecting what I would learn were n.i.p.p.l.e clamps. How could I feel so much emotional and physical p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain? My yearning for Daddy was so great and the five or ten minutes he was on the phone felt like many hours as I struggled with my predicament. The on and off sensations of the vibrator so teased my straining body and Daddy was not even here.


    There is a magical drama to blindfolded helplessness that obviously Daddy knew all about. I felt every muscle straining in my trim swimmers body. Even my dirty blonde hair seemed to stand on end. I was his "pretty boy" he had told be after my consummation last week. I felt so proud. My body and every nerve ending yearned for him. He was so handsome and loving yet so harsh and he had such high expectations of me at the same time. "Locked" in this isolated fantasy world that was so real, I was fantasizing about what it would be like to have him take me as his again. My heart and soul seemed to be "owned" and possessed by his wants and d.e.s.i.r.es. I was already "his" in every way I could at least imagine.


    When Daddy finally returned has asked me how I felt. "Incredible!" I eventually blurted out. The answer should probably have been "desperate" but a good boy thinks before he answers. I was a mess physically and emotionally but I was on some kind of almost dream like blindfolded high by the mixture of pain, p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and e.r.o.t.i.cism caused by Daddy''s sensual tortures. Daddy seemed quite pleased by my answer.


    Daddy then took me down from the spreader but he kept me blindfolded. He then led me just few feet away and had me touch a bench. He then helped me lie face down on it with my legs spread as my body felt the firmness of this leather padded bench. With my still straining hard c.o.c.k sandwiched between me and the leather bench I found my position a lot less relaxing than it should have been. Daddy fastened and locked my wrists together under the bench and he had me spread my a.s.s widely for him.


    Daddy told me to "expel" the egg from my anus. It was embarrassingly awkward like I was defecating but I succeeded. Daddy was pleased with his boy then told me I was to receive more training. My a.s.s would be "loosened" for Daddy. As crazy as it may sound it was music to my ears. Anything that resembled having this man f.u.c.k me like he had two weeks ago had me near to drooling in excitement. I had never experienced more joy in my young life than when Daddy had f.u.c.k.e.d me that unforgettable day two weeks ago. I would do anything to feel him inside me again. I was literally prepared and perhaps even more than happy and more than ready to do anything he so d.e.s.i.r.ed!


    I took many items in my a.s.s. He would first have me feel them and suck them with my mouth and throat before plunging them into my depths. The first were small and soft. The next ones were harder, longer and one huge one even felt almost just like Daddy''s c.o.c.k. Daddy teased me and teased me warning me to keep my cool. He would slowly shove each into my willing and excited bottom. I was expect to naturally meet each thrust by raising my a.s.s like a boy in dire need. It was very easy and it was just pure instinct to comply.


    Unfortunately, lying on my hard over-stimulated c.o.c.k made this an incredulously difficult and arduous task most of the time. I was so revved up and stimulated I feared I would have a prem.a.t.u.r.e o.r.g.a.s.m. I had learned the first time with Daddy to be disciplined and to wait for his "permission" before I could o.r.g.a.s.m. Daddy had me meet each thrust of each phallus and had me "f.u.c.k" each as I lay with my a.s.s raised and legs spread above the bench. I was losing my mind in l.u.s.t and my body was so close I finally had to admit to Daddy that I was afraid I might c.u.m.


    Daddy withdrew the longest of the phalluses from my a.s.s. My body was still rocking hoping to meet it and have it return to my needy bottom. I was panting and breathing like I had just stopped running for a mile. I took deep breaths trying in desperation to compose myself. I was then shocked by the feel of a solid and stinging whack to my a.s.s cheeks. "Count Boy!" Daddy ordered. After twelve he relented, but I almost o.r.g.a.s.med from the stings of the cane he was using on me! I never felt a cane before and the stings sobered me at least momentarily. Just everything daddy seemed to do to me had me on the absolute edge of madness and o.r.g.a.s.m!


    Daddy rubbed my bottom soothing it with his cool hands. "Your a.s.s is just so hot and pretty you naughty little boy." He said loudly. Suddenly I felt my opening being invaded again as suddenly I felt his body atop mine. I squealed in the ultimate delight knowing full well the feel of Daddy''s huge c.o.c.k entering my so very willing rectum. He thrust but a few times and my cries of "Yes Daddy! Yes Daddy!" Echoed loudly from the walls of the cool bas.e.m.e.nt dungeon. Having the real thing inside me took me to heaven on earth. Daddy kissed me on the cheek then turned me and kissed my mouth passionately. He stopped to ask me if I liked his c.o.c.k inside me as I squealed in desperation "Oh Yes Daddy"! once again.


    All of this provocation was just way too much. I suddenly lost all of what little control I had left. "Oh God" I screamed out. I saw stars and lights and my whole body shivered and quivered in the most intense o.r.g.a.s.m of my young life. His thrusts brought me even higher and higher as my anus and sphincter spasmed wildly around his huge thick and pulsing manhood. My mind and body were exploding like a nuclear bomb. I heard Daddy growl and gasp as I felt my own c.u.m shooting in spasm from my c.o.c.k sandwiched under me between the bench and my pelvis. When I felt his heat enter my a.s.s I think I started to cry in rapture and I began to tear up in joy.


    I had failed to keep my end of my bargain as a submissive but Daddy was tolerant and empathetic. I knew I should NEVER o.r.g.a.s.m without his permission but the kisses were just so magical. He wiped my tears and seemed thrilled at my response and my joy and appreciation of him. There would be consequences for my failure. I would be taught how to more disciplined and how to keep my physical control. Most of all - each time I am with Daddy, he says I am getting better and better as his boy. Call me what you want but I am truly a genuine Daddy''s boy!

 Chapter 20 - Brett Gets Banged

    Brett Larson was in a bind. The minor league hockey team he was playing for had just informed him that they were sending him up to the next level. Normally Brett would''ve been ecstatic but there was one thing that was raining on his parade.


    Two years ago Brett had moved to Los Angeles straight out of college. He''d gone to the University of Minnesota on a hockey scholarship, but for some reason he wanted to be an actor. A movie star. And it wasn''t like he wasn''t good looking enough, either. He was 6''0, 180 pounds and had all-American, Boy-Next-Door looks. Sandy brown hair, brown eyes, not to mention a great build, with an especially nice upper body.


    But breaking into show business wasn''t as easy as he thought. He went on countless auditions, rarely ever getting call backs. The only reason he even got a look was because he was so damned good looking. So, he decided to fall back on what he was best at: hockey. He tried out for, and made, the Los Angeles Lightning, a second level minor league team. But hey, at least it was a paycheck. While he wasn''t playing or practicing, at least he could go on auditions.


    It was then that Brett got what he thought was his “big break.” He was leaving an audition one day, confident that he wasn''t going to get the part, when an extremely attractive young woman approached him. She said she worked for a production company that made soft core p.o.r.n type movies and would Brett be interested? Brett wasn''t sure about doing p.o.r.n but the woman explained that it was mostly fetish stuff. Brett was confused. Although Brett had graduated from college, he wasn''t the sharpest knife in the drawer. And he was extremely naive and trusting, something the woman had immediately picked up on and was playing to the hilt. She explained that most of the movies were short 5-10 minute clips where a good looking young guy would let his girlfriend tie him up and tickle him or he would get captured by some women and tied up. Cheesy shit like that. And that''s exactly what it sounded like to Brett. Cheesy shit. That''s not the kind of actor he wanted to be, he''d told the lady. But she reminded him that a lot of people broke into films by doing lousy TV and commercials and Brett finally agreed.


    So far he''d made seven mini-movies. He was glad they were only available online because they were basically crap. In every movie he ended up getting chloroformed (fake chloroform of course) and kidnapped and then tied up and tickled by a couple of beautiful girls. He didn''t mind the girls but he was a little ticklish. But the director, Terry, told him that it was more authentic. Apparently he could also tell what a hick Brett was. Pretty but dumb.


    The only part Brett didn''t like was that he always ended up in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. The first time it happened he objected, but Terry told him to grow up and that at least he didn''t have to be n.a.k.e.d. Plus, it was only u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and everybody wore u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. And at least it was boxer b.r.i.e.f.s and not regular tighty whities. Now that would be embarrassing, Brett remembered thinking, being tied up in little white b.r.i.e.f.s. It was already humiliating enough for him to be tied up in the tight boxer b.r.i.e.f.s they put him in. But he consoled himself with the thought that the movies were short and only available online.


    The first movie he did ended up to be an online hit. Apparently there was a lot of email coming in about how hot Brett was. Of course, Brett was never shown the email nor was he told that the majority of it was from males. He was offered twice as much to do a follow up movie and, not yet financially stable, said yes.


    A third movie followed and soon Brett was talked into signing a contract. Now it was that very contract that was holding up his move to the new team. Nobody knew about the movies he was making and he couldn''t very well tell his coach and managers that he was bound by a contract to make sleazy movies on the side to earn extra money. He would just have to get out of the contract. How hard could it be? After all, he''d made seven movies for them. That should be enough. And Terry, the director, seemed really nice. Brett was confident that Terry would let him out of his contract no problem.


    Brett was wrong.


    Brett decided to talk to Terry on a day he was scheduled to shoot one of his mini-movies. He was wearing a thick terry cloth robe with nothing under it except the white boxer b.r.i.e.f.s he was supposed to wear for the movie. He knocked on the door of Terry''s office and went in.


    Brett sat down on the couch across from Terry''s desk waiting for Terry to finish his phone call. From where he was sitting, Terry could see straight up Brett''s legs to his full crotch. The dimwitted stud didn''t even know he was flashing the guy. Terry was openly gay and had a crush on Brett, but Brett was so completely naive that he neither knew Terry was gay nor that he had a thing for him. For Terry, that made Brett all the more s.e.xy.


    “What can I do for you, Brett?” Terry asked, hanging up the phone.


    “Look, Terry,” Brett stammered. “I''m just going to be upfront about this. The Lightning want to move me up to the next level.”


    “Well that''s great, Brett. But what does that have to do with any thing here?”


    Brett sighed. “The new team is in Phoenix and they want me there next week.”


    Now Terry understood. Brett wanted out of his contract. That wasn''t going to happen. He''d just been going over the books the other night and the money he''d been making off of Brett''s clips was at least twice what the other clips were bringing in. He couldn''t let his “star” go.


    “Well, Brett, you do know that you signed a one-year contract and it''s only been four months so far.”


    Brett shifted his position slightly. “Yeah, but I figured I''ve already made seven movies and that''s a lot. You can find someone else, can''t you?”


    “That''s not the issue, Brett,” Terry said firmly. “You signed a contract and you''re legally bound to fulfill the terms of that contract. If you move to Phoenix there''s no way you can keep making movies for me, now could you?”


    This wasn''t going the way Brett had anticipated at all. “Come on, Terry, please? You know I never ask for anything.”


    “Tell you what, Brett. I''ll think about it. Why don''t you just go over to make up and get ready for the movie, okay? I''ll make a few calls and let you know what I decide in a little while.”


    With that glimmer of hope, Brett stood up and left. Terry picked up the phone and punched some numbers. “Brett wants out,” he said to the voice on the other end. It was the owner of the company. “I know, I know... I told him about the contract, but just listen to me. You know that movie you wanted to do. The rough one? Yeah, that''s the one. Listen, I have an idea.”


    The “rough” movie the owner wanted to make was a non-consensual movie where a hot straight guy gets r.a.p.ed. The owner really wanted the straight stud to be Brett but he knew that Brett would never do it in a million years. Terry''s idea was that they go ahead and make the movie with Brett. Brett wouldn''t know a thing. In the movie he was scheduled to shoot today he was supposed to get chloroformed by his girlfriend and then tickle-tortured into proposing to her. Terry suggested they use real chloroform on Brett and then, when he was out, drug him up and **** him. The owner loved the idea and agreed that if Terry got Brett in the movie he would release Brett from his contract. They would make a ton of money off this movie, too. And to keep Brett from taking legal action, they''d threaten to send copies of the tape to the league and the media, which would be a guaranteed career killer.


    Terry got off the phone and called in his assistant to fill him in on the plan. He''d been using the same crew for several years and they''d made a variety of films, both straight and p.o.r.n, so he knew they''d all be on board. Plus he''d promised them all a piece of Brett''s a.s.s in addition to their paycheck.


    Terry went over to where Brett was sitting and told him the “good news.” Brett was stoked.


    “You mean all I have to do is make this last movie and that''s it?” Terry nodded. “Oh, geez Terry! You''re the best!” Brett gave him a big hug.


    “But there''s a slight change,” Terry said as Brett released him.


    “What''s that?” Brett asked.


    “Okay, you how in the scene where Pam knocks you out you''re on the couch wearing those boxer b.r.i.e.f.s? Well, we''re gonna have you dressed instead. After she knocks you out she''ll strip you down to your u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and then tie you up.”


    Brett thought about it for a second. He''d done a couple movies like that already so it was no big deal. “So I can just get dressed then, right?” he asked.


    “Yup,” Terry said, nodding. “Except for one thing. Instead of boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, we''re going to put you in regular b.r.i.e.f.s.”


    Brett''s shoulders slumped. “Are you kidding, Terry? Tighty whities? Come on.”


    “Look Brett,” Terry said. “We''re giving you what you want: we''re releasing you from your contract. The very least you could do is this one thing for us.”


    “Okay, okay,” Brett said. “But I don''t have any b.r.i.e.f.s. I wear boxers.”


    “That''s okay,” Terry said. “I already got Rick runnin'' over to Walmart to pick up some. We''ll start as soon as he gets back.”


    Brett was excited now. One more stinkin'' movie and he was done! Doing these movies, despite the money he got from them, had been demeaning and he''d regretted signing the contract. But now that he was out... well... wooo hooo!!!


    Rick came back with the b.r.i.e.f.s and Terry called the crew together. He handed the three-pack of Fruit of the Loom b.r.i.e.f.s to Brett and sent him off to the dressing area. Brett looked at the butt-huggers. Geez, he stopped wearing b.r.i.e.f.s back in high school. Even as an athlete he wore boxers while a lot of the guys on his team wore b.r.i.e.f.s. For some reason, he liked how boxers felt and he liked feeling “loose” down there. He tore open the package and slipped on a pair. They were just the tiniest bit loose but not so loose that they''d gap and show off his d.i.c.k and balls. Mmmm... actually, they weren''t that bad. And he kinda liked how they cupped his balls. His d.i.c.k was about six inches when soft (eight when hard) and he had bigger than normal balls, and this u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r made them feel all snug and cozy. Maybe he''d even switch back to b.r.i.e.f.s. He put on his shirt and buttoned it up and then slipped on his cargo pants, socks and shoes. He looked in the mirror. The shirt was royal blue and the pants were light tan. He had to admit that he looked pretty hot.


    He came out of the dressing area and let Terry know that he was ready. The way the scene was set was that he''d be sitting on the couch, watching TV, and his girlfriend would sneak up behind him and chloroform him. Terry told him that he “went out” better than most people; that it looked authentic. Brett was at least proud of that.


    They walked over to the set. It was basically a couch and an entertainment center. A few feet away was the bed he would be tied to. Brett was supposed to sit on the couch and Pam, the actress playing his girlfriend, would sneak up behind him and give him the rag. Then she''d drag him to the bed, undress him and tie him up. Terry asked Brett if he had any questions. Brett didn''t.


    “Okay people!” Terry called out. “We''re just about ready. Places everybody!” Brett sat down on the couch and was surprised to see that the TV actually worked! Cool! He turned on ESPN. There was actually a hockey game on. He was in heaven.


    “And... Action!”


    All Brett had to do in this scene was sit and watch TV. As soon as the cloth was put over his face he was supposed to struggle and then pretend to pass out. No big deal. Man, he was happy this was his last movie! He couldn''t wait to get the hell out of this place for good!


    The Red Wings were playing and Brett was instantly into it. The Red Wings were his favorite team. He was engrossed in the game when he heard the footsteps behind him. He knew in a second Pam would pretend to knock him out with chloroform and then he''d have to wait to finish the game.


    But unknown to Brett, it wasn''t Pam sneaking up behind him. Terry had sent her home and was using an actor he''d called earlier for the new movie. Also, the cloth he was carrying was doused with real chloroform.


    Suddenly the cloth was pressed over Brett''s face. But wait... this was different! Was there really chloroform on the cloth? “What the…” he started to say, but instead got a nose full of the drugging fumes. He reached up with both arms to try to push Pam off and realized it wasn''t Pam at all. What the hell? It was a man! He tried to twist around to get a look but two men stepped around the couch and pinned him down. What was going on here? This wasn''t in the script!


    He was starting to feel woozy from the chloroform. The hand holding the rag didn''t let up at all and Brett felt himself succ.u.mbing to the chloroform. Within a few seconds he was drifting in and out of consciousness.


    “And... Cut!” he vaguely heard. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. His eyes seemed glued shut and he could barely move. He could hear, at least when the pounding in his ears wasn''t too loud. He finger lifted his eye-lid.


    “We didn''t give him too much so he''ll only be out for five minutes or so, but that''ll be enough time.” Brett could feel his body being lifted from the couch and carried to the bed. Something was put to his mouth. It was a water bottle but it was filled with juice instead of water. Drugged juice. His mouth was forced open and the contents of the bottle slowly poured in. A hand softly stroked his throat and Brett began to swallow the liquid.


    The chloroform began to wear off slowly, but now Brett was feeling something different. Had he been drugged? Before he could give it a second thought, he felt a hand unbuckling his belt while another set of hands was unbuttoning his shirt.


    “What''re you doin''?” he slurred. Whatever had been in the juice was doing a number on him. He felt like he was floating now, all warm and shiny. Then he felt the button on his pants being opened and his fly lowered. He crashed down to earth for a second at the realization. But just for a second, though. All of a sudden, for some reason, it didn''t seem like it was a big deal.


    Terry stood in front of Brett, who was being supported by two of the new actors, and took in the heavenly site. Brett looked so yummy in his b.r.i.e.f.s. Terry reached out and gave Brett''s nuts a squeeze. “Okay guys, let''s get his pants and shoes off.”


    They laid Brett back down on the bed. He was n.a.k.e.d except his Fruit of the Loom b.r.i.e.f.s. “Unhhh…” he m.o.a.n.e.d, writing and thrashing on the bed.


    “What did you give him,” the soundman, Kirk, asked.


    Terry smiled. “Just a c.o.c.ktail a friend of mine cooked up. He''s flying so high he doesn''t even know where the hell he is. In the movie he''ll just look like he''s hammered. He''ll be nice and obedient, and hard, and horny. Another nice side effect of the drug. He might even look like he''s enjoying it.” He turned to the crew and clapped his hands. “Gentlemen, your attention please... I just want to let you all know that Brett''s moving on to bigger and better things and this will be his last movie with us. There''s also been a little script change as well as a title change. But don''t worry. You''ll all get a turn.” He reached down and stroked Brett''s hardening d.i.c.k through his b.r.i.e.f.s. “Now, let''s get this u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r off and that camera rolling!”


    Three sets of hands ripped Brett''s b.r.i.e.f.s from his body, shredding them, elastic and all. He was stark n.a.k.e.d. A pair lips began to nibble and bite on his n.i.p.p.l.es and someone grabbed his c.o.c.k and began to jerk on it and someone else started to slap at his nuts.


    Brett opened his mouth to protest but a big fleshy dildo was shoved in. More hands roamed all over his body, which was now starting to feel all warm and tingly. He knew something was wrong.


    He was pulled up off the bed and unceremoniously tied to a wooden apparatus that left his d.i.c.k, a.s.s, and upper body completely exposed. Someone got down on all fours and began to suck his c.o.c.k. He tried to cry out but the dildo in his mouth muffled his cries. Then the dildo was removed, only to be replaced a moment later by a fat dripping c.o.c.k. Two hands grabbed his ears and began to f.u.c.k his face in earnest.


    There were voices all around him, but they all seemed to blend together. Two small brown bottles were put up to his nostrils and all of a sudden Brett was back in the stratosphere.


    “Unnhhhh....” he m.o.a.n.e.d, his voice still muffled, but this time by a real c.o.c.k. His head was spinning round and round. He was given several hits of the poppers before the bottles were removed.


    The d.i.c.k slid out of his mouth only to be replaced by another and the face f.u.c.k.i.n.g started all over. The first guy hadn''t c.u.m, but the second guy did, almost immediately, and Brett felt himself swallowing d.i.c.k spooge. He almost vomited, but couldn''t.


    The first guy was still right there, furiously jerking off as he watched Brett''s pretty face being f.u.c.k.e.d. Suddenly he yelped and shot a load of f.u.c.k slop onto Brett''s face. The c.o.c.k in his mouth pulled out and yet another took its place. There seemed to be a never-ending supply of c.o.c.ks filling his mouth or of c.u.m - either sliding down his throat or being shot all over his hunky body.


    Hand after hand pumped away at his f.u.c.k stalk which was rock hard from the drugs. He''d shot three loads of sc.u.m and was still hard. Every time he shot a wad it was either wiped on his c.h.e.s.t or smeared on his face. Pretty soon he was covered in c.u.m, his own as well as every body else''s. It was in his hair, up his nose and in his eyes and ears. It was rubbed on his limbs, stomach and back, and finally, smeared up and down his a.s.s crack.


    A finger jabbed his asshole and he squirmed in pain. Then a second joined it and began to stretch and pull at his delicate rectum. That''s when the biggie came. The guys who weren''t busy f.u.c.k.i.n.g his face lined up to f.u.c.k Brett''s v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s. Terry was the first. He bent down and spread Brett''s a.s.s cheeks, exposing the studly hockey player''s tight pink pucker. Terry rubbed more c.u.m onto it and then, lowering his pants, lubed up his d.i.c.k with spit and c.u.m and rammed it into Brett''s f.u.c.k portal.


    Even high on poppers and the drugs he''d been given, Brett was in agony, but he couldn''t even cry out because his mouth was plugged. And there was no one to hear him. No one to help him. He was f.u.c.k.e.d. Literally. Normally Brett was a tough guy, not afraid of a fight, but he was tied down and unable to even move. He was given another dose of the poppers and Terry thrust his d.i.c.k in and out of his a.s.s.


    His d.i.c.k was licked and his big balls were s.u.c.k.e.d into someone''s mouth. Then they were spit out and a hand began to slap at them again. He tried to scream once more but the only sound that emitted from his throat was a gagging sound that sounded like a gargle.


    Terry f.u.c.k.e.d Brett like he was nothing more than a piece of meat. He called Brett all sorts of names and the guys, all lined up waiting for their turn, laughed and laughed. Brett felt a load of c.u.m shoot up his a.s.s.


    When Terry pulled out someone else shoved his d.i.c.k in and the f.u.c.k.i.n.g started all over again. In and out, in and out. Even though he''d been drugged and was being dosed with snorts of poppers, he could still feel his once v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s being violated. Repeatedly. He felt like a cheap whore and wished it would all stop. But it didn''t. It just kept coming. Up the a.s.s and in the mouth. D.i.c.k after d.i.c.k after d.i.c.k. He could even feel some of the guy''s balls hitting his a.s.s and face while they f.u.c.k.e.d him.


    The pain got so bad that he almost passed out a couple of times but Terry slapped his face to keep him awake and at least semi-aware of what was happening. Even his a.s.s was being slapped and he could feel welts beginning to form.


    The handsome hockey player was now just a f.u.c.k toy. A bitch. He lost track of how many times he was f.u.c.k.e.d, of how many loads of c.u.m were shot up his a.s.s, down his throat and spewed all over his body. C.u.m ran out of his mouth and a.s.s and dripped off his body. His n.i.p.p.l.es were red and raw and d.i.c.k was tender from being s.u.c.k.e.d so many times.


    In a final act of humiliation, the guys gave him a ring of hickeys around his neck and then shaved his a.s.s and prick bush.


    Brett woke up several hours later on the floor of his apartment. His head throbbed, his mouth, stretched from so many d.i.c.ks in it hurt, his own d.i.c.k hurt and his a.s.s, also stretched by c.o.c.k, felt like it had been ripped apart. He had been left coated with c.u.m, but as a joke, the guys had put a pair of clean b.r.i.e.f.s on him. They even left a polaroid in his hand.


    Brett struggled to stand up and stumbled to the bathroom where he looked in the mirror. His hair was all spiked up with dried c.u.m and he could see the c.u.m that hadn''t yet dried glistening on his c.h.e.s.t. His arms and legs felt tacky and he knew it was more s.e.m.e.n. His neck was covered in hickeys. His stomach began to rumble and he bent over the toilet to vomit.


    His a.s.s was burning, too, and he gingerly put his hand on his b.r.i.e.f.s. His u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was soaked through with c.u.m that had dripped out of his a.s.s. When he finished vomiting he turned on the shower and crawled in, staying under the steady stream of water until it finally turned cold, more than half an hour later.


    He dried himself off, careful to avoid his more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e areas and wrapped the towel around his waist. He walked slowly into the living room. Sitting on the coffee table was a videocassette and an envelope. Inside the envelope was a note. He took it out and read it.


    Dear Brett,


    True to my word, I''ve torn up your contract. Put the tape into your VCR and watch it. It''s a rough draft of your last movie. We''re going to call it ''Brett Gets Banged.'' Personally, I think it''s your best work. If your career in hockey doesn''t work out, there''s always a place here for you.


    Oh, and Brett... don''t be stupid and call the cops. We''ve got copies ready to go out to every team in your league. If there''s even the hint of cops sniffing around here, the tape goes in the mail.


    Love ya,


    TerrY

 Chapter 21 - A Big Hairy Daddy Deflowers His Sons Best Friend

    Walter, a 48-year-old big hard steel worker, has been married for 26 years to his lovely 47-year-old wife Antoinette who is an elementary public school teacher. Walter is a huge hot hunk of a man standing 6-feet and 7-inches, weighs 240 muscled pounds and has a huge c.o.c.k and balls. Walter is a lady''s man who has never had a gay experience.


    CODY SHARES WHAT HAPPENED AT THE WILD BIRTHDAY PARTY


    Mario''s parents and my parents have been friends even prior to Mario and my births. They have lived next door to each other for the past 25 years. My Dad works at the same steel plant as Mario''s Dad. Mario and I have been best friends ever since we could remember. We have so much in common such as a love of game hunting, fishing, teammates on the high school baseball team, have been in the same class from K-8th grade and have taken the same classes all through high school. We''re like twins. We have never dated a female.


    Mario and I are 5-feet and 11-inches tall, weigh 160 pounds and have above normal sized c.o.c.ks at 7.5 inches when totally hard. We have never had s.e.x with each other except for the past couple of years we''ve gotten into jerking off together to see how big our c.o.c.ks are and how much c.u.m we shoot each time. Mario always wins with the biggest load of s.e.m.e.n although I try to win. The only time I''ve won was about a month ago because he had masturbated about an hour before coming over to my house for the game. We''ve never touched each other''s c.o.c.k or done anything else s.e.x.u.a.lly except the jack off game.


    The only differences between us is physical coloring. I have very light blond hair, deep blue eyes and very light skin. Mario on the other hand has coal black hair, dark brown eyes and dark skin. I''m from a Swedish background whereas Mario is Italian. We both are mostly hairless as to c.h.e.s.t and stomach.


    Now let me share what happened the night of our joint birthday party. Our parents had invited 25 of our friends to Mario''s home for the joint 18th birthday party. For the first time our parents let us have a couple of drinks while the a.d.u.l.ts had lots of booze along with a table covered in all types of good food.


    For several years I''d realized I was gay and got really horny when I saw our teammates n.a.k.e.d in the shower. However, I had this special l.u.s.t for older men and especially Mario''s big daddy. When he was not wearing a shirt, his hard muscled c.h.e.s.t and stomach were covered in coal black thick hair, a real turn on for me. He also always had a huge bulge in his pants revealing what I imagined to be a huge d.i.c.k and large balls.


    Every time I went over to see Mario and his father was home, I got horny as hell and went back home and wildly masturbated out a big load fantasying that big daddy and I had s.u.c.k.e.d c.o.c.k and he had used that huge c.o.c.k to f.u.c.k my pulsating a.s.s with his horse c.o.c.k until I could not take it any longer. I did ever thing in my power to get rid of my l.u.s.t for my best friend''s Dad but to no avail.


    It all came to a head (a real play on words) the night of our joint birthday party. Around 9 PM most of the a.d.u.l.ts were feeling no pain from consuming all those booze including big daddy. I managed to hang out in the room most of the time where big daddy was entertaining the guests as my l.u.s.t for him grew beyond my control.


    Near the end of the party Mario''s mother thanked all the guests for our birthday gifts as she excused herself to catch a late night flight to an educational conference scheduled for the next morning. When everyone had left except my parents and me, Mario asked me to spend the night with him. As my parents left, I went to the guest bedroom for the night. My mind raced l.u.s.ting after big daddy preventing me from going to sleep. After about an hour turning in the bed, I got up to piss and ran into big daddy seated on the living room sofa. He was rather buzzed watching late night TV. After I pissed, I approached him and said: "Sir, would you like some company? I''m having trouble getting to sleep after that exciting party. By the way, thank you and your wife for hosting the neat birthday party for Mario and me."


    I should point out that neither Mario or I had ever had s.e.x with a female or male.


    In a slurred speech he said: "Sure Cody, come over and sat down next to me and we will watch the show. I''m rather buzzed and did you enjoy the party?"


    "Yes Sir, it was so nice of our parents to give Mario and me such a great birthday party. Sir, could I talk to you about a deep secret that has been bothering me for a long time? I so trust you Sir."


    "Sure Cody, as my son''s best friend, I''d be honored to have you share your secret with me. My wife and I consider you like our second son ever since you were born as you have such a close friendship with Mario. It seems that you and Mario are like twins."


    I took a long breath and began to have second thoughts. How would big daddy react? Would I blow it? But I then pushed forward out of pure l.u.s.t. With clammy hands and shivers, I said: "Well Sir, you''re the first person to learn that I''m gay. I need to tell someone and ask if it is OK and will all of you still love me?" At that moment, I managed a few tears and moved closer to big daddy.


    WOW, big daddy took his strong arms and hands and pulled me in very close. He had me place my head on his big hard hairy c.h.e.s.t as he stroked my hair. Oh he smelt so good and s.e.xy. My c.o.c.k began to grow as he held me close and stroked my head and face. I was in heaven. What would happen next?


    After about five minutes, I made my next move. "Sir, I have no idea how to make love to another person. How do straight and gay men make love to their mates? Do straight men f.u.c.k women differently than a gay man to his partner? What kind of oral s.e.x do they have?" I noticed his fatherly instincts took hold and I saw what I thought was a growing tent in his pants.


    "Well son, do you want me to give you a s.e.x lesson and instructions?"


    "OH YES SIR, please."


    "Cody , lets got to my bedroom and I''ll show you some s.e.x education materials to help you."


    I''d never been harder and more turned on as I felt shivers running up my spine. Big daddy showed me lots of s.e.x materials of straight guys getting their c.o.c.ks s.u.c.k.e.d by a female and how these studs f.u.c.k.e.d their female lover. He had some photos in color. Then he took out a huge black dildo to demonstrate how to lube it up for action.


    "Sir, wow, does it hurt when a big d.i.c.k f.u.c.ks that female''s p.u.s.s.y?"


    "Cody, not after a couple of times when that p.u.s.s.y is spread eagle from being f.u.c.k.e.d."


    "Sir, could I get n.a.k.e.d and maybe you could use that dildo on my tight v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s to see how it feels and when I get my first man d.i.c.k so I''ll know what to do?"


    "Well Cody, I don''t see why not as you''ve honored me by trusting me with your secret and I want to help educate you so you can find some nice young man to make love to."


    At that point I was dizzy with excitement as big daddy was going to f.u.c.k me with that big dildo. Wow, I was hoping it would be his real d.i.c.k.


    I got undressed revealing my rock hard c.o.c.k, laid down on my back on his big bed, spread my young legs exposing my pulsating a.s.s and said: "Sir, you can now use that big dildo on my v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s. Please f.u.c.k me a.s.s so I know how it feels."


    I was shocked but so happy when big daddy''s c.o.c.k began to grow in his pants as he lubed that huge dildo and began to thrust it into my a.s.s. He was so gentle as he pushed that toy deeper and deeper into my spreading a.s.s walls. As big daddy sped up f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s with that dildo, I began to m.o.a.n and begged: "Sir, that feels so awesome, please f.u.c.k my a.s.s. Don''t stop Sir."


    I noticed he was getting really horny as his c.o.c.k was moving inside his pant leg. Soon he locked his eyes on my throbbing c.o.c.k and wet a.s.s. Within a few seconds, l.u.s.t won out when he grabbed the base of my blood filled c.o.c.k and began to masturbate me while he continued to ram that big dildo deep into my young p.u.s.s.y. His breathing became rapid and sweat formed on his face.


    Holy shit, soon he lowered his mouth and tongue on my c.o.c.k head and began to suck prec.u.m out of my stone hard c.o.c.k. He stopped long enough to say: "Cody I''m showing you how for a man to suck your c.o.c.k and how you could suck a gay man''s c.o.c.k. How does a blowjob feel?" He then ran his tongue up and down my throbbing c.o.c.k as he spit on my tool. He went wild swallowing my c.o.c.k and soon had me wild as he gave me an awesome blowjob as my balls tightened ready to unload my c.u.m. I began to grunt and m.o.a.n experiencing the most p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of my young life. As the heat and l.u.s.t overtook both of us, I began to beg: "Oh big Daddy, suck my c.o.c.k and yea f.u.c.k my a.s.s. Oh shit, oh f.u.c.k, yea that feels so good Daddy, please don''t stop Daddy."


    After an incredible sloppy blowjob and tearing my a.s.s wide open with that dildo, big daddy with pure l.u.s.t in his eyes pulled out the dildo, he stood up and removed all his clothes revealing that horse c.o.c.k--man it was big and dripping prec.u.m. Holy f.u.c.k, I''d never seen a c.o.c.k like that before. It turned out to be 10-inches attached to huge dark balls. It was a monstrous weapon but oh I wanted it up my hot a.s.s at that moment. His c.o.c.k was twitching and leaking prec.u.m.


    With a wild beast look in his eyes, Big Daddy said: ''Well shit Cody, you have me horny as hell to f.u.c.k that awesome pink p.u.s.s.y of yours. Man, I never thought I''d want a man''s p.u.s.s.y but I want that young a.s.s right now."


    "Oh Daddy, I want you to f.u.c.k me right now with that huge horse c.o.c.k. Give it to me."


    He got a bottle of lube, lubed my a.s.s, lubed his f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, spread my legs and lowered that huge d.i.c.k to my a.s.s entrance. As he began to part my a.s.s walls with that huge red-hot c.o.c.k, I took a deep breath and begged him: "Daddy f.u.c.k me hard. Give me that huge tool. Daddy come inside me."


    Filled with pure l.u.s.t, Daddy began to f.u.c.k me harder and harder as I yelled in pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He used his huge h.i.p.s and big body to force that ramming rod deep in me. My first f.u.c.k was so awesome with big Daddy. The sensuous f.u.c.k lasted some ten minutes as we changed positions for great effect. Then big daddy screamed: "I''m going to come. Take my baby seed Cody."


    He seemed to never stop shooting loads of his thick c.u.m deep in me. Finally he pulled out and had me suck his c.o.c.k clean of the c.u.m. We kissed and enjoyed his juice. Then he went down on my c.o.c.k and began a second blowjob. I lasted some 30 seconds before I shot my heavy load deep in his throat.


    I went to my room smelling of dried c.u.m when I heard Mario enter my room and he said: "Well holy shit, my daddy just f.u.c.k.e.d you. I heard you two talking dirty and m.o.a.ning. Is my daddy a f.u.c.k.i.n.g gay man or is he bi-s.e.x.u.a.l?"


    I assured Mario that his Dad was all straight and he had just given in to my wondering how s.e.x was.


    "Mario, I''m so sorry, will you forgive me and will you keep my secret?"


    "Cody, I''ll forgive you on one condition. I too am gay and have long l.u.s.ted after you. Can we have s.e.x tonight and will you become my f.u.c.k buddy?"


    I grabbed hold of Mario, held him tight, we kissed and I said: "Oh Buddy, there is nothing more that I want. Yes, I''ll be your f.u.c.k buddy from now on."

 Chapter 22 - A Love of C.u.m

    Jeff lowered his mouth onto my c.o.c.k his lips still wet from our kiss. The room


    was dark and people moved in the shadows other couples and groups writhing and


    squirming like something wet and organic.


    His tong played on the neck of my rode its ridge resting on his upper lip. Then


    his mouth started to move down taking move and more of my c.o.c.k into it. The


    warmth present with overwhelming tangibility like my mind was in the tip of my


    pines. His tong still roomed the underside of my c.o.c.k and I felt my balls begin to tens.


    Jeff picked up speed and the s.u.c.k.i.n.g sound emanated from him. It was very wet and I


    could feel trails of saliva creeping down my c.o.c.k and past my shaven bass. I could


    fell the spit now cold dripping of my clean balls.


    Both jiffs hands were on my a.s.s and as he felt me near climax he moved one


    to start jerking my c.o.c.k. It was fast pumping me as he looked up into my eyes. I saw


    s.u.c.k.i.n.g again, still pumping with his hand the other hand now playing with my balls


    massaging them as if asking for there offering.


    As he s.u.c.k.e.d I m.o.a.n.e.d that I was about to c.u.m. He opened his mouth putting


    his tong on my c.o.c.k and spend up his pumping I could feel him massaging my balls


    as he jerked my c.o.c.k. A ripple ran up my shaft as my first contraction sent ecstasy


    round my body and white s.p.e.r.m into jiffs open mouth. It splattered on to his tong a


    thick rope splashing his mouth. The second jet was harder, it sprayed out sending


    drops of c.u.m onto jiffs face and lips, the c.u.m on his lips was quickly stolen by his


    tong and left to pool. There were 3 more spurts all of witch Jeff amid well, they laced


    times pushing out the last of my jizz.


    ''Should I swallow it or start a collection?'' Jeff asked as he smiled at me.

 Chapter 23 - A Night in the Cells

    Matt walked down the steps in the yard, leading the lad behind him and unlocked the door. It had been a long shift and Matt yawned as he turned the key.


    '' Sarge, are you in?''?


    he called as he stepped into the small lobby.


    '' Yeah, yeah, alright fella, I''ll call you yeah.''?


    Lee laughed, and they could hear him from the other room. He made his way out into the front office.


    '' Alright Matt, what is it this time?''?


    '' Young fella here, ''ad a bit of a ruck round the back of the Crown, sarge.''?


    '' Another one was it Carl? ''


    Lee asked with a wry grin on his face.


    '' What was it all about then pal?''?


    '' Wotcha, Lee.''?


    ''I''ve told you, stop calling me Lee when you''re hime.''?


    ''Yeah, alright mate. Easy. I was down the alley round the back of the Crown, you know the one yeah, wiv this bird, she''s just some f.u.c.k.i.n.g slapper from down the pub. Still she''s not bad looking, great t.i.t.s, and I was a bit pissed, and she was really putting it about. F.u.c.k.i.n.g chatting up all sorts, and I couldn''t be arsed to make an effort pullin'' anyone else. So it kind of ''appened. Dirty bitch though. Still she was suckin'' me off when some geezer came round there, and started laying into me. Well I don''t put up wiv shit like that so I gave ''im a bit of a slap like, and then your mob turned up''


    '' Where''s the other fella Matt?''? Lee asked


    '' Sent ''im down to casualty wiv Mark, Sarge. Looked a bit of a mess, but nothing serious. Asked ''im if ''e wanted to press charges, but ''e said ''e ain''t interested, Mark''s stayin wiv ''im though in case ''e changes ''is mind. Think ''e''s more interested in sortin ''is bird out.''?


    '' So wot appens now then?''? Carl asked


    '' You wait pal, and we decide whether we''re charging you.''?


    '' Lee, can''t I just go, it weren''t even a proper fight, ''e was just some college boy wiv a slag of a girlfriend. I didn''t even do much damage to the f.u.c.ker. Anyway ''e damaged my top, look.''?


    Carl''s tee shirt was torn from the neck to just below his pecs, allowing a view of his muscled t.i.t.s, and just a glimpse of each big hard n.i.p.p.l.e as he moved slightly.


    '' Just sit down, and behave mate.''?


    Lee pointed to a bench opposite the counter


    '' Can I ''ave a word Sarge?''?


    '' Yeah. Come through. Oh, and you just f.u.c.kin behave Carl.''?


    Matt followed Lee through into the back office. Lee sat on the edge of the desk. Reaching into the pocket of his uniform shirt he took out a packet of Marlboro, and lit one, he inhaled deeply, and blew out a couple of smoke rings, his hand slid down to his crotch and he cupped one big tanned hand around the bulging packet in his tight black uniform trousers.


    '' Wanna a fag mate?''? he held out the packet to Matt.


    ''Nah''?.


    ''God, I feel horny''? he thought, '' Carl really is well fit''?


    and he felt his big c.o.c.k thickening again. Glancing over, he could see his reflection in the glass office wall, his tanned forearms contrasting against the white shirt, and the black trousers. Covered with thick black hair, the thick muscular wrists, and heavy forearms displayed some of the power of his heavily muscled body, the size of his biceps just visible under the short sleeved shirt, as the fabric held tight to the muscle beneath. Instinctively, he tensed his muscles slightly. He took great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his very broad shoulders, tight in the uniform shirt, and the outline of his solid pecs under the tight white cotton. Both his big n.i.p.p.l.es were obvious through the material, and a mass of black hair spilled out through his open shirt collar giving a hint of the rest of the hair on his c.h.e.s.t, and stomach. Bright green eyes flashed above sharp high cheekbones, and they contrasted well against his jet black eyebrows, dark stubble on his cheeks, and even darker on his chin. His hair was cropped very short at the sides, and in a No2 flattop on top, all a rich glossy black. As he moved, the light caught the cleft in his broad firm chin. He had an impressively narrow waist, long legs, and tight muscular arse. His big hand was still cupping his bulging packet, and the size of his c.o.c.k was obvious, pushing halfway down his t.h.i.g.h.


    ''What do you want mate?''?


    ''So what are we doin'' wiv'' the lad then, it was only a domestic. ''E was a bit unlucky we ''appened to be there. Any rate don''t you know ''im?''?


    '' Yeah, I do, ''e''s a mate of my Dean, but that''s beside the point. We''ll keep ''im for a while, until we know whether the other lad wants to press charges. If ''e don''t, and Carl behaves we''ll kick ''im out after a couple of hours, if not we''ll ''ave to charge ''im. ''E''s an evil little f.u.c.ker who don''t know ''is own strength when ''e gets off ''is face. It''s got ''im nicked a few times, and ''e''s done some real damage to people when ''e''s got carried away once or twice. ''Avin said that ''e''s a horny little c.u.n.t.''?


    '' Do what?''?


    '' ''E''s a right dirty bastard when you get ''im goin''''?


    Lee grinned, at Matt, flashing white teeth in a handsome tanned face.


    '' You ain''t''''''..''?


    '' Too f.u.c.kin'' right I ''ave mate. ''Ave been for a couple of years, in fact might be a bit longer. I nicked ''im, and shagged ''im for the first time the same day. ''E came back for more a couple of days later, and has been regularly ever since. In fact we might just bang ''im up for the night, and if we''re quiet later on we could all ''ave some fun.''?


    '' Dirty f.u.c.ker.''?


    '' Oi, you''re still on duty. Show some f.u.c.kin respect for my rank mate. You may ''ave been my partner for years but I outrank you now.''?


    Lee gave him another big grin.


    '' Any rate, you don''t look like you''re too upset at the idea.''?


    Lee muttered, as he looked at the big smile on Matt''s face. Matt had broadened out a lot over the last year working out most days, and doing regular weight training. The width of his shoulders was emphasised by the cut of his uniform shirt, which was tight across his shoulders, but looser round his waist. He had a wide, solid, stocky build, and probably thirteen and a half, maybe fourteen stone of thick-set heavy muscle. His solid legs filled the tight trousers he was wearing, big muscular t.h.i.g.hs stretching the black material, and the folds and creases displayed his bulging packet pretty obviously.


    '' F.u.c.kin cool idea Sarge.''?


    Matt laughed.


    '' You know me, and your c.o.c.k''s saying it for you and all; that f.u.c.k.i.n.g pole of yours is as hard as I''ve ever seen it, and I''ve seen it often enough. In fact, I reckon I''ve probably seen more of it than your missus. ''


    He looked over at Matt, who was standing with his legs wide apart, his thick c.o.c.k, rock hard and straining against his black uniform trousers.


    '' So does Deano know about you, and young Carl?''?


    '' Nah, we ''ad a couple of close calls though, but you know my place, there''s usually a few people around. Either mates of Dean''s staying over, or mates of Darren''s, and he''s used to me ''avin people over as well. It was quite funny the first time Dean brought ''im round though. ''E wouldn''t believe I was Dean''s dad. It''s quite good now though, if ''e stays over ''e ends up in my bed rather than sleeping on the sofa if I ain''t got anyone else there, or ''e''ll text me to sort something out.''?


    They heard noises from outside.


    '' Get your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off me you f.u.c.ker. I''m going to sue the hell out of you people. This is absolutely f.u.c.k.i.n.g outrageous. I want a lawyer here now.''?


    Lee went back to the counter to find a well-dressed man in a suit between two uniformed officers.


    '' Are you in charge, tell these people to take these things off.''?


    He indicated the handcuffs.


    '' This is false imprisonment I''m suing you all. You may like to know I''m a lawyer.''?


    '' They always are.''? Matt muttered to himself.


    '' Do you want to tell me what''s going on?''? Lee asked one of the PC''s


    '' I''ll tell you what''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g going on constable''?


    ''? With respect sir, I''d like one of the officers to tell me.''?


    ''? I said, I''ll tell you.''?


    ''? With respect sir, one of my officers will tell me.''?


    ''? I said, I''ll tell you.''?


    '' Oi city boy, shut the f.u.c.k up and let the filth talk.''?


    The man turned round noticing Carl for the first time.


    '' Shut up chav, it''s none of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g business.''?


    '' Who you callin'' a chav you cheeky c.u.n.t. F.u.c.kin come over ''ere and I''ll f.u.c.kin ''ave you, c.u.n.t.''?


    There was even more irritation in the man''s voice now as he turned towards Carl, told him to f.u.c.k off, and spat at him


    Carl moved slightly on the bench, and leapt towards him


    '' City wanker''?


    he shouted as he lunged at the man. Lee took one step forward, and stood between them, as Matt pushed Carl back down onto the bench, and pushed a big finger into the middle of his c.h.e.s.t.


    '' You shut it and f.u.c.kin behave.''?


    '' Right, what''s this gent in here for?''?


    Lee looked at the taller of the two PC''s.


    '' I''ll tell you want I was doing. I was having a piss down an alley and these two came up, and said they were arresting me.''?


    The sarcasm in the man''s voice was clear.


    '' This is absolutely absurd.''?


    '' It''s an offence sir.''?


    One of the two officers spoke to him.


    '' Yeah, right, whatever. Can I go now?''?


    '' Afraid not sir, I''ll be charging you.''?


    Lee looked him in the eye. '' I really don''t like you''? he thought to himself.


    '' Can you step over to the desk?''?


    The man stood at the desk, quieter now, but still seething with anger.


    '' Can''t we just drop this?''?


    '' ''Fraid not sir, now what''s your name?''?


    '' I bet it''s f.u.c.kin Rupert.''? Carl chipped in


    '' Shut up Carl''?


    '' Charles Desmond.''?


    '' Right Mr Desmond, can you just turn out your pockets.''?


    Lee started listing the items as they were put on the desk, when Desmond had finished, he looked up at the PC beside him.


    '' Just go through his pockets for me Ray.''?


    Ray went through his pockets one by one. As he felt in one of the trouser pockets, he brought out a small bag full of white powder.


    '' What''s this?''?


    Lee looked at Desmond


    '' It''s some charlie.''?


    '' Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear. It''s not your night is it Mr Desmond?''?


    He shook his head


    Once they''d completed booking him in, one of the PC''s led him through to the cells. Lee walked through to the back office again, and beckoned to Matt to follow him. Lee caught Matt''s eye, and winked.


    '' I''ve just ''ad a thought.''?


    '' I know you ''ave mate.''?


    '' ''E ain''t bad looking the city fella, and ''e weren''t ''alf eyeing us up mate


    ''You''re an evil f.u.c.ker. '' Matt laughed, shaking his head


    ''You really are a dirty bastard ''


    He shook his head again


    ''I know exactly what you''re thinking ''


    ''Are you sure?''?


    '' Pretty much so, mate, you''re thinking it''d be a laugh to''. ''


    ''''. Stick Carl in the cell wiv'' ''im. Got it one, captain. See what ''appens when ''e''s got a bit of a scally wiv ''im. And even better we''ve got a bit of charlie, that might just get lost. I don''t reckon ''e''ll complain much if we kick ''im out in the morning wiv out pressing charges.''?


    Lee went out , and brought Carl through to the back office.


    Matt sat back and looked back at Carl as they walked back in. Shorter than the others, Carl was just under five ten, and what he lacked in height he made up for in bulk. He was even stockier than either Lee or Matt with very broad shoulders, and a heavily muscled c.h.e.s.t. The taut muscles of his powerful torso rippled as he moved, and Matt could see the tight vee shape of his powerful torso and the taut muscles rippling on his back under the torn white tee-shirt. His tight black jeans clung to his well muscled arse, and big solid t.h.i.g.hs, and Matt had already checked out the impressive bulge at the front. Cropped blond hair and an almost smooth c.h.e.s.t unlike Lee or Matt. His big pecs and big brown n.i.p.p.l.es were clearly visible as his white tee-shirt was torn almost to his flat stomach. He had sparkling bright green eyes, and a firm square jaw with quite a dark five o clock shadow, though it was a dirty gold colour, darker than his hair.


    '' Take a seat, pal''?


    Lee told him, and Carl sat down opposite Matt.


    '' Give us a fag mate ''


    Matt pushed the packet across the table towards him, and Carl took one out, lit it and sat back in his chair. Carl gave him a big grin, flashing white teeth in his tanned face. He slid one hand down to his basket and cupped his c.o.c.k and balls in a big tanned hand, the blond hair catching the light.


    Lee slid the charlie over to him.


    '' Sort out some lines for us mate.''?


    Carl looked at both of them


    '' You sure. I mean ''''''..''?


    '' Don''t be a twat Carl.''?


    Carl chopped out some lines, and rolled a note. They did a couple of lines, and then another couple.


    ''Well, are you going to tell ''im or shall I? ''


    Matt looked at Lee with a wry grin on his face.


    ''What the f.u.c.k are you two on about?


    Carl looked at Matt. He looked back at Carl with a big smile on his face.


    ''There was this game Lee and me, used to play when we was just starting, it was something our first sergeant enjoyed.''?


    ''Yeah, and it was a right laugh, wasn''t it ''Lee interjected.


    ''Yeah, it was mate.''?


    ''Go on then, what bloody was it? ''


    Carl looked at them both.


    ''Well, when we got some gobby punter like that city boy, we''d bang ''em up, maybe stick ''em in a cell wiv another fella, and we''d take bets on what''d ''appen.''?


    Lee gave a deep laugh.


    '' And a fair number got f.u.c.k.e.d stupid, we reckon we might do that with the city boy. ''


    Carl''s eyes widened slightly


    ''So what are you thinking of doing?''?


    '' Stick you and him in the same cell, ''e was eyeing us all up mate, didn''t you notice?''?


    Lee grinned at him


    ''Go on mate, it''d be a laugh, and teach ''im to f.u.c.k us about, and learn a bit of respect.''?


    Matt looked over to Carl.


    '' We''d just leave you to it mate. You can do whatever you like, I reckon if he leaves here in the morning with no charges, he''ll be happy, and he won''t say a word about anything that happened. Besides the way he was looking I reckon he likes a bit of c.o.c.k.''?


    ''F.u.c.k.i.n.g ''ell, I don''t believe you two. You dirty f.u.c.kers.''? Carl laughed, and his smile widened.


    '' And I can do whatever I like'''''' F.u.c.k I like it''?


    Lee led Carl along the corridor, and unlocked one of the cells.


    '' Make yerself at home geezer.''?


    He gave Carl''s bulging package a squeeze as Carl brushed past him.


    '' I''ll get Matt to bring the city boy down in a minute. Oh, and don''t leave too many marks on the fella for f.u.c.k''s sake.''?


    Carl gave a big stoned grin as he heard the key in the lock and shifted in the bench slightly. He stroked his half hard c.o.c.k through the tight jeans, charlie always got him as horny as f.u.c.k.


    '' Wotcha c.u.n.t.''?


    He chuckled slightly as Matt pushed Charlie Desmond into the cell.


    '' What the f.u.c.k''''''''.you can''t put me into a cell with him.''?


    '' ''Fraid we ain''t got any other space sir.''?


    '' But I won''t be safe.''?


    '' ''Course you will sir, Carl''s a big p.u.s.s.ycat really. Looks hard, but he ain''t anything to worry about.''?


    He turned and pulled the cell door behind him.


    '' Well well, funny how fings turn out eh.''?


    Carl gave Charlie Desmond a big grin, flashing white teeth in his tanned face. He slid one hand down to his basket and cupped his c.o.c.k and balls in a big tanned hand, the blond hair catching the light.


    Charlie stared at him, and then looked away, but the look had lasted long enough.


    '' Fancy me do yah?''?


    '' I don''t know what you''re talking about.''?


    '' Oh I fink you do. Wanna see a bit more queer boy? Fancy a bit of white muscle?''?


    Carl reached down and pulled the remains of his torn tee shirt off. He was just under five ten, bulky and very stocky with huge broad shoulders, and a heavily muscled c.h.e.s.t. The taut muscles of his powerful torso rippled as he moved slightly, and Charlie could see the tight vee shape of his powerful torso and the taut muscles rippling on his back. Both arms were tattooed, the left with three lions, the right with a Chelsea crest. His tight black jeans clung to his well muscled arse, and big solid t.h.i.g.hs, and Charlie stared at his massive bulging packet.


    '' I hope you know how to suck c.o.c.k proper pal, ''cos you''re gonna be my bitch tonight.''?


    He pointed to the floor in front of him.


    '' Kneel down.''?


    Charlie didn''t move.


    '' I said kneel f.u.c.kin down.''?


    Charlie still didn''t move.


    Carl leapt to his feet, half lunging at Charlie, as he caught him with a blow to the c.h.e.s.t that knocked him across the cell. Charlie landed on the floor with Carl standing over him. Carl grabbed him by the hair, and pulled his head back.


    ''You''re gonna ''ave to learn to behave pal.''?


    He yanked Charlie''s head back further and then pulled it towards his crotch. Both hands on the back of Charlie''s head as he forced his face against the massive bulge in his tight jeans.


    ''Better, now f.u.c.kin smell that. You like that dontcha queer boy the smell of a proper man''s c.o.c.k. Wanna lick it do ya.''?


    He loosened his grip slightly, and as he did so Charlie began to lick at the outline of his c.o.c.k through the tight jeans.


    ''F.u.c.k yeah''?


    Carl leant back slightly pushing his basket further towards Charlie''s eager mouth. He slid one hand across his c.h.e.s.t reaching for his left n.i.p.p.l.e, as the other hand rested on Charlie''s head.


    Charlie continued to lick and suck on Carl''s massive shaft through the denim, one of his arms worked its way round the back of Carl''s legs, and pulled on his arse. He slid the other up the front of Carl''s right leg reaching for his waistband.


    ''Oi f.u.c.kin leave it alone c.u.n.t, I decide not you. F.u.c.kin understand do ya?''?


    Carl pushed Charlie away


    ''I''ll give you my c.o.c.k when you deserve my c.o.c.k, do you f.u.c.kin understand.''?


    Charlie knelt with his head bowed.


    ''Yes Sir, sorry sir.''?


    ''Better.''?


    Carl laughed.


    '' Much better. See it don''t take much does it f.u.c.ker. Now lick my f.u.c.kin boots.''?


    ''So are we going outside to join Carl, or are we just leaving him to it?''? Lee laughed


    ''Better not leave ''im much longer or he''ll have beaten the f.u.c.k out of the geezer unless we''re careful.''?


    ''I reckon it''s about time we made a move. We don''t want our Carl getting too carried away on his own, do we.''?


    He pulled his shirt over his head, and threw it into the corner, followed by Ray who did the same. Matt stood up already bare-c.h.e.s.ted, and all three big men left the room. They made their way down the stairs, and walked down the corridor towards the cells. Lee unlocked the door, and the others followed him in. Carl was kneeling on the bench with Charlie face down f.u.c.k.i.n.g him d.o.g.g.y fashion ''Yeah go on bitch, take my big f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, f.u.c.k.i.n.g feel that big f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, you like that up your f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch c.u.n.t don''t you pal''?


    He turned slightly as he heard the door, and gave a big stoned grin.


    He laughed as all three big men moved round the bench, and pulled him up by the hair.


    ''You like c.o.c.k, well you''re gonna get some f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k now bitch.''?


    He pulled out of Charlie, squatting down on the bench, his thick c.o.c.k resting against his washboard stomach, still wet with Charlie''s arse juice. Eight and a half inches long his c.o.c.k was slightly shorter that either Lee''s or Matt''s massive poles, by as Carl knew, it was even thicker than either of theirs.


    He pulled him back further against his thickset body, so Charlie was facing the end of the bench with his legs spread. His grin deepened as Lee, standing at the side of the bench, pulled Charlie towards him by the legs.


    ''What''s going on? '' Charlie sounded scared.


    ''Shut up c.u.n.t ''


    Carl pulled him further back as Lee pulled his legs over his massive shoulders


    Lee gave a deep laugh, as he pulled Charlie towards him, and spat in his face. He leant forwards and pushed his face between Charlie''s legs, and began to tongue his tight hole. As he did so, he unbuckled his belt with one hand, and then pulled open his fly, letting his trousers drop to the floor. His huge c.o.c.k reared up well past his navel, rock hard against the thick black hair on his stomach.


    Carl pulled Charlie further round so his head was hanging over the edge of the bench, and then he slid off the edge of the bench so his legs were either side of him. He pulled his head back further with one hand, and held his own rock hard c.o.c.k in the other


    '' Open your mouth bitch '' he growled at him '' and suck my f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k.''?


    Charlie tried to shake his head, and Carl let go of his c.o.c.k, and slapped him across the face


    '' Open your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g slag''?


    He opened it, and Carl began to feed his c.o.c.k down his throat. He laughed as he heard him choke slightly.


    '' Can''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g take it you stupid slag.''? Matt chuckled, '' Maybe we ought to give you some lessons''?


    Carl was leaning forward as he fed him more of his c.o.c.k, using the power in his muscular body to force more of his c.o.c.k into his mouth.


    Matt and Ray were either side of Carl, Ray with his hands round Carl''s c.h.e.s.t pulling on his huge solid t.i.t.s.


    Carl threw his head back, and g.r.o.a.n.e.d at the sensation.


    '' F.u.c.k.i.n.g hell''? and g.r.o.a.n.e.d even louder as he felt Ray behind him sliding one hand down to his c.o.c.k, whilst the other hand slid between his legs to c.a.r.e.s.s his big bollocks.


    Meanwhile Lee let Charlie''s legs slide off his shoulders as he lowered him towards his huge ten inch c.o.c.k. He paused slightly as his c.o.c.khead entered his tight arse, and then as he leant forward he grabbed both his arms, pulled him towards him and pushed his full length into him with one deep thrust. The movement pulled him off Carl''s c.o.c.k, and it slapped against his stomach as it slid out of Charlie''s mouth.


    Lee lifted Charlie off the bed, and had him held tight against his massive hairy t.i.t.s, with his legs around his waist.


    '' Oi, Matt, give us a hand mate, let''s get this twat properly opened up.''?


    Matt moved around the bed spitting on his hand and working the saliva into his huge c.o.c.khead. He stood behind Charlie, his hands pulling his arse cheeks further apart, as he positioned his c.o.c.k against Lee''s huge d.i.c.k, and then he gave one massive thrust as he drove his huge c.o.c.k deep up Charlie''s arse. He yelled as he felt the second huge shaft drive into him, as long and as thick as the one already there, and both big studs laughed.


    Ray was still behind Carl, and as soon as Carl''s c.o.c.k slipped out of Charlie''s mouth he got his hand round as much of it as he could. He pushed Carl forwards with his other hand, so he was leaning towards the wall whilst sliding his c.o.c.k in the cleft between Carl''s cheeks. Carl steadied himself with one hand on the wall whilst reaching round for Ray''s c.o.c.k with the other


    '' F.u.c.kin tasty pal''? he muttered, as he felt the length and thickness '' Sweet''.''?


    He spread his legs wider apart, and guided Ray''s d.i.c.k towards his hole. Ray paused slightly with his c.o.c.khead against Carl''s hole, and then he began a long deep thrust as Carl simultaneously pushed back onto his massive shaft. Carl gave an almost animal growl of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as inch after inch slid into his body that grew louder as all nine inches were inside him and he could feel Ray''s nuts banging against his arse.


    There was nothing gentle in their f.u.c.k.i.n.g, it was pure animal male s.e.x in its roughest most primitive form. They were shaking, and sweating, and groaning at the intensity.


    Carl reached between his legs, and squeezed Ray''s big bollocks, and that was enough to trigger Ray''s o.r.g.a.s.m.


    '' F.u.c.kin jesus''''''.''? He threw his head back as he began to fire jet after jet of thick hot c.u.m deep into Carl''s body.


    The first jet was enough to push Carl over the edge, and without even touching it his c.o.c.k erupted. Pointing straight up, he exploded in a series of huge spurts, releasing great ropes of jism that hit his c.h.e.s.t, neck, face, and the wall beyond.


    Matt and Lee were supporting Charlie, Matt holding his ankles, and Lee with his hands under Charlie''s armpits so he was sandwiched between them. They were alternating long deep thrusts between them, pulling out seven or eight inches each time whilst the other was sliding back into his tight hole. The pressure was intense as Charlie''s muscles stretched to try to accommodate the massive length and thickness pounding his arse. Both big studs could feel the pressure building in the other as their c.o.c.ks slid past each other, and their pace began to quicken as the fire inside them increased.


    Their rhythm changed as well as they began to thrust together, sliding in and out of Charlie''s body as though their d.i.c.ks were joined together. Pushing deeper and deeper stretching the tight muscle.


    Charlie was making a noise something between a squeal and a whimper and m.o.a.n, that was louder and more visceral each time the conjoined shafts battered his prostate. His groans grew louder as the pounding continued, until he let out a deep throated growl and his c.o.c.k exploded in a gigantic spasm. It was as though a fire hose had been turned on as he released almost a stream of c.u.m that covered Lee''s c.h.e.s.t matting in the thick dark hair, and hitting his neck and chin.


    The involuntary tightening of his arse muscles as he came was enough to push both big men over the edge, and they began to release thick ropes of spunk deep inside, bathing Charlie''s guts with white hot man juice.


    They could barely stand, as they supported each other as they fired jet after jet into him. Six, eight, ten, twelve times they both just kept going as they emptied more and more man seed into the tight warm arse and felt the hot love juice bathe their still hard d.i.c.ks


    Lee lifted Charlie off them and put him on the floor beside the bench, and then sat down.


    He leant against the wall breathing heavily, big grin on his face, legs wide apart. His c.o.c.k still three quarters hard, hung above the slumped figure of Charlie Desmond. He pointed it slightly and began a thick jet of warm piss all over him.


    Carl snorted with laughter. ''You dirty f.u.c.ker''? and he swaggered over to join him, both of them bathing him in a heavy stream. Carl turned slightly towards Charlie''s clothes, and began to soak them as well


    ''It''ll give the c.u.n.t something to remember in the morning''?

 Chapter 24 - My best friend dad

    Growing up my best friend at school was Ben Peterson this continued after we left and went to Uni together. I got to know his parents quite well and they had recently taken me on holiday with them. His mum, Mary was a lovely woman, kind and warmhearted. His dad Bernard was a little more aloof, a stern, no nonsense sort of a man who appreciated good manners.


    Ben was on his way out when I called around. He said he had to pop out for an hour but his dad was inside and wanted to talk with me. I went inside and sat in the lounge more than a little apprehensive as to what Mr Peterson wanted to talk to me about.


    He came in looking a little stern and a bit nervous.


    "Look Stuart I won''t beat about the bush, I''ve seen you on a number of occasions hanging around the toilets in the park at rush hour. You know those toilets are frequented by gays looking for s.e.x?"


    I felt the colour drain from my face, what had he seen, what does he know about me. It was true I had been hanging around there. I loved reading the stories on the walls and looking through the little holes between the cubicles.


    "I''m not gay", I replied meekly.


    "So what where you doing there Stuart, you live just opposite the park if you needed the toilet you could have gone home. You were looking for gay s.e.x weren''t you?"


    His voice was authoritative and I was scared and couldn''t think properly. I didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not gay but I''m curious about men. Sometimes I imagine I''m on my back with my legs open with a man on top of me like a girl. I promise I haven''t done anything though"


    "I see", he replied.


    Mr Peterson''s reply was calm and measured there was no anger in his voice.


    "Stuart, I''ve known you since your were a lad and your parents even longer. I want you to be happy but hanging around toilets looking for gay s.e.x is dangerous. You could even be reported to the police. What would your parents think if your story ended up in the local paper?"


    I sat there motionless taking in what Mr Peterson had said.


    "I like you Stuart you''ve grown into a fine young man, I think I may be able to offer you a solution. My wife and I do not enjoy s.e.x any more. Maybe you and I can come to an arrangement. If so I''m prepared to keep your secret"


    "I''m prepared to show you what it''s like to be with a man in the safety and comfort of my home. You can lay on my bed with your legs open and I''ll f.u.c.k you like a girl. Of course if you don''t agree to this I may have to tell your parents, even report you to the police. It''s your choice Stuart, what do you want to do?"


    I sat there in shock, trembling partly in excitement party because I was shit scared of being found out.


    "OK", I replied.


    "Good, take my hand and I''ll lead you up to the bedroom"


    I took hold of Mr Peterson''s hand and he lead me into the bedroom. The curtains were already drawn as if he had planned all this before hand.


    "Are you ready Stuart?"


    I nodded.


    "Get down on your knees unzip my trousers and suck my c.o.c.k"


    I knelt down in from of Mr Peterson and with my hands shaking undid his zip and reached into his hot b.r.i.e.f.s and pulled out his hard c.o.c.k. I wrapped my fingers around his c.o.c.k and pulled back his foreskin revealing his sticky head. I parted my lips and took him into my warm mouth. He sighed as I went to work on his c.o.c.k. I''d never s.u.c.k.e.d a man''s c.o.c.k before but it seemed to come naturally to me and soon I sensed that Mr Peterson was going to c.u.m. He reached down and pulled me up onto my feet.


    "We can''t have you and the floor covered in c.u.m, strip off and lay on the bed with your legs open"


    I did as I was told.


    I looked towards the window


    "Don''t worry about Ben I''ve made sure he won''t be back for a few hours. Just lay there and relax"


    I felt so vulnerable laying there in just my white socks, my legs open presenting my little hole to Mr Peterson.


    "Now daddy is going to f.u.c.k your hole like a girl, would you like that?"


    I nodded, scared but excited as he climbed on the bed between my legs. He opened the bedside cabinet and pulled out a tube of KY Gel.


    "It''s for the wife she''s as dry as f.u.c.k"


    He applied the gel to his c.o.c.k.


    I sighed when he rubbed it around my a.s.s.


    He whispered, "I''m going to slide my c.o.c.k balls deep into your a.s.s and fill it full of spunk, do you understand?"


    I replied breathlessly, "Yes".


    Then I felt it, his huge c.o.c.k pressing against my tight little asshole. I tried to push him away but he took my wrists and held both arms above my head. I was trapped beneath his strong body. His c.o.c.k slid inside me and he started to ride me his balls slapping against me the deeper he went. My head was swimming with a mixture of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain. I relaxed into it, thinking this is how a girl must feel. He let go of my wrists and I took hold of his bum pulling him deeper into me.


    "F.u.c.k I''m going to c.u.m", he gasped as he emptied his balls into my hot little a.s.s.


    He collapsed on top of me the sweat dripping from his face.


    He got off me, reached for a box of tissues and tossed them on the bed and went to have a shower.


    "Here clean yourself up before the bed gets messy"


    I lay there on the bed beaming with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at the way Mr Peterson had just used me like a whore.


    I cleaned myself up and got dressed, flushing the tissue down the toilet.


    I sat there with a smirk on my face. Now I know what it feels like to be f.u.c.k.e.d like a girl and I loved it.

 Chapter 25 - Controlled by my dads boyfriend

    My mum and dad separated and divorced several years ago. I remember the arguments; they were always about my dad working and there being too little social life and s.e.x. I was 10 at the time now I''m 19, Alfaro, 5''6" (1.67m) 112lbs (50.8Kg) slim build, green eyes, Caucasian, blonde hair to my shoulders. My dad had a few female relationsh.i.p.s at first when he separated from my mum, then about 4 years ago he started dating guys. None of the relationsh.i.p.s lasted long. My dad is a workaholic and relationsh.i.p.s got in the way of his work. My dad''s work involved days from home, sometimes weeks. Not good for forming relationsh.i.p.s


    Then my dad met Emanuel, Hispanic guy 28 years old. He met him at the local gym. 6''2" tall (1.88m) 224lbs (101.6Kg) muscular athletic build (works out a lot at the gym) brown eyes, light tan skin, black dreadlock hair style, shaved back and sides.


    During the periods my dad was away I became the focus of Emanuel''s attention. He would wear tight fitting shorts the material fitted tight into the crack of his a.s.s. The shorts were stretch material, revealing the outline of his c.o.c.k and balls. He wore tight fitting singlets that showed off his well-developed torso. The best was when he was swimming, he wore a thong. He had the perfect shaped a.s.s. I tried not to make it obvious that I was checking him out. He would stretch and flex his arm muscles then turn and smile at me. He would look at me and smile making eye contact before I quickly looked away.


    While my dad was away Emanuel increased the attention he paid me, touching me a lot while talking to me. Resting his hand on my shoulder, then, with the other hand he slowly stroked down my arm while looking into my eyes and smiling. I would blush and look away. Adrenaline raced through my veins making my heart pound. I experienced such an intense feeling that it made me shudder uncontrollably. As time went on, and especially when my dad was away from home because of his work, he got more tactile touching me more and more. Sometimes he would come and sit next to me when I was watching the TV and wrap his arm around my shoulders, then stroke his other hand from my knee to my crotch squeezing my t.h.i.g.h as he did so. I would scream at him to f.u.c.k off and I would pull away. He just sat there laughing at me. I was screaming at him to f.u.c.k off yet what he did gave me a deep inner sensation that I had not experienced before. I was in denial. I liked him touching me, I liked the attention he showed me.


    I knew I was gay. I was not ready to come out. My comfort zone didn''t allow me to come out to my dad or anyone. To give way to my feelings and have s.e.x with Emanuel, no way could I trust him to keep it from my dad. The touching became playful in the form of friendly wrestling. He had complete control of me, he was a lot stronger than me. During one of the wrestling sessions his hand accidently stroked over my hard c.o.c.k in my shorts. he looked at me fixedly with his eyes wide open, "you have a boner do I make you feel excited?" He asked. I struggled violently with both my legs and arms to free myself from his hold. Resulting in him relaxing his hold of me so I was able to pull away from him. As I stood up, I stared at him and shouted, "f.u.c.k no you f.u.c.k.i.n.g don''t." He stood there with a grin on his face and mouthed, "I think I do." as I walked away to my room. I had no control over my c.o.c.k when we wrestled. I always got a hard.


    As the weeks went by, I knew that I was developing an intense s.e.x.u.a.l infatuation for Emanuel. Every time I jerked off, I was thinking of Emanuel, even though I was trying to put him out of my mind. Emanuel must know the effect he was having on me. My dad told me that he would be away for 2 weeks. Emanuel and myself alone for that long. I was fighting both the mental and physical attractions that I felt for Emanuel. With my dad at home I knew that Emanuel would leave me alone, he would not tease me and touch me so much as he does when my dad is away.


    My dad away that long I knew I would be easy prey for Emanuel. Days alone with him in the house made me very tempted to let him have me. As much as I knew in my own mind that I wanted to say yes to Emanuel if he asked to f.u.c.k me, I could never say yes. I feel that I would be vulnerable to him telling my dad.


    The first few days were a struggle, Emanuel was like a predator stalking me around the house jumping on my back wrestling me to the ground, touching me playfully at every opportunity. Making verbal inuendoes as he stroked his hands over my body. He was fully aware of the effect he was having on me. He made verbal threats. "I''m going to f.u.c.k you; I know that''s what you want. Why deny that you want me to f.u.c.k you."


    Was he playing with me or was he serious? I knew he was getting frustrated and annoyed with my dad always away. It was having the same effect on him like it did with previous relationsh.i.p.s my dad had. Emanuel was 28 and highly s.e.xed, there was little s.e.x and social life with my dad. Lack of s.e.x made Emanuel frustrated and moody. He was getting more aggressive and nastier. He was taking his frustration out on me.


    I''m confused in my mind; he''s my dad''s boyfriend. I''m not out, I''m not relaxed about coming out to my dad. I have strong s.e.x.u.a.l urges towards Emanuel. He wants to f.u.c.k me, and I want him to f.u.c.k me. I just don''t know how to go about it. What if I said yes and it turned out that he wasn''t being serious? What if he told my dad?


    It all came to a head one night when I was taking a shower. I was enjoying a long relaxing shower when suddenly the shower door opened. He stood there n.a.k.e.d with a massive 8" hard. I shouted at him, "f.u.c.k off leave me alone." I could see his eyes were bulging and his nostrils were flaring. He puckered his lips towards me. I flipped him off with a disgusted grimace, which made him laugh. He reached out with his hand and grabbed me around the neck, forcing me up against the wall of the shower. A surge of fear ran through my body as I struggled to get free.


    "You can''t or will not say yes to me f.u.c.k.i.n.g you. So, I''m going to **** you." I screamed "NO, NOOOO." I made several violent and ineffectual struggles with my arms and legs trying to repel him to no avail. He was far too strong for me to fight him off. He raised his hand and brought the palm of his hand hard across my face, before I had recovered from the shock, he slapped me across the face with the back of his hand. "The more you struggle the more you will get hurt," he shouted at me. I was getting weaker the more I fought him. Why was I fighting him? I wanted him to f.u.c.k me. I had no choice now; he was dominating me. Instead of feeling revulsion I was starting to enjoy the body contact with him. All I at to do was let him have his way. I haven''t said yes, he''s forcing himself on me. He''s going to **** me and I''m too weak to resist.


    By now my legs were weak and started to give way. I fell to the ground on my hands and knees. Immediately he grabbed the back of my neck. "Stay down," he shouted as he banged my head on the shower floor. All during the struggle the shower sprayed warm water over our bodies. I felt his fingers sliding along the crack of my a.s.s then circling my anus. He moved his hand from the back of my neck, as he did, I started to raise my back. He punched me hard between my shoulder blades and shouted," keep down bitch." I immediately obeyed. He spread my a.s.s cheeks apart and penetrated my hole with his finger. Sliding it up and down inside my a.s.s. He leaned forward and whispered in my ear, "you like that". It was a surreal moment I had never been finger f.u.c.k.e.d before. My reply to him was negative, "NO I F.U.C.K.I.N.G DON''T." He stroked his hand down the spine of my back and over the cheeks of my a.s.s, as he continued to finger f.u.c.k me. "Guess you don''t like me doing that either do you boy?" I attempted to crawl away (why I don''t know, because what he was doing was so enjoyable) he grabbed my hair and pulled me back. Slapping my a.s.s hard with his other hand. "You don''t fool me boy I know your enjoying me playing with you." He reached between my legs and held my hard c.o.c.k in his hand. "That tells me your excited boy." He continued to finger f.u.c.k me until he had three fingers working my anus, loosening me ready for penetration. Now and then I would give out an uncontrollable loud m.o.a.n.


    "I think you''re ready." I heard him say as he spread my a.s.s cheeks, I could feel the head of his hard c.o.c.k sliding along the crack of my a.s.s until it located my anus. He held me firmly by my h.i.p.s while he prodded my anus with the head of his 8" c.o.c.k. My body was twisting and contorting as he vigorously and violently tried to penetrate me. I was m.o.a.ning and shouting at him to stop," it hurts," I screamed out, arrrrhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! Aarrrhhhhhhhhhhh!!! He didn''t stop until the head of his c.o.c.k had penetrated me. The pain was shooting through my body.


    In all my s.e.x.u.a.l fantasies I had never imagined being f.u.c.k.e.d could be so painful. I was sweating so was he, I had tears in my eyes. He was breathing heavily as he paused for a while. He had his hands on my shoulders as he slowly penetrated me deeper. His thick long hard c.o.c.k stretched the sides of my rectum as he forced it deeper into me. I was arching my back and giving out involuntary cries. Arrrrrhhhhhhhhhhh!! I kept screaming for him to "pull it out, it f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurts"AARRHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! He didn''t stop, he showed no sympathy. My sphincter resisted his vigorous thrusting. Giving me more pain causing me to scream out more, and for my body to twist and contort.


    My struggling and shouting made him more excited. My sphincter suddenly gave way and his hard c.o.c.k slid all the way into me up to the hilt. I could feel his pubic hairs rubbing against my a.s.s cheeks. He paused again for a few moments. He was m.o.a.ning and breathing heavily. Sweat poured off him trickling onto my back. "that feels f.u.c.k.i.n.g good." He said as he leaned down and kissed the nape of my neck. He placed one hand around my neck and the other on my shoulder as he vigorously f.u.c.k.e.d me hard.


    My c.o.c.k spurted its load of juice over the shower floor, as Pain gave way to an intense feeling of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He held me tight as his body convulsed. I could feel his c.o.c.k throbbing inside my rectum as it squirted copious amounts of his live s.p.e.r.m juices into me. The sensation I was experiencing was too overpowering, I just could not resist. I had fallen into obedient mode. Whatever he told me to do I would obey him. I no longer wanted to resist. When he stroked my back and a.s.s cheeks, I stuck my a.s.s up. "So, you like it now?" He asked "YEAHHHH!!! F.u.c.k me some more" He lay on me resting. I stroked my hand over his legs and body that I could reach.


    "Do I have to **** you again to have s.e.x with you or will you give yourself to me willingly?" "If you want to f.u.c.k me f.u.c.k me" The warm water still cascaded down on us as he told me to lie on my back and spread and raise my legs. He straddled me holding my legs down onto my shoulders, so my a.s.s was raised for him to easily penetrate me. I positioned his c.o.c.k, so it was lined up with my anus. My anus was loose from the violent f.u.c.k.i.n.g he had just given me, so it slid into me easily on his s.p.e.r.m juice. After he f.u.c.k.e.d me a second time, we showered.


    "From now on when your dads away I f.u.c.k you when I want, you have to obey me. Or I tell your dad" I didn''t want my dad to know I was gay; I had no choice. Emanuel''s was the longest relationship my dad had up to when he left. He f.u.c.k.e.d and used me until he got tired of me. When he left, he never told my dad. Maybe that was just an idle threat to control me.

 Chapter 26 - Became A Gay Whore After A Hot Threesome Gay S.e.x

    As I told you in last part, we had s.e.x one more time but that was more pleasurable than painful. There was no blood and this time my friend was also more confident and horny because knew that he just has to f.u.c.k me without any manipulation. So we had so much fun during the second time. But for the third time had changed my life. So without wasting time, let''s start the story.


    So I was at my home, I was watching a movie in my computer. Suddenly my phone rang and my friend H was on the line. He told me that he is so horny, so he wants to meet me and wants to have s.e.x with me. So firstly, I replied negatively because I was not horny at that time but he tried to convince me for next 15 min.


    So I replied ok, I will come to your place but I need some time for it. He told me that he will wait for me. Now doing s.e.x with him was a normal thing for me after 2 s.e.x encounters.


    So I reached his home and rang the doorbell. His father opened the door. I was shocked. I thought he was alone so he was calling me but his father was at home. So I genuinely asked for my friend his father. His father told me that he was upstairs, studying. At that time, my friend came from behind. He told his father that I was there for studying with him. So he told me to follow him upstairs. His father continued the watching the tv and I followed my friend to upstairs.


    When we reached the room, I just pulled my friend and asked him about his father. He told me that "don''t worry, he never comes upstairs. So chill and let''s have a s.e.x". I told him that "I am scared now, I can''t do the s.e.x". He told me that "don''t worry, we will do s.e.x" and his father will never know. In this discussion, he forgot to lock the door.


    So, I opened my pants, t-shirts and my friend also did the same. I was in my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and he was also in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. He forced me and I was on my knee. I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k with the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Then, he opened his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and I started s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k. yummy. He told me to remove my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and I did that. Then he spat on my asshole and started rubbing mine on my hole.


    I also covered his d.i.c.k with my saliva. Then he told me to bend and show my asshole. So, I stood up and bent for him. He again spat on my hole and tried to put his d.i.c.k in my a.s.s. And on the first push, his half d.i.c.k was inside me. First push is always painful for anal. Then he started to f.u.c.k me in that bent position.


    Then he told me, "let''s do d.o.g.g.y style". I told him, "ok, let''s try that". So I became d.o.g.g.y on his bed. Then he came to me and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I was so enjoying that. Suddenly, his father entered his room. Oh, my goodness. That was like a heart attack for me. I was nude getting f.u.c.k.e.d by his son.


    So suddenly he took his d.i.c.k out and we sat on his bed front of his father. I was so scared at that time. His father came near us and asked what were you doing. My friend replied, "sorry dad, we will never do this again". His father asked me,"what do you know? what are you doing?". I replied, "sorry uncle. I will never do it again".


    He said, "do you know what will happen if I tell everyone about you?". So I was more scared of that. I told his father that "uncle, I will do whatever you say, please don''t tell anyone about it. Please, uncle". So after that, his father told me something which was very unexpected for me.


    His father told me that " I will keep this secret between us on one condition". I agreed with any condition. He told me that " I will keep this secret between us if you will let me f.u.c.k your ass". I was amazed by that. I suddenly replied, " ok uncle". My fear got converted into an excitement. Then he kissed my lips.


    That was the first kiss of my life on my lips. That was amazing. Then he undressed. My friend also started to rub my asshole. Then his father started to suck my n.i.p.p.l.es. Oh, What a feeling! Then my friend just spat on my hole and started to push his d.i.c.k. So his father stopped him and told him, "this is a very wrong way to make asshole wet".


    His father told him to suck his n.i.p.p.l.e and he would show you how to do it. Then they changed their position. His father started l.i.c.k.i.n.g my asshole with his tongue. Oh, I can''t explain that feeling. His tongue was moving around my asshole and was trying to move inside. I became super horny. Then his father told him, "now, f.u.c.k him". They again they switched the position.


    Then my friend suddenly pushed his d.i.c.k into my hole and his father was playing with my n.i.p.p.l.es. Then his father again kissed me on my lips but this time, he delivered his saliva into my mouth and told me to eat that. He took off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. That was a super 7¡å inch d.i.c.k. I was happy that I can get that and also scared thinking how much pain it can be.


    Then, I started s.u.c.k.i.n.g his huge d.i.c.k. He told me that "you are a good sucker". He also told us that I am a better sucker than his mom. I became more excited. At that time, I felt the feeling of the threesome and that was awesome. Suddenly, my friend told his father that he was about to c.u.m. So his father told him to c.u.m in the mouth and it was his turn was next. I was so excited for his f.u.c.k.i.n.g 7¡å d.i.c.k. So he came near my asshole and pushed his 7¡å d.i.c.k in my a.s.s in only one shot. I shouted aaaahhh.


    At that time, my friend pushed his d.i.c.k into my mouth. I was giving my friend blowjob and his father was f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s that was superb feeling. Then my friend came in my mouth. His father told me to drink that. I did and that was a somewhat salty but so tasty. Then his father f.u.c.k.e.d me for around 15 more minutes. Then he also came in my mouth and I also drank his father''s c.u.m. That was so much different experience for me.


    After that s.e.x session, I was smelling like both of them and in addition to their c.u.m''s smell. So after that, I took bath with both of them and then wore my clothes and went to my home. This time my walk was changed because of that threesome. My neighbor asked me what happened when I was returning home. I told him that I got hit by a ball on my leg.


    After that incident, his father called me whenever he was alone. So next time, after that s.e.x, he had done so many different things with me. So I will tell you about that in next story.

 Chapter 27 - Became my friend mom 1

    So after that superb group s.e.x, I was so excited to wear a bra and panty again. My friend and his dad were calling me for the s.e.x. Now I was waiting for the s.e.x. I called my friend''s father 2-3 times for the s.e.x. But he was busy in his work. So, I was so horny and really wanted a way to do s.e.x.


    So after two weeks, I was f.u.c.k.e.d by his father in the car. I will tell you about that story in any other part. So from that time, I kept craving for s.e.x. Then, on Friday, I was eating my dinner.


    At that time, I got the message on my phone by my friend. It read "My mom is going to her home for 2 days, so come soon." So, I became so excited after reading that. Then, I finished my dinner as soon as possible. Soon, I lied and replied that "I am going for a night out with my friend."


    Then I reached my friend''s home. They were loading his mom''s luggage in his car. He came near me and told me that he messaged me to come later when he calls me. But I was so excited that I didn''t read his second message. So his mom was asking me, "why are you here?".


    I told her that I came here for a night out with my friend. So, she told me to come with them in their car to drop her. I said, "ok, we will bring some snacks also for our night out". So there were four persons in the car. My friend''s father and his wife were in the front seat and me and my friend was in the back seat.


    My friend was trying to touch my legs and my a.s.s. But I was stopping him because his mom was in the front seat. Then, we reached the railway station. His mom got on the train and then we moved towards the car. I can already see the l.u.s.t in their eyes.


    So, we bought some snacks for the night and then left the station. I was going to the back seat but his father stopped me and told me to sit in the front seat. So, I was in the front seat with his friends. We all were excited.


    We were on the road and time was around 9 pm. There were a very few people on the road. So his father opened his zip and told me to suck that. Then, I did that and his son also got excited and he also took out his d.i.c.k. So I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g his father ''s d.i.c.k and playing with my friend''s d.i.c.k.


    After 10 mins, his father came into my mouth. I swallowed that. Then, I moved to my friend and started to suck his d.i.c.k. He came in less than 5 min because I was playing with his d.i.c.k. Then they both got a bit satisfied and then they offered me the snacks which we were bought. We reached home at around 10 pm.


    Then we entered the house and his father ran towards his room and came out with the bra and panty. I knew what to do. So, I took off my all clothes and then wore that bra and panty.


    I was also ready for the s.e.x but they were not because they jerked a few moments before. So his father told me to come into his room and pointed to one cupboard and told me that cupboard belongs to me for the next two days and told me to wear all the clothes in that room.


    So I wore the lady''s nightdress belonging to his mother. Then, I looked in the mirror and I was looking awesome. Actually, I was looking more beautiful than my men version. Then, I came outside the room and they were watching TV. When they saw me, they felt amazed watching me. His father came near me and kissed me. Then he told me that I looked more beautiful than his wife.


    I became so excited by hearing them. My friend said that I needed long hair. So suddenly by mistake I told him that we can bring wig for that. His father replied that it was a good idea. He would bring a wig tomorrow. So I became more excited and after watching me in that dress, they also felt hard again. Then they started to take off their clothes. So, I started to suck their d.i.c.ks.


    Then my friend started to f.u.c.k my a.s.s. This time, he used the shampoo as a lubricant. My anal became easy after that and his father was giving me a blowjob. He told me that I was better than his wife in s.u.c.k.i.n.g a d.i.c.k.


    I was in the night dress and they were f.u.c.k.i.n.g me in that. They don''t want to take that off. Then my friend jerked in my a.s.s. His father came soon and he started to f.u.c.k me harder. Ah, f.u.c.k. Then, he also jerked in my a.s.s. He continued to f.u.c.k after the jerk for 2-3 minutes. Then we slept on the bed. I slept in the nighty and they were nude.


    On the second day, when I wake up, they were ready. I was in the nighty with the c.u.ms in my asshole. I will continue the rest in the next part of the story.

 Chapter 28 - Brotherly love

    So this happened a few years ago a few mouths after my sister had gotten married. She was 22, I was 19, and her husband(my brother-in-law who we will called BIL) was 24. Around that time I was not really wanting to be in a relationship I mean I didn''t really have many friends so. But honestly I didn''t care because I had my family. I lived with my Sister and BIL which sounds weird but hey nether of them cared they said I was like there child which was really funny. My sister works at target and BIL is a accountant so usually I would go to school and come home ether to one of them home or nether of the home which wasn''t all bad since I could then do some dirty stuff alone.


    Both of them shared a room while I got the guest room so I had a room to myself. Now being the dirty 19 year old I was, I would jerk off from time to time when I was alone in the house or when both of them were fast asleep. Now I had learned that BIL was bis.e.x.u.a.l meaning he likes both boys and girls and honestly I had a smile crush on him I mean that sounds weird but I was gay and even though I didn''t really want a relationship I was really attracted to tall muscular men like BIL as BIL was 6,1 with a athletic muscular body and a nice beard also he was a really great guy. I had actually seen him and my sister doing it one night and I have seen him jerk off before when my sister wasn''t home. I never really got a good look at his d.i.c.k but having the mental image of him jerking off and f.u.c.k.i.n.g someone stuck with me.


    Now BIL and I were actually really close and got along fine and sometimes we would even talk about s.e.x and stuff like that when my sister wasn''t around I never mentioned of course seeing him f.u.c.k my sister or jerk off but during those conversations he always asked what kind of people I was into a lot of the time I would dodge the question and sometimes I would answer with something like ''handsome guys'' stuff like that and he kinda learned the type of guys I liked and one time he asked. "Do you watch p.o.r.n?" I lied and told him I didn''t so during those conversations he would sometimes take his phone out and look up some hot gay s.e.x videos which honestly I loved watching them.


    One day I came home and I knew BIL was home since his car was there so I decided to sneakily walk inside the house. Using my key to open the door and slowly opened it and I quietly closed it behind me. I then looked around and I didn''t see BIL and I then thought he must be upstairs jerking off or something and I walked upstairs to his room and the door was opened slightly I peaked through the open crack and I didn''t see BIL jerking off no I saw something SO MUCH better when I looked inside I saw BIL completely n.a.k.e.d, he had just taken off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and I stared at him and I looked down at his c.o.c.k and damn it was big, it wasn''t hard but it was around 5 inches cut and damn I wanted to go over there and suck it so bad but I walked away since I didn''t want to get caught I knew he was getting dressed to go to work so I went into my room having the mental image of BILs d.i.c.k in my head and I started to get hard and I looked down. CRAP! I had a full erection which wasnt that hard to see and I was wearing shorts which made it worse so I got up and grabbed my phone and I walked downstairs and sat on the couch in the living room crossing my legs hoping that if BIL came by to watch TV or something he wouldn''t see it.


    After awhile I hear BIL walk downstairs wearing his usual work clothes a white short sleeved button up shirt with a black vest over that, black pants, brown shoes, and a red tie and when he sees me he smiles and says. "Oh I didn''t know you were home." I smile at him and he walks over and in my head I start panicking. "Wanna watch some ''videos''?" I knew what type of videos and honestly I didn''t know why but I nodded keeping my legs crossed and I set my phone on a little table next to the couch and BIL sits down next to me as he turns the TV on. I look at him and he looks at me and we smile. BIL goes to p.o.r.nhub and puts on a video titled ''brotherly love'' and after awhile of watching I stupidly uncross my legs which now is BIL looks over he could tell I was horny, and he did he looked at me as I watched and he looked down at my shorts. I looked at him and I raised a eyebrow until I realized what he was looking at and I freeze a bit and look back at the TV pretending not to notice, but BIL smiles. "So this videos get you excited huh?" I freeze more and I slowly look at him and he was smiling at me. "It''s ok if they do there''s nothing wrong with it." And I sigh in relief and we both look at the Tv continueing to watch until I hear a noise and I look over and see BIL rubbing his leg and I was confused until I realized hat he was basically jerking off, rubbing his c.o.c.k through his pants. Looking at him do that turns me on and I clench my shorts and look back at the tv until not even a minute later I feel a hand on my leg and see BIL rubbing my c.o.c.k through my shorts and my face turns red and I look at him, he looks at me and smiles. "Relax just let it happen." I couldn''t believe it was this a dream or was BIL my brother-in-law the one i had wanted to f.u.c.k me for a long time actually rubbing my c.o.c.k even if it was through my shorts.


    The video ends and BIL smiles turning the TV off and he says. "Wasn''t that a great video?" I awkwardly smile and reply with. "Y-Yeah." BIL hen licks his lips and scouts closer to me his hand still on my covered c.o.c.k his other hand on his and he asked. "Have you ever touched a mans c.o.c.k?" I shook my head and he asks. "Have you had a man touch your c.o.c.k?" I shook my head again and he smiles. "Well today lets change that and he pulls down my shorts showing my boxer b.r.i.e.f.s the head of my c.o.c.k pocking out of one of the sides and my entire face turned red, BIL smiles and teased my c.o.c.k by poking the tip and circling it which turned me on more. He then took my shirt off and I was now mostly n.a.k.e.d but then I thought of something and I look at BIL. "What if my sister comes home?" BIL smiles and picks me up along with my shirt and shorts and walks to my room once there he sets me down on the edge of my bed and he kneels down in front of me.


    "Get ready~" BIL says smiling as he leaned forward and licked the head of my c.o.c.k and I shivered he then kissed it a few times which turned me on so much. He then slowly pulled off my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and my d.i.c.k came popping up it wasn''t to impressive around 3 maybe 4 inches. But BIL smiles and grasps it and licks the base. I felt the urge to m.o.a.n but I held it back as BIL continued to lick my c.o.c.k before suddenly putting my c.o.c.k fully in his mouth and giving me a blowjob which took me by surprise and I had let out a soft m.o.a.n. BIL continues until I hear a zip sound and BIL stops s.u.c.k.i.n.g me and grasps my d.i.c.k with his strong hands and starts to jerk me off making me m.o.a.n again but then he starts to get up and my eyes widen when I see his fully hard d.i.c.k which was now around 9 inches and I gulp as BIL moves closer so our c.o.c.ks were touching and he then with one hand held both of our c.o.c.ks and started to jerk both of us off. I looked up at him and I smiled, he smiled l.u.s.tfully at me and I grabbed his tie and pulled him close kissing him on the lips as he stroked our c.o.c.ks and he blinked a few times before returning the kiss it was so warm and amazing after a few seconds he stuck his tongue into my mouth making me m.o.a.n, he broke the kiss and I smiled at him and whispered in his ear. "Let me grasp that big c.o.c.k of yours daddy~" and I could tell that turned him on as he smiled at me and let go of our c.o.c.ks and I got up and positioned myself st his c.o.c.k and I slowly touched it, it was so warm and soft, it was even leaking a bit of pre-c.u.m which I licked away and so like what he did to me I licked the giant head of his c.o.c.k and then I kissed it a few times before jerking him off a bit. BIL then put his hand on my head and smiled. I then put his d.i.c.k in my mouth, it was so big and warm I then started to suck his massive c.o.c.k and I would rub the parts I couldn''t fit in my mouth I also massages his balls a bit. I could hear him m.o.a.n and I smiled after a few minutes of s.u.c.k.i.n.g I feel his hand on my head and then he started to face f.u.c.k me which honestly I didn''t mind but it did take me by surprise.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he thrusted his massive c.o.c.k down my throat. Before I knew it I felt a warm liquid shoot down my throat about 5 maybe 6 times and I knew that BIL had just c.u.mmed in my mouth and he then let go of my head letting me back away and he was panting and he said. "Sorry should have warned you." But I smile and get up kissing him and I say. "It''s ok I didn''t mind." And he smiles but then I got another idea and I grab BIL and ask. "Can you lay on the bed real quick?" He nods and gets on the bed laying down on his back somewhat against the wall and I smile as I walk over to him and move on top of him and then I grab his d.i.c.k and move it up as I slowly sit down on it, it slowly enter my a.s.s which made me m.o.a.n in my mouth and BIL smiled and placed his hands on my h.i.p.s saying. "You dirty boy all you had to do was ask~" and I smile as I move up and down on his c.o.c.k. I continued going up and down for awhile until I could feel myself about to c.u.m. "H-Hey I''m about to c.u.m." BIL smiles and he grabs my c.o.c.k squeezing the head sending shockwaves down my c.o.c.k and he smiled saying. "Not now you aren''t~" and he then picked me up and put me in the d.o.g.g.y position. And he got on his knees and licked my a.s.s and he stuck his tongue in my a.s.s causing me to m.o.a.n he continued doing this fingering me fomr time to time until I said. "J-Just f.u.c.k me daddy~!" And BIL smiled getting up and positioning his c.o.c.k at my a.s.s and he leaned down and whispered in my ear. "As you wish~" and he slowly pushed his c.o.c.k in my a.s.s again making me m.o.a.n and he then started to thrust in and out and he leaned down kissing my neck and holding me as he thrusted in and out he also grabbed my c.o.c.k and started jerking me off.


    This was unbelieveable I felt so good. He continued to f.u.c.k me for awhile it felt good, but then BIL said. "F.u.c.k~! I''m gonna c.u.m again!" And then he thrusted in and c.u.mmed in my a.s.s shooting about 6 shots of c.u.m again some of it leaking out dripping onto my blanket and when he did this I c.u.mmed as well, c.u.m shooting all over my pillows and blanket. I started panting and I looked back and kissed BIL on the side of his jaw before nuzzling his soft beard. He smiled and got up pulling out and I got up to and I walked over to him and he smiled kissing my cheek as I got down and licked the c.u.m off his c.o.c.k and he did the same to mine.


    He told me not to tell my sister about this and that he would wash my blanket and pillows telling me Sister I had spilled milk on them by accident and I smiled. After that me and him would jerk each other off, suck each others d.i.c.ks, or f.u.c.k each other when my sister wasn''t home. And one time I stole one of BILs boxers and when I was alone I would sniff the boxers and jerk off while doing so smelling the dried c.u.m on them reminding me of his massive c.o.c.k.

 Chapter 29 - 2

    So I stood up and walked towards the bathroom. They asked me that where was I going. I told them that I was going to the bathroom to get fresh. They told me that they want to f.u.c.k me now. I was not in the mood. So I told them that I want to do shit, so please let me do it and clean my asshole.


    Their c.u.m became dry and hard. So I went to the bathroom took off my nighty and started to shit. I was not in the mood but they were already hard. I could see that from their pant''s pyramid. So I was watching the shemale p.o.r.n. I love to watch shemale p.o.r.n. But still, I can''t get excited. Then, I completed that and then I had a shower. So, now I felt somewhat fresh.


    I called my friend and told him to give me a bra and panty from his mother''s cupboard. He gave me the green bra and panty. It was strange for me because I saw a black bikini set and a red bikini set but I had never seen green. I wore those and called his father and I came out from the bathroom. His father came inside his room. He saw me and he was also amazed watching me.


    He told me that I was looking so s.e.xy. Actually, I was looking beautiful than his mother in those green bra and panty. Then I asked him that what should I wear for the day. So he gave me a beautiful one-piece red dress. That was looking so much beauty in his hands. I actually wanted to try that dress but I thought that will not fit me. So I told his father that dress will not fit me.


    But he told me to try it once and if it doesn''t fit then he will give me another dress. So I tried that red one-piece dress and coincidentally that fit me from top to bottom. My neck to a.s.s, it was perfect for me. So I became somewhat excited but I was still not ready for the s.e.x.


    So we went to the main room and we were watching the p.o.r.n movie on the tv. But now it was no more fun for me because I had done many more things than that. But they were already excited and they became hornier after watching me in that red dress. So I have to do s.e.x. So I sat in the l.a.p of his father. He was playing with my fake t.i.t.s from that dress.


    Then he opened his pant and told me to suck his d.i.c.k. I started to suck his d.i.c.k but that was not enjoyable for me. But I was there and so it was my duty. Then my friend came behind me. I knew what is next. He scrolled my dress up then started fingering my a.s.s with panty on.


    Then he removed my panty till my knee and started to lick my a.s.s hole. Then he was trying to force his tongue into my asshole. His father told me that this time, he wanted to f.u.c.k me first. So I changed my position with my a.s.s towards his father and my mouth was towards my friend. So he kissed me so hard. Then his father pushed his d.i.c.k into my asshole.


    It was somewhat painful but it was not that much after the fingering. Then he asked me that he wanted to do a wild s.e.x. I was not in a mood but I told him ok. I thought it would be more enjoyable but it was not.


    My a.s.s cheeks had become red because of his slaps. But they were enjoying this so much. Then his father jerked inside my a.s.s. Then I change my position and then my friend started to f.u.c.k my a.s.s. But it was not more affecting to my a.s.s because his father''s big d.i.c.k had already made that hole wide. So it was so much enjoyable for me without any pain. But he was slapping my a.s.s cheeks and they were already red because of his father slaps. Now he was slapping it and that was hurting me a lot. Then his father came towards me and told me to open my mouth. I thought he will give me his d.i.c.k in my mouth but he didn''t. But he spat in my mouth and told me to swallow that. So I did that. That was not enjoyable for me.


    Then his son also jerked in my a.s.s and then he was giving me a blowjob to clean his d.i.c.k. At that time, his father again came near my a.s.s. Their c.u.m was coming out from my a.s.s. His father took that in his mouth. It was superb feeling for me because the first time someone was l.i.c.k.i.n.g the c.u.m from my a.s.s and that also with his tongue touching my asshole.


    Then his father came towards my mouth and kissed me. That was an amazing kiss for me. Because we were exchanging the c.u.m which came out from my a.s.s. Then finally, he gave me that c.u.m and I swallowed that. That was somewhat saltier than the normal c.u.m.


    After that, they told me to wear my clothes back. So took the panty up and then adjusted my dress. So I asked them, "now, what should I do? Should I stay here or it''s over now?". So his father told me that there were so many things remaining.


    He told me that he was going to buy a wig for me to wear and so many new things to try. So I told him that it''s ok but now what should I do. He told me that I was my friend''s new mom. "So make lunch for us". Now, let''s give you a name". So they asked me about his mother''s name Meenakshi. That was so old, so I asked them for any other name. Then, they came with the name Zeenat. I thought it was a good name and so said ok.


    Then he called me with the name Zeenat. That was some different feeling. I stood up and went towards the kitchen but now my a.s.s was hurting because of those slaps. I told them that I can only make Maggie. They told me that was fine with them.


    I will tell you the rest on my next story. See you in next story

 Chapter 30 - 3

    So in the last part, I was f.u.c.k.e.d hardcore by my friend and his father. My a.s.s was hurting and they gave me my girly name also, Zeenat. I was in the kitchen.


    So I took one bowl and pour some water in it and started the gas stove. Then I called them for the Maggie. So my friend came in the kitchen opened one drawer and then left the kitchen. After 15 min, I served the Maggie on a plate to them.


    They told me to sit in between them. So I did. Then they told me to take some Maggie to my mouth. So I ate some Maggie. Then they told me "don''t eat it. Just take some in your mouth". So I took some Maggie in my mouth then my friend''s father kissed me and took that Maggie from my mouth.


    Again I took it into my mouth and this time my friend kissed me. So this way they ate all the Maggie. I was also hungry, so I told them that I wanted to eat. At that time, the food became cold. So they hanged that noodles on their d.i.c.k and told me to eat that.


    I was so hungry and so I took his whole d.i.c.k. Then I ate the whole Maggie this way. So after this, his father told me that he was going to buy a wig for me and then he had some work. So he told us that he will come around 4 pm.


    I was so tired and so I told them that I wanted to sleep now and I started walking towards the bedroom. But his father saw hairs on my legs and arms. So he called me and told me "you need waxing for your body". He gave this task to my friend. So he ordered my friend if he will not wax my body, he will not get my a.s.s that night.


    Then, his father left the home. My friend also went to the room to take his wallet and then he also went out. I was so tired and I wanted to sleep. So I slept on the bed. After half hour, my friend came back with the wax kit.


    I told him to buy a Veet hair clear. But he bought the regular one. That hurts so much. I took off my clothes there then he applied that wax on my hair around the asshole and pulled that strip. I can''t say that pain.


    That pain was like my first time anal s.e.x. Then slowly he removed all the hair from my body. Then I took shower to clean myself. It was around the 3 pm. Then I wore a bra and panty. This time black and red. Then I wore that red dress again and some makeup on my face. After this, when I saw myself in the mirror, I was looking for a beautiful girl. I was so excited for the reaction of my friend''s father.


    He came after 10 min. He saw me in the dress with makeup. Then, he suddenly got excited. He told me that you are looking for a perfect girl. You just need(he took out a wig from his bag and gave me to wear) this. So I wore that wig and again I saw myself in the mirror.


    So they told me to do a strip dance like a girl. I also wanted to do something new. So I started to do the l.a.p dance. Firstly, I took off my red dress and started to rub my a.s.s and b.o.o.b.s from bra and panty. Then I took off my panty slowly with a s.e.xy pose. Then they started to dance like a bar dancer. My friend was making a video of all this. But I was so horny that I didn''t care about it.


    Then they came near me and told me to give them a blowjob. So I started to suck his father''s d.i.c.k and my friend still shot the video. Then his father started to finger my a.s.s. After this, my friend couldn''t control himself.


    So he stopped recording and started to lick my asshole. Now my a.s.s became very smooth and clean without hair. So he too enjoyed the l.i.c.k.i.n.g. Then they turned me. I was on my back on the floor. Then his father started to lick my n.i.p.p.l.es and bit them.


    That hurt a lot. Then my friend started to lick my ears. Suddenly, his father stood up and then went to the kitchen and came with the Hershey''s chocolate sauce and poured it on my body and then started to lick it from my body. Oh my god, what a feeling of their tongue on my body!


    Then they poured some on their d.i.c.k for me. First time in my life, I s.u.c.k.e.d a tasty d.i.c.k. Then his father became so hard and he wanted to f.u.c.k me. So I gave him my a.s.s and started to lick my friend''s d.i.c.k covered with the chocolate. He was continuously dropping sauce on his d.i.c.k. Then his father again started to slap my a.s.s.


    It was already hurting but now the impact was more because of the clean a.s.s and the sound was very loud. So they got more excited and started to slap more. Then he took out his d.i.c.k and entered some chocolate sauce in my a.s.s and again started to f.u.c.k me.


    But now there was a different sound like "Pachak paachak" coming from my a.s.s when he f.u.c.k.e.d me. Then he was about to c.u.m. So he took out his d.i.c.k. And then his son came on to strike. He also wanted to do like his father. So he forced the sauce in my a.s.s and then started to f.u.c.k my a.s.s.


    On the other side, his father was ready with his d.i.c.k which was covered with the chocolate and my a.s.s with the water. Then I took that d.i.c.k in my mouth. That was like the sweet and salty taste and I just touched his father d.i.c.k by my lips and he jerked in my mouth.


    That was salty and the sauce was sweet. So that was a different taste for me. Then he started to slap my a.s.s with more power. So my a.s.s has become red and it was hurting more than my friend''s f.u.c.k. Then my friend was also about to c.u.m. So he also jerked in the mouth. That was a little bit sweet, salty and bitter also. Then I swallowed his c.u.m. They slapped my a.s.s 5-10 times more.


    Then his father wanted to pee. So he told me to drink his pee. It was disgusting to me but he told me that he is having my pics and video of dancing and giving a blowjob. So I felt scared and I started to take his father''s pee in my mouth and drank it slowly.


    It was too much than his c.u.m. Some of the piss was dropping on my body also. Then my friend also started to pee in my mouth. After that, I was smelling like a c.u.m and pee and my a.s.s was so hard-bitten and f.u.c.k.e.d that. I can''t walk properly.


    Then I told them that I wanted to shower to clean myself. They too came with me in the shower. Then I wore my real clothes and told them that I was going to my home. Now I was feeling awkward in my regular clothes because I was in a girl''s clothes for two days.


    They told me that they will drop me at my home because I could not walk properly. Then his father told me, "now, you have to do whatever we want and whenever we want to have s.e.x. I have to give them my ass". I was in a tension of this and pain of that slaps and anal s.e.x.


    Then they dropped me at my home. They gave the excuse that I landed on the tree branch while climbing the tree. After this one, a big tragedy happened to me. I will tell you about that in the next story "Became s.l.u.t for his father''s boss".

 Chapter 31 - Three-some

    My wife Barbara and I had been married nearly fifteen years, so our s.e.x life had kinda lost its spark, its excitement and had become routine. It was good but routine. Any time you have a climax is good but it had gotten boring.


    We decide to try something new to kinda spice things up.


    So after a lot of thought and discussion we decided to try a 3 some for the first time, just to get our feet wet so to speak. Barbara was a v.i.r.g.i.n the first time we had s.e.x and since Pandora''s Box had been opened, had messed around with a few guys before we decided to get married. And no one after that.


    Keeping her to myself probably had influenced my decision to propose.


    We met this guy Russel, Russ for short, on line.


    By the time we arranged to meet him, Russ didn''t know it but we''d already deiced that we were gonna make it happen the first time just to see what would happened.


    We met Russ in a public place, the Sheraton Hotel bar.


    He was nice but a little young, in his early 20s. He was about 6 foot, 175 pounds, thick dark hair over a perpetually tanned face. Dark almost black eyes, aquiline nose, thin lips that easily smiled when he turned to look at you. A well-built body, toned from high school sports. .


    Barbara was a little nervous because of his age, but we''d already decided to make it happen so she went along.


    After chatting and a couple of drinks we decided to go to the room I''d gotten in anticipation of what was going to happen.


    Once in the room I told Russ, "Sit on the bed."


    With music playing in the back ground, Barbara slowly started unbuttoning her sweater, one at a time each button going through the hole until it fell open. Then she pulled it delicately over her shoulders dropping it to the floor.


    She was so nervous that she was trembling. Her whole body was shaking. But she continued with my request, unsnapping her skirt and pushing it off her shapely h.i.p.s down her long dancer''s legs to the floor.


    Russ and I were both watching with our eyes glued to her spectacular body as she stepped out of her skirt.


    "My God, what legs," Russ murmured under his breath.


    "Keep going," I said, not wanting her to lose her nerve.


    I could see some tears flowing down Barbara''s cheeks. I knew she was totally embarrassed stripping for us, but I didn''t realize it was that bad. Stripping for strangers and acting like a s.l.u.t was something totally out of character for her. But here she was, doing just that. But she''d gotten herself into this and there was no turning back.


    Pushing on, Barbara unclipped her bra and held it in place.


    "Let it go," I ordered.


    After a sigh she moved her hands and it slide down her arms and then dropped to the floor.


    "Oh f.u.c.k. Look at those t.i.t.s and n.i.p.p.l.es," Russ said with awe.


    My mind was racing with thoughts of what Russ was going to do with her.


    "Now the p.a.n.t.i.e.s." I ordered again.


    A few seconds later, except for her heels, Barbara was standing there n.a.k.e.d as the day she was born in the middle of the room.


    Now that Barbara was n.a.k.e.d, then I told Russ to strip.


    Standing, he looked at us like he I expected us to leave to give him some privacy and was surprised that we instead stood there watching his every move.


    Nervously, Russ took off his watch and put it in his pocket and then kicked of his Nikes.


    Grabbing the hem, he pulled his blue Polo shirt over his head. I''m not sure if it was excitement or the coolness of the room, but something made his n.i.p.p.l.es tighten.


    Russ hesitated for a second or two before he unsnapped and unzipped his Levis. Then letting them slide down his legs and drop to the floor before pulling them off completely.


    He was now left standing there in white sports socks and my baggy boxers that were tenting in the front. Nervously, Russ slowly removed each sock and thrust them into his Nikes.


    Russ pulled down his boxers down and out popped a huge deck. He had never mentioned his size so it was a plus we hadn''t expected.


    Then I stripped but they were both so busy staring at each other that neither nor Russ paid any attention to me.


    With Barbara in the middle, we all three laid n.a.k.e.d on the king size bed.


    We both, Russ and I started playing with Barbara''s b.r.e.a.s.t. She has nice bobs with ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es. I don''t think Russ had much experience with female b.r.e.a.s.ts because he was a little clumsy and a little rough as he kneaded her b.r.e.a.s.ts. With her discretely guiding him he settled down and his technique improved. Barbara eventually pulled his face against her b.r.e.a.s.ts and feed him a n.i.p.p.l.e.


    So while Russ was nursing on her n.i.p.p.l.es like a new born, I ran the tip of my tongue around Barbara''s navel, leaving a fiery little circle blazing on her skin, building the sweet, terrible pressure inside her, and then easing off.


    With the hand not holding Russ against her b.r.e.a.s.t, she clawed at my shoulders, trying to push me lower. But I wouldn''t be swayed, wouldn''t be rushed. Conquer me he would, that was plain, but on his own terms and in his own time.


    Moving farther down Barbara''s frantic body, I slowly spread her legs and moved between them. There is nothing more arousing than your first sight, then feel the lovely softness and moist aromatic arousal of a beautiful p.u.s.s.y before diving in to lick her precious dew from the lips of a hot woman.


    I raised her with his hands as I touched her softly with my tongue. She was soaked before my tongue ever touched her.


    Barbara gave a strangled, triumphant sob and her legs went around my neck because her arms were still busy with Russ. She repeated my name over and over again, like some prayer offered in delirium, now begging, now cajoling, and now crying out in ecstasy.


    Barbara breathless and trembling she grabbed Russ and pulled him to her.


    Then while I was eating her, she was giving Russ a hot blowjob.


    His d.i.c.k was a good 9 inches long and very thick. I''d wondered if Barbara could take it all because she wasn''t use to such a big d.i.c.k. And I was right, she couldn''t get it all in her mouth.


    Had her thoughts been coherent, Barbara might have wondered how even after 15 years I could still have aroused her to such a need so soon after satisfying her once so completely with my mouth. As it was, she could only marvel, flexing wildly beneath me, hungry for release and fighting for fulfillment.


    The pace, so slow before, was now rapid, powerful lunging. Her whole life¡­her being¡­seemed to be concentrated on my tongue. Barbara yearned for relief and wanted to burn in the fires of my lovemaking forever.


    When Barbara c.u.mmed, it was with low, hoarse shouts of nearly intolerable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Afterwards, we clung together, both of us breathless.


    Finally and I traded places and he mounted her missionary style but he had trouble getting the big thing into her tight p.u.s.s.y too.


    Barbara finally had to hold her lips open and I had to reach between them and guide the head between her lips. Then, despite how wet she was, help him force it in.


    When the head was finally in, Russ went real slowly until he bottomed out. They just laid there for a couple of minutes until Barbara started to loosen up and then gritting her teeth, she said, "OK I''m ready."


    Russ proved to have more talent f.u.c.k.i.n.g than he did playing with t.i.t.s when he suddenly sat up and sat back on his heels as he pulled his c.o.c.k out of Barbara''s p.u.s.s.y.

 Chapter 32 - My Cross dressing Story with Friend And His Father

    This is my third post. If you didn''t read my first two posts, you have to read that stories "Became gay because of my friend" and "Became a gay whore after a hot threesome gay s.e.x". So without wasting time lets start the story.


    So as I told you in my previous story that my friend''s father caught me. Then he f.u.c.k.e.d me with my friend. He taught us so many new things. So it was a superb for me and I also told you that after his father and my friend f.u.c.k.e.d 2-3 time individually, we had a threesome once.The threesome was awesome because that was the first time I was f.u.c.k.e.d in the night. My friend f.u.c.k.e.d me 2 times in his room.


    For that reason, his father f.u.c.k.e.d me 2 times in the hotel that he booked. It was a very thrilling experience for me. I will tell you about that in my another story series. As I told you that they do a threesome for one more time because his mom was not at his home, we did a threesome on his home at night. I was there for the whole night. They f.u.c.k.e.d me almost till 3-4 am. That was a somewhat awesome experience. So let''s start this story. So after 3 s.e.x encounters with his dad, I became so comfortable with him now. He is like my friend with the benefit. So that was a Sunday. I was playing the video game on my PC. So at that time, suddenly my phone rang. I checked my phone. That was the uncle ( my friend''s father ). I took his call. He told me that he and his son were alone at their home, so please come to my home now. I told him that "I will come at evening". So he told me that his wife would be coming in the evening. So he requested me to come now. I closed my game then went to his home.


    My friend and his father were watching the tv. When I entered their home, they welcomed me. We sat on their sofa. His father asked me to have some snacks. So I was hungry, so I replied, "yes, I want some". So we had some snacks there. When I was eating snacks, they were trying to touch my a.s.s and were rubbing their d.i.c.ks slowly. So I told his father that I want to do something new this time. His father was thinking about what new they could do because everything we had been done. So I completed my snacks and I walked towards his kitchen. His father also came with me. He saw bra and panty hanging on the wire outside from the window. So one dirty idea came to his mind. He told me to go inside and he would bring something new. So he went outside, took that bra and panty. I was with my friend sitting on the sofa. So he closed the main door and came towards me.


    He came near me and told me that wear this bra and panty that will give you feel and we will also enjoy this by watching. So took off my clothes. I also took off my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r in front of them because now they had done everything to me so now there is no fear of them. Then I took the bra from his father''s hand and tried to wear that on my c.h.e.s.t but I can''t reach the hooks. So I told his father to hook that bra from the back side. Then I wore panty. That was a simple thing to do but that panty. The panty was somewhat tight because that was made for the v.a.g.i.n.a, not for the p.e.n.i.s and bra was also little bit fit.


    Then his father told me to close my eyes. I did that. He grabbed my hand and pulled towards somewhere. Then he told me to open my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I can''t believe that I was looking like a girl now. I became so excited that my d.i.c.k also became hard but that was more painful in that panty. His father realized that I was in pain. So he told me that "this is the new thing that you want to do". I felt that pain.


    Then my friend started to take off his clothes because he was already hard by looking at me in that bra and panty. He pulled me towards his side and then gave his hard d.i.c.k in my mouth his father also removed his clothes. Then came towards my a.s.s. So I taught he will now remove that panty so I can get the relief from that pain in my d.i.c.k. But he didn''t do that, instead of that, he started to lick my asshole by the slide that panty one side. That pain was so much that my friend told me to suck his balls, so I started to suck his balls. His father was continuously l.i.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s. It was a moment when I was feeling excited because of the bra and panty. I was getting p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e by asshole l.i.c.k.i.n.g by his dad and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his balls by me. And I was also in pain because that panty was hurting my d.i.c.k continuously. Then his father started to finger my asshole. I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g my friend''s d.i.c.k head at that time, so he became so horny because of that.


    Then they changed the position. His father told him that I should not remove my panty. It will be more pleasurable. So he started f.u.c.k.i.n.g from the one side of the panty and his father started to give me a blowjob. At that time, I can feel that how a girl can be felt while f.u.c.k.i.n.g in their v.a.g.i.n.a and a.s.s at the same time. In addition to that, his father was f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth. That was felling of the gay gangbang. Then my friend was about to c.u.m. So his father told him to come near my mouth. They switched their position. So I started to suck my friend''s d.i.c.k and his father started to f.u.c.k my asshole. To increase my pain, he pulled that panty from behind and started to f.u.c.k faster. At that time, my friend jerked in my mouth. So I had taken that in my mouth. His father was saying something. So I replied, "I know I have to drink that c.u.m". He said no give this c.u.m to my mouth. So I was in d.o.g.g.y style, so he turned me. Then we kissed.I gave my friend''s c.u.m to his father. His father gave that back to my mouth. Then he told me to drink that c.u.m. So I did that.


    Then his father pushed me on the bed again and started to f.u.c.k my a.s.s with my legs on his shoulder. After 10 mins, his father was also about to c.u.m. So he suddenly took out his d.i.c.k off my a.s.s then jerked in my mouth. Then after he came, he also spat so much saliva in the mouth and then he told me to drink that. So second time, I drank their c.u.m and spit. Then they told me to jerk. So I took off the panty and took both of their d.i.c.ks in my mouth and when I just touched my d.i.c.k it automatically jerked within 5 seconds. Then we wore our clothes and sat for some time and watched the movie on the TV. At that time, his mom came back to home.


    After this experience, they always forced me to wear panty and bra because they can enjoy that, and actually, I was also enjoying that. His mother was going to his home for the 3 days. So that was a golden opportunity for us.


    So in my next story, I will tell you how I became a mom to my friend for that three days. My next story is "Became mom of my friend". That will be so much enjoyable.

 Chapter 33 - a f.u.c.k party

    Ian was so hot the sweat beaded on his exposed skin and ran in rivulets downward and dripped to the hard concrete floor. He was breathing hard, feeling the penetration, deeply in him, of the c.o.c.k currently f.u.c.k.i.n.g him. He opened his eyes and looked up at Ryan, or was it Rick? Maybe his name was Steve. Didn''t matter, right now he was a c.o.c.k, thick and hard, plowing in his hole. Ian rocked back and forth, the sling swaying with their f.u.c.k.i.n.g and in the dim light of the bas.e.m.e.nt he saw the others, some standing just out of the ring of light from the b.a.r.e bulb, watching him take this f.u.c.k, the way he had his t.h.i.g.hs held in place as the guy drove his c.o.c.k into him, fast, full swings of his h.i.p.s.


    Sounds of s.u.c.k.i.n.g, of guys m.o.a.ning and crying out from being penetrated echoed in the bas.e.m.e.nt. In the dark corners were moments when a swinging bulb would illuminate the n.a.k.e.d bodies, intertwined together with primitive undulating movement. The sound of s.e.x, the smell of s.e.x filled the air. It felt steamy in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Ian agreed to come with his friend Brian, knowing how much Brian loved to go to a s.e.x party, but for Ian he wasn''t so sure, usually preferring the simple hook-up when not dating someone. The house was in an old part of town, an area of old homes recently renovated and this one was no exception. The living areas had been beautifully renovated, furnished with modern furniture and art on all the walls. But they hadn''t come to be social and the eight of them were soon in the bas.e.m.e.nt where only two b.a.r.e bulbs barely illuminated the low space, divided up into small areas by the support piers for the house. Ian saw the sling as soon as he came down the steep stairs, it sitting prominently under one light bulb, centered in its circle of light.


    He recognized a couple of the other guys, Chris who worked at his company in another department and Sam who had a landscaping company some friends of his used. The others he introduced himself but knew he would have trouble remembering their names. Instead he''d remember what they looked like n.a.k.e.d. They each stripped off their clothes, folding them neatly and placing them on a small table to the side of the room. Ian looked at the different bodies, the lean ones, with fair smooth skin, the muscular bodies of those who worked out regularly, their bodies shaved smooth, and there were those who were average, bodies in shape but not bulked up, and Ian noticed each one''s c.o.c.k, the differences in shape, color and how all but one were cut.


    At first they had stood around, rubbing hands over each other, kissing, fondling c.o.c.ks, getting them hard. Then a couple of guys were squatted down, s.u.c.k.i.n.g, noisily taking a guy''s c.o.c.k. Brian was standing behind Sam, rubbing his c.h.e.s.t and pumping his c.o.c.k against Sam''s a.s.s while another guy s.u.c.k.e.d Sam''s c.o.c.k. Ian was hesitant at first, stood to the side, watching, sensing how the atmosphere was changing; the charge in the air. He watched Chris being led to the sling, watched as two guys put wrist and ankle cuffs on him, pushed him back into the sling and secured him. Ian''s view was blocked and he moved forward till he was standing to the side watching one of the guys rim Chris, loosen him up, get him wet and wanting. The other guy, one of the gym guys was at Chris'' head rubbing his c.o.c.k over his face as Chris moved his open mouth around trying to capture the c.o.c.k. The guy took Chris'' head and held it at the angle he wanted and he slid his c.o.c.k into Chris'' mouth, slowly till Ian could see how his air was cut off, his face and throat turning red, and the guy pulled back, only to do it again.


    Ian watched as the guys took turns, f.u.c.k.i.n.g Chris, watched the way they slammed their h.i.p.s against his a.s.s, burying their c.o.c.ks deep, pumping their h.i.p.s so hard and fast they began to sweat, their skin glistening in the light. Ian absentmindedly took his c.o.c.k in hand, it already hard, the head wet and he stroked slowly as he watched. Then he heard a smack of a hand and someone cry out. He turned and saw Brian had Sam bent over, his c.o.c.k buried deeply into him as he was bringing his hand down hard on one cheek. The smack echoed in the bas.e.m.e.nt making Sam cried out, and he pushed back, trying to get more of Brian inside his hole.


    One of the guys came up behind Ian, ran his hand over Ian''s a.s.s and leaned close.


    "You look ready for some fun" he whispered in Ian''s ear and Ian turned toward him slowly, felt his hard c.o.c.k brush against the guy as he faced him. Soon Ian felt lips on his neck, around his ear, and hands on his a.s.s, wrapped around his c.o.c.k, stroking it, smearing the slick down its length. Ian didn''t see Chris being released, didn''t see him take off the cuffs and move close, watching Ian being fondled, manhandled. Ian felt his guy moved down his c.h.e.s.t, over his stomach and soon take his c.o.c.k, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it into his mouth. Ian m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. Chris came up to him, grabbed him by the hair, pulled his head back and kissed him roughly.


    "You want to get f.u.c.k.e.d?" Chris asked Ian. Ian could only nod yes as he felt the men touching him, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k, probing between his cheeks, touching him there. Chris picked up the cuffs and put them on Ian, working slowly but deliberately, getting each one on. The guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g Ian''s c.o.c.k had helped get the ankle cuffs on and then Ian felt his body move, get led to the sling, felt himself fall back on to the leather pad and he raised his legs letting them be secured to the chain supporting the sling. He felt one arm being secured then the other as Chris moved between his legs and push a finger into his hole, stretching him open. He hung there taking it, one finger, then two, three and finally, painfully, four as he felt his hole being stretched open. He leaned up and watched Chris, the look of determination on his face, of d.e.s.i.r.e and Chris looked up at Ian and smiled.


    "Ian, I''m going to f.u.c.k the shit out of you" he said as he moved up between Ian''s legs, wrapped his arms around each t.h.i.g.h, pushing his c.o.c.k into the stretched out hole. Ian felt Chris sink into him, felt him push it all the way in till his h.i.p.s pushed against his a.s.s. Ian threw his head back and cried out. He didn''t have time to rise back up when one of the guys was on him, rubbing his wet leaking c.o.c.k over Ian''s lips, smearing the slick over them, over his nose and cheeks.


    "Suck me" the guy commanded as he finally let his c.o.c.k rest on Ian''s lips, and Ian open his mouth allowing the c.o.c.k to slide in. Ian took the f.u.c.k, the way the c.o.c.k slid into him, pushed deep into his body, and he felt the way the sling rocked with their movements, the way he felt so exposed, spread open, and he felt his c.o.c.k flop back and forth knowing it was still hard. Ian lost track of time, didn''t know how long Chris was at him, f.u.c.k.i.n.g him but suddenly he was swinging alone, his body still secured in the sling. He felt the sweat beading up on his skin, felt the way his hole felt like it was still pried open, and he felt the wetness of c.u.m on his a.s.s as it trickled down from his hole. The taste of c.u.m filled his mouth and he swallowed again as he raised up trying to see what was going on. He could hear the s.e.x, smell the s.e.x and he wanted more. Suddenly Sam and Brian came into the light, both still hard, their c.o.c.ks glistening wet and slick. Sam wasted no time in plunging his c.o.c.k into Ian, slammed in so hard he rocked the sling back and forth pumping Ian''s body along his c.o.c.k. Brian came to Ian''s side and leaned over and Ian felt the warm mouth take his c.o.c.k, suck on the head, the tongue working along the shaft. He was so close and was probably the last guy who had not c.u.m yet and Brain s.u.c.k.e.d him hard, worked his lips over the head and down the shaft till Ian felt his c.u.m surging through his c.o.c.k and he shoved upward and pumped his load into Brain''s mouth feeling him suck harder, felt his throat swallowed each wad.


    "Goddamn his a.s.s is milking my c.o.c.k" Sam cried out and he hammered his c.o.c.k into Ian, swung his h.i.p.s fast and hard and as he watched Brian lick Ian''s c.o.c.k clean he pumped his c.u.m deep into Ian. He kept f.u.c.k.i.n.g, his c.o.c.k still hard as he worked it through the c.u.m, smeared it through Ian''s tunnel and over his shaft till he felt it pump back out against him. "F.u.c.k, I''m spent" he said as he pulled back, his c.o.c.k finally deflating.


    Then Ian had two other guys come over, both standing at his spread legs, one burying his c.o.c.k into Ian as the other urged him on. Ian looked at the guy, one he couldn''t remember his name and he didn''t care as he fell back letting his body relax into the f.u.c.k, take the c.o.c.k plowing through his hole. He felt the hard jerk of the sling with every thrust, felt the way the guy held his legs tight to his sweaty c.h.e.s.t, his h.i.p.s banging against his a.s.s. The other guy began to rub Ian''s c.h.e.s.t and stomach, to stroke his c.o.c.k as it began to get erect again. He leaned over and kissed Ian, ran his lips over Ian''s neck, down his c.h.e.s.t to one n.i.p.p.l.e. He tongued it, s.u.c.k.e.d it in his mouth, and then he bit down on it. The pain shot through Ian, the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and he felt the guy f.u.c.k.i.n.g him pump hard, short jabs into his a.s.s and he knew he was coming.


    Ian leaned up and watched as the guy who had f.u.c.k.e.d him pulled back, his long c.o.c.k deflating, and Ian watched the other one moved from his side and up between his legs, and Ian noticed how the guy''s c.o.c.k, now fully hard, the head wet, drool of pre-c.u.m hanging from it, was a blunt thick instrument. The guy''s hand didn''t reach around it as he moved up to Ian, and Ian felt it rub his hole, smear the leaking c.u.m over it and then he felt the guy push hard against him. Ian felt the thick c.o.c.k breach his hole, stretch him open even more and he fell back, his body arched up, tight, taking the pain, focusing on it, letting it turn to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the c.o.c.k slid into him, drilling into his hole.


    Brain and Sam came back to his side. Sam took Ian''s c.o.c.k, stroking it slowly, as they watched Ian take this c.o.c.k, watched it slide back and forth through the stretched out ring of his hole.


    "Damn, that is hot" Sam muttered under his breath. Ian was sweating profusely, felt it run downward on his body. He felt hot, every sensation, the c.o.c.k plunging into his hole, the hand on his c.o.c.k and then Brain kissing him on the mouth. Ian felt his c.o.c.k get wetter, felt the way Sam''s hand let go, then the sensation of Sam''s mouth enveloping it, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it. Ian bucked upward, pushed down with his a.s.s, feeling his body respond, feeling his need to c.u.m rise up quickly and suddenly he felt his c.u.m surge through his c.o.c.k again, exploding into the suctioning mouth. Ian felt his hole spasm, painfully, around the thick c.o.c.k and the guy shoved in hard and cried out he was coming.


    Then it was over, and Ian lay in the sling exhausted as Brian and Sam worked to release him. He felt how exposed he was, n.a.k.e.d, in the bright light as others moved in the shadows. He heard them talking quietly and knew they were already getting dressed. Brain came over wearing his jeans, shirt still off, c.u.m running down his c.h.e.s.t.


    "You good?"


    "Yeah" Ian replied. "Help me up will ya?"

 Chapter 34 - Friends father used me for his deal

    This Story is about how my friend''s father used me as a s.l.u.t for his business deal. This is a continue part of my series. so if you didn''t read that parts please read them so you can understand this better. SO without wasting time let''s start the story.


    So after that incident they often blackmail me in funny way. By telling me that if you will not do that so we will revel your pics. After that day i started to hangout with his father more than my friend. He f.u.c.k.e.d me several time in hotel. I was like his second wife. But i didn''t know that he can use me for his profit. One day he called me and told me that he want to meet me at our favorite hotel. So i prepared myself, Cleaned my a.s.s and leave my house. He was calling me again and again. I taught he is very horny.


    When i reached there he was waiting for me near the reception counter. He was bit tensed. I asked what happened why he is tensed. He told me that he want me to do something for him. I told him that i will do whatever he say let''s go in the room. He told me that there is one businessman who want to spend a night with me. If i agree with it he will give 10 lakh contract to my friend''s father. I replied no to him. I told him that i am not a s.l.u.t. He told me to help him otherwise he will leak that photos and videos of mine. I became bit scared after that. i said it''s ok i will do it but not because of fear. I told him that i will do it for him only. he said i love you baby he kissed me on my lips.Then i asked where is he? He told me that he is waiting for me in our favorite room where we spent so many nights together.


    Then we reached to there and entered in room. There was one chubby guy sitting on the bed. He was watching me with l.u.s.t. Then he got angry on friend''s father.


    Arjun:- you told me he will be in the s.e.xy girl costume. But he is in the men''s wear.


    Friend''s father:- Sir, Everything is ready in bathroom. He will be ready in 10-15min.


    Arjun:- ok,tell him to get ready fast.


    Then his father came near me and kissed me on lips.


    Friend''s father:- please co operate with him and make him happy.


    Me:- ok, baby.


    Then he left the room and i went in the bathroom, there was everything there bra, panty, wig, some makeup. I got ready in 15 min. I was very scared and tense how it would be. because it was my first time with any stranger. His boss name was arjun. He was waiting for me on bed and watching tv when i came out from bathroom. He looked at me and he got very horny at that time. I can tell that by watching his bulge. He came near me started to kiss me everywhere. Then he started to put his fingers in my panty and started to stroke my d.i.c.k. Then he started to kiss me on my neck which made me also so horny. Then he started to pinch my n.i.p.p.l.es with bra. Then he removed my bra and started to suck my n.i.p.p.l.es. ohh what the f.u.c.k felling. Then he pushed me on the bed. i was on my stomach. Then he removed my panty and started to lick my asshole.


    Arjun:- Is he lick your asshole.


    Me:- Sometimes ah. . . .


    Then he started to finger in my a.s.s.Oh. . . Then he stand up. Now i know what to do. So i started to remove his clothes. He already took off his shirt. I removed his pant and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. That was a 7 inch thick black d.i.c.k. Then i started to suck his d.i.c.k. Arjun started to m.o.a.n


    Me:- Thank you. .


    Arjun:- let''s do 69. So i can finger in your a.s.s.


    Me:- Sure.


    Then he again pushed me on the bed and we were in 69 position. he started to finger my asshole and i started to suck his d.i.c.k. It was enjoying moment. Then he pushed his second finger in my asshole. It was some what painful for few seconds then again joy started. I was m.o.a.ning f.u.c.k me please at that time. Then he started to put the c.o.n.d.o.m on his d.i.c.k. It was gr.a.p.es flavor. I started to suck his d.i.c.k again but this time flavor of gr.a.p.es was coming because of c.o.n.d.o.m. Then he told me to be in d.o.g.g.y style.


    I was in d.o.g.g.y style and he started to apply lube on my hole. It was first time i was using lube. Then he pushed his d.i.c.k in my a.s.s and it went in very easily without any pain. Then he started to f.u.c.k me slowly. It was so enjoying for me to take 7 inch d.i.c.k.


    Me:- you are so good. F.u.c.k me faster.f.u.c.k yeah. . .


    Arjun:- Your a.s.s is also so good. Smooth s.e.xy.


    Me:- Thanks. . . f.u.c.k me faster. . .


    After hear that he became so horny. He started to f.u.c.k me faster and wild. Then he started to pinch my n.i.p.p.l.es from back. Then he changed the position now i was on my back and he started to f.u.c.k me again. Then we were smooching during s.e.x. Then he f.u.c.k.e.d me so hard and so fast.


    Me:- Oohh yeah.


    Arjun:- ahhhh i am coming.


    Me :- yeah, f.u.c.k. . . . . .


    Arjun:- Ohhh.. . . . . . . . . hm. . . . . . you was too good.


    Me:- Ohh yeah thanks.


    Then he jerked inside my a.s.s with c.o.n.d.o.m. His c.o.n.d.o.m was filled with his c.u.m. He took out his d.i.c.k from my a.s.s. he was removing c.o.n.d.o.m from his d.i.c.k so i told him to give it to me. I took off his d.i.c.k and s.u.c.k.e.d all the c.u.m on his d.i.c.k and ate that c.o.n.d.o.m. It was different taste. Taste of that c.o.n.d.o.m was mixture of the c.u.m, my a.s.s, and gr.a.p.es flavor of that c.o.n.d.o.m. That was so good for me. Then he kissed me and slept with me on the bed. Then he asked me for my number. I gave him my number.


    Arjun:- I like to f.u.c.k you.


    Me:- Thanks.


    Arjun:- will you come? If i call you.


    Arjun:- Oh i forgot. after 5 days i am going on business trip to Singapore. Do you want to


    come?


    Me:- Sure, I will ask at my home then i will tell you.


    Then we had one more s.e.x session what happen i will tell you in my next story. So stay tuned.

 Chapter 35 - Singapore trip with arjun Boss

    So in last part arjun offered me to come Singapore with him for business trip. So i replied that i will ask my parents and then tell him. So one day he came at my home and talked with my parents and convinced them for my trip. Then i was so happy because i was going abroad. So i packed all the things i needed. Then i went to my friend''s home and i took my wig from there. Then i was waiting for arjun. He told me that he will pick up me from there. My parents also came there. Then i sat in arjun''s car. Everyone told me bye then we went for the airport. We reached there. Arjun was having my passport. Then we went in and plane started to run on runway i was scared so i grabbed arjun''s hand. Then plane was stable in the air. I went to the bathroom then arjun came behind me.Then he told me that he want to f.u.c.k me now. I told him that its plane toilet. He told me he can''t wait he is so horny. So i was with him so i can''t refuse him.


    So i started to suck his d.i.c.k. He became rock hard. Then he told me that he want to f.u.c.k now. So i changed my position.Then he applied hand wash from side on my a.s.s and started to finger me then he put his d.i.c.k on my hole and forced in.


    Me: ahhhh


    Arjun(Boss): you are so good.


    Then he started to f.u.c.k me slowly slowly.


    Me: arjun you are so good.


    Arjun: you are superb.


    Then suddenly one announcement happened we will reach Singapore in 20 minutes. so he started to f.u.c.k me so fast and hard.


    Me: ahhh. . . . ahhh. . . slowly.


    Arjun: we dont have time. yes. . . . . yes. . . .


    Me: we have 20 minutes more slowly ohhhh. . . .


    Arjun : ahh. .. . .. . . yesss. . . . . .


    Me: ohhhhh.. . . . . yeahh. . .


    Then he discharged his load in my a.s.s. Then he cleaned himself so fast and went out side. There was two people waiting for turn so i wore my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r jeans and went outside. I didn''t cleaned my asshole. Then i sat on my sit next to arjun. His c.u.m was in my a.s.s and i can feel that warm liquid. Then our flight landed there. I was happy that i was in new country. Then we went to the hotel that booked by Arjun. Then he first got fresh because he was going for meeting. After that he told me that he will come back in 2-3 hours and told me that i can order anything from reception. So i took off all my clothes. Then i cleaned his c.u.m from my a.s.s. Then i called reception.


    Me: Hello reception


    Me: I am from room number 1123 Can you arrange me a hair removal cream?


    Receptionist: Sure sir.


    Me: Thank you.


    Then hair removal cream came . i cleaned each and every hair of my body except top hair. Then i wore my regular clothes and wore wig. I started to watch movie then arjun came. He saw my clean body.


    Arjun: you look s.e.xy but why are you in boy clothes.


    Me: Because i don''t have any girl clothes.


    Arjun: ohh lets go for a shopping.


    Me: Thanks baby.


    Then we went to one shopping mall that was huge. Then we entered in the lingerie shop. We bought three pairs of s.e.xy bra and panty. black,red, and silver. Then we went to the another shop there we bought clothes for me. that was first time i was buying girl clothes for me that was so excited. Then we bought a makeup kit. There was a s.e.x toy shop next to it. I was watching them continuously. He told me that if i want he can bought me that i said no its ok i have you. Then we went to hotel again and i dressed in girl clothes (top,jeans,red bra & panty, wig, Makeup). He was surprised.


    Me: Thank you so much


    Then he started to kiss me. Then we started kissed hard Then he removed my top and started to kiss my neck. I became so horny. Then he started to suck my n.i.p.p.l.es from bra. Then he removed my bra. He bite on my n.i.p.p.l.es. it was some what painful. Then he was going down then licked my belly button it was amazing experience. Then he put his hands in my jeans and started to rub my d.i.c.k with panty. Then he removed my jeans and pushed again on bed. Then he started to lick my toes and legs. It was a first time someone l.i.c.k.i.n.g my legs. It was so amazing experience i can''t explain in words. Then i removed his clothes. He became n.a.k.e.d in 2 minutes. Then i started to lick his toe and legs. Then he started to m.o.a.n. then i started to suck his d.i.c.k. That was more enjoyable now. Then he started to finger my asshole. Then we changed our position to 69. I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k and he was fingering my asshole. Then he told me that he want to f.u.c.k me in d.o.g.g.y style i agreed.


    he lubed my asshole with oil and then pushed his d.i.c.k in my a.s.s. That was so much pleasurable than painful. Then he started to f.u.c.k me in and out.


    Me: ohhhh . . . . . yeah . . . . .


    Arjun: you are so good baby,


    Me: you are superb.


    Arjun: thanks for coming on this trip.


    Me: ahhhh. . . love you baby, actually thank you so much for everything clothes makeup.


    Trip.


    Me: Yeah. . .. . .


    Arjun: aaaaaahh. . . . . . . .


    Then he jerked in my a.s.s. I can feel his warm c.u.m in me. I just don''t want to clean it because to feel it for more time. Then i wore my girl clothes and he wore his clothes. it was around 7 pm there.


    Me: Baby lets order food here.


    Arjun: No we are going outside to eat.


    Me: I don''t want to wear that boy clothes more.


    Arjun: You don''t have to wear that. Let''s go out like this.


    Me: i am bit scared.


    Arjun:No one knows you here don''t worry baby, by the way what is your girly name.


    Arjun: i don''t liked it. i will call you yashmita.


    Me: ok.


    Then we went for the dinner. I will tell you about more in my next story.

 Chapter 36 - Balling the jock

    Joe moved up close to Rick''s ultra thin, white bikini. He paused for a minute, relishing the sight of the big bulges in it. Rick''s long c.o.c.k and swollen nuts had stretched and re-shaped the cloth so that it fit his equip-ment like a glove. Joe took hold of the elastic waistband. He started to peel the bikini down, gradually uncovering Rick''s stiff meat. What a s.e.x muscle to behold; what big, round nuts! Joe stared. He always did. Even though the teens often met for a hot session of horseplay and s.e.x-wrestling, each encounter seemed like the first, and best, for Joe.


    Up on his knees like Rick, Joe pulled the brief low enough so that he''d have plenty of room to give Rick''s hard maleness the full treatment. He drizzled oil down the c.o.c.khead and watched it cover the handsome, throbbing tool. Then he squeezed his hand into the warm, slippery flesh.


    Rick and Joe got into oil when they met two college guys who showed them some of its great benefits. The four would get their hunky bodies well oiled and have private wrestling parties that were too s.e.xy for words. They''d go at each other for hours. The college jocks loved to give special "lessons" to the younger ones. They got a kick out of juicing them over and over until they made the little studs collapse from exhaustion. But Joe and Rick were fast learners. They went on to create a few special moves of their own. Trying them out on the older guys proved to be a lot of fun. And they scored a hit every time.


    Joe gushed his hand firmly up and down the rod. The movement of his hand was rapid at first, but soon it slowed way down. Joe really got into the slow, hard pull. Very hard, very slow. That''s one of the things that drove Rick wild. Doing it was a major turn-on for Joe, too. His own rod was pumped up and anxious to explode. Occasional spurts of hot cream had soaked the front of his thin, stretchy brief, making him more excited than ever. As Rick''s climax drew nearer, Joe turned his attention to his buddy''s tempting balls. He grabbed one with each hand. Rick g.r.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He knew what was coming...


    Joe and Rick had gained a lot of ball training from Todd, a friend of Joe''s big brother. Todd was a rowdy guy with an exceptionally solid physique. Joe practically worshipped him¡ªhis muscles, his wildness, his wrestling ability. He got a terrific thrill out of just being in the same room with Todd. He longed to touch the stud. Joe didn''t know it, but Todd felt the same way about the kid''s well-proportioned but not overly muscular body. Todd loved looking at Joe''s beautiful, denim-clad buns and bulging fly. He wanted to see what was underneath.


    Todd began to use a strategy that he hoped would bring about the d.e.s.i.r.ed result. He often stood or sat right next to Joe to encourage him to make physical contact. It wasn''t long before Joe responded¡ªfirst with brief, occasional touching, then with some poking and ass-slapping. This kind of thing aroused both of them in a big way. Finally the two graduated to friendly but more aggressive horseplay, then to longer-held holds.


    One night after sunset, Todd and Joe began to horse around in the backyard. They soon found themselves down on the ground, locked together, each trying to gain the advantage. The kid''s hand pushed against Todd''s crotch by accident. This was the moment Todd had been waiting for.


    "So that''s how you wanna play!" he said.


    Immediately Todd''s hand darted between Joe''s legs and squeezed. Joe reacted by giggling rather than by trying to get away.


    "Nice nuts, man," said Todd, keeping his hand around the balls. He gave them a good feel, complementing Joe on their size and hardness.


    Since Todd had Joe down on his belly and was sprawled on his back, the kid wasn''t going anywhere. He moved his hand up to Joe''s d.i.c.k. It was hard and very long. He checked it out through the soft denim. "Why are you so hard, buddy? Do I turn you on?" he asked with a chuckle. He repeated the question and squeezed the shaft to force an answer.


    "Yeah, ya do turn me on," said Joe, sighing in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "That''s what I thought." He rubbed the Levi-encased tool slowly. "It''s time for you and me to get better acquainted. And this is the first thing I wanna get to know real well," said Todd, giving the c.o.c.k another long squeeze. "I think it likes me already!"


    Joe snickered. He felt the stud''s hand unbutton his Levi''s. It slipped under his brief and took hold of the hot shaft. Joe g.r.o.a.n.e.d as Todd grasped his meat firmly. The stud felt his way along every inch of the rigid c.o.c.k, while the kid laid on the cool, night grass in total paradise.


    "You''ve got a great c.o.c.k for rasslin, man," said Todd. He bear hugged the tool to see how much the kid could take. It made Joe feel so fantastic and s.e.x.u.a.lly charged that his man-cream suddenly ripped up through him, over-whelming the kid before he knew what happened. The juice exploded into his brief violently, almost as if the stud had pulled it out of him on command.


    That first encounter was the first of many to follow between the two guys. Joe was powerless in the face of Todd''s great strength, simply unable to stop the hunk from carrying out any plan of attack he had. But Joe wouldn''t have stopped him even if he could: he craved it.


    Rick''s first grapple with Todd was etched in his memory forever. Rick was at Joe''s house one afternoon, waiting for Joe and his brother to return from a trip to the store. No one else was at home, so Rick decided to kill a few minutes at the pool table in the bas.e.m.e.nt. Before long Todd rapped at the door and came downstairs looking for Joe''s older brother, Mike.


    "Guess I''ll hang around for a while," he said to Rick, plopping down on an old, beat-up sofa nearby. Todd was in no hurry. He liked being alone with Rick, who like Joe, oozed with sensuality and s.e.x.u.a.lity. Todd leaned back, focusing on one part of Rick''s body after another as the little jock moved around the table making shots. He studied everything from the thick blond hair to the feet. Since the afternoon was hot, Rick wore only a pair of snug denim shorts and a muscle tee.


    Whenever Rick turned his back toward Todd, the stud feasted his eyes on the eighteen-year-old''s gorgeous, curving buns. He could see the straps of a jock underneath. In front, the shorts gripped Rick''s crotch tightly, pulling his nuts forward as it wedged between them. Rick was beginning to body-build and Todd could see the development, especially in the kid''s t.h.i.g.hs.


    "How ''bout a game?" Todd asked.


    "Sure."


    Todd found a cue and they began. Rick was a skilled player and it soon became obvious that he would trounce Todd. But Todd''s mind was on other, more important things.


    "You''re lookin'' good. Your workouts are payin'' off," commented Todd.


    "Thanks. Got a way to go before I can look like you," answered Rick, concentrating on his next shot.


    "You gotta good body for wrestlin.'' Ever do any?"


    "Who usually wins?"


    "Me," smiled Rick.


    He turned and bent over the table to aim for his next shot. With his legs spread wide and buns facing Todd, the stud couldn''t resist any longer. He moved the cue stick between Rick''s legs and put it against the guy''s crotch.


    Rick jumped and spun around when he felt the contact. "That''s cheatin'', man!" he grinned, shielding his crotch with a hand momentarily.


    "Yeah, but it''s fun!" responded Todd.


    Rick went back to the game and took aim again. Todd stuck the cue into the teen''s crotch once more, only this time put a little more pressure on the nuts.


    "Hey, come on," protested Rick, but Todd kept the cue where it was. He finally swung a leg over the stick and escaped. Now facing Todd, Rick saw the end of the cue move toward his balls. He grabbed it. A tug-of-war ensued as the guys tried to push the stick into each other''s crotch. At last Todd yanked the cue out of Rick''s hands and with lightning speed had the tip against the guy''s basket.


    Rick froze. The fun had stopped. He looked down with a worried expression on his face. Todd had managed to get the point of the stick squarely on one of his balls. He didn''t dare to grab the cue. Todd was unpredictable and this was no time to make a mistake! Todd used the stick to prod Rick backward until his back hit the wall.


    "This is the kind of pool I''m good at!" grinned Todd. "How about this ball in the side pocket!" He nudged the hard testicle with the stick.


    "What do ya want, man?" asked Rick in desperation.


    "I wanna wrestle you."


    This was an offer Rick couldn''t turn down. At least his balls would be free of the stick.


    "Deal," he said.


    Todd threw down the cue. "Come and get me," he challenged, motioning for Rick to step forward. Rick charged¡ªright into a bear hug. Todd showed him no mercy. He put all his strength into the hold, lifting Rick up high and not letting him go. Todd felt the kid''s rod hardening against his gut. It''s what he''d hoped for. He shook Rick back and forth, easily handling the lightweight.


    "I give!" yelled Rick.


    "Not so fast! This is too much fun!" responded Todd. He waited for Rick''s c.o.c.k to become fully erect before releasing him. Then he pushed the kid back to the wall again and held him there by jamming an elbow against his throat. Todd grabbed Rick''s c.o.c.k with his other hand. It was easy through the well-worn denim.


    "Watcha got here?" he teased, rubbing his hand slowly up and down the rock-like tool. "A guy with a d.i.c.k like this shouldn''t hide it." Todd deftly opened the teen''s shorts and sent them to the floor. Then he pulled the jockstrap down just under the basket, allowing it to force the balls for-ward. He looked down at the upright shaft. "Damn good. Damn good," he said.


    Todd gripped the rod tightly. "This is what I like to wrestle the most," said the stud. He slowly wrenched the c.o.c.k downward, gradually forcing Rick to his knees. The stud removed the elbow from Rick''s throat and replaced it with his hand. The hold wasn''t a choke, but it kept Rick in place, which is just what Todd wanted. The stud worked Rick''s shaft with his other hand. It grew longer and harder.


    Rick grunted in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as Todd squeezed, pulled and grappled his throb-bing shaft. He hold couldn''t back the raging p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his c.o.c.k. His whole body shuddered. He spread his legs wide and uttered a deep yell as the s.e.x juice squirted out of the tool onto Todd''s worn, tight Levi''s. Todd didn''t let go until he''d milked the teen dry.


    Rick sank onto the sofa to rest. Meanwhile, the victor stripped down to his bulging jockstrap. He gazed for several minutes at the still-hard teen.


    "Let''s do another one, O.K?" said Todd.


    "I can''t," said Rick.


    Todd ignored the comment. "O.K?" he repeated with more emphasis.


    Rick jumped up to escape, but didn''t get very far. Todd immediately captured the teen and began pinching into his firm, young n.i.p.p.l.es. "O.K?" he asked again, torturing the t.i.t.s to force a reply.


    Rick cried out in pain. Todd continued the torture until the kid finally agreed. "O.K., O.K.," he said, "Once more."


    They both stood up. "But you gotta strip, too," challenged Rick.


    The stud flipped off his jock to reveal a whopper of a rod. His balls were smaller than Rick''s, but the basket was like a smooth, round rock hanging between his legs. Rick was so distracted by the sight that he didn''t move aside quick enough when Todd attacked. The wrestler went for the legs and had the younger guy''s back on the floor in nothing flat. He slammed a hand into Rick''s gut and squeezed. It was one of his "fun" moves, a claw hold that was hardly fun for the dude on the receiving end. Todd had used the gut claw on plenty of guys, so he really knew how to do it. But the claw he liked best was the one applied to a guy''s balls. It didn''t matter to Todd what the guy was wearing. Even with jeans on he couldn''t escape the impact, and result, of Todd''s claw.


    Rick suffered dearly under the double claw assault. But it was the crotch claw that would make him Todd''s slave, unless he could break away soon. He tried pulling the hand out of his gut, but didn''t have the strength to budge it. In desperation the kid raised his head off the floor and started to bite the jock''s upper arm. Todd shouted in pain as Rick''s teeth tore into the bulging biceps. Although he swiftly withdrew his arm from the gut, he continued the torture hold on the guy''s s.e.x pouch.


    Rick swung a leg up and smashed his foot into Todd''s side. The jock fell over onto Rick''s legs, stunned. Rick glanced at his aching basket to be sure it was O.K. He cupped a hand around it and started to get up. But Todd was already on his feet. He seized one of Rick''s ankles and jerked it upward. The kid''s shoulders hit the floor. Todd recaptured the leg and began to twist


    it. Rick pressed both hands to his head in misery as Todd brutalized the leg. After convincing himself that the leg had been weakened sufficiently, the jock threw it down and rolled the little stud over. Then he sat on the kid''s lower back and sn.a.k.e.d a hand into his crotch. He clutched the teen''s balls, ready to get into some serious ball-rasslin.''


    First he put a continuous pull on the basket, slowly stretching it back between the buns. Rick gasped while Todd pulled the basket as far as he could and held it there. The jock coiled five fingers around each ball and started squeezing and massaging. As they hardened more and more, Todd dug deeper. Applying the hold electrified him. He tingled with raw s.e.x power. His c.o.c.k stood straight up, his excited cream boiled inside him. He flexed his biceps and increased the pressure on the teen''s macho nuts.


    Rick clamped his teeth together and prayed. Todd adjusted his fingers for a different move. He pushed the balls against each other and gave the whole basket a slow twist.


    "How do ya like my screw hold, kid?"


    Rick m.o.a.n.e.d. His body began to sweat. Todd turned the basket in the opposite direction, forced it to its limit, and watched Rick stiffen in terror. Todd knew the balls needed a rest. He released them and crawled onto Rick''s left t.h.i.g.h. The jock picked up the kid''s leg at the calf and bent it back over his own leg, putting tremendous pressure on the knee. He worked it for a minute or so before transforming the hold into a single-leg Boston crab. Todd stood up, pulling the leg with him. He wrenched it backward until Rick''s c.o.c.k was off the floor. The teen yelled out a submission, but Todd ignored it. He went to a full crab, being sure that the legs were back far enough so an escape was impossible. Todd''s tool twitched nervously, eager to spit jock cream.


    Todd heard a noise from upstairs. Mike and Joe had come back.


    "Hey, you guys wanna see two n.a.k.e.d wrestlers? Get down here!" he yelled.


    "Somethin'' better!" answered Todd.


    The brothers were instantly turned on by what they saw¡ªa juicy full crab and two n.a.k.e.d guys with hard c.o.c.ks!


    "Wanna help me finish off your buddy?" Todd asked Joe.


    "Wouldn''t miss a chance like that!" said Joe with a smile.


    "Here Mike, take over," said Todd.


    Mike positioned himself behind Todd and took Rick''s legs. Now with both of his hands free, and the kid''s crotch right below him, Todd could work on the kid''s nuts with even greater ease than before. He gripped one in each hand. Rick gasped in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as Todd began squeezing his maleness. At the same time Joe got down in front of Rick and closed his lips around his buddy''s waiting rod.


    "Yeah, yeah," he gasped as Joe flooded his c.o.c.k with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Todd increased the sensation. He pulled the teen''s gonads toward him, stretching the ballsack to its limit. Rick cried out in ecstasy. Todd repeated the move again and again, slowly jacking off the balls while he squeezed them passionately.


    "Get him!" shouted Mike.


    Todd scooped up the balls. "Here''s one for you, Mike!" He stretched the basket higher than ever. Rick nearly went out of his mind with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. His groans became continuous as the juice thickened in his balls. Todd would have held the teen''s rocks all day, but it was time to make him c.u.m. He gave the kid one more huge gonad-stretch and that finished him. Rick''s juice shot through his rod and into Joe with breathtaking p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Todd''s c.o.c.k, ready for an o.r.g.a.s.m delayed far too long, reared up. Mike knew what it wanted, and growling like a bear, grabbed the shaft from behind. He used it to muscle his buddy to the floor on his belly. Then keeping his arms wrapped tightly around the jock''s waist, Mike bear hugged the swollen tool ferociously. That was it for Todd. The jock signaled his o.r.g.a.s.m with a loud, rasping yell. C.u.m let loose in long jets, blasting the floor and Todd''s c.h.e.s.t. Mike rolled his buddy over on top of him so Joe and Rick could watch the fireworks. The spellbound teens stared as Mike continued to squeeze load after load of juice out of the jock from underneath him.


    When it was finally over, Todd''s body glistened with c.u.m. His c.o.c.k con-tinued to buck for several minutes, and he could feel Mike''s hand around it for days afterward...


    Joe recalled all this as he tightened his fingers around Rick''s balls. This time, thanks to Todd, Rick was well-prepared for a long session of ball rasslin.'' Joe planned to do it like Todd would have, except that he was itching to try a few new twists and experiments. Rick''s nuts expanded and hardened in Joe''s hands. He was ready for anything his buddy had in mind. Just like always.


    (end)

 Chapter 37 - F.u.c.k.i.n.g a S.e.xy Asian Muscle Bottom in Singapore

    For work one year I had a lot of trips through Singapore and on one such trip I had several days to rest and explore. I date myself by even mentioning this but this predates Grindr and other location apps. Manhunt and Adam4adam were the most common to hook up and on one or the other, I started to exchange messages with this cute young guy who worked out a lot, had a great bubble b.u.t.t in his pics and said he was a total bottom for dominant guys.


    At the time, we both must have been in our late 20s and I was already 5 or more years into being HIV Poz so my preference was to always f.u.c.k raw to take and give loads as much as I could. But I was always open about my status and when I told him, he was really nervous. He was talking very much like a s.l.u.t though and begging for my d.i.c.k but insisted he couldn''t bareback.


    Eventually I agreed to wear a rubber and pretty soon we were making arrangements to meet downstairs in my hotel lobby bar. He was every bit as s.e.xy as his pics and he dressed up a little for our pre-f.u.c.k date wearing one of those tight fitted button up whit collard shirts that slender muscle guys can pull off so well and he paired them with a pair of tight black dress pants looking every bit the muscly model type.


    We had a nice connection over a drink and actually, 15 years later, we still keep in touch. We''ve never hooked up again but this particular night makes both of us wonder if this could have been the one.


    But back to the juicy bits.


    As we made a dent in a couple of martinis at the bar, of course the chat moved away from pleasantries and he boldly says, "so is your d.i.c.k really as big as in your pics."


    I laughed and said, "it''s only 8.5" man, just good camera angle."


    "Thank god I brought poppers" was his reply to which I snorted some gin martini and laughed.


    My d.i.c.k was achingly hard at this point and there was an energy with this guy, I could tell he was ready to f.u.c.k so I grabbed the bill, charged the drinks to my room and suggested we go upstairs.


    We had shared a bunch of fantasies in chat and I had told him I loved public washrooms for fun so as we walked down the hall, he said, "I have to take a piss, why don''t you follow me."


    He didn''t have to ask twice to we positioned up against the urinals and started undoing pants.


    I whipped out my hard c.o.c.k and now that I think of it, it was kind of disgusting, but it whacked against the porcelain of the urinal and he stood there fumbling with his pants.


    "Jesus Christ," he said, "That thing is huge!" A stream of piss came out of his 7" d.i.c.k but I was too hard to piss so I just rubbed the prec.u.m over my knob as he stared down.


    "Let''s go" he said after finishing his piss and started to stuff away his c.o.c.k,


    I think in one of my other stories I reveal that my d.i.c.k is very curved....downward, which is great when a guy wants to deep throat me but not so easy to stuff it away but I got it jammed back into my jeans and off we went to my room.


    When we got to the room, there really wasn''t much more flirting to be done at that point so I started to unbutton his s.e.xy tight tailored shirt while kissing him and running my wrongs around his chiselled bod.


    Even with the pants still on, his a.s.s was so cute and bubbly, firm as a rock and his waist was tiny compared to me and my big old wide meaty h.i.p.s that guys love.


    At this point my c.o.c.k was in serious need to be released and he skilfully popped open the button fly, reached inside and yanked my bone out.


    As he dry stroked my c.o.c.k he looks up at me with a smile, "like poppers?


    "F.u.c.k yeah" was all I said and he dug into his tight black pants and pulled out a bottle of jungle juice.


    Cracking the bottle open, he took several big hits and then handed me the bottle.


    As I snorted a few hits he started to gently kiss my downward curved d.i.c.k, l.i.c.k.i.n.g the prec.u.m, and running his tongue around the knob.


    He was a good little c.o.c.k sucker and as I say, my c.o.c.k curves down so it is easy to swallow despite the length and before too long he was forcing himself to swallow it down to my balls and gagging and choking with a delight that makes you appreciate a good c.o.c.ksucker.


    He was shirtless down to the waist at this point and he was making me so hard as he stroked and s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k.


    I pulled him to his feet and in-buttoned his pants to get a grip on his gorgeous muscle b.u.t.t.


    When I reached around to his a.s.s it was clear that he was wearing a jock and I''m pretty sure my d.i.c.k grew an inch. I had to see this boy b.u.t.t so I tugged his pants down to reveal a s.e.xy old school CK black jock with a red band and his a.s.s looked amazing.


    His a.s.s was perfectly smooth, I don''t know if he shaved or what but it was smooth and silky and so f.u.c.k.i.n.g pretty.


    I was talking nasty to him at this point about breeding him and he clearly wanted it too so I got behind him and pushed just the head of my c.o.c.k into his a.s.s.


    He surprised me by pulling it out and said we had to use protection.


    I was a little deflated but although I had been Poz UD for a good 5 years already and loved the s.e.x.u.a.l freedom, I obliged and put on a rubber for him.


    Ironically, years later, and we still keep in touch, he admitted that he loved raw d.i.c.k a little too much and while being gang banged in Bangkok or somewhere he caught the bug and was now a BB s.l.u.t.


    Despite the rubber, his a.s.s felt so good and I mounted him and drilled his pretty muscle a.s.s in every position possible.


    He loved riding c.o.c.k and for a long time he used me as his personal dildo slamming down hard on my c.o.c.k while holding my hands.


    For probably an hour or more we f.u.c.k.e.d all around the hotel room and it was time for me to c.u.m. He was jerking his d.i.c.k while I f.u.c.k.e.d him d.o.g.g.y style and he grunted out a load on the bed which put me over the edge.


    I whipped my d.i.c.k out, ripped off the rubber and blew a wad of my c.u.m all across his back and cheeks.


    We both collapsed on the bed and fell asleep.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t in a rush and we lounged around the next morning f.u.c.k.i.n.g and playing around in the bathroom, on the balcony, on the desk, basically, everywhere I could f.u.c.k him and by this time, the jock strap he had been wearing was nasty with lube, my c.u.m, his prec.u.m and spit.


    If we had been thinking we probably could have sold that thing on eBay and made a fortune!


    Alas, I''m not very entrepreneurial when it comes to these things and around noon, he showered and left me with a big smile on my face.


    Exhausted and spent, I went back to bed for awhile and the next day flew home.


    I''ve never seen him since but as I said above, we keep in touch and I suspect now that we''re both Poz, if I ever did see him again, we''d have even more fun.

 Chapter 38 - My old friend from school

    I''ve known I was gay since I was a freshman in high school. Though I''ve never actually been in a relationship with a guy, I''ve always fantasized about relationsh.i.p.s and s.e.x with one. Wondering what it would feel like to press my body on someone else''s. Wondering what s.e.x itself felt like. I was still a v.i.r.g.i.n. But I did have girlfriends. I enjoyed their company, and didn''t mind hugging them or being close to their bodies. I just was never attracted to them in a s.e.x.u.a.l way.


    I came out to my mom, dad, stepmom, and aunt and uncle; all of whom I was and still am close with. They''re all understanding and still love me. But my grandparents don''t know, because I fear that I would lose my relationship with them. Also I never told my friends in high school because I knew they would judge me, and I would push them further away. I had already pushed them away, when they found out about my depression and suicidal tendencies. I went through a really tough period all throughout my teenage years.


    But I eventually pushed through high school, having to make trips to some mental hospitals for help with depression. I went to the same college that my mom went to, and graduated, not having any lasting relationsh.i.p.s from it. In fact I only kept a few friends from my childhood, but I could feel my relationsh.i.p.s with them slipping away. They were moving on with their lives, and here I was, in a shitty apartment in Brooklyn, trying to pick up a singing career.


    ***


    One day, I was walking down the sidewalk, on my way home from my job, waiting tables. I stood tall above the traffic of people making their way through the city. I''ve always been tall. Many a.d.u.l.ts have commented on my good looks, and even some girls in college. My mom always told me that blue shirts made my blue eyes look even brighter. I have thick brown hair that always frustrated me because I could never get it to look right.


    So I walked, looking exactly like this, down the street in Brooklyn. Thinking that I was going home from work. I was studying a really hot blonde guy on the other side of the road, when I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "Parker?"


    I stopped in my tracks, paralyzed. ''Not him'', I said to myself. I turned around. It was Matthew. A guy I''ve known since the first grade.


    "Holy shit! How long has it been?"


    "10 years I think." I pretended to not remember exactly how long, but I knew exactly when I saw him last. At the end of senior year of high school.


    "Wow. That long?" He seemed really happy to see me, which made me feel warm inside. I could feel my face getting red, and I didn''t know why. He stepped forward and gave me a big hug, which I returned.


    "Jeez. You''ve changed." He said to me, while pushing off my hard c.h.e.s.t with his fists. "You really buffed up."


    I was chunky for a long time. Always embarrassed about the way I looked.


    "Yeah, I did a lot of training, and lost weight."


    "You didn''t just lose weight.", he said while pushing off of me again, this time with his open hands. "You got ripped." He smiled, making my stomach do a somersault.


    "Hey, I was just about to go get a drink at my favorite bar. Want to come with?", he asked me, grinning while he did. I had nothing else to do, and I didn''t have to work the next day, so I agreed.


    We walked a couple blocks down and turned a corner. I followed him into a sports bar. There were a couple dozen tables and at least fifteen booths. The host recognized Matthew right away, and she showed us to the best booth. We sat down, and she asked what we wanted to drink. "Goose Island", Matthew said. She turned to me. I leaned over and studied the bar, then turned to her and said, "I''ll have a fat tire please." She smiled and said, "Coming right up." I turned and looked at Matthew. He was looking at me and smiling. I was surprised to see that he shaved his faint mustache that he was so proud of. He had big brown eyes, that seemed to be staring into your soul every time he looked at you. Big lips, but not too big. And a nose that seemed to be made up of two shapes. It was a big, but attractive nose. His jet black hair always stood up perfectly, and had slight curls. I remember I talked to him about his heritage in the eighth grade. He said that he was half Italian, and half Hispanic. So his skin was almost a caramel color.


    "Well I went to Fredonia, in upstate NY for five years. Then I moved to the city, and have been trying to get popular as a singer."


    "Oh, a singer huh?", he asked.


    "Yeah." I wanted to stop talking about me. "What have you been doing?", I asked him.


    "I graduated from an arts school, then moved here and opened a gallery. It doesn''t pay much, but it''s enough." I could tell that he wanted to keep talking about me.


    We engaged in a long conversation, which let me think about how our relationship had been in middle and high school. Matthew was always there for me when I went through trouble. I was grateful for that, but at the same time I hated him. He always did everything better than me. I did good in art, but he was better. He got all A''s, but I was all A''s and B''s. I talked to my old girlfriend about him one time, and she said he was too fake. But I thought the exact opposite. He was too real.


    "So, are there any lady friends in your life?", he asked me.


    "Nope," I said, trying to suppress a smile. "What about you?"


    "Same answer.", he said, then took a drink of his beer. So did I. We talked for hours, laughed, and went over old stories bringing back so many memories, then laughed some more. It was almost dark outside when a band started to set up.


    "Mmmm! I love this band.", he said through a mouthful of beer. They were pretty good. We listened to a couple of songs then the lead singer said,"If anyone wants to come up and sing, they''d be welcome because I need to pee." Matthew looked at me and raised his eyebrows.


    "If I remember correctly, you were an alright singer back in the day." This made me blush.


    "What was our song?", he asked. He obviously knew what it was, but he was playing with me, trying to get me to say the song.


    "Don''t Stop Believing.", I replied through a smile.


    "Get up there and sing.", he said. We were both a little drunk. I got up and walked to the stage. A guitar player asked me what song and I told him "Don''t Stop Believing." The piano started playing, and eventually I was singing, and everyone was cheering, and so was Matthew. I didn''t think I''d be able to remember the lyrics, but it all came rushing back to me. By the end of the song, I was almost crying as everyone in the place cheered. I didn''t let it show until I got back to the table, but I didn''t sob. Only a couple tears ran down my cheeks.


    Matthew just smiled at me and said, "That was great. Don''t be upset." I sniffled and chuckled. "Do you remember Evan?", I asked. Evan was and still is one of my best friends. "Who could forget Evan?", he said back. I laughed. "Why?", he asked.


    "He told me, when we were freshmen, that you thought that I hated you."


    "I think I did say that. Yeah.", he said, as his smile dissolved.


    "The thing is, I did hate you." He just looked at me. Not angry, but he was studying my face, waiting for me to go on.


    "I hated you because you were so perfect." He laughed. "What do you mean by perfect?"


    "Nobody hates you, Parker.", he said to me.


    "It''s funny. I remember you told me that years ago."


    "I remember that too.", he said back. I yawned and he could tell that it was time to leave. We got up and walked towards the door. He told the hostess to put it on his tab. "Wait let me give you my half.", I said.


    "No it''s fine.", he said back.


    "No, really.", I said as I pulled out my wallet.


    "PARKER.", he said firmly, grabbing the hand holding my wallet. I raised my head and looked him in the eye.


    "Let me pay.", he said quietly as he pushed my hand back down, still looking at my eyes.


    "Do you need a ride home?", he asked.


    "That''d be great.", I said as we walked outside into the cool evening air. I followed him a few blocks to a parking lot where he had the same car that he owned in high school. When I saw it I laughed. He chuckled in return.


    "Why don''t I give you my new number.", he told me. I put it in my phone.


    "I want you to text me when you get in so I know you''re alright. I won''t leave if you don''t.", he said.


    "Ok.", I replied, grinning. It made me feel good, the way he showed that he cared about me.


    "Let''s do it again sometime.", he said as I stepped out of the car.


    "Definitely." I walked towards the building with a spring in my step. I practically ran up the stairs, two steps at a time. I eventually got to the fourth floor. My door was all the way at the end of the hallway. I could see there was a sign on my door.


    "Eviction Notice. Occupant has exactly two weeks to remove their belongings." I just stood there and gazed at the paper with big red letters. I didn''t want to go in. The place made me feel sick, and the thought of me having to leave so quickly made my head spin.

 Chapter 39 - Bitchy Beach

    It was a really hot day. Me and Danny were lying on the beach talking about girls. We both were really horny. As the sun fell our erection went bigger. Danny touched the zipper of my trousers and started stroking it gently. My p.e.n.i.s started to go wet and sticky. It felt like arousing in my pants in a pro-c.u.m condition. Danny unzipped my trousers. He stroke my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and he told me he wanted to be sure that had grew hard and big as much as he wanted it to be ready.


    Ready for what? I asked


    You know... and if you don''t, I''ll let you-he told me.


    Then he took off his pants and then his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Under the moonlight, it glowed bright and sticky. He had a REALLY big c.o.c.k.


    Kiss it he said. I beg you kiss it. It''s all yours.


    A feeling like electric shock passed through my mind and into my great hard-on d.i.c.k and pressed my d.e.s.i.r.e to kiss it.


    So that was-i was 19 in my first i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e with a man. And what a man! He had the larger and thicker tool I had ever seen. More big than a banana it almost looked like a small but proud type of an eggplant. I was a little afraid as I dreamed it penetrating my little hole.


    Then I kissed it. I smelled and it smelled like sea its taste was salted too as I started l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g the head and then lower to the balls and the back to the head of the p.e.n.i.s. He had it wet too. And the liquids that his erection produced taste really sweet and salted.


    Then he started shaking his waist making his c.o.c.k pulsating in my mouth. More and more faster he f.u.c.k.e.d my head and I helped the situation as I pulled my tongue out making him ecstatic as I played with his c.o.c.k.


    He told me with a soft voice full of l.u.s.t.


    Then he said: stop-stop! I want to c.u.m!


    Ok I said and I slowly allowed him to take his d.i.c.k off my mouth.


    Oh now! I thought


    F.u.c.k he said!


    His d.i.c.k exploded like a volcano and the white hot lava filled my mouth, my tongue and my lips.


    That was not good enough yet he said. I want to have another erection-but I know how it will happen-you''ll help me.


    Ok tell me, I said.


    He didn''t speak but he turned around offering towards my head his great gorgeous a.s.s.


    I examined his "p.u.s.s.y" with my finger. His hole was big enough for three of my fingers to stick into-and my fingers are somewhat far more sized than the medium hand size.


    I spit on his asshole and then started to stroking it with my fingers. Then after kissing his left chick of his a.s.s I kissed his right one and then I opened his a.s.s like a big fruit and tasted his seedy hole. It tasted a little bitter but it tasted nice. He started whispering sounds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as I f.u.c.k.e.d him with my tongue. Inside-out and then again, faster and faster. That''s it he said no I''m horny again!


    Turn around you p.u.s.s.y licker!


    He ordered me brutally.


    He quickly took all of my clothes, made me turn, pulled me down, put a c.o.n.d.o.m, spitted on my asshole and before realizing what was going to happen I fell the skin of his d.i.c.k stroking my a.s.s chicks and then my hole. Then he pushed it, I started screaming.


    That''s it baby-he said, that''s it i want your a.s.s to be mine! MINE! He shouted.


    He then pushed it harder I screamed even more louder and after less than 8 seconds I had that huge unreal d.i.c.k inside my hot a.s.s.


    He started slowly but gradually faster f.u.c.k.i.n.g me off.


    Oh shit! He said!


    And a heavy load of c.u.m landed inside my a.s.s.


    Then he took his d.i.c.k off, pushed four and then five fingers in my poor asshole stretching it so deep that two d.i.c.ks could penetrated together. He then called a friend from his mobile phone. His friend, Joe was 15 years older than me, and he f.u.c.k.e.d me much better than Danny.


    Joe had brought with him a big bottle of lubricant.


    I want you both! I requested l.u.s.tfully.


    I''ll have to open this hole a little more then! Joe said.


    After wearing a glove he played with my hole, then he stick 1, then 3 and finally 5 fingers in my a.s.s.


    Please relax! I don''t want to damage anything Joe requested.


    He pushed again, and softly with lot of lube I felt my a.s.s opening as wide as never before.


    He had really stretched my hole so much that his big hand was ALL inside me.


    Before leaving, they both started l.i.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s drinking their c.u.m that my a.s.s ejected like a soft white type of shit. We really felt so relieved. The moon was full and my a.s.s brighter, the beach was silent but that made me grew harder every time I am thinking of that night which was the best orgy of my life. And the best things in life do not always happen according to plan; I had searched for a girl lover that evening and I was f.u.c.k.e.d off by my too best friends.

 Chapter 40 - Eric Surprises Steve Webb with Expensive Lingerie Before 4-Man S.e.x

    After meeting Steve at the Las Vegas casino where Steve was an employee and Eric was on vacation, Eric and Steve spent the night in Eric''s hotel room with Eric f.u.c.k.i.n.g the hell out of Steve''s warm man p.u.s.s.y, Steve being a total bottom. Steve had surprised Eric when he undressed wearing lingerie that included a pair of p.a.n.t.i.e.s and pantyhose. During the wild s.e.x, Eric had ripped holes in Steve''s p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    The next morning after Steve went off to work, Eric went shopping to surprise Steve that evening when they would meet again for more steamy wild s.e.x.


    ERIC SHARES WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT


    I located a very expensive high fashion ladies store where I purchased a gorgeous pair of thin see through red p.a.n.t.i.e.s trimmed with white ruffles, a pair of shinny gold earrings, a top line tube of bright red lipstick, dark eye liner, a diamond ring, a black wig, an expensive pair of high heals and a fashionable red dinner dress. The cost came to over $25,000 but I had no problem with finances. Steve was going to be one of the most beautiful dressed drag queens ever. I planned to take Steve out for dinner and on the town where he/she would catch the eyes of ever horny dude who would l.u.s.t after her.


    After work Steve met me at my hotel room. "Hi Steve, you hot man, you horny dude, and yea I''m horny as hell also, are you ready for another hot night of s.e.x? Here open these boxes and the dress bag containing gifts for you."


    Steve slowly opened each box and unzipped the dress bag finding all the items I had bought for him. It was great seeing the shock and delight on his face.


    "OH F.U.C.K ERIC, I can''t believe you spent all that money on me and those beautiful clothes. It must have cost you thousands. You only ripped that one pair of inexpensive p.a.n.t.i.e.s last night during our wild s.e.x. I''ve never had an outfit of this amazing cost and fashion. You''re wonderful, man." I knew how happy Steve was as he grabbed me and gave me such a hot e.r.o.t.i.c series of kisses as both our c.o.c.ks became stone hard.


    "Well Steve, you s.e.xy guy, go into my bedroom and get dressed in these new clothes and I''m going to take you out on the town. You''ll be Doris this evening as we fool all those horny guys."


    In about an hour Steve came out all dressed up looking like a million dollars---wow what a beautiful lady. She had to be the best dressed and beautiful drag queen ever.


    We had a great dinner, played several casino games with horny guys coming on to her. I became her protector.


    I looked in their direction and saw two really big rough looking dudes. Steve pointed out Jack, a 41-year-old big 230 pound hunk at about 6-feet and 2-inches tall with short dark hair, brown eyes, hairy body and Steve said he had a thick 8-inch c.o.c.k.The other guy named Sean, was 43-years-of-age, stood 6-feet and 3-inches, weighed 235-muscular pounds, bald, salt and pepper goatee and lots of tattoos on his arms and legs also with a big c.o.c.k. "WOW, Steve they look like to rough dudes?" Steve assured me they were very nice and gentle.


    Then the fun began. Steve (Doris) and I approached the table and joined in the poker game. As we engaged in conversation, Steve remained silent but kept giving his two friends very seductive smiles from those red velvet lips covered in all that lipstick. I introduced myself and Doris as I said: "Hey guys, how are you and it is nice meeting you (they had introduced themselves). My date is shy and I just picked her up as a lady of the evening for a great time. Would you guys like to join us in my hotel room for some fun?"


    "Well Eric, no thanks. To tell you the truth we are both f.u.c.k.i.n.g fags and are only interested in man meat, big c.o.c.ks and hot man p.u.s.s.y. However, you''re really s.e.xy and if you would like to get it on with us that is a different matter. By any chance or you bi-s.e.x.u.a.l or totally straight?"


    "Well guys as a matter of fact I''ve been know to take some really big horse-type man''s c.o.c.ks up my juicy a.s.s. I could go for some man meat from you two hunks and Doris might watch or she could suck those c.o.c.ks getting them rock hard to f.u.c.k my a.s.s."


    Jack said: "Man, that is all we needed to hear. Lets go, we''re horny as hell. I hope you can take our big d.i.c.ks up that cute a.s.s."


    As soon as we were in my room, we three dudes got b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d while Doris went to the bathroom. WOW, Jack and Sean had massive bodies riddled with hard muscles and incredible thick huge c.o.c.ks already dripping prec.u.m. My c.o.c.k was throbbing and had become rock hard.


    All of us were horny as hell as Jack picked me up and placed my hot body on the bed on my back, spread my legs far apart as he went down on my a.s.s rimming me as he licked and s.u.c.k.e.d my puckering a.s.s while Sean ran his pulsating c.o.c.k deep in my throat. WOW they were two giant men hungry fro man s.e.x. It was at that point while I was being serviced by these hunks that Steve came out of the bathroom missing the dress and wig but in his p.a.n.t.i.e.s, heals and makeup.


    "Hey guys, its Steve. How do I look now?"


    Jack and Sean let me go and stood up. Sean said: "What in the hell, that is you Steve. You really fooled us. Man this is so funny and yes so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot. Steev wher did you pick up Eric?"


    Steve, the 5-foot and 5-inch 150-pound dude got on the bed ready for some action. The orgy was on. We three dudes took out some c.o.n.d.o.ms and lube ready to take our turn with Steve.


    STEVE DESCRIBES WHAT HAPPENED NEXT


    I had never been so excited for man s.e.x dressed in those p.a.n.t.i.e.s, heals and all that makeup with three really hot horny guys ready to do me. It all happened so fast. Big Sean pushed me down hard on my back, slid my p.a.n.t.i.e.s to one side and lowered his huge crtoch and bouncing c.o.c.k to my hole. He began ramming that massive d.i.c.k all the way into my inner a.s.s using his 235 pounds behind those powerful thrusts. Eric and Jack got on each side of me and took turns deep-throating my hard d.i.c.k and also they used their spit to cover my c.o.c.k as they licked up and down my c.o.c.k shaft filled with blood. I was in heaven feeling that giant c.o.c.k in my a.s.s and getting my c.o.c.k wet and serviced by two hot dudes. After getting my a.s.s power f.u.c.k.e.d for some five minutes and my c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d, Sean pulled out his pulsating c.o.c.k and blasted loads of his warm sticky s.e.m.e.n on my new precious p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    It was then Jack''s turn. He too lost no time pulling my p.a.n.t.i.e.s to one side and inserting his rock hard massiev c.o.c.k deep inside me with one thrust. He too took advantage of his 230pounds as a ramming rod to f.u.c.k the hell out of my small a.s.s as I screamed in both pain and delight. As he f.u.c.k.e.d me, Eric continued to give me such an awesome blowjob. It was obvious Eric had s.u.c.k.e.d lots of man c.o.c.k--he was a pro c.o.c.k sucker. This became too mush when my c.u.m gathered in my balls and rushed up my c.o.c.k shaft filling Eric''s mouth with a huge pool of s.e.m.e.n. He swallowed ever drop of my spunk and as he pulled off my c.o.c.k he licked his lips with a huge grin. Within seconds, Jack too pulled his throbbing c.o.c.k out of my a.s.s, jerked it hard several times and unloaded his massive c.u.m load on my new p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    Then with great eagerness and excitement here came Eric for his f.u.c.k of my p.u.s.s.y. But Eric was different. He slowly kissed and licked my worn a.s.s before he slowly slid his big 7-inch d.i.c.k inside my now overheating a.s.s. I felt that 7-incher go deep as his c.o.c.k head hit my prostate (gee spot) causing chills to run up and down my body. Eric was like a professional artist using his c.o.c.k like a paint brush painting a picture--he had magic stroke after stroke. It was the best f.u.c.k I''d ever had. WOW did that c.o.c.k hit ever inch of my man p.u.s.s.y. I felt that c.o.c.k move around my a.s.s hitting my a.s.s walls and I could the most powerful throbbing of his c.o.c.k shaft''s veins. He had not used a c.o.n.d.o.m thus soon I felt his c.o.c.k swell, he grunted and wow I felt a river of warm liquid fill my a.s.s to the brim. Eric had given me his seed deep in me.


    Eric pulled out of my a.s.s with a loud pop and I took his c.u.m covered c.o.c.k deep in my mouth and finished s.u.c.k.i.n.g it dry.


    We all showered and then went out to the casino for more fun on the machines.


    QUESTION: Will I be able to get those s.e.m.e.n stains out of my new expensive p.a.n.t.i.e.s? What do you think

 Chapter 41 - Luke and Jackson (a love story)

    I''m an owner of a small restaurant which specializes in healthy food. We are located in a busy area of a large city and we are constantly busy. I have two chefs and several waiters plus a hostess.


    My name is Luke, I''m 38 years old, I''m 5''10" 180 lbs. almost black hair and hazel eyes. I keep my body in good shape by visiting a gym three to four days per week.


    It was a miserable snowy night and I had let most of the help go home. It wasn''t busy so I was alone and doing odds and ends. It was 8PM and I would be closing at 9 PM.


    The door opened and this young man came in all huddled over and appeared to be freezing. He only had on a thin coat and he looked quite dirty. I said to him: " can I help you with something". He said: "Sir could I just sit here for a few minutes to warm up". I looked at him and his hair was all matted and his clothes were filthy. I asked him what he was doing out in this weather without proper winter clothing. He said that what he had on was all he had.


    He told me that he was homeless and all the shelters were full. I asked him his name and he said: "Jackson". He went on to say that he was twenty years old. I didn''t want to seem to nosey, but I asked him if he had a job. He said: "I did have a job washing dishes but I got fired for being late, as I don''t have an alarm clock.


    I asked him if he was hungry and he said with his head down: "Yes". I made him a sandwich and a salad and watching him eat I knew he hadn''t eaten in a few days. I think he ate the sandwich in four bites. I asked if he wanted another sandwich and he just shook his head.


    I asked where he was going to sleep and he said: "I will check with the shelter to see if a spot has opened up, but I don''t think that will happen. I was starting to close and he got up to leave thanking me for the food. I said: "Hold on Jackson your coming home with me, you can spend the night until something opens up at the shelter."


    He just looked at me and said: "You are most kind and I will find a way to repay you".


    The weather was becoming nasty as we drove to my home only a few miles away. As we walked in the house I got an awful smell coming from Jackson. I said: "Why don''t you take your clothes off and take a shower and I will wash your clothes. I will give you a pair of sweat pants and a tee shirt. I got a towel for him and fresh clothes and left him in the bathroom. I got the guest room ready for him and he came out of the bathroom and as I looked at him I hadn''t realized how cute he was. He was about my height 5''10" and only about 160 lbs. he was thin. He had blond hair and blue eyes. I have to say my c.o.c.k stirred in my trousers.


    I asked him if he felt better and he said: "Yes I do, thank you so much". I told him to get some rest as he looked very tired. He went to bed and I checked on him a few minutes later and he was already snoring litely.


    I sat in the living room and pondered what I was going to do for this boy. I didn''t know if he had family. I thought maybe I could have him start working in the kitchen at the restaurant". For some reason I was taken with this boy (man). I went to bed with him on my mind as I drifted off to sleep.


    Jackson I want you to stay here as long as you need, and I have some questions I would like to ask you". "I will answer any questions you may have". I would like to know where your parents are and did you finish high school". "His expression changed and he said: "My parents were killed in an automobile accident when I was fourteen and I was put into foster care and I went to several foster care families:. "I was a problem child and very rebellious, and I didn''t graduate high school as I dropped out in eleventh grade". "Well Jackson I would like you to start working at the restaurant in the kitchen, it doesn''t pay a lot but it will give you some money, and then I would like you to check into obtaining your GED". "I can''t start you working for a few days so you can stay here".


    I told Jackson that tomorrow during the afternoon when the restaurant was slow we would go shopping for clothes for him. "Luke how will I ever repay you". "Lets now worry about than right now". I left for the restaurant and told Jackson I would be home at 5:00, but I would have to be back at the restaurant at 6:30.


    When I got back at 5:00, I walked in with a delicious smell in the air and Jackson had made us dinner. He said: " I made dinner, caribbean jerk chicken over rice with pepper and onions". "Wow Jackson it smells delicious, and where did you learn to cook like this". "When I lived with one of my foster families I had to do all the cooking and I enjoyed it, so try the food and tell me what you think". I took a bite and it was absolutely delicious. I told him that we would have to incorporate this dish at the restaurant. I could see the excitement on his face and told him: "Maybe we can train you for a chefs position". "Oh Luke I would love that and tears formed in his eyes". My heart just ached for him.


    No only had he cooked dinner, but he had cleaned the whole house. I said: "Jackson you didn''t have to clean the house". He replied: "Its the least I can do for all your kindness Luke".


    "Okay I have to go back to the restaurant for an hour, would you like to go with me." "Yes, I would love to." We walked into the restaurant and I took Jackson to where the chefs were. I introduced him and told the chefs to give Jackson a tour. I went to the office to finish paperwork that I had to attend to. I finished up and I heard Jackson laughing with the chefs and as I approached them I said: "So guys whats so funny". Mark one of the chefs said: "We were teasing Jackson about how cute he is". "That he is" Luke said.


    They left the restaurant and headed home and Jackson said: "Its my birthday next week and I''ll be 21". "Well we will have to have a party for you at the restaurant after hours. "I haven''t had a birthday party in so many years".


    We walked in the house and I went to the fridge for a beer and I asked Jackson if he wanted one. "I''d love one" he said. Jackson said he was going to take a shower first and I said: "I''ll take one after you". We finished our showers and I couldn''t help but notice the bulge in his sweat pants which started a stirring in me. I said to myself what the f.u.c.ks wrong with you he''s almost 21 years old and your 38.


    We sat on the couch and enjoyed our beers, and I reiterated to Jackson that I wanted him to check on the schedule for GED classes. He said he would. He went to get up and tripped over my leg and I caught him, bringing his face close to mine with our lips almost touching. He just looked into my eyes and mine into his for a brief moment. I quickly lifted him up and he went into the kitchen. My c.o.c.k was fully erect. I said: "What the hell is wrong with me".


    The next day was Saturday and my crew took care of the restaurant I said to Jackson: "We never got to go clothes shopping lets do it today". He was all excited. We went to a nice mens store and Jackson had become very handsome, his hair was cut and cleaned shaved. We bought him five pairs of jeans, five shirts, a winter coat and then we went to the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r area and he said: "I like s.e.xy b.r.i.e.f.s". His face turned all red. I told him to pick out whatever he liked. I looked at what he picked and said: "Your right those are s.e.xy". We went from there to a shoe store and got him a pair of sneakers, a pair of dingo boots, and a pair of work boots. He looked at me with tears in his eyes and said: "A week ago I was on the street, and now I have place to stay, and brand new clothes to wear". "I put my arms around him and said: "I''m glad to see you so happy".


    We headed home and enjoyed each others company and watched a movie. Jackson fell asleep and leaned over with his head on me. I ran my fingers through his hair and said: "My God I''m falling in love with this boy (man). After enjoying his warmth on me for awhile I woke him up to go to bed.


    It was sometime during the night, I awoke and Jackson was in my bed with his arms wrapped around me. I didn''t know what to do, but just then he started to move and I could feel his c.o.c.k in my b.u.t.t crack. I instantly became hard and I turned around and he said: "are you upset with me" all I could say was: "No".


    He reached in and touched my lips and a raging fire broke out as our mouths became one, engulfed with e.r.o.t.i.c l.u.s.t. Our bodies were touching and our c.o.c.ks were rock hard. I slipped my b.r.i.e.f.s off and so did Jackson. He started down my body biting and l.i.c.k.i.n.g my n.i.p.p.l.es and then down my stomach, my abs, and then down to my balls and he s.u.c.k.e.d them gently, then he went for the head of my c.o.c.k and licked and s.u.c.k.e.d and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g the pre-c.u.m and both he and I were m.o.a.ning. He then went down on my c.o.c.k until he hit my pubes. I couldn''t believe he took my whole c.o.c.k. I am well endowed with 8" of horse c.o.c.k. "Yeah baby suck that c.o.c.k". After about five minutes I told him to stop or I was going to c.u.m.


    He straddled me and reached down and gave me a hot, wet, wild, passionate kiss. He looked into my eyes and said: "Luke please f.u.c.k me". I told him to get on his stomach and spread his legs. He did as I requested and I dove in to his sweet a.s.s. I spread his checks and took in his scent which was manly and sweet. I s.u.c.k.e.d his hole and he shouted: "Oh f.u.c.k Luke please eat that a.s.s, your making me so hot". ". I finished my dessert and lubed my c.o.c.k and his a.s.s, and with one push I passed his sphincter and stopped for him to adjust and then pushed all the way in. He m.o.a.n.e.d and said: "Don''t stop f.u.c.k me". I started a steady rhythm in and out feeling the heat of his hot a.s.s. I f.u.c.k.e.d him hard giving him all 8" and then I told him to get on his back and lift his legs wide. I slipped my c.o.c.k back in his love channel and we were in ecstasy as I f.u.c.k.e.d him with a powerful force. I reached down and took his c.o.c.k in my mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g all the pre-c.u.m and then kissed him, slobbering with our juices.


    I told him I was ready to c.u.m and he said: "Me too". I started to feel my balls pull up and the c.u.m shot thru my c.o.c.k and exploded in his a.s.s and I was screaming: "Oh f.u.c.k Jackson can you feel my c.u.m exploding in you". "Oh f.u.c.k yes I feel it oh f.u.c.k I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g". Jackson''s c.u.m blasted everywhere and I licked it up and we shared his seed.


    We cleaned up and got in bed and I put my arms around him, I said: "Jackson I''m 17 years older than you". "He looked at me and said: "Luke love knows no age and I love you". Tears filled my eyes as I realized the maturity he had after all he had been through. I looked at him and told him: "I love you too.


    Three Years Later


    Luke and Jackson''s love blossomed and you could see it when ever they were together. Jackson got his GED and was going to go to college. He was working in the restaurant as a chef until he started classes.


    Luke and Jackson were married after Jackson graduated from culinary arts school. He is now head chef at their restaurant. It just goes to show you that love has no boundries. Someone quoted "LOVE IS AT THE CENTER OF THE UNIVERSE AND WE NEED IT TO SURVIVE, ONCE WE FIND IT, IT WILL CONSUME EVERY FIBER OF OUR BEING".

 Chapter 42 - READY TO BE MY BITCH

    After a few months of being alone and satisfying myself with my hand, anal toys, and internet p.o.r.n, I decided to place an online add and meet a few guys to service. It didn''t take long before I had s.u.c.k.e.d a few guys and remembered how much I enjoyed it. It was clear that I loved having a c.o.c.k in my mouth and having my a.s.s played and now I wanted more.


    Just as I was craving a hung stud to come work me over, a hot top guy answered my ad who was just what I was looking for. His screen name was BigD.i.c.kDad and the pic he had of his c.o.c.k had me drooling. So after exchanging more emails, pictures, we decided to meet the next day at my place. He said he wanted a bottom who could take every inch of his c.o.c.k and I promised that I could even though I was nervous because it looked pretty dam big in the pics... at least 8 or 9 inches and very thick. I went to bed thinking about his c.o.c.k, impatiently waiting for the next day when we would meet.


    The next morning I took my time getting ready for our meeting. I cleaned myself up inside and out and shaved my legs and a.s.s nice and smooth. He emailed that he was on the way and would be there in 20 min. I used that time to work my larger b.u.t.t plug in and put on some shorts and a tee shirt.


    The next thing I knew I was nervously answering the door and letting him into my place. He was about 5 foot 10, muscled, fit, and looked me up and down like I was a piece of meat, with a smirk on his lips. I told him my name and asked his and he just said "just call me sir".


    I led him into the living room and asked him if he wanted a drink or anything, he sat on the couch and just said "strip".


    My heart was pounding and my 6 inch c.o.c.k was growing as I nervously pulled off my shirt and shorts in front of this complete stranger as he sat there watching. Once n.a.k.e.d, he told to come closer and to turn around. I felt his hands run over my t.h.i.g.hs from behind and he bent me over and told me to put my hands on the coffee table. He squeezed my a.s.s cheeks and spread them and saw the plug in my a.s.s.


    "Getting ready for my big c.o.c.k I see" he said.


    "Yes" I replied. He slapped my a.s.s with the palm of his hand... "What did you say?"


    I barely croaked out the words "yes sir", when he slapped my a.s.s again then turned me around. By now my c.o.c.k was rock hard, he looked up at me and smirked knowing he had full control.


    "You ready to be my bitch?"


    "Yes sir", I replied.


    "Ok faggot, time for you to earn my affection."


    I felt the heat of his c.o.c.k and balls, smelling him, the musky scent of his manhood. I lightly slid the tip of my tongue over the exposed portion of his c.o.c.k. he lifted his a.s.s up and I pulled his jeans down and watched as more and more of his c.o.c.k was exposed... down to his smooth shaven balls that hung low between his legs and were resting on the couch. With the jeans gone, he pulled off his shirt and I knelt between his legs, transfixed on his tool.


    "You like what you see s.l.u.t?" he asked.


    "Yes sir I do, you''re c.o.c.k looks amazing!" I submissively said.


    "Well get to work then faggot, it''s not going to suck itself."


    I leaned down and put my nose and face in his crotch, smelling his musky balls and feeling the heat on my face. I slowly kissed and licked his smooth balls and gently s.u.c.k.e.d each of them into my hungry mouth.


    He m.o.a.n.e.d and seemed to being enjoying himself so far and this is one of my favorite things about s.u.c.k.i.n.g a mans c.o.c.k. It''s the instant feedback, every groan and twitch or throb tells you that your doing the right thing and pleasing the other man properly.


    I slowly ran my tongue up from his balls and up his shaft until I was at the tip. I licked around the head of his c.o.c.k before parting my lips and taking the head in my mouth. He had a really nicely shaped and large c.o.c.k head that was now filling my mouth. I worked my lips down his shaft and began moving my mouth up and down, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k that was growing larger every moment.


    I felt his hand on my head and he began to push my mouth further and further down on his c.o.c.k. I could feel his swollen c.o.c.k head pressing against my tonsils and forcing it''s way into my throat. I took a deep breath and tried to open my throat and deep throat his c.o.c.k but it was nearly nine inches long now and very thick and I began to gag. I came up for air gasping but went right back down on him. He f***ed my head down and his c.o.c.k stretched my throat. He held me there, gagging on his massive c.o.c.k with his hand firmly on the back of my head. He released his grip and I gasped for air leaving his now glistening c.o.c.k covered with my throat slime!


    "Again" he commanded, "and look me in the eyes this time."


    "Lick my balls now."


    I struggled to open my mouth further and stretched my tongue out to lick his balls, all the while looking at him with my watering eyes and now coughing on his c.o.c.k.


    "That is how you will service me c.o.c.ksucker, all the way down, tongue my balls, and back up" He said. "Get my c.o.c.k nice and wet with your throat slime, believe me, you''re gonna want it as wet as possible."


    Without a word, I did as he directed and my mouth bobbed up and down on his huge c.o.c.k, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his balls, and making his shaft glisten with my spit. I was becoming d***k on his c.o.c.k, his powerful tool pounding my face, my own c.o.c.k rock hard and dripping pre-c.u.m, him looking down at me... it was all I wanted to do and I was so turned on by this hung studs c.o.c.k, but he had other other plans.


    I stopped for a moment to catch my breath, and he told me to stand up again and turn around.


    "I want to look at that tight a.s.s of yours."


    I stood up to turn around and he grabbed my hard c.o.c.k and balls, and collected my pre-c.u.m with his finger.


    "You are one c.o.c.k loving faggot aren''t you? look at all the c.u.m your leaking!"


    He pushed his fingers into my mouth and smeared my lips with my pre-c.u.m. He then spun me around and slapped my a.s.s cheek.


    I was bent at the waist and felt him squeezing my a.s.s cheeks, spreading them, and smacking them so hard that I would gasp and groan in pain. He kicked my legs further apart and began playing with the b.u.t.t plug that was in my a.s.s. He twisted it and pushed and pulled it, my a.s.s was gripping onto it so tight as he played with it. He then pulled it out of my a.s.s and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with it. I could feel my a.s.s starting to gape as he would remove it and then push it back in.


    I was groaning with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he probed my a.s.s and he seemed to enjoy it as I would look back and see him smiling as he played with my a.s.s.


    "You like that boy, you want daddy to f.u.c.k your hole with his big c.o.c.k?"


    "Yes" I g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Yes what faggot? he yelled as he smacked my a.s.s so hard it brought me to my knees!


    ''Yes sir, please f.u.c.k me." I m.o.a.n.e.d... I was beginning to worry that the neighbors might hear us and was wanting him to be more quiet.


    "You better say it louder bitch, I can''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g hear you!"


    I said it a little louder and explained that I didn''t want the neighbors to hear.


    "Well then we better shut you up C.O.C.KSUCKER." he said loudly.


    "Pick it up with your mouth."


    I hesitated for an instant and was instantly smacked on the a.s.s, my a.s.s cheek quivering with the sting from his hand.


    "You better follow my directions if you want my c.o.c.k boy or I''ll whip your a.s.s and leave."


    "Now do it!"


    I leaned forward and took the b.u.t.t plug into my mouth, It was very warm from being in my a.s.s and tasted like lube and was a little bitter from my a.s.s juice. I was really thankful that I had taken then time to really clean my self out. I looked back over my shoulder a showed him the plug was in my mouth. He smirked and told me was a nasty s.l.u.t I was.


    "Keep that in your mouth, maybe the neighbors won''t hear you scream."


    He told me to stand again with my back to him and put his big hands on my waist. He began to pull me down onto his l.a.p but stopped me when the tip of his c.o.c.k touched my a.s.s. He grabbed his c.o.c.k with one hand and held my a.s.s with the other and began to rub his hard c.o.c.k over my hole.


    I was so turned on feeling the head of his c.o.c.k near my hole, my legs were shaking as he teased my hole, making me want it more and more. The hand on my waist was pulling me down and his big c.o.c.k head was pressing against my hole, pushing it''s way in. Luckily the plug had loosed me up and his c.o.c.k slowly began to fill me. I was groaning, spit running down my lips and chin from the plug in my mouth. His c.o.c.k was splitting me in half as the big head made it''s way in.


    With the tip of his c.o.c.k planted in my a.s.s, both hands now grabbed my waist and he pulled me down. I could feel every thick inch of his c.o.c.k sliding slowly into my a.s.s. With my legs shaking, I reached back and put my hands on his c.h.e.s.t for stability and slid down onto his c.o.c.k... I tried to relax and take him but my a.s.s would clinch down tight and it would burn and I would have to relax again to minimize the pain.


    He raised my a.s.s up and my sphincter clung tightly around his shaft, pulling his c.o.c.k. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d and pulled me back down and I felt his c.o.c.k head push through deeper into my a.s.s. It was painful, and I was m.o.a.ning, afraid that he may have torn something inside me.


    Every inch of his c.o.c.k was buried inside me, his balls firmly against my still stinging a.s.s cheeks. I leaned back onto his c.h.e.s.t a tried to catch my breath for a moment. He reached up and took the plug out of my mouth and pinched my n.i.p.p.l.es really hard. I let out a yelp and my hole clamped down on the base of his c.o.c.k and it felt like my a.s.s was on fire. He laughed as I sat there, unable to move, panting, impaled on his nine inch c.o.c.k.


    "You like that big c.o.c.k in your a.s.s boy? You''ve got every inch in that tight boy p.u.s.s.y of yours."


    "It''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big... I can feel it throbbing so deep in me" I said.


    "F.u.c.k yeah you s.l.u.t, I felt my c.o.c.k head pop through your second sphincter." he whispered in my ear. "Now ride my c.o.c.k p.u.s.s.y boy."


    I slowly leaned forward and started to pull his c.o.c.k out of my a.s.s, inch by inch with my tight anus clinging to his shaft. I took slow, short strokes at first as my a.s.s adjusted to his c.o.c.k. Each time I took him all the way deep, I could feel his c.o.c.k head push through deep inside me and he would groan. Soon I was slowly stroking his entire c.o.c.k with my a.s.s and just leaving the head inside. It felt amazing and I was now beginning to enjoy the feeling of being stuffed by his huge c.o.c.k. My c.o.c.k was rock hard and dripping pre-c.u.m everywhere, I was m.o.a.ning and groaning like some bitch in heat and really getting into it.


    On the next upstroke, he pulled me off his c.o.c.k and I could feel my p.u.s.s.y close up. I looked down at his rock hard c.o.c.k and couldn''t believe that It had just been buried to the hilt in my ass! I was so over come with l.u.s.t and the need to please this gorgeous c.o.c.k, that I just dropped to my knees and shoved it into my mouth.


    His c.o.c.k was covered with my spit, a.s.s juice, and his pre c.u.m, and it tasted delicious, I don''t know what came over me but I was overcome with d.e.s.i.r.e to suck every inch of his c.o.c.k. It was so warm too, like my a.s.s had made it warm and hard and now I couldn''t keep it out of my mouth.


    "You are one nasty faggot aren''t you? You can''t get enough of this big c.o.c.k!"


    He pushed me face first onto the bed and spanked me until my a.s.s was red and I was begging him to stop. He pulled my a.s.s up and pushed my head into the bed saying:


    "Keep that back arched faggot, I''m going to f.u.c.k you like a bitch now."


    He slapped my hole with his c.o.c.k, I could feel the heat and the hardness with each slap and then he spit on it and started pushing. His throbbing head f***ed me open and it stung as he re-entered my a.s.s. I gasped and g.r.o.a.n.e.d and he slid his c.o.c.k back into me, my fingers gripping the sheets, my head spinning.


    "That''s it faggot, arch that back while I f.u.c.k your hole."


    Quickly the sting of pain became the burn of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as my a.s.s adjusted to the massive c.o.c.k pumping in and out. First he started with shorter strokes, leaving the tip in and working my hole. I began to move with him a.s.s he f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s, grinding my a.s.s around and working his c.o.c.k. It was so amazing, his strokes got longer until he was deep stroking his c.o.c.k into my a.s.s.


    I could hear the suction from my a.s.s and his sloppy wet c.o.c.k as his balls smacked into mine with each stroke. With the goo running down my t.h.i.g.hs, he pulled his c.o.c.k out, spun me around and shoved his slimy c.o.c.k into my mouth. I hungrily s.u.c.k.e.d the slime off his c.o.c.k being completely overcome with c.o.c.k l.u.s.t. This mans c.o.c.k completely transformed me into a c.o.c.k crazed s.l.u.t who couldn''t get enough.


    ''Back on your knees bitch, time for some real f.u.c.k.i.n.g."


    I didn''t know what to expect next as I removed his c.o.c.k from my mouth leaving it nice and slippery, I turned around and got back on my knees. He reached between my legs and pulled my c.o.c.k and balls back and then pushed my legs together so my t.h.i.g.hs were holding them in place. He then mounted me, up high with his feet on the bed and my a.s.s in the air.


    I felt the warm drop of his spit on my hole and his c.o.c.k pushing in. He didn''t slide it in, he shoved it in one hard stroke and his big, heavy balls slammed into mine. I gripped the sheets and bit into the mattress to stifle my screams.


    Then it started, the pounding, the unrelenting f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I g.r.o.a.n.e.d into the sheets and he plowed into my a.s.s... Hard! His c.o.c.k pounded into my hole in full nine inch strokes. There was nothing gentle about it as his balls slapped into mine over and over with a loud smacking sound. I could hear his c.o.c.k head pop out of my gaping hole before he would shove it back in. I could barely take the weight of him pounding into me as I grunted into the bed.


    "You like this faggot?" he would ask.


    "Yes"


    -slam


    "Please"


    -slam


    "F.u.c.k"


    -slam


    "Me.."


    -slam


    He was grunting with every stroke and I thought he was going to c.u.m then he slowed the pace, and pulled his dripping c.o.c.k out of my wasted hole. He spread my cheeks and would punch his c.o.c.k into my hole and then pull it out and watch it gape... I could feel the cool air inside my f.u.c.k.e.d out a.s.s as he played with it.


    He flipped my onto my back and pulled my head over the edge of the bed. The wet tip of his c.o.c.k entered my mouth and I tasted his jucies and mine as he f.u.c.k.e.d my face, the slime from his balls covering my forehead.


    "Ok you s.l.u.t, now I''m gonna f.u.c.k you on your back so I can see how much you love my c.o.c.k."


    With my head back on the bed, he pushed my legs up over his shoulders until my knees were next to my head. My gaping a.s.s was throbbing, winking at him as he pushed his c.o.c.k head against my hole and then in one slow stroke, he was in balls deep. In this position I could feel him even deeper and he ground his c.o.c.k and balls into me. His fingers found my face and were soon in my mouth, I s.u.c.k.e.d and tongued them as he stroked his c.o.c.k in my a.s.s.


    His abb''s were also grinding into my c.o.c.k and balls and with every stroke, his swollen c.o.c.k head would rub my prostrate. I was very close to shooting and I told him this.


    "You will c.u.m in your own face and mouth faggot."


    He shoved my legs up even further and short stroked my hole, pounding my prostrate sending me past the point of no return. He grabbed my c.o.c.k and with one stroke, I released my huge load. My boy p.u.s.s.y quivered as I shot load after load of hot c.u.m right into my mouth and onto my face. I don''t think I''ve ever came so much and so hard. He smeared the c.u.m on my face and pushed it into my mouth while still pumping away at my a.s.s.


    He was staring down at my sticky face when I felt him tighten up and his pace increased.


    "You''re gonna swallow every drop of my load bitch, every drop!"


    "Yes sir, feed me your c.u.m!"


    "Open up boy!"


    He pulled his c.o.c.k from my a.s.s and brought it to my face, sticky and wet from from my a.s.s, I tasted the juice on my tongue and then he g.r.o.a.n.e.d and erupted.


    His c.o.c.k gushed thick, creamy, sticky, hot c.u.m. Shot after powerful shot squirted from his c.o.c.k and into the back of my mouth, onto my lips, off my teeth, and one right into my nose. I took his c.o.c.k in my mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d for every last drop and licked his big s.e.xy c.o.c.k clean.


    I showed him that huge load in my mouth and swirled it around my tongue, tasting and savoring it before gulping it down and l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips.


    He collapsed onto the bed next to me and I moved down and rested my head on his stomach and licked and stroked his softening c.o.c.k. He reached around and shoved his fingers into my used up hole and stroked and probed it for a while before putting them in my mouth to suck them clean.


    "You are quite the s.l.u.t boy, I''m surprised you could take all that c.o.c.k." he said. "Not, many can."


    "I couldn''t help myself, your c.o.c.k is amazing! I would love to do this again sometime."


    "Yeah, lets plan on it, maybe we can find another guy and DP that a.s.s next time."


    After that, we got cleaned up, I wiped the dried c.u.m from my face, and went down stairs to get dressed. With a handshake and thank you at the door, he turned and was gone. I was left alone to contemplate the level of depravity I had sunk to with this guy. It really hit home how powerless I become when it comes c.o.c.k. I felt like this was a turning point and I realized that when it come''s to men and their powerful c.o.c.ks, I just lose my mind and can''t get enough. I was already looking forward to the next time with him... or some other man.

 Chapter 43 - How I became a s.l.u.t

    My college roommate was such a bitch. She used to take messages from boys and never give them to me, leave the place a mess all the time, and make me do her laundry.


    She was also hot as hell. She was 5''9", long straight brown hair, hazel almond shaped eyes, mediterranean skin and big, full luscious lips. Her c.h.e.s.t was a healthy 38D and she had an a.s.s to match. Her legs were so long, and shapely and beautiful. She knew she had me wrapped around her little finger.


    I was no slouch myself - 36C-24-34, blonde hair, blue eyes - pretty in your typical, white-bread kind of way. I was kind of shy then, too, and very accomodating when someone asked something of me. Which is why she could push me around so well.


    One day it got out of hand. She came home with a bunch of her rowdy girlfriends, and woke me up (it was 1am). I came out and she basically laughed at me for being upset.


    She then turned really strange and said I had "humiliated" her in front of her friends and that I would have to pay for it. She said in my ear if I didn''t do what she said right now, she would tell them all about what she read in my diary - that was enough to drop me to immediate submission. I can''t even tell you NOW what she was referring to back then, it''s too embarrassing.


    So when she told me to remove my big t-shirt that I was sleeping in, I had no choice. I looked around at all the girls, who were awestruck, but also saw me with the same disdain my roommate did. I looked at them and at her and realized I had no choice. I slowly pulled my shirt over my head, leaving me standing there in nothing but a pair of plain white u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    Everyone in the room was laughing at me, and telling Lucia, my roommate, to tell me to do other things. She told me to remove my p.a.n.t.i.e.s and sit in the lounge chair. As soon as I did, she moved my feet up onto the arms of the chair, so that I was leaning back in the chair with my p.u.s.s.y shoved forward. She told someone else to move the lever to recline the chair and when she did, I was wide open for all to see.


    They all stood around me while Lucia barked orders. I was mortified, but it was nothing compared with what would happen if they all learned what was in my diary, so I complied with every order.


    First she told me to spread my p.u.s.s.y lips with my fingers. Then she told me to start massaging my c.l.i.t. "Up and down - a little harder - a little faster . . . are you getting turned on?" she asked.


    "A little," I answered.


    "Only a little? Well then, you aren''t doing it good enough! Move those fingers faster and harder."


    My fingers were working just enought to satisfy them when the inevitable happened - my juices started to flow and I started getting really horny. All eyes were on me and the room was silent except for my tormentor.


    She told me to stop massaging my c.l.i.t and to insert a finger into my "sloppy wet" v.a.g.i.n.a. I pushed my middle finger in as far as it would go and she told me to insert another. When I finally had 3 fingers inside me, she told me to "f.u.c.k yourself". So I did. My thumb was pressed against my c.l.i.t and I f.u.c.k.e.d myself with my fingers like a whore.


    She called me a s.l.u.t and left with her friends, who in the future knew they too could make me do whatever they wanted - and to their boyfriends too.


    When Lucia came back home she let me eat her. That was how my life changed and I became a s.l.u.t.

 Chapter 44 - IN THE SHOWER ROOM

    Bart Engle stood under the burning needles of hot water as the day''s tensions seemed to rinse away as easily as the grimey sweat and dirt that had acc.u.mlated during his job as a heavy equipment operator. At least four or five other men were also taking their showers, when the female operators came sauntering into the shower room, dropped their towels, and calmly took their places along side the men. Vicki was the red head with the the big b.o.o.b.s and plump a.s.s, and no matter how hard he tried or how often he saw her, Bart just couldn''t keep from getting a blue veined hard on right in front of her and everybody else. But thankfully, he wasn''t alone in this hardon boat, because every single guy there was soon standing at attention as Vicki and Gail, a cute little blonde with a thick curly muff, casually washed and rinsed every part of their incredibly feminine bodies.


    They were a close knit bunch, this crew of operators, so when Gail playfully grabbed one of the guys d.i.c.ks, it was soon a hodge podge of horse play that had a definite s.e.x.u.a.l tone to it, but quickly turned deadly serious when Vicki, not being able to control herself, dropped to her knees and began fellating big Jim Wilson to an incredibly hard o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Soon both Vicki and Gail were on their knees with a line up of guys waiting their turn for the hot mouthed bitches, and incredibly, several of the men went through each line, taking advantage of the oral skills of both women. When all the men were finally satiated, Vicki and Gail got down on the shower room floor and with a sense of total abandon, ate each other to violent o.r.g.a.s.ms that left them both gasping for breath as the men clapped and cheered them on.


    When just about eveyone had cleared out of the locker room, and had left for the day, Bart was combing his hair and buttoning up his flannel shirt, when out of the blue, the owner of the company, Rachel Benson, stuck her head around the corner and asked seriously, "Are you the last one here, Bart!?!" "Uh, yes, ma''am," he replied, "everyone else is gone, so it''s just me and you I guess." Bart could tell right away that the fifty plus year old woman was nervous about something, so he turned to face her and softly asked, "Is there something I can do for you Mrs. Benson, if there is, just ask!?!" "Well um," she stammered, "you see, it''s like this, it''s been a long time for me, now what I mean is that ever since my husband passed away I haven''t...." "You haven''t been with a man,"


    Bart interjected softly, "is that what you mean!?!" "H-how did you know," Rachel Benson asked gratefully!?! With a little smile on his face, Bart walked over and kissed his boss full on the lips and whispered, "Because you''ve been faithful to Jim''s memory, but it''s been over a year now, and I know exactly what you need."


    Bart began to carefully unbutton Rachel Benson''s white silk blouse while commenting, "I have a confession to make, ma''am." "Please call me Rachel," she whispered in a husky voice, "it seems a little inappropriate to speak so formally at a time like this." "Okay, Rachel," Bart replied softly while now exposing her huge lace bra, "my confession is that I''ve always fantasized aout these t.i.t.s, and now I''m gonna get a chance to see them up close and personal." "R-really," she gasped as his hands encased her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts through her silky bra, "are you just telling me that to make me feel good!?!" "Of course not," he answered smoothly, "you have and incredible c.h.e.s.t, and believe me, there''s not a guy who works here who hasn''t at one time or another shot a load dreaming about it." With her breathing becoming increasingly shallow, she barely responded, "T-that''s hard to believe, I''ve seen you boys with Vicki and Gail, and they have such perfectly shaped bodies, I certainly don''t compare to them."


    Bart had by now removed Rachel''s blouse, and now having turned her around was gently unclasping the four hooks on her huge bra while nibbling on her neck, and as her boob harness slipped from her shoulders and he cupped her massive n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts in his hands, he softly whispered into her ear, "Compared how, Rachel, Vicki and Gail are young and firm with almost child like bodies, while you''re voluptuous and lush, and there''s not a man alive who hasn''t dreamed of being ravished by a woman he can literally lose himself in."


    "Are you just humoring an old lady," she m.o.a.n.e.d as he twisted her big dark n.i.p.p.l.es, "don''t answer that, just keep telling me that you want me." "I don''t have to lie," he whispered, "and this certainly doesn''t lie," as he turned her back around and dropped his pants and shorts exposing his big hard c.o.c.k to her startled eyes. With a wavering hand she reached out and gently touched his velvety head, and without so much as a word dropped to her knees and took him into her hungry mouth.


    In his thirty years of living Bart had had his pecker eaten by some of the best c.o.c.ksuckers on the planet, but no one, and he meant no one, had ever driven him so close to an eruption in just the few seconds she had him in her mouth, and if to prove that she was an equal to Vicki, Gail, or anyone else, Rachel Benson, with a series of quick maneuvers with her tongue and lips, brought Bart to a excruciating o.r.g.a.s.m in her hot warm mouth. "Good grief, woman," he gasped, "are you trying to kill me or what!?!" "It must be or what," she replied proudly, "because I''m definitely not trying to kill you." "Y-you could have fooled me," he said shakily while leaning heavily against his locker, "where did you learn how to do that, you are truly a wonder!?!" "Thank you, kind sir," she said sweetly, "but I guess I was just born with it, my late husband called me a natural." "Well, he certainly had a good eye for talent," Bart replied weakly while regaining some of his lost strength, but now it''s my turn to do you, so if you''ll take off that skirt, I can get started."


    Bart watched with rapt fascination while Rachel Benson shimmied out of her skirt and panty hose, leaving her standing there in only her over sized bikini p.a.n.t.i.e.s. The cool locker room air had tightened the capilaries in her n.i.p.p.l.es causing them to shrivel up in excitement, while in an embarrassed voice she mumbled softly, "I''m sorry I''m so heavy, I know that I should lose some weight, but when you get to be my age it gets pretty hard to do." "Please don''t apologize," Bart said thickly while taking in her large round form with his greedy eyes, "I don''t remember the last time I was this turned on, now let''s get those p.a.n.t.i.e.s off, I''m really getting hungry."


    Rachel Benson sat down on the long wooden bench attached to the floor in front of the lockers, and with her face turning a bright shade of red tugged her p.a.n.t.i.e.s over her plump t.h.i.g.hs leaving her incredibly hairy muffy open and ready to be taken. Bart quickly took his place between her legs, and after s.u.c.k.i.n.g in a lungful of her thick aroma, he leaned forward and let his tongue slide throught the dense jungle of pubic hair until it encountered her hot drooling slit. "Oh god," she m.o.a.n.e.d, "i-it''s been so long, oh yes, ohhhhhhhh that feels so goooooooood, mmmmmmmm yes."


    Talk about responsive, Rachel made even Vicki seem almost nun like as she grabbed him by the neck and locked his mouth to her p.u.s.s.y while literally forcing him to suck her to o.r.g.a.s.m. "Oh god, don''t stop," she gasped, "I-I''m really close, j-just a little more, I''m almost there, ohhhhhhhhhhh god I''m c.u.mmmmmmmmmming." For a hot couple of seconds Bart was actually afraid she might suffocate him, but with the intensity of her climax, her h.i.p.s thrust forward, momentarily lifting his mouth off of her p.u.s.s.y just long enough to allow him to get a couple of mouthfuls of much need air.


    He knew she was finished when she released his head from her vice like grip, but while she lay there panting while cupping her big b.r.e.a.s.ts in both of her hands, he easily slid on top of her, and in one quick jab, rammed his meat all the way into the bottomless pit known as her p.u.s.s.y, which prompted another o.r.g.a.s.m from her even as she lay there resting. Bart turned his seven inch memeber into a mini jackhammer as he blasted in and out of his boss''s huge p.u.s.s.y, and again she locked him in place, this time with her powerful legs as she wrapped them around his a.s.s and crossed her ankles, effectively keeping him there until she was finished with him. "T-that''s a boy," she said through gritted teeth, "give mama the f.u.c.k.i.n.g of her life, make her c.u.m like the whore that she is." "Holy f.u.c.k," he m.o.a.n.e.d while pistoning in and out of her, "y-you''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g incredible, never in my whole life, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh f.u.c.k there it goes," and just like that his body stiffened as he shot his hot s.p.e.r.m shooter deep inside of her, which naturally induced her quaking v.a.g.i.n.a into a series of brutal c.u.ms that drained every ounce of energy from her now limp body.


    What a luxury it was to recover from such a massive o.r.g.a.s.m while having your head nestled in Rachel Benson''s incredibly soft and squishy c.h.e.s.t. "So," do you still feel unappreciated and unloved," he asked while soflty nibbling on her n.i.p.p.l.es, "after all, you could show those young ''uns a thing or two, believe me!?!" Reveling in her new sense of power, Rachel Benson c.a.r.e.s.sed his head gently and replied, "It think the next step is me in the shower with the boys, what do you think!?!" "I think that you''re over your dispair," he said with a chuckle, "now, where were we," as he slid his c.o.c.k back inside of her!?! "Uh," she gasped, "we were right there."

 Chapter 45 - Foursome was shock.

    It was a shock to say the least, who would have thought a fantasy would become a reality.


    I have just recently started dating this gal I knew from a group I took part in a year earlier. She was slim but with big 32D cup t.i.t.s. I only dated her a few times before we started going headlong into super great s.e.x. She had a small bum but those t.i.t.s and tight p.u.s.s.y made up for. She is 9 months my senior as she was 46 going on 47.


    She knows about my being bis.e.x.u.a.l so she wasn''t bothered by it. I will call my gf Brandy. She is dynamic in bed. Wouldn''t trade her for the world. I certainly wouldn''t f.u.c.k around on her because she is into bis.e.x.u.a.l couples as well. She is also bis.e.x.u.a.l. Perfect couple we are. So anyway, we decided to let my friends from two provinces away come and visit us. My two close friends I knew for over a decade. They left their daughter to stay with their gramma back home. My married lady friend took a liking to my gf immediately. Since my married friend had 36D cups and was more plump then my girl. Her husband took his time as I helped him unpack their clothes. I couldn''t help notice my friends''s husband had a boner. I was wondering who for. His wife''s cleavage was so big and nicely exposed. Even my member was standing at attention. I went over to my gf and asked her to change shirts so she too can show off her''s too. She had a push up bra which made her b.o.o.b.s bounce as she let my friends husband stare at them.


    I leaned over to kiss my gf passionately all the while seeing my friends watch on. I grabbed my gf''s tit while kissing her. With my other finger, I motioned my married lady friend to come over and kiss my gf. It was scene I envisioned my married friend doing. I just watched Brandy and Jessica kiss. They lifted each other''s shirts off and unclipped their awesome bras off. Very colorful bras might I add. One was white and lace, my gf''s was black and lace. My married friend had nice jiggling firm b.o.o.b.s. Delicious D''s, both of them.


    I than noticed my married friends''s husband Mike had his big c.o.c.k out stroking it. A moment he had his eyes closed was the moment my warm mouth started to suck his ever expanding c.o.c.k in my mouth. At first he almost resisted me, I put his hands down and told him to lay back and relax. "You know you want it as your wife told me you wanted to try a man". I would suck him to gentle m.o.a.ns. He would arch his stomach forward allowing me easy access to his bum hole with my finger. I tickled his P spot to no end. The girls stopped what they were doing and watched me suck hard until Mike e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed into my mouth. Warm and minty taste. I than asked my gf Brandy to ride Mike. I wasn''t jealous and My big boobed friend Jessica was everything I hoped for. She was the best f.u.c.k I ever had. Big t.i.t.s, big voluptuous white bubble bum jiggling as I doggied her for half an hour. Her husband banged my gf for 15 minutes before c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Brandy. Brandy than rode my c.o.c.k for 45 minutes even with Jessica''s c.u.m residue still on it. Luckily Brandy''s tubes are tied. Jessica''s aren''t and we f.u.c.k.e.d without protection meaning she could get knocked up.


    Needless to say my friends husband left to a corner store. I proceeded to f.u.c.k Jessica and Brandy for 2 hours before he returned with a c.o.c.k strap. Brandy and Jessica took turns plowing each other as did they f.u.c.k both me and Mike''s bum holes with the strap on. I f.u.c.k.e.d Mike''s bum for 15 minutes until I came. He had a s.e.xy muscular bum. He told my I had a nice brown muscular a.s.s too. I sure loved feeling him c.u.m in me. I later also f.u.c.k.e.d Jessica and Brandy in their shitholes too. My c.o.c.k was raw and limp.


    My friends are moving here permanently and my 3 new f.u.c.k partners are making this a regular deal adding new company along the way. Plus my s.e.xy lady friend Jessica has a reverend license to marry. She plans to marry me and Brandy later all the while f.u.c.k.i.n.g us as well either with or without her husband. She recently found out she is preggo to my second child, her first. I am glad it''s mine since Mike can''t have kids. Brandy is happy too.


    Now that is what I can call an adventure of a lifetime plus lifelong f.u.c.k buddies too without thejealousy from all concerned...

 Chapter 46 - MY FIRST GANG BANG

    "Feel like getting f.u.c.k.e.d up." The text read.


    I thought about it before answered.


    I wasn''t really in the mood.


    I had some serious plans of staying in tonight and wearing my little bald snatch out with my new vibrator and maybe seeing how much of my double headed dildo I could get stuffed up my plump bubble b.u.t.t I had bought earlier in the day, sense like usual my husband was out of town working and I was left to my own devices while he was gone.


    After some careful deliberation I decided what the hell.


    "Be there in an hour." I typed back.


    As I pulled into the drive I was confused at the strange cars in the driveway.


    I didn''t recognize any of them.


    "You didn''t tell me you had company." I said in a hushed voice kinda worried.


    "Well, we will let it be our little secret. Kenny is out town this week for a cattle auction." Sara grinned a l.e.w.d, naughty grin.


    "Your not! Are you!" I gasped with a grin.


    "Don''t worry. I made sure there was plenty to go around." Sara grinned handing me a drink.


    Now I have never cheated on my husband and sure as hell had never been with a black guy.


    Not, that I had was racist. It was just never my thing.


    And here standing on my bestfriends back deck where seven very well dressed and good looking black men.


    "No time like the present to try new things." Sara giggled at me in hushed voice as she pranced off let her fat t.i.t.s jiggle freely.


    I just stood there weighing my options.


    "Hello, my name is Devon." One of the black guys smiled at me sticking his hand out.


    "Lucy." I smiled lightly shaking his hand.


    I should have left right then.


    But, I was already there Sara seemed comfortable enough around them.


    "Let''s dance." Sara said as she turned on the radio.


    I figured why not and started dancing with her in the middle of the livingroom.


    It wasn''t long until I felt a pair of hands on my h.i.p.s.


    After a bit I got to noticing Sara had disappeared from the dancing.


    A quick scan of the room and eyed her over on the couch making out with two of the black guys.


    I just grinned to myself and continued to dance as the guys got more and more handiest with me.


    From time to time I''d peak at at Sara on the couch.


    When one of the black guys picked me up I wrapped my legs around him as a second stepped up behind me and started grinding into my a.s.s as the one that was holding me ground his large member into my p.u.s.s.y.


    In the process I caught a glimpse of Sara on the couch.


    I will admit that drove me over the edge and as I clung to the one black guy I started shimmying out of my shorts. The guy behind me took the hint and helped me out of them.


    The next thing I knew I was hanging up side down with a tongue buried in my p.u.s.s.y and one in my a.s.s as I s.u.c.k.e.d what was the largest c.o.c.k I had ever seen.


    The poor guy eating my p.u.s.s.y got the surprise of his life when someone stuck two fingers in deep into my horny little a.s.s.


    I erupted instantly spraying c.u.m everywhere and deep throating his c.o.c.k until I almost puked.


    "Jesus shes a horny little bitch." One of them laughed.


    "Yes I am." I smiled still hanging up side down. "Who wants to f.u.c.k me with one of them big c.o.c.ks."


    I guy holding me put me down on the couch in the middle of the room and two guys reached and grabbed my legs and pulled up and pinned them to the back of the couch.


    "What a good little s.l.u.t." This big guy grinned standing in front of me stripping down revealing his black monster.


    "That''s right. I am a s.l.u.t. You done talking and ready to f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y with that black monster." I smiled wiggling my a.s.s.


    "You bet I''m gonna f.u.c.k that little white p.u.s.s.y." He grinned spitting on his hand and lubing his c.o.c.k up.


    Alls I can say I''d thank God for crown and coke.


    I wouldn''t have been able to handle them completely sober.


    All five of banged me as hard as they could as they kept me pinned on the couch. Tapping each other in like tag team wrestlers.


    I kept egging them one as they banged. The sweat was pouring from me as they f.u.c.k.e.d me in one position then another.


    At one point two guys held me up, while I leaned back and blew another while another f.u.c.k.e.d me in the a.s.s.


    I was in heaven to say the least.


    I also learned that I liked eating p.u.s.s.y and Sara was a pro at it.


    I was laying on the coffee table getting slit roasted when they played Sara down on top of me.


    The guy I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g imm6stuffed his entire length in Sara and started stroking hard as the guy f.u.c.k.i.n.g my p.u.s.s.y pulled out and started banging me in the a.s.s.


    Between getting f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s and Sara''s tongue alls I could do was lock my lips on her p.u.s.s.y and and shake in o.r.g.a.s.m.


    I loved it when they dp''d me and they all took there turn and as bad as it stretched me out.


    I was in heaven when I got a good double v.a.g.i.n.a.l.


    But, the ultimate was when I was getting a good throat f.u.c.k.i.n.g and one them stuck his hole fist into my p.u.s.s.y.


    That drove me over the top and I went into complete retard mode. Speaking in tongues as my eyes rolled back in my head and sprayed c.u.m everywhere.


    It was well after midnight when we where all f.u.c.k.e.d out and to tired to f.u.c.k anymore.


    The last thing I remembered was being carried to Sara''s room and being gently laid in her bed.


    I woke the next morning sore and rejoiced snuggled tight next Sara''s n.a.k.e.d body.


    After a shower and some breakfast Sara and I had us a good lengthy, gentle p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g session.


    As we set and talked I asked Sara how she knew them guys from the night before.


    I was shocked to say the lesst.


    "It took a while for me to give Marcus any p.u.s.s.y." She explained. "But, once I had that big d.i.c.k in me. I knew it wasn''t gonna be a one time deal." She giggled.


    "I can''t believe you haven''t told me." I said in awe.


    "Well, I didn''t want anyone to know." Sara smiled.


    "Then why now." I asked with big eyes.


    "Well, you remember last month when Kenny was gone fishing for that week and I told you I was gonna go see my sister. That was a lie. I was with Marcus getting the ever living shit f.u.c.k.e.d out of me. Anyway he mentioned he had a friend that could use some p.u.s.s.y. I thought about calling you until he showed up. I figured why not. Besides I always wondered what it would be like to get tag teamed by two big c.o.c.ks." Sara smiled proudly.


    "No way!" I gasped.


    "Yes way." she giggled. "At first they took turns. One would f.u.c.k me and the other would watch or do what ever. After about and hour of that I made that shit change and had them both pile on me. Jesus was it fuxking awesome!" Sara finished looking flushed.


    "I would never in a million years dreamed of you f.u.c.k.i.n.g around with a black guy. Much less two of them." I said in awe.


    "Lucy. I would have neither till it happened." She giggled.


    We did make a pact that day. No more bring them to her house or mine. We would meet them somewhere. This was mainly for the safety of our marriages.


    We also agreed that from here on out we would be each others comfort when our husbands are gone. Lucy also was gave me the inside track a young piece of a.s.s that liked to eat p.u.s.s.y.


    "You little redhead Shannon down at the gas station." Sara smiled.


    "Yeah." I said confused.


    "I tell you what you do. You go in there this afternoon and tell her I told you to stop by." Sara grinned


    "Okay." I said still confused.


    "She will give you her phone number and sense your husband is gone alot more then mine. She will be a good friend of yours." Sara chuckled.


    "Sara is there anything else you want to tell me." I asked laughing.


    "Nope." She grinned flushed making her freckles pop out. "Just remember. Keep it quite. I''m the only woman she has ever been with and it took me almost two years to talk her into it." Sara finished.


    "Two years. She was still in high you cradle robber." I laughed.


    "And your point is." Sara smiled.


    Sara was right. Shannon could eat p.u.s.s.y like no other and the things she would do where unbelievable.


    When Sara can make it, We all three have a very good time to gather.


    But, if I have my choice I always pick Shannon.


    Sara is still f.u.c.k.i.n.g Marcus as much as she can. I think it has tapered off some and about every other month or so. Sara and I meet with Devon and Marcus for a nice gangbang.


    My personal record is getting f.u.c.k.e.d and filled with c.u.m by thirteen c.o.c.ks.


    I was sore for almost a week after that night.


    But, I loved every inch of it.

 Chapter 47 - Extra hands

    "That''s it just like that." Jason m.o.a.n.e.d softly as I worked my p.u.s.s.y back and forth on his rigid c.o.c.k.


    We was on his couch with the lights turned down low.


    Usually we go to his bedroom. But, we had been drinking and I was horny and I wasn''t waiting till we got to his room. I wanted f.u.c.k.e.d right that minute.


    So I pushed him down on the couch. Stripped him of his pants and mounted him.


    When I''ve been drinking I get very loud when we are having s.e.x and tonight was no different.


    I was m.o.a.ning and groaning and saying all sorts of dirty things.


    We was having a very good time, when I felt a hand on my back.


    I looked over my shoulder and there stood Jason''s room mate Matt n.a.k.e.d with a raging hard on bigger then Jason''s.


    I was so horny at that point I just smiled at him and reached for his big c.o.c.k as I bounced on Jason''s hard c.o.c.k.


    When Matt stepped up on the couch so I could suck his c.o.c.k Jason opened opened his eyes.


    I looked at him and smiled as I shoved my p.u.s.s.y down on his c.o.c.k hard and ground it around.


    Jason looked at me and just shrugged and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g Matt''s c.o.c.k.


    When he was good and lubed up. I leaned forward on Jason and poked my bubble b.u.t.t out and slowed my f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Matt took the hint and got behind me and lubed my my little hole up with his syliva.


    "Good that feels good." I m.o.a.n.e.d into Jason''s ear as I ground my c.u.n.t hard on his c.o.c.k as Matt fingered my asshole loosing me up.


    Good thing I had been drinking. Because my inhabition was gone. I was gonna take both c.o.c.ks.


    When Matt''s big c.o.c.k head popped passed my rubbery ring of my asshole I cried out in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "He''s in my a.s.s Jason." I m.o.a.n.e.d.


    It took a bit for Matt to get his entire length in me. But, it was worth it.


    Looks where decieving. It turns out Matt was quite a bit bigger then Jason. Or at least it felt that way.


    For the next 15 minutes or so Matt drilled me in my a.s.s as Jason screwed my p.u.s.s.y.


    To say I was in heaven was an understatement. I had never felt so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in my life.


    It was Jason''s idea to switch. He wanted in my a.s.s too and I thought it was only fair. After all he was my boyfriend.


    But, he didn''t fill me up the way Matt did.


    I leaned forward and pulled Matt to me "stick your c.o.c.k in my mouth." And leaned back to where my head was right next to Jason''s head. Matt didnt hesitate. He stepped up straddled us both and fed me his c.o.c.k and f.u.c.k.e.d my mouth as Jason continued to screwed my asshole.


    I was I extacy getting used like this.


    When I started tasting Matt''s prec.u.m. I grabbed him by the balls and started jacking his c.o.c.k wanting him to c.u.m in my mouth.


    He didn''t let me down either and filled my mouth with his tasty c.u.m.


    It must have been to much for Jason. Because he rammed his c.o.c.k deep I to my a.s.s and emptied his nuts filling my guts with his c.u.m.


    After that we took a break. Both boys needed to pee and I needed a drink and clean up myself.


    When I came back to the livingroom matt was setting on the couch stroking his big c.o.c.k.


    So I backed up to him and slid him back into my a.s.s.


    Matt had me laying on the floor holding my own a.s.s cheeks apart when he gave me my second load if c.u.m in my a.s.s.


    He left me a note by the coffee pot saying he didnt want to see me anymore.


    I went to Matt''s room and found him laying in bed n.a.k.e.d.


    So I figured why not and spent the rest if the morning getting screwed like a who''re.


    Jason moved out on his own a few days later and has never spoken to Matt sense.


    It was good timing to. Because the lease was up on my apartment and I moved in with Matt.


    Now he gets all the p.u.s.s.y he wants from me and I''m more then willing to let him stick his big c.o.c.k in me anyway he wants.


    I''m not against another threesome. But, Matt says only if it''s with another woman. I''ve been kicking the idea around.

 Chapter 48 - Filled, thrilled, spilled over

    Having been out with guys who were into spanking and S&M and stuff like that, I''ve got really into it over the years. Then I started seeing my current boyfriend and he proved the complete opposite. Rob was just so normal it was frightening, and every time I suggested something kinky, he always refused.


    I was just starting to get so bored of him when he finally confessed there was something he wanted, but he''d always been too shy to suggest it.


    "I want to watch you in action getting f.u.c.k.e.d by a couple of guys" he said sheepishly "then join in and wank off all over you"


    This was much more like it and I agreed in an instant.


    "Why stop at two guys? Why not see me f.u.c.k.e.d by half a dozen?" I suggested, and he wanked all over me as I described the scene to him. That night we drove out to a notorious stretch of woodland and found several guys loitering around watching couples in cars. We turned on the light to attract their attention and Rob managed to round up four willing volunteers.


    The first pulled his hard c.o.c.k out and told me to get started. I glanced over at Rob and saw he was watching expectantly, then sunk my mouth over it. The others quickly joined in, all pulling their c.o.c.ks out and standing around me so that I was encircled on all sides by stiff pricks.


    I wanked, s.u.c.k.e.d and licked each in turn, spoilt for choice and unable to settle on one particular d.i.c.k. The guys took charge of the situation and passed me around, each holding my head and f.u.c.k.i.n.g their d.i.c.ks in and out of my mouth as the next waited to the right. I arched my back to indicate there was another hole available and I felt someone slide into me from behind.


    With one in my mouth and one in my p.u.s.s.y-hole, I took the two remaining c.o.c.ks, one in each hand and pulled them close so that I could suck them both off.


    "Oh f.u.c.k I''m going to c.u.m!" said the guy in my left hand, and I closed my mouth over his shaft as it erupted all down my throat.


    "I''ll swallow all of your c.u.m" I told them, hovering my mouth over two more hard throbbing c.o.c.ks as they wanked into my face. The guys started pulling on their d.i.c.ks like they were going for a world record and spunk splashed across my outstretched tongue and face as they started to c.u.m.


    I''d just gulped down one load and was l.i.c.k.i.n.g up the excess from my lips when the next came all over my mouth. He stuffed his c.o.c.k to the back of my throat as he took his turn draining his swollen balls in my face. I''d never taken the milk from five c.o.c.ks before, but was determined not to miss this opportunity, so when I felt the guy in my c.u.n.t tense up behind me I told him to stick it in my mouth.


    I just swallowed his load down and looked out for the fifth and final c.o.c.k. Rob stood in front of me and wanked his pole furiously. I knelt down in front of him with my head back and my mouth wide open, and a few seconds later he exploded all over my tonsils. I closed my mouth around his c.o.c.k, gulped as he pumped his salty load into my belly, then sighed with satisfaction and licked my lips.


    I had truly had my fill of good man milk. I love it when guys offer you drinks all night!

 Chapter 49 - My man My Love...

    I knew he would be home by five the latest, I had the master bedroom set up just as I wanted it, the doors closed the blinds drawn, it was dim in the room, I had candles lit, rose petals on the floor to the bed, I was dressed in sheer nylon knee high socks, black his favorite, I had on a pair of shear nylon black bikini b.r.i.e.f.s, my c.o.c.k was semi erect, in anticipation of his coming in the room. I had a bottle of champagne chilling, with two champagne flutes ready for him to walk in.


    He pulled into the driveway, parked the car, he was surprised I was not in the drive waiting for him to get home, I always greeted him in the driveway, I would open his door , hug and kiss him as he got out of his car. He knew something was going on or something was up, he opened the front door and called me "Honey I''m Home", no reply, now he was getting worried my car was in the driveway so he knew I was home, then he thought he is in the workshop, he is always in the dam workshop. He would change then head out to find me.


    When he got to the top of the stairs, the master bedroom doors were closed, again a cause for concern, was I okay, did I have another man in our bedroom, he shook his head no, he loves me to much to do that. He grabbed the door handle, opened the door ever so slowly, Honey are you in here, he saw the candles, then the champagne, I had poured us a glass when I heard the front door, he opened the door wide open, "Hi Babe welcome home", as he approached the bed I handed him a glass of champagne.


    "What is going on? Oh my you have my favorite on, why?, what''s the occasion? Did I miss our anniversary? I just smiled "no babe, just cause I love you, and missed you so much today". "Lets take that suit off and get you comfortable", let me undress you. first that tie, then that shirt, remove that belt, "want me to spank you with it later?" I smacked my hand with it, "Oh My, yes!" "you will be saying that a lot tonight Babe".


    I ran my hands over his c.h.e.s.t, I loved his body it made me all tingly inside to touch him. And it got me harder and harder the man turned me on so much. I continuously kissed him, as I reached in and grabbed his big c.o.c.k with my hand thru his silk boxer shorts, I grabbed him, pulled him into a hug, I loved to have this man close to me, I kissed him, I told him how much I loved him, how he had made my life so much better just by being with me.


    I laid him on the bed, I got on top of him hovering above him, kissing his lips, his cheeks, his beautiful neck, I loved his neck, I slowly kissed my way down to his n.i.p.p.l.e, my tongue circled it, he was writhing in the bed, I ground my c.o.c.k into his c.o.c.k, I slowly slid down my mouth was at his waist band, I grabbed his boxers, slowly removed them, I needed his c.o.c.k, I loved this mans beautiful c.o.c.k. Once his boxers were off I laid there hovering above his c.o.c.k, it was inches from my mouth and tongue, I leaned in, licked it from the base to the beautiful tip, his knob was huge, his c.o.c.k was lengthy nine plus inches erect.


    His c.o.c.k had a puddle of prec.u.m leaking from the tip, I leaned in and lapped it up, he jumped, I loved the electrical jolt it gave him when I first licked his beautiful c.o.c.k. I took his balls in my mouth one at a time, I slowly massaged them, s.u.c.k.i.n.g them in my mouth, tonguing them at the same time, his balls were so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. I let go of his balls and went in for a kiss, I needed a kiss from him, seems I could not kiss this man enough, he pulled me into a bear hug, "I could get used to coming home to this everyday" "Oh babe I would change it up everyday, don''t want you getting bored of me" he rolled us over, he was now hovering over me, I pulled his weight onto me.


    "I want to feel all of your body on me babe" he ground his c.o.c.k into my crotch, I looked him in the eyes, as I pulled my legs up around his waist "I want you to f.u.c.k the hell out of me". Without a word he grabbed my legs, and put my foot in his face, my man loved me in beautiful hose, he licked my foot and toes in the s.e.xy hose, his hand was on my crotch, he loved my tight s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, my c.o.c.k was straining to be freed from its tight hold, he played with my a.s.s, I was so horned up for him right at this moment,


    This man could make me c.u.m by simply playing with my toes, he had a way of making it so sensual, like he made love to my whole body, head to every toe, I had my feet on each side of his head, he kissed my feet as he removed my s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, my c.o.c.k snapped out of their tight s.e.xy prison, he reached in and grasped my c.o.c.k, his hand was firm, but he c.a.r.e.s.sed my c.o.c.k lovingly, he could drive me to o.r.g.a.s.m so easily. He lubed up his c.o.c.k to get it ready for my wanting a.s.s, I needed him in me so badly, I needed his seed in my tight little a.s.s.


    He was so gentle with me, there was love in all his movements, he had me bent in half, his c.o.c.k at my entrance, I wanted, needed him so badly, "Make love to me please Babe, give me a part of you inside me" he kissed me, slowly slid his c.o.c.k in, my a.s.s accommodated his tool with ease, he was steadily sliding it in me, his knob was huge, and I loved how it filled me up so well. With him kissing me, his c.o.c.k in me I would c.u.m hands free I was so close, my balls ached to be drained, he grabbed my legs and started to slam it in me, he gave it to me, I needed him to f.u.c.k my a.s.s, I wanted his c.u.m in my wanting hole.


    He rammed his c.o.c.k in me, I was m.o.a.ning, he reached in and grabbed my c.o.c.k, he stroked my c.o.c.k as he f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s, I was shooting c.u.m all over my c.h.e.s.t stomach and up to my neck after only a few more strokes. The o.r.g.a.s.m was so intense, his c.o.c.k started to swell, he shot rope after rope of c.u.m in my a.s.s, he continued to slam his c.o.c.k in me, he collapsed on top of me, I stroked his hair as he rode his o.r.g.a.s.m, he looked at me and asked "are you okay?" I smiled, "I love you so much" yes Babe I am okay, better than okay, his c.o.c.k went down and slid out of my hole, I was filled with his wonderful load. We laid there for quite some time me stroking his hair, my man laying on me. This was a perfect moment with my man, My Man I loved saying that, he was mine, and I was his. I loved being his.

 Chapter 50 - Micah f.u.c.ks me under the stars

    Micah lived across the street from me for a few years. He was openly gay and I wasn''t. He always kept that a secret. We had messed around a few times and I let him f.u.c.k me once. One night I was really horny and texted him telling him I wanted his d.i.c.k. We agreed to meet at a Walmart about four miles away in the middle of the country.


    We met there and I got in his car and he drove us far into the country where we found a dirt road surrounded by cornfields and no street lights. You would be able to see a car coming in any direction for a mile or so. We parked and started making out right away. Then he says to get in the back with him. We both go to the back seat where he slowly takes my pants and boxers off. my rock hard d.i.c.k springs out and he immediately shoves it in his mouth.


    He gave the best head ever and he knew I loved it. After giving me head for a few minutes he turns me over and I get on my hands and knees and stick my head out the window. I hear him taking his pants and boxers off. He eats my a.s.s for a minute as he finger''s it loosening my up. Then he slid his giant d.i.c.k up my as slowly. Then started to f.u.c.k me. He''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g me d.o.g.g.y style with my head out the window.


    Harder and harder he goes. You can hear his t.h.i.g.hs smacking against my as loud. He asked me ( you like that?) As he keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and I s.e.x.u.a.lly reply (yes daddy). I then stop him and push him back so that he''s now lying on his back and I sit on his d.i.c.k reverse cowboy style. I start to slowly ride his d.i.c.k up and down. He m.o.a.ns quietly.


    I start to really ride it then next thing I know I''m bouncing on his d.i.c.k so hard and fast he let''s out a ( oh yeah!). We then get out of the car and we both only have t shirts on. He bends me over the hood and starts to f.u.c.k me from behind. Then fill me on my back and I get a good view of him f.u.c.k.i.n.g me looking me in the eyes and right above is the clear night sky. Millions of stars. It''s a perfect moment.


    He keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g me as I watch him and the country sky. He starts really m.o.a.ning and I can tell he''s close. He pulls out to c.u.m on my and I move closer a bit to get more of his c.u.m on my face. C.u.m all over my face and in my mouth. It tasted so good. My a.s.s was sore but in a good way. I was satisfied. I''m dying to get the sick from Micah again.

 Chapter 51 - QUESTIONS

? Do you have any questions about my books? Shoot them now!


    ?Tell me one thing that you liked in all of my stories !


    ?Does the location feel real?


    WHICH QUESTION WOULD YOU LIKE TO ASK?


    PLEASE REPLY NEED TO KNOW

 Chapter 52 - A Dream C.u.m True

    It was an average day. A little cold but then again, it was autumn. I was sitting in my bed thinking about the cutest guy at school. Rory Lea. He was so cute. He had brown hair with blonde tips and it was perfectly gelled. He had the s.e.xiest c.h.e.s.t. His c.o.c.k was huge and he had perfect see-through blue eyes. You could lose yourself in eyes like that. But the problem was, he was taken. By my best friend, Ashleigh, a chik who had befriended me at the beginning of high school. She''s always wanted Rory and when she finally got him she wouldn''t let go and now they''ve been going out for about a year.


    Anyway I was sitting on my bed, stroking my 8" c.o.c.k thinking about Rory and the way he stared at me and how cute he looked when he smiled, when the phone rang.


    I picked it up and Ashleigh was on the other end crying. She said that Rory had broken up with her. I tried to hide my delight and asked her why. She said she didn''t know. She told me to try and talk him out of it. He and i had become pretty good friends since he went out with Ashleigh. I said I would and hung up. I giggled. It was a dream come true. Rory was free. I picked up the phone and dialed in his number. He picked up and said hi. My knees buckled. I said hi back and told him that Ashleigh had rung. He said he wanted to talk to me about it to my face and asked me over to his place. I said ok, giggled again, and hung up. I couldn''t believe it. I got changed into some s.e.xy clothes, A tight white top and some tight jeans, and went over to see the boy of my dreams.


    I knocked on the door and he answered. He looked s.e.xier than ever. He told me to come in. He mentioned that his parents had gone away for the weekend. I said that was cool and i sat down on his couch. "why''d you dump Ahsleigh" I asked, trying to get on with business. "Because, I like someone else" He answered. "Who" I asked, My heart was beating 10 times too fast. "Someone that I''ve only known for a short time but in that time I''ve grown extremely fond of him" he replied.


    My mouth was dry. I couldn''t believe what i was hearing. I repeated "Who?".


    He moved towards me and grabbed my horny c.o.c.k. "You" He kissed me. I kissed him back and ran my fingers through his hair. He began to unzip my fly. I stopped him and told him that I hadn''t had s.e.x before and that i hadn''t even seen another guys n.a.k.e.d c.o.c.k. He looked surprised for a moment. Then he chuckled and asked me if I''d like to see his. I licked my lips and laughed "Yes". He got off me and stood in the middle of the room and unzipped his fly and began to massage his c.o.c.k. I was getting soooooo horny. He continued to pull down his pants to reveal a massive bulge in his jocks. He took of his shirt and stood there in his b.r.i.e.f.s. I was breathing heavily, getting so horny.


    Then he pulled down his b.r.i.e.f.s to reveal a 8 and a half inch, fully erect c.o.c.k. I couldn''t take it anymore. I got off the chair and onto my knees and began to stroke his c.o.c.k over my face. He giggled and got on his knees and pashed me. It was good, magnificent he kissed like a God.


    As our tongues intertwined I felt his hand undo my fly. I let him this time. He grabbed my c.o.c.k with one hand and my a.s.s with the other. He took off my shirt and told me to stand up. I did as I was told and got up. He took off my jeans and began to suck my c.o.c.k through my jocks. My b.r.i.e.f.s were soaked with his saliva by the time he took them off and began to suck my c.o.c.k. It felt so good. His beautiful tongue was playing tricks with my c.o.c.k. Then he stopped playing games and started going hardcore. He s.u.c.k.e.d so hard. he almost s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k right out of it''s socket. He did it again. And again. It felt great. I closed my eyes and ran my hands up and down his manly back. Finally, I came and he swallowed all of my boy-love juice. I told him it was my turn but he refused, he wanted me to take him up the a.s.s. I told him that I was no good at it. I was still a v.i.r.g.i.n and I didn''t know how to do anal jobs. He said it was OK and that he''d tell me what to do.


    He got on all fours on the floor and I stroked his back and worked my way down to his arse. I licked it until his a.s.s was dripping with my saliva. He told me to slowly put my c.o.c.k up his a.s.s. I stood up and Slowly put my erect c.o.c.k up his tight a.s.s. He said to stop. So I did. He said i needed some lube. So i got some pre-c.u.m from his c.o.c.k and wiped it over my c.o.c.k and his asshole. I went for it again. Real slow. Rory''s face looked like he was in pain. I asked him if i should keep going and he said yes. So I kept going till all of my 8 inches were inside him. He said to jerk off inside him. So I did. He screamed with delight. I kept going. harder, harder. We were both breathing heavily and we were both about to c.u.m and then i grabbed his d.i.c.k and began to jerk it off. He loved it and came. I went


    even harder and came too. I licked all the c.u.m from his asshole. It was the first time I had tried c.u.m and it was great. I lay there, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips. This was a dream c.u.m true.


    He said that I could suck him now. But i wanted him to suck the c.u.m out of me so i asked him if it was possible for us both to do it. And he said to get into the 69er position. I thought ''what the f.u.c.k''. I didn''t know what this was and i didn''t want to look like a complete fool incase he dumped me. So I just lay down. "Want me to go on top do ya?" he asked "lazy bugger". I laughed and so did he. He kissed me before turning around and shoving his c.o.c.k in my face. I now understood what the 69er position was. I began to lick his balls.


    They tasted delicious. I began to lick his c.o.c.k. Up and down and then i put all 8 and a half inches into my mouth. It barely fit. He took the opportunity and began to suck hard on my c.o.c.k again. It was one big jolt. So I replied by s.u.c.k.i.n.g his like he''d never been s.u.c.k.e.d before. He then jolted me again. So I did it back and we went back and forth. Jolt, Jolt, Jolt, Jolt. Then he came. His c.u.m filled my mouth and it tasted great. Better than my own. I wanted to swallow


    every last drop. I came straight after that and he drank all mine.


    He turned around again and we began to kiss. He kissed like a man. They were long, deep kisses that you wanted to keep forever. We lay there, holding each other and kissing for what seemed an eternity. We both came at least twice from the excitement of finally being able to lie in each others arms. Then the phone rang. Rory picked up and looked distressed. He handed me the phone and said that it was for me. I took the phone, thinking it was Mom and giggled. "Hi" I said.

 Chapter 53 - Jim story 1

    After Jason moved out (and in with his girlfriend,) I had a roommate named


    Jim. Even though he was straight, Jim knew I was gay and wasn''t at all


    homophobic. Within a couple weeks of moving in, he began walking


    around the house in his boxers. After a couple months, he came out of his


    bedroom one morning with the remnants of a waking hard-on still tenting


    his baggy boxers. It was the first time I''d seen him partially aroused, and


    the fantasies I''d been having about him suddenly became almost too much


    to bear. I wanted him! Bad!


    One Sunday morning I was sitting in the living room, drinking coffee and


    watching TV, when I heard a quiet noise coming from Jim''s room. Since


    the house was old, and the furnace didn''t work very well, we usually slept


    with our bedroom doors open about 6 inches to keep from freezing to


    death during the night. Hearing noises that morning, I quietly put my


    door.


    Jim''s bed was against the same wall as the door so, from my vantage, I


    could see him pretty much from the shoulders down. He had peeled back


    the covers, except for the sheet, and I could clearly make out his legs,


    stretched spread eagle, under the sheet. He was grinding his heels


    against the bed and, with one hand, was holding the sheet slightly off his


    body. It didn''t take long for me to realize what he was doing. His other


    hand, under the sheet, was moving up and down at waist level. Damn!


    He was jacking off!


    the bed, working to get himself off. I couldn''t see his c.o.c.k, but could make


    out each stroke of his hand as he pumped it under the sheet. I watched


    the motion of his hand moving faster and faster until he let out a low sigh


    and shot his load on his stomach. He switched hands holding the sheet,


    then reached to his night stand to pull a handful of Kleenex from the box


    next to his alarm clock.


    At that point I quickly tip-toed back to the living room and finished drinking


    my coffee (which had gotten quite cold.) A few minutes later, I heard his


    door open and he walked to the bathroom. When he entered the living


    boxers. He said "morning" as he passed me on his way to the kitchen to


    grab a cup of coffee. I said "morning" in response as I watched his thick,


    half hard c.o.c.k, which made one leg of his boxers stand out, pass by me.


    That was my first horny experience with Jim, and, although I didn''t know it


    at the time, that was just the beginning. Smile.

 Chapter 54 - Jim story 2

    I was still working nights as a clerk in the p.o.r.n store while Jim and I were


    roommates. After a month of him letting me see the remnants of his


    morning ''woodie,'' I decided to find out if I could coax him into letting me


    see his full erection. I brought home a few hardcore swinger mags one


    night, featuring ads with VERY hardcore pictures, and started thumbing


    through them while we were watching television.


    Jim was sitting across the room, in a recliner, and was immediately


    interested when he saw what I was looking at. I passed him a couple,


    then returned my attention to the mag I was thumbing through. By the


    way, the mags featured all types of ads... straight, bi and gay.


    About twenty minutes later, I decided to grab a soda from the ice box and


    offered to bring him one. He said, "sure," and I noticed when he glanced


    down for a split second at the half hard d.i.c.k bulging in my pants.


    When I returned from the kitchen, he''d gone to the bathroom. Damn! I


    just knew I''d missed my chance, and that he was probably jacking off in


    the bathroom at that very moment! I''ll say it again, damn!


    sofa, totally bummed. When he returned (just a couple minutes later,)


    there was a long, thick bulge in the left leg of his jeans. Sitting down, he


    said "thanks" for the soda, opened it, then began thumbing through


    another magazine. A couple minutes later, he adjusted his left pants leg


    casually and said...


    " These are pretty good magazines. "


    I was trying to get a look at his bulge, and answered...


    " They have some pretty horny ads. "


    He didn''t look up...


    " Yeah, some of these chicks are hot. "


    A few minutes later, he adjusted himself again. That time I caught a quick


    peek. The thick bulge I''d seen when he''d returned from the bathroom had


    turned into a piece of steel straining through his pants. I saw the thick


    ridge of his d.i.c.k head, and the full outline of what appeared to about eight


    inches of hard c.o.c.k. Damn!


    He was very casual, not flaunting his c.o.c.k, but also not trying to hide the


    throbbing hard-on he obviously had. I was going nuts, wishing he''d whip it


    out and jack off (or ask me to blow him.) Pure torture! As my head was


    spinning, trying to figure out what to do next, he surprised me. He stood


    " This shit''s making me horny. I''ve got to get these f.u.c.kin'' pants off.


    They''re killing me. "


    He saw me check out his stiff c.o.c.k, and held up the magazine he was


    looking at.


    " Do you mind if I take this with me? "


    He was all but admitting that he was going to his room to jack off! I simply


    had to hear him say it, so I quickly asked...


    " Gonna go spank the monkey? "


    I couldn''t help it! I absolutely HAD to hear him say it. He smiled, heading


    " I''m gonna spank him like he''s never been spanked. "


    Damn! Jim wasn''t the only dude with a stiff c.o.c.k in his pants at that


    moment! Smile. He disappeared into the hallway and, shortly after, I


    heard his bedroom door close. I wanted to go put an ear to his door, but


    didn''t want to risk getting caught. Instead, I stared blankly at the television


    and fantasized about what was going on in his room at that very moment.


    About 30 minutes later, I heard his door open, then the bathroom door


    close. It wasn''t long before he returned to the livingroom, wearing nothing


    but his boxers. His c.o.c.k had gotten soft, but swung freely between his


    handed me back the magazine and headed to the kitchen for another


    soda.


    " Thanks. You want another soda? " he said.


    We ended up watching television for a while longer, and I noticed he kept


    glancing down at the magazines on the coffee table. When he finally


    stood up and announced that he was turning in, his eyes were fixed on the


    magazines. He grabbed one from the pile and stood, thumbing through it


    for a minute before asking...


    " Do you mind if I take one of these to read? "


    I chuckled and said "not at all, " then couldn''t resist tossing out another


    probe...


    " Just don''t stay up too late... spanking that monkey. "


    He smiled, heading for his bedroom...


    " He''s been a very bad monkey. Bad, bad monkey. "


    Needless to say, there were two bad monkeys in the house. They both


    got spanked several times that night. Smile.

 Chapter 55 - Jim story 3

    A few weeks after I brought home the magazines, one Saturday night I


    went to a local club and ended up bringing someone home. Jim had gone


    out, himself, and wasn''t at the house when I arrived with my new friend.


    After a few minutes of hot and heavy foreplay, we retired to the bedroom


    for some pretty incredible s.e.x. Being an aggressive top, I spent the better


    part of an hour with my d.i.c.k in the dude''s a.s.s. Not long before we


    finished, I heard the front door open as Jim returned from his night out.


    We finished our little encounter as quietly as possible. Smile.


    After finishing, we found Jim in the livingroom watching TV as I walked my


    friend to the door. That was the first time I''d had someone over while Jim


    was there, and (I have to admit) he handled it pretty well. As we passed


    through the room, he nodded at my guest and said...


    " How''s it going? "


    After walking my new buddy to his car, I returned and slouched down on


    the couch. Jim was in his usual spot... the recliner. Neither of us said


    anything for a few minutes, then he casually asked...


    " Was that one of your gay friends? "


    was going to be. I answered...


    " Yeah, sort of... I met him at the club tonight. "


    He nodded, but didn''t say anything. A couple minutes later, he stood up


    and headed to his room. He paused long enough to say...


    " I''m gonna take a shower. Do you need to use the can? "


    I said "no," then picked up the TV remote and began surfing. A couple


    minutes later, Jim walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. I


    kept expecting to hear the bathroom door close, but it didn''t. Smile.


    I turned the volume down on the TV a little so I could listen to the sounds


    slup-slup-slup sound and tip-toed to peek down the hall and investigate.


    The bathroom door was wide open and, although the shower curtain was


    pulled completely closed, there was no mistaking the sound of a hand


    stroking a wet c.o.c.k. Even though I''d gotten off twice with my friend, my


    d.i.c.k got rock hard as I listened to Jim jack off in the shower. I wondered if


    it was listening to my friend and I f.u.c.k that had made him horny, or if he


    was getting off thinking about some ''chick'' he''d danced with during his


    night out.


    I listened until the wet stroking sound stopped, then returned to the couch


    on TV. A few minutes later, I got a real shock. Jim walked casually into


    the livingroom, completely n.a.k.e.d, drying his hair with a towel. It was the


    first time I''d ever seen him nude, and I had to force myself to stare at the


    television and not gawk at his beautiful body.


    His c.o.c.k had gotten almost completely soft, and hung between his legs in


    a thick bush of brown hair. In the quick glimpse I managed to get, it


    looked three to four inches long (soft,) and stood out slightly because of


    the two big balls that hung beneath it. He was cut, and the head was wide


    and rounded. He paused with the towel for a moment and asked...


    " What''s the movie? "


    I told him the name, and took the opportunity to glance over for a quick


    peek. He''d dropped his hand to his crotch, and was casually toweling his


    d.i.c.k and balls. I nearly passed out. Smile.


    A moment later, he returned to the bathroom, then disappeared into his


    bedroom. When he finally came back to the livingroom, he was sporting a


    pair of boxers and I watched his d.i.c.k swing beneath them as he crossed to


    the recliner and made himself comfortable.


    We finished watching the movie together, then retired to our separate


    bedrooms. About the time he was probably dozing off, I was emptying a


    showered with the door open, and I was usually listening for him to jack


    off. He usually did. Smile.

 Chapter 56 - Hot Tub Bareback

    I g.r.o.a.n.e.d and moved my left hand down to massage my balls while my right was still lightly stroking my hardened c.o.c.k. I was staring as the screen in front of me as the b.a.r.e bodies of two well hung men humped, pumped, c.a.r.e.s.sed, and f.u.c.k.e.d each other. Nobody else was home so I had turned the volume up almost all the way just to liten to the e.r.o.t.i.c groans and grunts of the hardcore gay p.o.r.n.


    To my complete and utter disapointment though, the phone on the coffe table started to ring. I couldn''t stop the demand my mind gave to answer it, I guess that make me like a teenage girl in some aspects. I muted the TV, continuing to watch and jerk off as I pressed ''talk''.


    "What?" I questioned absently, watching the blonde go down on the black haired man who had just had his c.o.c.k up the blonde''s a.s.s.


    "Harp, get over to my house ASAP," the familiar voice of my long standing best friend instructed.


    "No, I''m busy," I replied, nearly all of my attention on the expert deep throater.


    "Stop jerking off to one of your p.u.s.s.y flicks and get your a.s.s over here!" Shane demanded. He didn''t know I was gay, no one knew I was gay. Well, except the gays I would cyber with from time to time, and even that was under a different name.


    I hung up the phone and unmuted the TV, welcoming back the loud powerful grunts of the gorgeous raven haired man, whose eyes were closed and mouth hanging open. He was groaning obsenities to the blonde and his hair down closer to the base of his d.i.c.k. The blonde was jerking himself off and the camera was postitioned perfectly so that you could see the entire length of his beautiful b.a.r.e c.o.c.k.


    I was disapointed when the p.o.r.n ended just after the c.u.m shots, having not reached my own climax. I leaned back into the couch farther and started fantisizing about blowing my load in some hot guys face or a.s.s. I jerked on my d.i.c.k faster, soon c.u.m.m.i.n.g all over myself and the couch.


    Regaining myself a few moments later, I stood to clean up. I put the DVD back in it''s case, then threw the sticky couch cusions and my clothes into the laundry, and finally went to take a shower.


    I knocked on Shane''s door a half hour later and waited patiently for him to answer. When he did I wasn''t surprised to see him soaking and wearing only a baggy pair of board shorts.


    "Finally. God, you must take forever to get off," he remarked leading the way through his house to the large underground pool and jacuzzi his parents had put in a year ago.


    "Maybe I was just trying to avoid your ugly a.s.s," I smirked back, kicking off my shoes and pilling off my shirt so I was also left with only my swim shorts.


    "Now that was just uncalled for you jackass," Shane fake w.h.i.n.ed before doing a side dive into the deep end of the pool.


    I shrugged and cannon-balled, landing next to his resurfacing body.


    Once we found out that Shane''s parents had decided against taking the red eye back from Boston, leaving the a.d.u.l.ts and Shane''s younger siblings left there for another day, we immediately broke out the liqour. The sun was now setting and were relaxing in the jacuzzi, passing the bottle of rum back and forth.


    "These bubbles are f.u.c.k.i.n.g killing me," Shane complained plunging a hand into the water, returning victoriously with his trunks in hand. I simply laughed and followed suit, finding that the bubbling jets were much more pleasurable on my b.a.r.e skin.


    "Well, the rum''s gone," I sighed dropping the empty bottle outside of the jacuzzi. I was getting way to relaxed in the hot frictioned water.


    "It was only a third full anyway," my friend shrugged. His soft brown hair hung in his face in a shaggy, messed up manor, but I was really finding it s.e.xy.


    "Yeah, I guess," I agreed, trying to ignore the fact that I had just considered my best friend ''s.e.xy''.


    We sat in the hot water silently for almost a half hour. My body was betraying me as my c.o.c.k started to harden and my mind wandered over my friend''s n.a.k.e.d body. My eyes were closed as I concentrated on the jets that were aimed near my d.i.c.k.


    My eyes flew open when I felt a firm grasp on my left lhighm and a strange sensation around my left n.i.p.p.l.e. Shane was seperating my legs apart slightly as he moved to straddle my right leg, all the while he was l.i.c.k.i.n.g, s.u.c.k.i.n.g, and nibbling on my n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "F.u.c.k, what are you doing?" I asked harshly, though it came out as a light m.o.a.n. Shane moved his mouth from my n.i.p.p.l.e to under my ear, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and kissing the sensetive flesh.


    "I can''t help it. You make me so f.u.c.k.i.n.g horny," he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, gyrating his c.o.c.k, a.s.s, and balls against my b.a.r.e leg. In a second his mouth was connected with mine, his tongue working it''s way into my mouth.


    Shane was humping my leg and constantly goaning into my mouth, as his hands moved around my torso, pinching and rubbing my n.i.p.p.l.es, causing me to m.o.a.n into our kiss as well.


    "Let me f.u.c.k you," he pleaded, running a hand up the length of my c.o.c.k. I lifted my h.i.p.s into his touch. Without me processing it, Shane started to turn me over in the water, his hand running up my a.s.s now. I could feel a slight pressure against my hole as he started to press his d.i.c.k head into it.


    I had a slight idea of what it would feel like having used a small b.u.t.t plug while jerking off a few times, but the plug was considerably smaller than my friend''s d.i.c.k.


    Shane was m.o.a.ning furiously as he slowly slid his large member into me farther and farther. When he was almost all the way in, his h.i.p.s jutted foreward slamming the last inch into me. A low growl escaped his lips as I help back a yelp and winced in pain. My friend slowly pulled out all the way and continued to slide, just as slowly, back in. My a.s.s quickly relaxed and I started to really enjoy the new "full" feeling.


    "Harder, Shane. F.u.c.k me harder," I begged after his third excruciationgly slow penetration.


    "You want me to bone your a.s.s harder, Harper? Tell me you want my fat c.o.c.k pumping you," he ordered mockingly, l.u.s.t dripping from his husky words.


    "Please Shane, just f.u.c.k me harder. I need you to," I practically whimpered as he continued his slow assult on my a.s.s.


    Suddenly, tightening his grip on my waist, he slammed the full length of his c.o.c.k into me, grinding his balls into my a.s.s. I m.o.a.n.e.d and tried pushing my h.i.p.s back into him. From there he started picking up his pace, grunting and gasping with every fierce thrust.


    "You still want me to f.u.c.k you harder, Harp?" he exclaimed inbetween his vicious thrusts. All I could do was m.o.a.n loudly as he slapped my a.s.s. "You like it rough, huh?" he questioned, his balls slapping against me. I couldn''t get enough of the feeling of Shane''s large, swollen c.o.c.k sliding in and out of my asshole with the jacuzzi jets swirling around my own d.i.c.k and balls.


    "Shane, I''m gonna c.u.m!" I m.o.a.n.e.d. His right hand moved around my waist and started to jerk me off in time with his hard pumps.


    "Yeah, Harper. C.u.m for me and I''ll c.u.m for you!" He grunted loudly. I couldn''t hold back any longer and I exploded into the warm water. I couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning Shane''s name and ''Oh, God, Yes'' into the night.


    "F.u.c.k, Harper! I''m going to c.u.m in you!" I faintly heard shane yell, my own climax clouding my mind. I felt him slam into me one las time as his fingers raked down my back, a large growl like m.o.a.n errupting from his throat as he sprayed load after load into my a.s.s before collapsing ontop of my back.


    Shane and I are closer then ever, still not and probably never will be a couple, but that''s the way we like it. He was my first and I thank him for that as often and as pleasurably as I can.

 Chapter 57 - Pure hardcore s.e.x

    this is the story of what happens when a group of guys get together and have an orgy


    Sam was the first n.a.k.e.d. he loved being n.a.k.e.d. he had s.e.xy abs and muscels that bring men to their knees. he was tall dirty blonde and full of l.u.s.t! everyone in the room wanted his big hard c.o.c.k in their tight a.s.s.


    the next guy n.a.k.e.d was Mark he too was s.e.xy as hell and was anted by every one. he was tall tan with black hair and green eyes. he was in no way a v.i.r.g.i.n. he loved to bend over for a big hard stud. he had his eye on Sam.


    David and Seth had undressed each other and were kissing and l.i.c.k.i.n.g each other on every body part their mouths would reach. they were both about 5 foot 7 and had deep blue eyes. both also had nice asses that were tight as hell. these 2 were the best bottoms in town.


    the last to get n.a.k.e.d was the new guy Jay. he wasn''t at all shy he just liked to take his time getting n.a.k.e.d and watching the other guys. he was a s.e.xy young 18 year old. smooth and hairless except his pubes. he had the brightest blonde hair. his eyes were so blue they looked almost white. he had the perfect amount of muscel. he was the s.e.xiest stud in town.


    Jay leaned against the wall to watch as the other guys started to suck and f.u.c.k.


    Sam and Mark were on the floor s.u.c.k.i.n.g each others c.o.c.ks while David and Seth did the same on the bed. David started to lick Seths t.h.i.g.ht hole. he then stuck a finger inside Seths tight a.s.s. Seth m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. David pulled his finger out got behind Seth. he slowly started to stick his big 8 inch d.i.c.k into Seths s.e.xy a.s.s. after pushing his head into the tight f.u.c.k hole he stoped for a second then started to slid more the big tool into Seth. Seth and David were both m.o.a.ning and talking dirty to each other.


    Sam and Mark took there time. Sam was now on his knees s.u.c.k.i.n.g on Marks 7 inch rock hard c.o.c.k. Mark had his hands on the back of Sams head forcing him furthe down. Sam had taken the entire thing all the way down. Mark enjoyed Sam''s warm mouth and started to f.u.c.k Sam''s face. Sam could feel that Mark was about to c.u.m and quickly pulled Mark''s c.o.c.k out of his mouth. Mark got on his knees and started to suck Sam''s thick 8 inches of man meat.


    Jay was still watching. he started to pull on his 7 and half incher. enjoying the site of the 4 guys going at it. after watching for a minute he walked over to join Seth and David. Seth was still on all fours on the bed. Jay got infront of him and he didn''t hesitate to take the c.o.c.k in his willing mouth. Jay leaned forward and began to kiss David gently.


    Mark was now f.u.c.k.i.n.g Samn Hard in the a.s.s. Sam was very versitile he loved being on top or bottom. after Mark had f.u.c.k.e.d him for about ten minutes they switched. Sam was more than ready to get c.u.m but took his time enjoying Marks hole. he slid his c.o.c.k in and out slowly and began to m.o.a.n softly. Mark too began to m.o.a.n. after taking it slow for about 5 long s.e.x.u.a.l minutes Sam began to f.u.c.k hard and fast. Mark m.o.a.n.e.d louder. he loved to have his a.s.s f.u.c.k.e.d by a big hard c.o.c.k. Sam was moving in and out very quickly now. he f.u.c.k.e.d hard and fast. Mark screamed out "oh yeah f.u.c.k me! damn hell yeah man f.u.c.k my a.s.s. oh shit i''m gonna c.u.m" he shot his load all over the floor. seconds later Sam shot a massive load deep inside Marks tight a.s.s. Sam fell ontop of mark and began to kiss. Mark returned the kiss by shoving his tounge into Sam''s mouth. they kissed for a minute then got up to watch the action between the other three.


    by this time Jay was on all fours getting f.u.c.k.e.d by Seth while he and David 69ed. Mark got behind Seth and started to lick his a.s.s. Seth enjoyed a good rim job and Mark was the best. he shoved his tounge deep inside Seth''s a.s.s. When he pulled out he stuck his c.o.c.k deep inside. he started to work his c.o.c.k in and out of Seth''s a.s.s. it was still t.h.i.g.ht even though. he had already been f.u.c.k.e.d by David. Sam came up behind Mark and stuck his d.i.c.k back inside Marks tight a.s.s. they all f.u.c.k.e.d in that position fast and hard. Jay was the first to c.u.m. He shot his load in David''s mouth. David swallowed every last drop. David then shot his load in Jay''s mouth. he too swallowed all of the c.u.m that was flooding his mouth.


    Seth came in Jay''s a.s.s filling his hole with a huge glob of c.u.m. it leaked out of Jay''s a.s.s and slid down his leg. Sam came in Marks a.s.s again. he pulled his c.o.c.k out and started to lick his jizz out of Marks a.s.s. while getting rimmed by Sam Mark shot into Seths a.s.s. they all jacked off and shot a few more loads covering themselves.


    after they were all finished they took turns kissing and l.i.c.k.i.n.g each other while getting dressed. Jay decided to stay behind and get to know Sam better. after every one left he and Sam started to "get to know each other" but thats another story.

 Chapter 58 - Jim story 4

    Although Jim had a TV in his bedroom, he didn''t own a vcr (which means


    he had to watch p.o.r.n tapes in the livingroom!) There were many nights


    that we''d watch p.o.r.n movies together, then he''d scurry off to his bedroom


    and I''d hear his bed squeaking as he jacked his c.o.c.k. Even though I


    hadn''t gotten to actually see him jack off yet, I enjoyed watching him adjust


    his hard-on as we watched movies (and getting peeks of it bulging in his


    pants whenever he went to take a piss.)


    One night Jim came home from work with a brand new vcr under his arm.


    I was completely crushed as I watched him tinkering to hook it up in his


    bedroom. I just KNEW that our p.o.r.n watching days were over.


    I was right... almost.


    A couple weeks later, I came home from a night at the bar and crashed on


    the couch to watch TV. I was about half smashed, and was just dozing off


    when Jim came home from his own night on the town. He was about half


    lit as well and, after a little slurred chat, staggered off to his room with a


    bag under his arm and closed the door.


    coming from his bedroom. I sat in the livingroom and listened, not happy


    about the situation, and was just beginning to doze off again when I


    suddenly heard loud swearing and banging coming from his room.


    After ten minutes of yelling, the door opened and he popped his head in


    the livingroom. His hair was standing up (very s.e.xy!) and he looked drunk


    and frustrated. He sighed and said...


    " Do you know anything about getting pieces of shit vcr''s to work? "


    I was suddenly wide awake. Smile. When I walked into the room, Jim was


    squatted down, angrily jabbing buttons on the front of the new vcr. When I


    suddenly gone out. Once he stood up, my eyes were instantly glued on


    the half-hard c.o.c.k that was standing almost straight out in his sweat


    pants! Damn!


    I looked the machine over, then thumbed through the manual he handed


    me to try and figure out what was wrong. I was having a difficult time


    concentrating, but was determined to figure it out and become his hero.


    Giving up on the manual, I checked out the remote control. It was huge,


    and seemed to have nearly a thousand buttons. I tinkered with it for a few


    minutes, when suddenly the picture re-appeared on the TV. What he''d


    channel 3 or channel 4. His TV was set on 3, and when he hit the button


    (changing the vcr to read channel 4) he''d lost his picture. Of course my


    figuring out what was wrong had been simple luck, but I wasn''t about to let


    him know that! Smile.


    When the picture returned, we were instantly presented with a scene from


    the p.o.r.n movie (a woman getting f.u.c.k.e.d rather loudly.) Jim was relieved,


    and I turned the remote over to him and headed for the door. I wasn''t


    about to leave, though, and stopped at the door (leaning against the door


    frame) and pretended to be interested in the movie.


    on the bed. He had pillows piled at the head of the bed (against the wall)


    where he''d been sitting, and made himself comfortable again. It didn''t


    seem to bother him that I was still there, and he even tossed me a few


    comments...


    " This is a pretty good flick. Check it out, this shit''ll make your d.i.c.k hard. "


    I was more than happy to stay and ''check it out.'' Smile. He was right. It


    wasn''t long before my d.i.c.k was hard and I was having to adjust it in my


    jeans. To be honest, it wasn''t the movie, but watching Jim''s c.o.c.k get hard


    and stand up in his sweats that was giving me a boner. He glanced over


    " See, I told you this shit would make your d.i.c.k hard. "


    About that time his hand came to rest on the big c.o.c.k standing in his


    sweats and began squeezing it. I couldn''t believe it! He was playing with


    himself in front of me! Damn!


    The best was yet to come.


    A few minutes later, Jim casually pulled down the waistband of his sweats


    and eased his c.o.c.k out and began stroking is slowly. I almost came in my


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g pants! It was about eight inches long, thick, and had a wide, dome


    shaped head. Incredible! He didn''t so much as glance my direction, but


    just started pumping his c.o.c.k like I wasn''t even there.


    My eyes were glued on him, and his glassy-eyed, half drunk horniness


    was turning me on BIG TIME. I debated about pulling my d.i.c.k out and


    stroking with him, but decided to wait. Maybe he didn''t even realize I was


    still standing there. I didn''t want to scare him into stopping. Besides, I


    could see a big drop of pre-c.u.m on his head, and I figured it wasn''t going


    to take him long to blast his load. Then, he surprised me. He glanced


    over and said...


    " Dude, you don''t have to stand there. You can sit down if you want. "


    Damn! He was inviting me to join him on the bed! I stepped over and sat


    down on the edge of the bed as he slid over to make room for me. He


    pulled a pillow from behind his back and offered it, then turned his


    attention back to the movie. I sat next to him, scared to move, and tried to


    pretend I was watching the movie. I still couldn''t take my eyes off his c.o.c.k.


    He''d stroke steady for a few minutes (during a heavy f.u.c.k scene,) then


    slow down and stop to fondle his nuts for a couple minutes. I don''t


    remember my c.o.c.k EVER being as hard as it was that night.


    I was still debating about taking my d.i.c.k out, but couldn''t quite get up the


    nerve. I was scared he''d think I was trying to make a move on him, so I


    decided to just sit there and enjoy the little show he was putting on. After


    watching him stroke for about twenty minutes, during a hardcore f.u.c.k


    scene, his body went rigid and he g.r.o.a.n.e.d...


    " Oh, f.u.c.k. "


    A moment later, a thick stream of c.u.m blasted from his big c.o.c.k and hit


    just below his shoulder. He hunched forward a little and grunted, then


    began pumping his c.o.c.k real fast. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d again and the second blast


    of c.u.m shot from his thick head and splattered his c.h.e.s.t, then a third,


    fourth, fifth and sixth. He grunted with each spurt as he worked to pump


    the load out of his big nuts.


    When he finally finished, his body relaxed and he slumped back against


    the wall and let out a long sigh. His c.h.e.s.t and stomach was completely


    covered with VERY thick c.u.m, and he gave his c.o.c.k a few last pulls to


    squeeze out the last of his load. He looked down at the mess on his c.h.e.s.t


    and gave a small chuckle, saying...


    " Damn, what a f.u.c.kin'' load. "


    He glanced over at my bulge for just a second, then looked at me and


    chuckled, waiting for a comment. I tried to come up with something


    clever...


    " What did you expect... big f.u.c.kin'' d.i.c.k, big f.u.c.kin'' load. "


    I was mortified at what had come out of my big f.u.c.kin'' mouth, but he just


    chuckled and motioned for the Kleenex box on the table beside me.


    " Hand me the Kleenex so I can clean this shit up. "


    I handed him the box, then watched as he pulled out a handful of tissues


    and mopped up the c.u.m off his c.h.e.s.t and stomach. His big d.i.c.k, which


    was getting soft, was laying against his leg, and I desperately wanted to


    lean over and lick the c.u.m off it!


    Halfway through cleaning up, he grabbed the remote and turned the movie


    off. It was time to leave, but I HAD to watch him wipe the c.u.m off his thick


    c.o.c.k. He picked it up gingerly, with two fingers, and wiped it off (trying not


    to get c.u.m on his hand.) As he finished, he sighed and said...


    " Well, it''s bedtime for me. "


    I knew that was my cue, so I stood up (adjusting my RAGING hard-on) and


    made for the door. He was behind me as I headed back to the livingroom,


    but turned for the bathroom. I dropped on the couch, and a few minutes


    later he returned to his room and closed the door. Figuring my fun for the


    night was over, I made a stop at the bathroom (to try and piss with a


    boner), then went to my room for a good, long jack session.


    Just as I was getting close to shooting my load, I heard something. I


    stopped and listened... a TV. The wall at the back of my bedroom closet


    was only a few feet away from Jim''s bed, so I stepped into the closet,


    quietly pushed my clothes aside, leaned against the wall and listened.


    The muffled sounds of p.o.r.n reached my ears and I couldn''t help but smile.


    He was jacking off again... I just knew it! I quietly stroked my c.o.c.k while I


    listened, and had to stop a few times to keep myself from c.u.m.m.i.n.g. Every


    couple minutes I''d hear his bed squeak, and I tried to picture him sitting


    against the wall, stroking that big c.o.c.k. My right leg was beginning to get


    numb from standing at such an awkward position, and I was about ready


    to return to my bed so I could blast my horny load when I heard Jim


    groan...


    " Oh, f.u.c.k. "


    That''s all it took. Hearing him c.u.m, my c.o.c.k exploded and my aching balls


    emptied their load all over the closet wall. I tried not to groan as my c.o.c.k


    spasmed and bucked in my hand, and prayed that Jim couldn''t hear me.


    When my c.o.c.k finished it''s job, I quietly tip-toed out of the closet and


    collapsed on the bed, panting quietly. As I laid there, I heard Jim''s


    bedroom door open as he made another trip to the bathroom.


    When I finally got up the nerve to go take another piss, the house was


    dark and still. Jim''s bedroom door was open about 12 inches, and I could


    just make out his form in the dark room. He was laying on top of his


    covers, n.a.k.e.d, on his stomach. I could see the curve of his round little


    ass, and the thick lines of his muscular back. A few minutes later I was


    back on my bed, stroking my c.o.c.k again. When I came, I g.r.o.a.n.e.d


    quietly...


    " Oh, f.u.c.k. "


    That night my friendship with Jim took a big turn. We only lived together


    for another couple months after that, but they were definitely the best


    months!

 Chapter 59 - Jim story 5

    After the night I finally got to watch Jim jack off, I couldn''t take my eyes off


    his d.i.c.k. Any time he walked into a room, my eyes would lock on the


    bulge in his pants. I was officially hot for him. Smile.


    One night I was sitting at the kitchen table paying bills when he walked in


    with the phone bill. I''d given it to him earlier and he''d gone through it,


    hi-lighting his long distance charges. He handed it to me, then stood


    across the table and chatted about it for a few minutes. In the middle of


    saying something, he unconsciously reached down and gave his d.i.c.k a


    little pull. My eyes immediately locked and remained there for a moment.


    He really had an incredible bulge! A moment later he chuckled softly.


    When I looked up, he said...


    " How''s the view? "


    I felt my face turn red, and had no idea what to say. He chuckled at my


    embarrassment, then made it even worse...


    " Like what you see? "


    I was mortified. He laughed and let me off the hook...


    " Don''t worry about it, dude. I don''t give a shit if you look. "


    managed to say "yes." He said "cool," then spun around and left the


    kitchen.


    Over the next few days I noticed that he seemed to give me more


    opportunities to see him nude than he usually did. Also, when he was


    standing around in his boxers, he''d slip a hand inside and fondle his d.i.c.k a


    little. That''s something he normally didn''t do. My next day off was a


    Friday night and, although he usually went out to party on the weekends,


    that night he asked if I felt like renting a couple videos and drinking some


    beer. I said "sure." Smile.


    felt my stomach tie in knots when I saw him slip into the a.d.u.l.t room. When


    we met at the desk, I put the two movies we''d picked out on the counter


    and he casually added an a.d.u.l.t tape to the pile. He gave me a tense look


    and said..


    " You gonna get these? "


    I answered "sure," and he quickly offered to go wait in the car. Since I''d


    paid for the movies, he volunteered to buy the beer. When he came out of


    the grocery store with two 12-packs, I must have had a look on my face


    because he quickly defended his purchase...


    " We''ll drink it... eventually. "


    Right. By the time we finished the second movie, there were only six


    beers left. I''d had four, and Jim was definitely feeling no pain. Smile.


    As the second movie was rewinding, I couldn''t resist teasing him about the


    a.d.u.l.t tape...


    " So, are you saving the p.o.r.n tape to watch in your room? "


    Half drunk, he motioned toward the TV...


    " Hell no, go ahead and put it in. "


    While I put the tape in, he stumbled to the kitchen for another beer. He


    returned and handed me one, then stood beside the couch for a moment


    and watched the opening credits to the movie. Wondering why he hadn''t


    walked over and sat down in the recliner, I glanced up at him, then


    dropped my eyes to the bulge in his pants. His hand moved up to give his


    d.i.c.k a squeeze, and I glanced back up to find him looking directly at me


    with a half smile on his face. I felt my face turn red. He hesitated for a


    moment, so I said...


    " What? "


    He took a long pull off his beer, then looked down at me again...


    " You mind if I sit on the couch? "


    What?! I found myself smiling as I slid over to make room for him. I knew


    beside me, and didn''t say another word as we began watching the movie.


    A few minutes into the movie, he asked if I was ready for another beer. I


    said "no thanks," then watched him stumble into the kitchen again.


    Returning, he paused before sitting down to adjust his half hard c.o.c.k, and


    I didn''t bother trying to hide the fact that I was watching. When I looked up


    at him, he chuckled and said...


    " How''s the view? "


    I wasn''t embarrassed that time. I simply said...


    " Not bad. "


    few times while he finished the beer, then crumpled the can and tossed it


    on the coffee table. A few moments later, he rubbed his eyes and said...


    " Damn, I''m wasted. "


    I smiled and mentioned that it might have something to do with all the beer


    he''d guzzled. He laughed, then added...


    " If I pass out, don''t try and molest me or anything. "


    I chuckled, looking down at his bulging d.i.c.k, and said...


    " Don''t worry, I won''t. "


    A moment later he laughed again, and said...


    " Actually, if you did molest me I probably wouldn''t even know it. "


    Damn! What a tease! He closed his eyes, laying his head back against


    the couch and added...


    " If you do... just make sure you get me off. "


    I''ll say it again, damn! Well, that''s all I needed to hear! Ten minutes later,


    I called his name several times and got no response. Since his d.i.c.k had


    gotten completely hard, I suspected he was merely pretending to be


    passed out. Just to be safe, I grasped his arm and shook him softly. He


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d drunkenly, turned his face away from me and gently thrusted his


    h.i.p.s forward. I watched his hard c.o.c.k strain through his jeans and


    decided to take the plunge.


    Watching his face, I reached over and put my hand on his bulge. He didn''t


    move a muscle. I gave his hard c.o.c.k a gentle squeeze... still nothing.


    Pretty much satisfied at that point, I started playing with his d.i.c.k through


    his jeans. After a few minutes of squeezing and rubbing it, he gave his


    h.i.p.s another gentle thrust and let out a small groan. It was all I could do


    not to laugh out loud. He wanted it... bad!


    A few moments later, I had his jeans unzipped and was playing with his


    c.o.c.k through his boxers. After a little stroking, I discovered a small wet


    spot and took is as a sign to move further. I pulled down the front of his


    boxers and released his c.o.c.k. It stood straight up, laying against his


    stomach, and I carefully watched his face as I wrapped my hand around it


    and slowly began stroking.


    It was an incredible moment. As my hand picked up speed, his mouth


    opened a little and he gave his c.o.c.k another gentle thrust. There was a


    small pearl of pre-c.u.m on his head, and I debated for a couple minutes


    before finally leaning over to take his head in my mouth. His cream tasted


    wonderful, and I lingered at his head for a moment before sliding down on


    him. As he slid into my mouth, I heard another small groan escape his


    lips, and felt his c.o.c.k flex inside my mouth.


    I s.u.c.k.e.d his d.i.c.k for the next ten minutes or so, milking him slowly at first


    then pumping faster. I let one of my hands slip into the boxers and play


    with his balls, then paused when he g.r.o.a.n.e.d again. He began slowly


    thrusting his fat, stiff bone into my mouth. So much for being passed out!


    He didn''t move so much as a finger, but slowly began picking up speed


    with his thrusts. Before long, I was no longer s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k but getting


    my mouth f.u.c.k.e.d. I glanced up at his face and found that although his


    eyes were still closed, his mouth was further open and the tip of his


    tongue appeared several times as he worked to get off. I had a feeling it


    wasn''t going to take long.


    I was right. A few minutes later, his thrusting abruptly stopped and I felt


    the first shot of c.u.m hit the back of my throat. He let out a tiny grunt, then


    the second stream. Shortly after, he began thrusting again and my mouth


    was suddenly flooded with c.u.m. I fought to swallow, but, between the


    sheer amount of it and the thickness of his c.o.c.k, I ended up choking a little


    and had to pull off. I sat back and swallowed the mouthful of cream he''d


    given me and milked his c.o.c.k, watching a stream of c.u.m run down the


    side and pool around my hand.


    His breathing was ragged and heavy, and I resisted a sudden urge to


    lean over and nuzzle his neck as I finished draining his fat d.i.c.k. Finally, I


    pulled myself away and went to the bathroom for a warm washcloth.


    When I returned, he hadn''t moved a muscle. I wiped his c.o.c.k, then


    cleaned the c.u.m from his thick bush of pubic hair before gently tucking his


    softening d.i.c.k back into his boxers.


    When I returned from the bathroom (from rinsing out the washcloth,) he''d


    zipped his jeans and was laying down on the couch. His eyes were still


    closed, and he looked incredibly handsome. I resisted the temptation to


    lay down beside him, and dropped in the recliner instead. The p.o.r.n movie


    was still playing, but I turned it off and surfed until I found a late movie. I


    ended up dozing off and woke up around 3am. Jim was snoring softly, so


    I didn''t bother to wake him as I staggered off to bed.


    Sometime during the night Jim went to bed, then slept until mid-afternoon


    the next day. When he finally stumbled out of his room, in his boxers, I


    was watching TV. He was a little hung over, and staggered past me on


    his way to the kitchen and mumbled...


    " Morning. "


    He was pretty quiet that afternoon, never mentioning what had taken


    place the previous evening. Although I ended up getting to suck his d.i.c.k


    on several other occasions before he moved, that night was the best. The


    night I got the prize. Smile.

 Chapter 60 - Four Days in the EXRUBS

    On Thursday I went to the post office, hoping to get something from the


    unemployment office or the insurance company. See, my apartment caught fire


    a week after I lost my job. I''d been living in a motel room for the past


    five days, waiting for my renter''s insurance check to come. In the


    meantime, I paid for the motel on a credit card that was dangerously close


    to its limit.


    Well, I didn''t get anything from the insurance company, but the


    unemployment office sent a letter telling me my claim had been denied. I


    had the right to file an appeal and could expect a hearing in three to four


    weeks.


    I suppose I could''ve counted my blessings. Like the fact that I *had*


    renter''s insurance. Or that even though almost all of my material


    possessions went up in the fire I''d managed to save my laptop, so I could


    But really, optimism will only get you so far. And that''s why Dominic found


    me standing in front of the post office, sobbing into my sleeve.


    "Matt?" I looked up at the sound of my name and there he stood, Dominic


    Mirani, my old college roommate. "Dude, are you okay?" I wiped my face.


    "Dominic!"


    "Yeah man," he said, smiling wide. We locked palms. "It''s been..."


    "Way too long," I said, and pulled him in for a hug. He looked better than


    I remembered ¨C a little thicker around the middle, maybe, but virile.


    His dark hair was cropped in a messy, s.e.xy way, and he had a thick beard.


    "What are you up to?"


    "Just...crying on the street."


    "Want to get a coffee and talk about it?" We didn''t get a block before it


    all came spilling out of me ¨C the research study I''d been working for


    that lost its funding, my idiot downstairs neighbor who smoked in bed.


    Dominic listened, and as I spoke I began to realize that he was exactly the


    person I needed right then. We''d been close in college. He knew things


    about me, like how I didn''t have any family in the area.


    "You''re coming with me," he said. "We''ve got an extra room; you can stay


    with us till you get back on your feet."


    "''We''?" I said.


    "Yeah me and Jamie. My girlfriend. We have a house together."


    I tried to protest, conditioned as I was to feel guilty about needing


    something, to reflexively resist any type of assistance. Dominic was


    insistent. "Stop. You''re coming with me," he said, leading me to his car,


    staring back to let me know that there wasn''t any room for debate. I have


    to say, this dominance: it turned me on a little.


    ***


    Dominic Mirani. We shared a dorm room our first year of college, through


    random placement. We didn''t hit it off at first. Dominic was a jock, and I


    lobbied for a leadership position in our school''s gay/straight alliance.


    I never got the sense that he disliked me. Nor did I dislike him. We just


    kept to our opposite tracks.


    Then came Christmas break. We both stayed on campus, which is how I found


    out Dominic had been raised by his grandparents, who lived in Arizona and


    didn''t have the money to send him home. I told him how I''d lost my own


    parents at a young age, and that shared intimacy ¨C plus the fact that


    campus was dead and we only had one another for company ¨C made something


    click.


    he realized I was an actual person and not some token gay stereotype. When


    the spring semester started we continued on our separate hamster wheels,


    but began dipping our toes into one another''s world. He came to a few GSA


    meetings. I started playing volleyball with his frat and discovered an


    inner jock I''d never knew existed. I liked the competition, the


    physicality. The frat boy eye candy didn''t detract from the experience,


    either.


    And if I was being honest with myself, Dominic was some primo eye candy


    himself. He was half-Italian, half-Scandinavian; tall, dark and handsome


    We got an apartment together that summer, and that went well, so we wound


    up finding another place together in the fall. As our friendship deepened I


    began to sense an attraction from his end, too. It seemed to come from his


    curious nature ¨C he was always grilling me for my opinion, interviewing


    me about things. We never did anything explicitly s.e.x.u.a.l with each other,


    but a couple moments stand out.


    One night, I was in my room studying when Dominic poked his head around my


    door.


    "Can I borrow your protractor?" he said.


    "I don''t know," I said, being a jag for the fun of it. Dominic opened the


    door wider, so I could see his whole self framed in the doorway.


    "What do you want me to do for it?" he said. I don''t know if it was the way


    he asked it, or if I was just horny, but I got blunt.


    "Show me your d.i.c.k," I said. I''d never seen Dominic n.a.k.e.d. Even in the dorm


    we''d been careful to undress out of each other''s line of sight. So I was


    surprised when he hooked his thumbs in the band of his sweatpants and slid


    them down his t.h.i.g.hs revealing his heavy, hairy,


    flaccid-yet-succulent-looking c.o.c.k. I just smiled and handed him the


    protractor. He pulled his sweatpants back up. "Thanks," he said, and


    laughed. I laughed too and he left the room and that was that. We never


    talked about it, but it made me wonder what else he would do if I asked.


    And I''d had *no* idea he was so well hung.


    I guess it was after that that I''d catch little comments he would make,


    usually when we were drunk.


    "I''d make out with a guy," he said one night. "I mean, what''s the big


    deal?" Another time he told me about jacking off with a friend of his in


    middle school.


    "Did you guys touch each other?" I said.


    "No but I might have, if he''d asked. I probably would''ve done more with him


    if he''d been into it...I mean, we were just kids, it was all in fun."


    By then we''d been living with one another for over two years. My l.u.s.t for


    him was at an all-time high, but I was scared. I chalked up his comments to


    his horny, reckless past ¨C as something he''d never try again.


    Plus his bedroom door revolved quite steadily for girls. Most only stuck


    around for a night, a few for a month or two, but never anything more


    serious.


    The closest Dominic and I ever came to messing around was one night when he


    came home drunk from a frat party. I was up late working on a huge project


    that was due the next day. He poked his head in my room to say goodnight,


    but a few minutes later he came back in my room and flopped onto my bed.


    He''d changed his clothes and was wearing a sleeveless shirt and athletic


    shorts that left very little to my imagination.


    "Working hard, huh?" he said, stretching out on his back. I turned my chair


    toward him. He had his arms above his head, making his shirt ride up his


    flat, hairy stomach. The thin shorts clung to the tube of his c.o.c.k, hanging


    like a delicious fruit between his thick t.h.i.g.hs. "I''m drunk," he said. "And


    horny. Remember Lauren?"


    "The volleyball chick?"


    "Yeah. She was making out with me all night. Then her boyfriend showed up."


    "That''s unfortunate," I said.


    "She had her hands down my shorts," he said, and, as if to ill.u.s.trate,


    slowly slipped his hand under his shorts, cupping his d.i.c.k. "She got me so


    hard," he said.


    I had a sharp feeling of l.u.s.t and anxiety. This was it. All I had to do was


    ask ¨C something like "How hard? Show me." Or "Want some help?" But I


    didn''t. I couldn''t. I was paralyzed by fear ¨C fear of rejection, fear of


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g up our friendship. So I changed the subject, blabbed about my


    project. In no time he''d taken his hand out of his shorts and we were back


    on solid, boring ground. I think we were both relieved ¨C and maybe


    disappointed, too.


    He got his first real college girlfriend shortly after that, and he wound


    up moving in with her that fall. Our friendship ebbed after that. I''d


    always assumed it was because of the girlfriend but now; sitting next to


    him in his car, our easy rapport picking up right where it''d been left off;


    I wondered if I''d distanced myself from him as much as I assumed he''d


    distanced himself from me.


    ***


    We drove out of the city, over the bridge and through the tunnel. Soon we


    pulled in front of his house ¨C a little two-story on a tree-lined


    street.


    "You can come right up but I''ll need you to hang out in the guest room for


    a minute while I talk to Jamie."


    "Uh...can we call her first? I feel weird just barging in like this."


    "Nah, it''s cool. I just need to talk to her for a minute, it''s nothing." I


    felt clandestine as we entered the back door and he ushered me quietly up


    the steps to the guest room. The house didn''t look like a guy lived there ¨C


    there were "Friends" DVDs on the shelf, vases filled with potpourri on the


    table and Anne Geddes posters on the walls.


    I lay uneasily on the duvet, listening: a female voice, pitched. I stood up


    and gathered my stuff, ready to book. But just as I was about to leave they


    started up the steps.


    "Matt?" Dominic said in the doorway. "Meet my girlfriend." She came around


    ¨C a tall, dark-haired girl with an unattractive, glowering face. She


    managed half a grin as I shook her hand.


    "Nice to meet you," I said. She nodded. "It''s kind of you to let me invade


    your space like this. I hope it''s okay, I don''t intend to stay long."


    "It''s fine," Dominic said, looking at Jamie. Jamie took a deep breath.


    "Look, I''m sure you''re a nice guy..." she said. I braced myself. She spoke


    in a rush, talking about how it was unexpected, how she wasn''t used to


    having her life disrupted like this but as long as it wasn''t for very long,


    and maybe I could help clean up ¨C like the bathroom, or something. As


    she spoke her eyes met the floor, the ceiling, the window behind me ¨C


    seemingly everywhere but my own eyes.


    "Really, I''d be fine going back to the motel," I said.


    "No," she said, finally glancing in my direction, smiling a big smile like


    a Venus flytrap ensnaring me with phantom hospitality.


    Dominic came to my room later that night. "Dude, I''m sorry if that was


    awkward," he said.


    "What''s up with her?" I said.


    "Nothing," he said, getting defensive. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sorry. It just seems like she doesn''t want me here but doesn''t want to


    admit it."


    "No dude, she''s totally cool with it. Everything''s totally fine."


    He made stew that night and invited me downstairs for the most


    uncomfortable dinner ever, full of forced jokes and protracted silences.


    Jamie barely looked at him, let alone me. It seemed clear that there were


    some major things going on underneath the surface. I told myself that my


    insurance check would come any day ¨C maybe even tomorrow.


    It didn''t. I took a bus into the city to check and, dejected, took the long


    bus ride back to the exurbs. Luckily both of them were still at work. I


    hunkered down in the guest room, hunted for jobs online, took a nap. I woke


    to the sound of Jamie''s car in the driveway.


    I avoided dinner that night, sneaking out to the Arby''s down the street.


    When I got back I hightailed it upstairs. I heard them downstairs, arguing.


    The voices got louder ¨C it was a major argument, and I was sure it was


    about me. I put on my headphones.


    Dominic came upstairs a little later. He sat on the bed next to me and lay


    back, putting his arm over his eyes.


    "Everything alright?" I said.


    "Yeah," he said, and took his arm away. He looked at me ¨C a long, real


    look, devoid of the fa?ade that had been there yesterday.


    "Look, dude, I saw a friend of mine today when I was in the city," I lied.


    "If you ride me back in I think I can ¨C"


    "Hey, it''s Friday," he said, apropos of nothing. He sat up.


    "Huh?" I said. He went to the closet.


    "Promise you''ll keep this a secret?" He reached inside the closet and


    pulled out a bottle of whiskey. I smiled. Whiskey had always been Dominic''s


    drink. With one eye on the bedroom door he took a swig, then handed to it


    to me. I did the same. He put the bottle back in the closet. "Let''s wait


    till Jamie goes to sleep. We''ll play some video games, have a few


    drinks..." I told him that sounded good to me.


    He popped in the room a few hours later, just as I was starting to feel


    like a flower in the attic. He headed straight for the closet and I


    smiled. With no job or real life to speak of, I had every intention of


    getting shit faced.


    We played Mario Kart, passing the bottle. It only took a few swigs before


    Dominic''s fa?ade eroded.


    "She drives me crazy sometimes," he said. "Well, all the time anymore. It


    used to be okay because the s.e.x was good. But we don''t even do that


    anymore." He passed me the bottle. "So you''re not seeing anybody?"


    "Nah. I broke up with a guy over a year ago," I said.


    "So you haven''t gotten much lately either."


    "Well I wouldn''t say that," I said.


    "Yeah? Who?"


    "I''ve got some f.u.c.k buddies," I said.


    "Anybody hot?"


    "Sure."


    "As hot as me?" he said. I scoffed.


    "Actually, no," I said. Dominic smiled, his eyes on the TV.


    "Dude, how come you never made a pass at me?"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah really. I''m not your type, or what?"


    "No, it''s not that. It''s just...well, we lived together. I didn''t want


    things to get weird. Plus you''re straight. Right?"


    "Remember that time I showed you my d.i.c.k?"


    "Yeah," I said. "You remember that too?"


    "Sure I remember it," Dominic said, his voice lowering. "I think about it


    sometimes. Did you ever jack off thinking about it?"


    "Yeah," I said, my heart rate increasing. "A couple of times."


    "I would''ve experimented with you," he said. "I used to think about it."


    "I did too."


    "It''s weird that it never happened."


    "I guess so."


    "I''d make out with you right now if you wanted." He looked at me. I said


    okay. He came to me and I to him and our lips met. Just a peck. He smiled


    and I smiled back. He rested his hand on my t.h.i.g.h and our faces met


    again. We kissed. He used his tongue so I used mine, and his hand went


    further up my leg so I put my hand on the back of his neck. The jaunty


    electronic pause music from Mario Kart went on as we made out, my hands


    traveling all over his body and his on mine. He pushed me back, on to the


    floor, and got on top of me. I could feel his c.o.c.k pressing against mine. I


    reached down to feel it.


    "God yes," he said, all breathy and deep in my ear. I switched positions,


    got him on his back. He helped me to undo his pants. Just as I was about to


    pull his zipper open we heard a creak in the hallway beyond the closed


    door. Our heads turned toward it and everything stopped. "It''s not her," he


    said.


    I took out his c.o.c.k ¨C eight thick inches in a musky thatch of black


    pubes. I got into position and sunk my lips over it, taking it past my


    tongue and into my throat. "Yes, yes," Dominic said, "F.u.c.k it''s been too


    long since I''ve had head." I kept going, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g. I played with


    his balls. His breath got faster, he started to m.o.a.n. "I''m gonna c.u.m," he


    said and moments later jets of hot load were bursting into my mouth. I


    swallowed all I could.


    "Dude," he said. His arm was over his eyes. I helped him get his pants back


    up. "Dude. That was some of the best head I''ve ever head."


    "I can''t believe that just happened," I said.


    "It''s been long overdue," he said.


    "Yeah," I said. "It''s cool right? I mean, we don''t have to do it again. We


    can still be friends and everything."


    "Yeah, man, definitely." He took a swig from the bottle, passed it to


    me. "I''m gonna take a shower and hit the sack," he said.


    I got in bed after he left the room. I felt confused, unsure of how things


    would be in the morning.


    I jacked off twice before I fell asleep.


    ***


    I had cereal with them that morning. Dominic seemed a little groggy but


    otherwise things felt normal. Jamie said "Hello" when I came downstairs and


    "Bye" when I left the house, which felt like progress.


    I took a bus into the city. No check. I printed out some resumes at the


    library and had lunch with a friend.


    They were in the yard when I got back, Dominic cutting the grass and Jamie


    in the garden. I went upstairs.


    A half hour later I heard the mower stop. Then Dominic knocked on my


    door. "Come in," I said. Dominic had this look on his face. "Hey man," I


    said, standing from the desk chair. He ambushed me, grabbing my waist and


    shoving his tongue into my mouth. It was shocking and totally hot. I


    grabbed his waist and pulled him close; he was sweaty and smelled like cut


    grass. His c.o.c.k was hard in his shorts. I dropped to my knees and pulled it


    out, taking it in my mouth. I s.u.c.k.e.d it down and pulled back up, dragging


    my tongue along the base of his salty shaft, fondling his nuts, urging the


    c.u.m out of them ¨C I wanted it to flood my mouth.


    After a few minutes Dominic pulled me up and wrapped his arms around me


    from behind. He undid my belt and dropped my jeans to the floor. He slipped


    his prick in between my t.h.i.g.hs, nuzzling and kissing the sides of my


    neck. His hands were all over me as he pumped his d.i.c.k between my legs.


    "I want to f.u.c.k you," he said in my ear. "Can I f.u.c.k you tonight?" The


    window was right in front of us. I saw Jamie''s determined face as she


    yanked a weed and threw it to the side. Dominic stuck his tongue in my


    ear. "I need to f.u.c.k so bad. I need someone who wants it."


    "I want it," I said.


    "Oh f.u.c.k yes. Say it again."


    "I want you to f.u.c.k me. I want your d.i.c.k inside me." I heard the screen


    door open downstairs. I looked ¨C Jamie wasn''t in the garden anymore.


    "Tonight," Dominic said, running his hand up my under my shirt, c.a.r.e.s.sing


    my c.h.e.s.t. "When she falls asleep."


    We all went in on a pizza that night and ate it in front of the TV. I kept


    looking at Jamie, chewing her slice and sipping her soda, eyes on a DVR''d


    episode of "Gray''s Anatomy." *I just had your boyfriend''s d.i.c.k in my


    mouth,* I thought.


    I looked at Dominic. He winked at me. Earlier when we''d been in the


    kitchen, getting plates for the pizza, he''d put his hands on my h.i.p.s ¨C a


    fleeting contact that, quite bluntly, made my hole ache. It had been years


    since I''d been f.u.c.k.e.d and I hadn''t remembered how much I wanted that


    feeling of being taken, filled.


    While they finished watching the TV show I washed the dishes like a good


    guest. Dominic came in the kitchen behind me and pressed his h.i.p.s to my


    ass. I pushed back. He ran his hands up my c.h.e.s.t. I could feel his


    half-hard d.i.c.k against me.


    "Dominic?" Jamie said from the living room.


    "Yeah sweetie," Dominic said next to my ear. He licked my neck, nibbled it.


    "Can you bring me another pop?" she said. Dominic stepped to the side of me


    and slid down his shorts. His c.o.c.k bounded out, hung there at a


    ninety-degree angle. I took it in my soapy hand and stroked it. I got on my


    knees and took it in my mouth.


    "What kind do you want?" Dominic said as my lips slid down his c.o.c.k.


    "What kind do you think?" Jamie said. "The diet." I took his d.i.c.k all the


    way down my throat. He m.o.a.n.e.d quietly.


    "Comin right up," he said, pulling up his shorts. He pushed me against the


    sink and roughly grabbed my a.s.s, digging his fingers against my


    hole. "Soon," he said in my ear. Then he got the soda and went to join his


    girlfriend.


    I took a shower and retired to the guest room. It felt like an eternity


    before Dominic showed up. He left the door cracked. "She''s not asleep yet,"


    he said. He looked hot as f.u.c.k, wearing those jock pants that button down


    the sides of the leg so you can rip them off easily. "I told her we''re


    gonna play video games."


    We played Mario Kart for about an hour, occasionally making out and


    grabbing one another through our clothes. And talking about it.


    "I''ve always wanted to try anal s.e.x," he said.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Seems like it would be tighter. Kinkier, too ¨C like, more


    forbidden. I''ve never gotten to do it with a girl."


    "Did you think about f.u.c.k.i.n.g me when we lived together?"


    "Sometimes," he said. "Once I was really horny and I saw you in your


    u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r."


    "What did you think?"


    "I thought you had a nice b.u.t.t. Like, objectively speaking. It was firm and


    round, like you did a lot of squats but I know you didn''t even work out


    back then. I wondered what it would look like bent over and spread wide for


    me. I imagined what my c.o.c.k would look like splitting into it."


    "You fantasized all that?"


    "Not fantasized...just thought. I remember it got me hard and I remember


    feeling weird about that." The game blooped and bleeped as we clicked our


    controllers. We heard Jamie turn off her TV. "Any minute now," Dominic


    said. "I used to think about how if I f.u.c.k.e.d you, I wouldn''t have to use a


    c.o.n.d.o.m."


    "You don''t have c.o.n.d.o.ms?"


    "No, I do. Do you want me to use one tonight?" I thought for a second.


    "No," I said.


    "Good. I want to feel my c.o.c.k sliding into you. I want to c.u.m inside you,


    too."


    He checked on Jamie and when he came back he quietly shut the door. I stood


    and we came together, kissing tenderly at first then getting more


    forceful. I ripped those pants right off of him. He pushed me to my knees


    and I s.u.c.k.e.d him. His nuts slapped against my chin as he f.u.c.k.e.d my face. I


    struggled to keep quiet which was difficult, even with Dom''s fat d.i.c.k


    plugging my throat.


    He tossed me on the bed and undressed me, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my body. He flipped me


    over onto my stomach and I was surprised when he spread my legs and began


    l.i.c.k.i.n.g around my a.s.s. Soon his tongue was sliding down my crack and


    slipping into my hole. I backed into his face and he dug his tongue deeper.


    From the closet he procured a tub of Vaseline and greased up his c.o.c.k, then


    my hole. I got on all fours on the bed ¨C a.s.s spread for him just like


    he''d imagined. He got on his knees behind me. I felt his c.o.c.khead touch my


    hole and I clenched down, kissing it. Slowly, inch by inch, he slid it


    inside. It hurt but I''d anticipated that. I breathed, relaxed. When his


    pubes were finally pressed against my a.s.s I only wanted more.


    We f.u.c.k.e.d slowly and steadily. We communicated non-verbally, making little


    adjustments to our positions, accommodating one another. He picked up speed


    and in the quiet of the room I could hear his nuts slapping against my a.s.s


    with each thrust. I imagined Jamie in the cotton t-shirt and boy''s boxer


    shorts she''d worn to bed. I imagined her sleeping silently in the dark


    while one room away the lights were on and her boyfriend had bent over his


    friend and was f.u.c.k.i.n.g him in the a.s.s.


    "I''m gonna do it," he whispered. He was slapping away with long strokes,


    panting.


    "Me too," I said, matching him stroke for stroke with my hand on my c.o.c.k.


    "Ah!" he cried quietly, and the hot warmth of him shot inside me as I lost


    all control. Jets of jizz went streaming over Jamie''s lavender coverlet.


    When I woke on Sunday I realized that I''d never made it to the bathroom and


    Dominic''s c.u.m was still inside me.


    I felt fine; great even. It was an interesting feeling, giving the state of


    my life, but I decided to go with it.


    I took a shower and came downstairs, greeting Jamie with a cheery "Good


    morning" and helping myself to her coffee.


    "Good morning," she said, and left the kitchen. Dominic ambled downstairs a


    few minutes later, looking as relaxed as I felt. We smiled at one


    another. I heard Jamie flip on the TV in the living room. Dominic came up


    to me and wrapped his arm around my waist, giving me a tender kiss.


    I walked to McDonald''s that afternoon, got some coffee and internet. There


    was an email from the insurance company, a response to an inquiry I''d sent


    earlier that week, and learned my check had been mailed on Friday.


    When I got back to the house they were holding one another on the couch. I


    went upstairs. Dominic came up moments later.


    "I need it again, man," he said, shutting the door. He grabbed my hand and


    brought it to his c.o.c.k, which was hard.


    "Dude," I said, taking my hand away. He lay on top of me; slipped his hand


    behind my back and down my shorts, pressed a finger against my hole. "She''s


    right down there, we can''t."


    "She won''t come up," he said. He pressed his finger deeper and it slipped


    in ¨C I was loosened up; turned out. I wanted him again too. We kissed,


    rough and sloppy. He pulled my shorts down around my t.h.i.g.hs and ate my a.s.s,


    getting it wet and ready for his d.i.c.k.


    He reared forward and pushed himself inside me, and god did it feel


    good. In no time he was pounding me again. He was stroking my d.i.c.k and I


    was thinking any minute now he''ll c.u.m and I''ll c.u.m and that''ll be that,


    this is crazy. But then, all of the sudden, he stopped.


    In dead silence he pulled out of me. I looked up and saw her. Honestly, she


    looked like a different person, her face a mask of shock and horror.


    "Jamie..." Dominic said. She looked at me.


    "Get out," she said.


    Orders obtained. I popped up and scooped my clothes into my bag. She


    watched me the entire time. Dominic slunk into himself against the wall.


    I was out the door before I even tied my shoes. I walked to the bus stop.


    Did it even run on Sunday? I had no idea. I figured I''d wait a while, call


    a cab if need be. Surely I had enough on my credit card for cab fare, and


    one more night in the motel. Surely.


    The End

 Chapter 61 - Fun In The Car

    My wife and I go to this beautiful beach in our caravan each year, there are lots of nice walks and secluded little spots one of which I have been using to do some nude sunbathing.


    It is a lonely little place right on the water between two large rocks, I just take off my swimming shorts and lay there n.a.k.e.d for an hour or so.


    I must admit that at times I stroke my c.o.c.k and get it nice and hard I also masturbate at this location every now and then, I get turned on after wading through c.h.e.s.t deep water to get to this place and just love to play with my clean shaven c.o.c.k and balls.


    I must say I spend two or three weeks feeling very s.e.xy and f.u.c.k my wife several times but still seem to be randy, one day I had to drive into town to get some things for my wife I thought it would be nice to feel my c.o.c.k as I was driving so here am I wearing nothing but a t shirt with a pair of shorts sitting on the seat next to me.


    One hand on my rock hard c.o.c.k and one on the steering wheel, there are a lot of interstate trucks that use this highway and knowing full well that the drivers being so high up would see what I was doing.


    I made no effort to cover up instead lifting myself up off the seat to show them my hard c.o.c.k, well I sure found out that I had been spotted when two trucks travelling in the opposite direction flashed their lights and blew their horns at me, they must have passed the message on about the s.e.xy c.o.c.k they had seen on their CB radios.


    I drove a little further until I came across a rest area I found a spot that was quiet enough opened the door of my car put my legs outside and started rubbing my c.o.c.k.


    A couple of minutes later this big rig drove up beside me the door opened and here is this truck driver with his shorts down by his knees and this huge c.o.c.k standing up, I am not joking this c.o.c.k was about nine inches long but as thick as my wrists.


    It had a big knob almost as big as a tennis ball the first thought was how the f.u.c.k could a woman take this thing, he motioned me to jump into his truck which I did then we both got behind the seats where his bed was.


    Sadly it would not fit, he then got me to lay on my back got some lube and rubbed it on my c.o.c.k then sat on it as my c.o.c.k slid into his anus, he proceeded to bounce up and down and I squirted a massive load into him.


    I rubbed his big hairy balls while he rubbed his massive c.o.c.k I felt him move slightly as my c.o.c.k must have hit his prostate then he let go of the biggest c.u.m I have ever seen, it hit me on the chin and formed puddles on my belly and c.h.e.s.t.


    He got off me and helped to clean me up with a towel when he had finished he bent over me and s.u.c.k.e.d another load of c.u.m into his mouth and swallowed it, we got dressed I got in my car he drove off in his truck, that was the best male to male experience I had ever had also one hell of a good holiday.

 Chapter 62 - Extreme O.r.g.a.s.m With My Sweaty Boyfriend

    Let me introduce you David, a special boy who was 2.5 year my boyfriend. It was long time ago, I was 25 at that time and David was 20. He was a cute blond hair angel with nice smile and blue eyes.


    I knew he does some exercise but I was really surprised that he is in such great shape as I found out the second month we were dating. I accidentally came two hours earlier to our date in his house.


    I knocked on the door and Misza, his younger sister, opened for me. She was the first one who knew about our relationship and she was our best friend, really nice girl. She said that David is doing his hard exercise and I can surprise him.


    He was just finishing his exercise and was really surprised to see me such early. And I saw for first time my David after his hard exercise. He was all red and completely soaked with sweat. I saw him and got instantly aroused, my c.o.c.k was hard like stone.


    David smiled after he saw it and I could only tell him the truth. I said : " David, you are such s.e.xy for me, I cannot control myself, I wish to have you right now, pet your body, you sweating so much, dear. Dave , please ¡­. " I had hard time to control myself and David was a smart boy and understood soon.


    I jumped on him, took off his shirt dripping sweat and pressed to his body. Such aroused but my boy deserves to o.r.g.a.s.m first for such hard exercise he did. I started to c.a.r.e.s.s his body and play with his c.o.c.k. He also did not c.u.m for 6 days and now I wish he feels like in heaven.


    I love my boy sweating and David must feel really hot, I give him drink enough and now he starts m.o.a.ning. Yes, now is time to make him happy. Such pretty body, my sweaty boy, getting him closer. He whispered he wants to c.u.m.


    I told him : "I will Allow you c.u.m using my tongue David and you will c.u.m all over my face, you my boy and you will feel like in heaven. I love you my David. Yes, I love watching you sweating such intense." I started to suck his c.o.c.k, yes, be loud boy¡­ yes¡­. last minutes was my boy on edge of o.r.g.a.s.m and finally I started to lick his c.o.c.k with my tongue.


    Finally he screamed and first spurt of his juice flooded my face. More and more, nice load and his body shaking in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Now my sweaty boy laid down all tired, body all sweaty, I knew I''m proud of this boy for such hard exercise and love him sweating so much.


    I hug and gave long kiss. Close to him I could smell his sweat, natural body scent of my boy, pressing to him and getting all wet from his sweat. Now his hand c.a.r.e.s.sing my c.o.c.k, yes finish me, last seconds, yes, I feel I must spray his whole body with my c.u.m.


    I''m myself all sweaty and feel like in heaven, smell my boy''s sweaty body and c.u.m.m.i.n.g like crazy. My o.r.g.a.s.m was for sure 20 seconds long, indescribable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and David''s body flooded with c.u.m.


    After this David fully understood how horny he makes me his sweaty body and gave me incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in 2.5 years I was dating him.


    Now I''m alone and looking for a partner for steady relationship but I still hope i can enjoy with him the most private things at the same time. So if here is a boy ready for long term relationship same as for wild actions write me please.


    Be sure that your body bathed in sweat will make me c.u.m geysers, cute boy....

 Chapter 63 - My First Taste Of C.o.c.k

    My mom''s boyfriend took me fishing we were at a spot at the lake no one could see us he said let''s get comfortable and took off his clothes.


    We had been drinking beer so I was in the mood for anything so I stripped too l never seen a man''s c.o.c.k before and it made me get an erection.


    He asked me if he could suck me off I said yes I never had my c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d before his warm mouth felt so good he licked my shaft and s.u.c.k.e.d so good.


    I blew my load so quickly he swallowed it all down licked his lips then he said it was my turn I was nervous but strangely I wanted to do it.


    So I took his c.o.c.k in my mouth l.i.c.k.i.n.g his big head tastings his salty pre c.u.m yumm I s.u.c.k.e.d gaining more confidence as he m.o.a.n.e.d encouragement I s.u.c.k.e.d loving the feeling of that big piece of man meat in my mouth.


    My c.o.c.k was hard again now I s.u.c.k.e.d and s.u.c.k.e.d I was enjoying it as much as he was soon I felt his shaft swell in my mouth then I tasted the sweetest taste ever his thick creamy c.u.m yumm he said I was a good little c.o.c.k sucker I was so proud.


    My Friend


    Anonymous


    Our first time we had been teasing each other about having s.e.x with a man. And finally he said if I wanted to I could come down to his house at 1:30.


    He would leave the door unlocked and I could sneak in and crawl in bed with him under the covers and crawl up and suck him off while he slept.


    Well I''ll tell you, when I reached under his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and felt his lovely c.o.c.k I mean it was on. In a very short time he was spewing c.u.m down my throat and I was swallowing as fast as I could.


    Well we went through a couple years of really good s.e.x but his children were getting older and he could not reconcile the behavior of having me swallow his jizz as fast as I can and teaching them to be straight.


    The first time he lifted my feet up by my ears and laid all 8" of his meat up my a.s.s I thought I would surely pass out. And he pounded me hard like that until he shot in me like a stud horse and I swear it was the best s.e.x I had ever experienced. He is gone 66 and left me craving more at 62.

 Chapter 64 - Fingered To O.r.g.a.s.m

    I had to walk five blocks to catch the bus, at every corner while I am waiting to cross the street and as I am waiting to cross I feel a hand going up under my skirt.


    However just as they were getting near my p.a.n.t.i.e.s I am able to cross the street, I make it to the bus stop. I still have 30 minute wait for the bus to get to the stop.


    The ones who kept trying to get to my p.a.n.t.i.e.s did while I had to wait at the stop, these two were again standing by me waiting for the bus, while standing there this time they make it to my p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    I feel two hands touching up under my skirt, one hand finally touched and grabs my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, as the person was grabbing on to my p.a.n.t.i.e.s I could also feel my p.u.s.s.y being touched too.


    I did feel my p.a.n.t.i.e.s being removed, I was wearing a pair of p.a.n.t.i.e.s that if you untied either side my p.a.n.t.i.e.s came off.


    Now I am standing wearing no p.a.n.t.i.e.s, people who was just walking by got a free peep show of my p.u.s.s.y when a sudden gust of wind lifted up my skirt, without p.a.n.t.i.e.s everyone got a peep show of my n.a.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y.


    The bus came just before they got to feel my p.u.s.s.y with their fingers, I got on the bus, the bus was crowded and nobody would offer their seat to a woman.


    I was forced to stand in the isle, standing in the isle the fingers did make it up in my p.u.s.s.y, I began feeling someone finger f.u.c.k.i.n.g my p.u.s.s.y, by the time the bus made it to my bus stop I had one o.r.g.a.s.m.


    After shopping I got on the same bus to return home, once again the bus was crowded and nobody offered their seat to a woman, not even a handicapped one, so again I had to stand in the isle.


    Well once again I began to feel hands going up under my skirt and I began feeling fingers going up in my p.u.s.s.y, once again I was getting finger f.u.c.k.e.d, this time I was getting fingered f.u.c.k.i.n.g faster, harder and a bit deeper until I had another o.r.g.a.s.m.


    By the time I got back to the bus stop where I got on the bus, the person who was finger f.u.c.k.i.n.g up my p.u.s.s.y this time had a hold of my skirt, I had no idea why this person had hold of my skirt.


    When I try to get off of the bus I lost my skirt, now here I am stepping off the bus completely n.a.k.e.d from the waist down. Once off the bus I received plenty of whistles by the passengers on the bus and everyone on the street as I walked home.


    There were two girls and one guy who covered me up with a sweater until I got home, I made it to my house and onto my porch, I gave them back the sweater and thanked them.


    I thought for a minute and told them yes, I said they could touch both my b.o.o.b.s and my p.u.s.s.y once we went inside.


    So we all went in my house, once inside I removed my blouse and bra, now we are all inside my house and I allowed them to touch my huge n.a.k.e.d b.o.o.b.s and I allowed them to feel and finger my p.u.s.s.y, this went on until I had another o.r.g.a.s.m, I felt wonderful after that.

 Chapter 65 - First Gay S.e.x Was With School Doctor

    I just turned 18 in May of ''74, was graduating high school next month. I wanted to get a job to earn money to soup up my ''63 Impala. I had to get working papers. In order to do that I had to get a physical exam from a doctor. I had''t had a pediatrician for a couple of years, and never went to my parents doctor.


    The school sent me to their doctor in the next town over. He did all the sports physicals, and physicals for working papers. I was the last appointment on a Friday afternoon. The doctor came out to greet me, apparently we were alone. He was in his 60''s, heavyset, with salt and pepper hair. He wore glasses down at the end of his nose. He had a stethoscope around his neck, and a short white lab coat.


    He led me to an exam room and had me strip to my white socks, and tight white cotton b.r.i.e.f.s. He had me get on the scale, he touched my a.s.s to steady me up on the scale, took my height and weight. He told me to lie face down on the exam table so he could take my temperature. I said "aww doc that way?" He said "all I have is rectal thermometers, do you want it in your mouth?"


    I sighed and got in the table. He put on a pair of latex gloves and lowered my b.r.i.e.f.s just a little. He shook down the thermometer, put some lube on it, spread my cheeks and inserted it. I looked to my right, my face was even with his crotch. I was shocked to see a huge bulge in his brown trousers. He took out the thermometer, and said my temp was normal.


    He wiped my b.u.t.t, and helped me pull up my b.r.i.e.f.s. I sat up, and he listened to my c.h.e.s.t and lungs. He used a small flashlight to look in my eyes and ears. He then gagged me with a tongue depressor. He tapped my knees with a small rubber hammer. He had me swing my legs up, and lay flat on my back. He began to palpate my abdomen, starting up high and moving toward my waistband. I started to get a spontaneous erection. I noticed he was still hard, prec.u.m had leaked through both his pants and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r leaving a big wet spot.


    His hands slid under my waistband and pressed on either side of my groin. He saw and felt my erection and smiled. I said "sorry doc." He said "It''s all right, it''s quite natural." He then asked me to stand up, he sat on a stool, and pulled my b.r.i.e.f.s down to my knees. My hard c.o.c.k popped out. He checked my t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s for lumps. He stuck his fingers up my scrotum, told me to turn my head and cough. He then took my p.e.n.i.s in his hand and examined the shaft. He put his thumbs on the glans and pulled open the meatus. A big drop of prec.u.m leaked out.


    He leaned forward and s.u.c.k.e.d the head of my c.o.c.k into his mouth. I exclaimed "hey doc, what the...'' I stopped in mid sentence and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. It felt so good, the only s.e.x I had up to that point was my hand. He pulled his mouth off my c.o.c.k and said "you want to c.u.m, don''t you?" I just nodded. He said "well so do I" He dropped his pants to his ankles, his huge boner was pushing out his tighty-whities, a big wet spot at the top. He lowered them to his knees. His c.o.c.k stood straight out and throbbing, a big drop of prec.u.m at the pee slit.


    He said"suck my c.o.c.k!" I stammered "b-but doc I''m not.." He cut me off, and said"I s.u.c.k.e.d yours, and you want me to sign those working papers, don''t you?" I reluctantly squatted down and looked at his c.o.c.k. So hard, long, and very thick, with a big squiggly green vein on one side. He had low hanging balls. I had to open my mouth wide to take in the thick mushroom head. He grabbed my ears and started to f.u.c.k my mouth. He stopped and told me to turn around. I knew what he wanted, I said "but doc, nooo!" He said "Do it, or you don''t pass your physical!" I slowly turned around, tears started to well up in my eyes.


    He kicked my ankles well apart, my b.r.i.e.f.s stretched between my knees. He pushed his own b.r.i.e.f.s to his ankles. He snapped open a tube of KY, put some on his fingers. He pushed 1, then 2, and finally 3 fingers in my rectum. I cried out in pain. He fingerf.u.c.k.e.d me for awhile, spreading my anus to open me up. He pushed me down on the table, I felt the head of his c.o.c.k at my tight opening. He shoved hard, and I felt the wide mushroom head pop through my puckered rosebud. I screamed at the top of my lungs in pain and terror."A.ooohh..owww, IT HURTS!, it''s too thick!" He continued in till he was balls deep.


    Tears were pouring down my face. He started to pound me hard and fast. Grabbing both my smooth hairless asscheeks, squeezing them hard in his huge hands, he rammed his giant c.o.c.k up my a.s.s. I was sobbing uncontrollably, "OWW..OOH..AWW, IT HURTS!STOP! OWW, GOD NO MORE! PLEASE I CANT TAKE IT, AAAHHHH!!! This did not deter him, just made him hornier. He said,"I''m so turned on, I wanted to do this since I first saw your femboy a.s.s in those tiny b.r.i.e.f.s!" He was plunging hid c.o.c.k like a jackhammer.


    I noticed my a.s.s getting wetter, it no longer hurt, in fact it felt great. "Oh, yes doc, f.u.c.k me! F.u.c.k me good!" I cried. "Oh so it feels good noww huh?, I just knew you were the type to like this!" He suddenly stopped and jabbed his rigid c.o.c.k into me very hard and deep. I felt the head widen inside me, his whole c.o.c.k swelled and began to twitch. He stabbed into me once, twice, three times. He threw his head back and announced, "I''M COMING, OH GOD!I''M COMING!!" I felt rope after rope of his hot s.e.m.e.n scalding the walls of my colon 9 inches deep inside me. Filling my a.s.s up with his big load of c.u.m! My c.o.c.k was so hard, dripping long silvery strands of prec.u.m to the floor.


    The doc held onto me till his o.r.g.a.s.m subsided. His softening c.o.c.k plopped out of me with a loud squishing sound. I felt his hot s.p.e.r.m dripping down my balls. He got some wipes and cleaned both his c.o.c.k and my a.s.s up. I turned around and he sat on his stool and proceeded to give a hot wet blowjob. It felt so good on my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k, I began to sob and cry real tears. "Oh doc, I can''t hold back! It feels too good! OH GOD, I''M GONNA C.U.M! OH GOD, I AM, I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G, OHH GOD! I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G!! AAAAHHH!!!" I let loose and blew a huge load of teen spunk into his mouth, stream after stream of my hot boy milk filling his throat. I thought it would never stop, and he swallowed every drop.


    We got dressed and he signed my working papers. I wanted to go back to him and do it again and again, he said I was welcome to, but never got up the courage to go back. This story is 100% true, maybe that''s why I''m bis.e.x.u.a.l and have a medical fetish to this day. All rights reserved, you may post this, but not sell it! If you like stories like this true version, I have plenty of gay e.r.o.t.i.c fiction stories, depicting school discipline, medical bdsm and more, that I would like to get paid for. If you could help me I would greatly appreciate it.

 Chapter 66 - I Accidentally Stole My Sisters Husband

    It all started one night when my sister was out of town visiting family her husband and I were drinking beer and watching TV . I couldn''t help checking out his package trying to see the outline of his c.o.c.k through his jeans.


    My sister was always complaining how big his c.o.c.k is, I wanted to see for myself he caught me looking and took his hand and rubbed the outline of his c.o.c.k looking at me then he said Cindy said you are bis.e.x.u.a.l I said yes I am I love s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k.


    I had no idea he would be so open and cool about my s.e.x.u.a.lity. I just blurted out can l suck your c.o.c.k? He smiled and said I never had a dude suck my c.o.c.k he got up took off his jeans and boxers fallowed by his T shirt oh yeah he is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g gourags so masculine his chiseled teachers made me sooo Hard.


    His c.o.c.k was starting to twitch and raise up dam it was beautiful hard he is about 8 inches long and as thick as your wrist oh f.u.c.k was he beautiful the big mushroom head glisten with prec.u.m.


    I ripped off my clothes and got on my knees in front of that piece of man meat he took hold of the shaft and slapped my face with it then he m.o.a.n.e.d SUCK IT BITCH oh l was in love with that c.o.c.k l licked the prec.u.m off swirled my tongue all around the big head and took it in to my mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g it hard.


    He m.o.a.n.e.d oh f.u.c.k you suck c.o.c.k better then your sister this made me so turned on l wanted to be the best c.o.c.k sucker he ever had l took him in deeper l could only get half of that thick shaft down my throat but that was more then Cindy could lol.


    l s.u.c.k.e.d and licked making loud slurping sounds as l devoured his big beautiful c.o.c.k he m.o.a.n.e.d oh F.u.c.k l felt his hot c.u.m squirting out l swallowed and swallowed trying to drink down all his c.o.c.k cream he said Cindy doesn''t swallow your awesome.


    l was mad with l.u.s.t for that gourags c.o.c.k l said l got to feel you inside me now his c.o.c.k stayed hard l got up ran into the kitchen and grabbed a stick of butter l didn''t have any lube on hand so why not a butter b.u.t.t f.u.c.k l brought the butter up to his shift running the stick up and down his shaft his body heat easily melted the butter.


    l made sure to cover that big head good l was going to need a lot of liberation to take a c.o.c.k that big l never had one in me that huge before l got another stick of butter and shoved the whole stick up my a.s.s letting it melt in me.


    Oh I was so horny and nervous about taking a monster c.o.c.k l lay on the floor on my side and invited him to join me he did l felt that big c.o.c.k head at my rosebud he pushed in oh F.U.C.K !!!


    I screamed out it hurt l felt he was taring me apart l loved it l never felt so filled up before l pushed my back forcing him in deeper it hurt so good now l wanted all of him in me soon the pain turned to awesome p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    l m.o.a.n.e.d f.u.c.k me baby f.u.c.k me deep l want all of your gourags c.o.c.k l could feel the veins on his shaft against my tight stretched innerwalls it felt wonderful he had established a good rythm going now l was taking him like the little f.u.c.k s.l.u.t l had become just then we heard a scream What The F.u.c.k Are You Two Doing?!!!!


    We both looked up and saw Cindy standing there she was back early oh F.u.c.k. Just then he shot his load deep up my a.s.s l came too shooting my c.u.m all over the carpet. Cindy threw him out now he lives with me and l get to enjoy that big c.o.c.k every night.


    MERRY CHRISTMAS

 Chapter 67 - Younger Sisters Beautiful B.r.e.a.s.ts

    My younger sister started developing b.r.e.a.s.t when she was twelve. She was very proud of them and wore things that showed them off. She would often go around the house wearing just p.a.n.t.i.e.s and a tee-shirt tied below her b.r.e.a.s.t and cut to show off her cleavage.


    She knew I was looking at her and would flaunt herself as I tried to pretend I didn''t notice. I had discovered masturbation and often thought of her when beating off. I knew I shouldn''t feel that way about my sister but I couldn''t help how she turned me on.


    When we were teens our parents went to visit some friends and we were home alone. I was watching TV and she came in her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and tee-shirt and sat on the couch next to me.


    She said I have seen you looking at me. Do you like what you see? I asked what she meant and she said "You like looking at my t.i.t.s I can tell, would you like to see more?" I told her I found her to be the prettiest girl I knew and would love to "see more".


    She pulled her tee-shirt off and I was looking at her beautiful firm young b.r.e.a.s.ts and it made me so hard it hurt. She asked if I wanted to touch her and I reached over and when I touched her I came in my pants.


    I lay her back on the couch and as I felt one of her b.r.e.a.s.t I started l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g her other. She was breathing hard and said she liked how it felt. She said she would like us both to take off our clothes. We did. I wiped my "wetness" on my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r as I undressed.


    I had seen pictures but this was the first girl I had seen. She was beautiful and had soft hair growing above her p.u.s.s.y. She said I could touch her if she could touch me. We lay down on the floor next to each other and I "touched" her as she "touched" me.


    I told her to hold me and slide her hand up and down and to squeeze my balls with her other hand. It was great! She told me to suck on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and I licked and s.u.c.k.e.d her n.i.p.p.l.es moving from b.r.e.a.s.t to b.r.e.a.s.t.


    I was rubbing her p.u.s.s.y with my hand. She told me to slide my finger between her p.u.s.s.y lips and she was slippery and wet and it made her m.o.a.n. I had read s.e.x magazines and read about oral s.e.x.


    If she "touched" me much longer I was going to c.u.m again, so I moved down between her legs and kissed her p.u.s.s.y. I started l.i.c.k.i.n.g, s.u.c.k.i.n.g her and sliding my fingers into her as she squirmed and m.o.a.n.e.d. She came "latter she told me for the first time."


    I moved up and s.u.c.k.e.d her b.r.e.a.s.t and then up to her face and we kissed as I moved her hand back down to my p.e.n.i.s. She stroked me and squeezed my balls and I came and she rubbed my c.u.m on me and her. I guess this is i.n.c.e.s.t. We never had i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e.


    But I loved pleasing her orally and she would masturbate me, she never performed oral on me. I loved her to sit on and f.u.c.k my face. I liked when she would move up and let me lick her a.s.s. I would beat off as she f.u.c.k.e.d my face as I licked her a.s.s and shoot my c.u.m on her back. We still get together when we can although we are both now married.

 Chapter 68 - Finger My P.u.s.s.y

    You know how that I enjoy walking around n.a.k.e.d both inside and outside my house.


    I enjoy going outside in my yard and take a sunbath, on this day i was doing a little house cleaning.


    I was doing my dusting and vacuuming when there was a knock at the front door.


    I had used clear hooks and some clear rope and opened my p.u.s.s.y lips so my p.u.s.s.y gets air just like the rest of the body.


    I went to answer the door, I opened the door to see two handsome young police officers standing there. I know they were looking at my huge b.r.e.a.s.ts and their mouths were watering.


    They asked me if they could come in and I told them yes, after the two officers came in, I shut the door.


    I didn''t know what they were coming to my house for, after I shut my door and just as I began to turn around when I realized what they were there to visit me for.


    As I turned around the two police officers was standing there completely n.a.k.e.d, even the police officers know what my #1 rule is, nobody enters my house with clothes on.


    The two young police officers were just as handsome n.a.k.e.d as they were wearing their uniforms.


    We all sat down in the living room and talked for a while, one of them came over and sat next to me on the sofa, that is when he began to feel my huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, he s.u.c.k.e.d on my n.i.p.p.l.es, that made me feel really good.


    I began to feel my p.u.s.s.y getting wet, he spread my legs wide open and began l.i.c.k.i.n.g up my juices, then he entered his fingers up my p.u.s.s.y hole and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with his fingers.


    Then he entered his huge d.i.c.k up in my p.u.s.s.y hole and began f.u.c.k.i.n.g me fast, hard and going deep.


    He pulled his huge d.i.c.k out of me, the second officer came over and sat next to me, he also began feeling my huge b.r.e.a.s.ts and began pulling and s.u.c.k.i.n.g my n.i.p.p.l.es until again I felt myself getting wet in my p.u.s.s.y.


    He also licked all of my juices, then he placed his fingers up my p.u.s.s.y hole and f.u.c.k.e.d me with his fingers, he also entered his huge d.i.c.k up my p.u.s.s.y.


    He began pumping me but he did it even harder, faster and going deepe, they both f.u.c.k.e.d me up my p.u.s.s.y hole until I had two o.r.g.a.s.ms.


    As they were getting dressed and putting their uniforms back on I told them to come back and visit me again.

 Chapter 69 - Threesome with Two Daddies

    The internet is a wonderful thing, especially for allowing men to hook up with other men. So there I was, my c.o.c.k in my hand, rubbing it slowly while signing up to a website to meet up with an older guy. I am 24 at this time, and I have little interest in guys my age. I like to be dominated, used, and told what to do and older guys fit that role much better!


    I sign up to the site, and find a few men in my area one of them in particular takes my interest as he seems to be the dominant type. I send him a message and it takes him only a few minutes to reply. Excellent! He tells me he wants pictures, "no problem!" I thought. I stripped off b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d in my bathroom and took him a picture of me n.a.k.e.d, including my face, c.h.e.s.t and c.o.c.k. Another one of me bent over, showing the a.s.s I so wanted him to use for his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    I sent him these pictures and he was very interested in meeting me, by this time I was SO horny I was wanking my rock hard boner at my computer begging him to drive to mine, pick me up and f.u.c.k me in his car...but he was having none of that , he wanted to meet tomorrow, he was a very discreet man who didn''t want to be caught. His wife was home so had to excuse to leave to meet me, instead he will meet me tomorrow at his friends house.


    I was more than happy to agree to that! I get TWO daddies? wow. deal! Oh, and I didn''t ask for any pictures of him as I liked to keep it to a surprise, so I just asked him for the address, he took my number and then told me to not c.u.m (he knew I was wanking at the time) and to ring him around 10 in the morning. I came anyway, then went to bed . heh.


    The next morning I woke to a text from him at 9.50 telling me to meet him at the address for 11, I got up, had a deep wash of my body, focusing on the asshole, getting deep in there too clean it for him then left.


    I got off the bus, I was feeling nervous. Very nervous, I am going to meet two guys I have never met before! But the excitement was a lot stronger than the nerves so I kept going until I was at the door. I knocked nervously and a dark skinned guy, around 45 opened the door.(I will refer to him as Daddy A) He smiled at me, he didn''t need to ask my name as he obviously recognised it was me as he had seen my n.a.k.e.d pictures the night before!


    Oh, I forgot to say how I love to show myself n.a.k.e.d online to folks, so the fact I was being recognised because of my n.a.k.e.d pictures really got me horny! Then I thought about him showing them to the guys who''s house this is and had to squeeze my c.o.c.k as I walked in the door. He told me to remove my shoes and jacket and led me into the living room. He took me, and stood me between himself and his friend who was sitting down on a chair. He looked around 75. (Daddy B)


    They both was looking me up and down and then Daddy A turned me to face him and took off my t-shirt. Oh boy, I am going to be stripped n.a.k.e.d in front of them! Live exhibitionism! I got very excited, daddy B could see my boxers sticking out above my jeans and mentioned how he loved young guys that do that. Then daddy A undid my belt, and let my jeans drop to my ankles. Then he told me to remove his shirt, and as I was unbuttoning it he was squeezing my c.o.c.k and balls through my boxer shorts. Very hard! "Good Boy" he was saying. Daddy B said not to squeeze to hard, not to hurt me. I said nothing I would let him do whatever he wants. I was there to be used.


    Because I was still nervous, my c.o.c.k was only semi-hard but I was definitely loving it! I stood back up and daddy A tried to get me hard by shaking it , and pushing my foreskin back, He turned me around so daddy B could see my n.a.k.e.d body from the front. I was enjoying being their little play thing to look at and prod and squeeze! Daddy A c.a.r.e.s.sed my b.u.t.t cheeks While he was taking the rest of his clothes off.


    Once he was n.a.k.e.d I turned around to see his BIG c.o.c.k! I didn''t expect it! wow. It was THICK and at least 9.5 inches. He told me to lay face down on the floor so he could get on top of me and rub his semi between my b.u.t.t cheeks. I could feel him getting hard, and watched Daddy B watching us both while taking off his clothes.


    Once daddy A got his c.o.c.k rock hard from rubbing it between my cheeks he told me to turn over, I rolled onto my back and he put his c.o.c.k in my face and said, "I am going to f.u.c.k your throat until you are hard, boy!" His c.o.c.k was so thick, I could barely open my mouth wide enough to accommodate its girth! But I did, because I had to, because I was his little f.u.c.k toy. His c.o.c.k was covered in pre-c.u.m, It helped it slide into my throat and it tasted damn delicious! While he f.u.c.k.e.d my face I wanked off my c.o.c.k, I needed it to be hard soon before I started to run out of breath! I could see daddy B rubbing his c.o.c.k watching me getting face f.u.c.k.e.d! He was watching me wank which really got me going. I got hard pretty darn quick!


    "Are you hard yet boy?" He asked, I nodded, still with his c.o.c.k in my mouth, trying to not gag as he pushed into my throat. He looked over his shoulder and saw my rock hard c.o.c.k , "MMm..."" he remarked "Nice c.o.c.k for a submissive boy s.l.u.t!" He stood up, his c.o.c.k dripping in saliva from my mouth. He told me to get onto my knees "You''re gonna put that hard boy c.o.c.k to use." He told daddy B to get on the floor in front of me and bend over.


    He was already b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d like both myself and Daddy A were, he knelt in front of me and said how he wont need any lube, as his a.s.s is loose . I guess that comes with his age! I put on a c.o.n.d.o.m and pushed against his hole. He was right about it being loose, My c.o.c.k slid right on it without any sort of resistance! Was just like a wet v.a.g.i.n.a, really. I didn''t hold back just because he was 75, I f.u.c.k.e.d him GOOD. Using the whole length of my c.o.c.k in each thrust, smashing against his a.s.s as I slide my entire c.o.c.k in every time.


    Daddy A is wanking his c.o.c.k while he watches his 24 year old little boy s.l.u.t f.u.c.k.i.n.g his 75 year old friend. He said to daddy B that I am a good little f.u.c.ker, daddy B could only let out a "yesssss!!" and a loud grunt, I was obviously f.u.c.k.i.n.g him too hard for him to speak properly!


    Daddy A then knelt behind me and told me to slow down. He wanted to f.u.c.k me while I f.u.c.k.e.d his friend. Oh wow! I pushed my c.o.c.k into daddy B and lent over him, so Daddy A could spread my cheeks and poke his c.o.c.k at my asshole...But he didn''t poke for long . BAM! He grabbed onto me as he just shoved his THICK and LONG c.o.c.k into me. It hurt SO much!! My c.o.c.k was struggling to stay hard after that, but I just about managed to keep it in Daddy B''s a.s.s while I had Dadddy A''s massive c.o.c.k in mine.


    So there I was , sandwiched between two older men, a c.o.c.k in my a.s.s and my c.o.c.k in another one''s. God it was hot! I felt like the biggest s.l.u.t, But I couldn''t keep my c.o.c.k hard for long after he shoved his d.i.c.k in my a.s.s that hard and quick, so Daddy A , with his c.o.c.k still deep in my a.s.s told Daddy B to go sit back down.


    Daddy A was playing about with my a.s.s, taking his c.o.c.k almost out, and pushing it back in all the way trying to loosen me up. He told me to stand up and bend over a chair. As I bent over he told daddy B to come watch as he slid his c.o.c.k back into my a.s.s. I was loving having a guy watch my asshole being f.u.c.k.e.d! I rubbed my c.o.c.k back to being hard as I was taking this massive d.i.c.k.


    Daddy A didn''t f.u.c.k me long, maybe a minute and half, before he told me to turn around and kneel in front of him. I did just as I was told, and as I turned I felt his big c.o.c.k slide out of my a.s.s.


    He held his c.o.c.k over my face and jerked it a couple of times and said i''ve been a good little s.l.u.t boy and he''s going to share me with all his other daddy friends...and then he shot his hot c.u.m all over my face and c.h.e.s.t while I wanked my c.o.c.k furiously, Then I noticed daddy B had been wanking his little c.o.c.k the whole time he''d been watching and he walked a few steps over to me and he came all over my c.h.e.s.t and c.o.c.k. I was covered in two daddies loads of c.u.m! Daddy A was already starting to get his clothes back on by this point to get back home before anyone notices he''d left, I told him (while covered in a LOT of c.u.m) to wait, I am about to c.u.m, and then I did. SO much, a fountain of spunk came flying out of my c.o.c.k and covered my belly, c.h.e.s.t and face . I was covered in so much c.u.m! Both daddies were amazed at the amount of c.u.m I shot and said they cant wait to show me to their friends.


    Daddy A then left, and daddy B said I need to go before his wife gets home... I washed off the c.u.m quickly in his sink and left feeling like the biggest boy s.l.u.t. I loved it all.

 Chapter 70 - First Gay S.e.x Was With School Doctor

    I just turned 18 in May of ''74, was graduating high school next month. I wanted to get a job to earn money to soup up my ''63 Impala. I had to get working papers. In order to do that I had to get a physical exam from a doctor. I had''t had a pediatrician for a couple of years, and never went to my parents doctor.


    The school sent me to their doctor in the next town over. He did all the sports physicals, and physicals for working papers. I was the last appointment on a Friday afternoon. The doctor came out to greet me, apparently we were alone. He was in his 60''s, heavyset, with salt and pepper hair. He wore glasses down at the end of his nose. He had a stethoscope around his neck, and a short white lab coat.


    He led me to an exam room and had me strip to my white socks, and tight white cotton b.r.i.e.f.s. He had me get on the scale, he touched my a.s.s to steady me up on the scale, took my height and weight. He told me to lie face down on the exam table so he could take my temperature. I said "aww doc that way?" He said "all I have is rectal thermometers, do you want it in your mouth?"


    I sighed and got in the table. He put on a pair of latex gloves and lowered my b.r.i.e.f.s just a little. He shook down the thermometer, put some lube on it, spread my cheeks and inserted it. I looked to my right, my face was even with his crotch. I was shocked to see a huge bulge in his brown trousers. He took out the thermometer, and said my temp was normal.


    He wiped my b.u.t.t, and helped me pull up my b.r.i.e.f.s. I sat up, and he listened to my c.h.e.s.t and lungs. He used a small flashlight to look in my eyes and ears. He then gagged me with a tongue depressor. He tapped my knees with a small rubber hammer. He had me swing my legs up, and lay flat on my back. He began to palpate my abdomen, starting up high and moving toward my waistband. I started to get a spontaneous erection. I noticed he was still hard, prec.u.m had leaked through both his pants and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r leaving a big wet spot.


    His hands slid under my waistband and pressed on either side of my groin. He saw and felt my erection and smiled. I said "sorry doc." He said "It''s all right, it''s quite natural." He then asked me to stand up, he sat on a stool, and pulled my b.r.i.e.f.s down to my knees. My hard c.o.c.k popped out. He checked my t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s for lumps. He stuck his fingers up my scrotum, told me to turn my head and cough. He then took my p.e.n.i.s in his hand and examined the shaft. He put his thumbs on the glans and pulled open the meatus. A big drop of prec.u.m leaked out.


    He leaned forward and s.u.c.k.e.d the head of my c.o.c.k into his mouth. I exclaimed "hey doc, what the...'' I stopped in mid sentence and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. It felt so good, the only s.e.x I had up to that point was my hand. He pulled his mouth off my c.o.c.k and said "you want to c.u.m, don''t you?" I just nodded. He said "well so do I" He dropped his pants to his ankles, his huge boner was pushing out his tighty-whities, a big wet spot at the top. He lowered them to his knees. His c.o.c.k stood straight out and throbbing, a big drop of prec.u.m at the pee slit.


    He said"suck my c.o.c.k!" I stammered "b-but doc I''m not.." He cut me off, and said"I s.u.c.k.e.d yours, and you want me to sign those working papers, don''t you?" I reluctantly squatted down and looked at his c.o.c.k. So hard, long, and very thick, with a big squiggly green vein on one side. He had low hanging balls. I had to open my mouth wide to take in the thick mushroom head. He grabbed my ears and started to f.u.c.k my mouth. He stopped and told me to turn around. I knew what he wanted, I said "but doc, nooo!" He said "Do it, or you don''t pass your physical!" I slowly turned around, tears started to well up in my eyes.


    He kicked my ankles well apart, my b.r.i.e.f.s stretched between my knees. He pushed his own b.r.i.e.f.s to his ankles. He snapped open a tube of KY, put some on his fingers. He pushed 1, then 2, and finally 3 fingers in my rectum. I cried out in pain. He fingerf.u.c.k.e.d me for awhile, spreading my anus to open me up. He pushed me down on the table, I felt the head of his c.o.c.k at my tight opening. He shoved hard, and I felt the wide mushroom head pop through my puckered rosebud. I screamed at the top of my lungs in pain and terror."A.ooohh..owww, IT HURTS!, it''s too thick!" He continued in till he was balls deep.


    Tears were pouring down my face. He started to pound me hard and fast. Grabbing both my smooth hairless asscheeks, squeezing them hard in his huge hands, he rammed his giant c.o.c.k up my a.s.s. I was sobbing uncontrollably, "OWW..OOH..AWW, IT HURTS!STOP! OWW, GOD NO MORE! PLEASE I CANT TAKE IT, AAAHHHH!!! This did not deter him, just made him hornier. He said,"I''m so turned on, I wanted to do this since I first saw your femboy a.s.s in those tiny b.r.i.e.f.s!" He was plunging hid c.o.c.k like a jackhammer.


    I noticed my a.s.s getting wetter, it no longer hurt, in fact it felt great. "Oh, yes doc, f.u.c.k me! F.u.c.k me good!" I cried. "Oh so it feels good noww huh?, I just knew you were the type to like this!" He suddenly stopped and jabbed his rigid c.o.c.k into me very hard and deep. I felt the head widen inside me, his whole c.o.c.k swelled and began to twitch. He stabbed into me once, twice, three times. He threw his head back and announced, "I''M COMING, OH GOD!I''M COMING!!" I felt rope after rope of his hot s.e.m.e.n scalding the walls of my colon 9 inches deep inside me. Filling my a.s.s up with his big load of c.u.m! My c.o.c.k was so hard, dripping long silvery strands of prec.u.m to the floor.


    The doc held onto me till his o.r.g.a.s.m subsided. His softening c.o.c.k plopped out of me with a loud squishing sound. I felt his hot s.p.e.r.m dripping down my balls. He got some wipes and cleaned both his c.o.c.k and my a.s.s up. I turned around and he sat on his stool and proceeded to give a hot wet blowjob. It felt so good on my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k, I began to sob and cry real tears. "Oh doc, I can''t hold back! It feels too good! OH GOD, I''M GONNA C.U.M! OH GOD, I AM, I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G, OHH GOD! I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G!! AAAAHHH!!!" I let loose and blew a huge load of teen spunk into his mouth, stream after stream of my hot boy milk filling his throat. I thought it would never stop, and he swallowed every drop.


    We got dressed and he signed my working papers. I wanted to go back to him and do it again and again, he said I was welcome to, but never got up the courage to go back. This story is 100% true, maybe that''s why I''m bis.e.x.u.a.l and have a medical fetish to this day. All rights reserved, you may post this, but not sell it! If you like stories like this true version, I have plenty of gay e.r.o.t.i.c fiction stories, depicting school discipline, medical bdsm and more, that I would like to get paid for. If you could help me I would greatly appreciate it.

 Chapter 71 - FINGERED ON THE FERRIS WHEEL

    We eventually make our way to the Ferris wheel. There''s no one in line being that the whole place isn''t very crowded.


    "Let''s ride it," Liam says enthusiastically.


    "No," I say, holding him back by his arm. "I don''t like heights."


    "Come on," he insists. "I''ll hold you, don''t worry."


    "Liam," I complain. "I don''t want to."


    "Come on." Then he leans into my ear and whispers, "Don''t be a p.u.s.s.y, Jessica."


    He knows that this will only make me want to prove him wrong.


    "P.u.s.s.y?" I ask.


    "Yeah, that''s what you''re being right now," he says, smirking.


    I smirk back at him, and in place of fear of heights is my sense of competition. "All right, let''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g do it," I say softly to him.


    He smiles, loving that I can get aggressive.


    Liam pays the man some cash and we get into a cart. We''re the only ones on the ride.


    "Ya''ll be safe," the ride manager says.


    I''m a little nervous, but Liam puts his arm around me and the nerves start to lessen. The Ferris wheel engine revs up and away we go, higher and higher. Liam hollers out of joy, and I can''t help but let out a squeal of nervous excitement.


    "You okay?" he asks.


    "I don''t know!" I scream.


    When we reach the top, I can see out over the land for a moment, but I shut my eyes. The height is too much for me.


    "No, no," Liam says. He holds me tighter. "Come on, look out, it''s beautiful."


    Reluctantly, I open my eyes. It is beautiful. I can see for miles, clear land that stretches out into the horizon.


    We go over the top and begin our descent back down.


    "Hey, that was too quick," Liam says.


    When we circle back down to the manager Liam calls out to him, "Hey! Let us stay up there a little bit."


    The ride manager gives him a thumbs up and nods. Then we go back up, up and up, back to the top of the ride.


    The ride slows down as we reach the very top, and then it slows to a stop. The cart rocks back and forth slowly, and we sit still. I''m looking forward a few moments, enjoying the view, and then I notice that Liam isn''t looking forward. He''s looking at me, like I''m the only thing on earth he wants to look at.


    "See," I say to him. "I''m not a p.u.s.s.y."


    He smiles. Instead of saying anything, he leans forward and puts his lips on mine. I''m surprised for a moment, but then I immediately enjoy it. My eyes close, and I put my hand on his knee. This feels right, being with him, feelings his soft lips against mine. He slips me the tongue again, and I realize this is his signature kiss, something I hope he only does for me. His tongue rubs softly against mine, and his arm pulls me closer to him.


    He puts his hand on my leg. He squeezes it, and my blood starts to run faster just like his must be doing. His breathing is getting faster on my mouth, and in turn my own breathing picks up pace. His touch is a rush. He squeezes my leg again, and then his hand moves around my leg and holds my inner t.h.i.g.h. I feel myself getting hot. His tongue gets more aggressive against mine, whipping it now while his lips create a s.u.c.k.i.n.g motion against my lips. His kiss is aggressive, yet still gentle, and he controls the pace at which we make out.


    With his one arm still around me, his hand on my t.h.i.g.h jumps to my other leg and pushes it away, pushing my legs apart.


    "Liam," I whisper. "What are you doing?"


    "I wanna feel you," I says.


    My legs stay apart as his hand goes to the button of my jeans. He forces my jeans to unbutton and unzips them.


    I breathe heavier, faster. My s.e.x is getting hot for him as his fingers maneuver their way underneath my jeans. They stay on the outside of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s. He feels my heat against them, and this makes his groan with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He presses against me, all four fingers firmly against the front of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    My face drifts away from his, my eyes closed, and my head leans back against the cart seat. This leaves him free to lick and kiss my neck and collar bone. He does so with that growing animal aggression I had experienced two nights ago. I feel his hot breath against my skin. My hand is on his leg. I squeeze it out of growing d.e.s.i.r.e. I run my hand up his jeans and feel his hard on through them. He''s aching to be let out and have his way with me.


    His fingers slide underneath my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, he feels my wet slit. He opens up my lips and finds my swelling, moist c.l.i.t in between two of his fingers.


    "Yes," he groans. "That''s what I want."


    And it''s what I want, too. My mind begins racing with thoughts of him taking control of me, and soon enough those thoughts start to blur with another, moving too fast for me to think clearly. My mind races out of control, and all I feel is the heat of passion that he gives me.


    He moves his hand down, running two fingers in between the lips of my slit. He''s at the entrance, teasing me¡­ I want his fingers to slip inside me. He pushes his hand up, pushing his fingers into my s.e.x. I feel their tips inside me, and immediately I feel the muscles in my pelvis start to tighten. The walls of my s.e.x squeeze around his fingers without my control. I want him so f.u.c.k.i.n.g bad. Right here, on this Ferris wheel if we have to¡­ I don''t care.


    He pushes his fingers further into me.


    "F.u.c.k," I whisper.


    "Yeah," he says. "Do you like it?"


    "Yes," I answer.


    "Do you want more?" he whispers harshly.


    I grab his arm, feeling the muscles in his forearm flex when he pushes his fingers further into me. "Yes," I say quickly.


    "Tell me," he says. "Tell me you want more." I feel the heat of his breath on my ear.


    "I want more," I say.


    "Tell me to give you more," he orders.


    Holy shit. Liam is taking total control of me right now, to the point of telling me what to say. It''s the hottest thing I''ve ever heard.


    "Come on," he says. "Tell me to give you more."


    "Give me more," I m.o.a.n. "Give me more, Liam."


    With a sharp motion he pushes his two fingers all the way inside me. My mouth opens and I let out a small cry of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I squeeze his forearm. My eyes are rolling back. He begins wiggling his fingers in a circular motion. This drives me f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy. I start breathing heavily and m.o.a.ning.


    "Yeah, that''s it," he says. "I wanna make you come."


    "Oh God," I m.o.a.n.


    "Yeah," he repeats, more aggressively this time. His fingers begin moving faster. He moves them in a circle while moving his hand back and forth to penetrate me. "Come on, baby. Come for me. Come on."


    His motions quicken. My juices are flowing over his fingers. I start moving my h.i.p.s back and forth against his hand. "Yeah," I whisper. "Yeah," I whisper louder.


    His arm around me draws my body closer to him. His grip around my shoulder is tight. He wants me to come. My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "That''s it," he says. "Come on."


    "Oh God," I say. "I''m gonna¡­ I''m gonna¡­"


    My back arches and my h.i.p.s move forward.


    Suddenly he pulls his fingers out of my slit. He puts two fingers back against my c.l.i.t and wiggles it vigorously, causing an earth shattering feeling to electrify my entire body. It starts in my s.e.x, my walls contracting and stiffening. Then it moves to the muscles in my pelvis as they do the same. It spreads like fire throughout my body as my head rushes into a blur of nothing but what can I only describe as bright red heat and flames.


    Once again I don''t know how much time passes before my body starts to relax again. Liam rubs his fingers gently over my whole s.e.x, careful not to press to hard; he knows that everything down there is extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e now. I continue to hold onto his arm.


    The Ferris wheel engine starts again. We begin moving forward.


    "Shit!" I cry. I force his hand away from me.


    Liam laughs while I quickly button and zip up my jeans. "I don''t think you have to hurry that much," he says. "The ride doesn''t move that fast."


    "Shh," I say to him. I''m laughing, too, as I get situated.


    "Besides," he continues, "you''re not the one who has to get off the ride with an obvious boner."


    I look down. I can see he''s still rock hard through his jeans, and I can''t help but laugh at his problem.


    "This is your fault," he tells me. "I think we should go back up and you take care of me this time."


    Our cart is nearing the bottom of the ride, and we see a line of people waiting to get on.


    "Well, never mind," he says. "At least one of us got some."


    He smiles at me.


    "Shut up," I say, laughing.


    He licks and sucks on his fingers. "You taste delicious," he says as he does this.


    "Liam!" I exclaim.


    "What? It''s true."


    Our cart gets to the bottom and the ride manager stops it.


    Liam leans in close and whispers in my ear, "I could eat you all night."

 Chapter 72 - Threesome Fantasy

    I have had a fantasy for a few days now that has been driving me crazy every time I think about it so I thought I would share it..


    I had been chatting with a gay couple guy online for a few days and I told them how I was bi curious and was asking questions and talking out being with another guy and m2m s.e.x ect. Some of the chats got quite hot and all round was quite fun so they invited me round for a drink one afternoon.. nothing intended just to have a chat like we had online and a drink or two.


    I went over to their place but was still rather nervous. As soon as I met them it all evaporated and soon we were chatting like we had been online and we were joking and having a few drinks. It was a hot summer afternoon and soon we were all in the pool. I had just jumped in in my shorts and I was surprised the other two just pulled off everything and were in the water stark n.a.k.e.d! We had all had a few drinks by then and it didn''t take long for them to convince me there was nothing to hide and the shorts came off.


    At this stage I was really starting to feel rather horny and couldn''t seem to keep my eyes off both their bodies. In my slightly drunken state I didn''t notice I had started to get rather hard.. well that was very quickly noticed and they were both laughing and saying ''looks like someone needs to have their guy on guy cherry popped!!''


    Before I knew it we were on the shady grass next to the pool and I had one guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g me while the other was behind me c.a.r.e.s.sing my a.s.s and back. I so badly wanted to try s.u.c.k.i.n.g some c.o.c.k myself at this stage so I pushed the guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g me back and bent over and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g him in return. His partner quickly saw his opportunity with my a.s.s in the air and started to kiss then finally lick around my asshole.. I got a bit of a fright feeling a tongue between my cheeks all of a sudden out of nowhere and started to get up but my head was quickly pushed back down onto the nice hard c.o.c.k and soon I had it back in my mouth and he was beginning to m.o.a.n with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g which really got me going. It was really amazing to finally have a fantasy become a reality like this and I had let go all inhibitions and was REALLY was enjoying s.u.c.k.i.n.g him!


    I was getting so turned on and horny and was so enjoying myself that I had hardly noticed his partner had switched from tongue to fingers and was now gently fingering my a.s.s. It was an absolutely amazing feeling and before long I had definitely started to notice and was m.o.a.ning myself a little. He had gotten to about three fingers in and I was now very turned on when they looked at each other and nodded and smiled and the one I''d been s.u.c.k.i.n.g said ''how bout you slide up here and let me see how it feels inside you'' I was in such a state of horniness I didn''t think twice. I moved up and let him guide his hard c.o.c.k up and into my a.s.s. It felt a little strange and a bit uncomfortable at first but he was slow and gentle and his partners fingers had done a good job so pretty soon it felt comfortable enough that I started slowly riding him.


    However much to my disappointment after one or two good deep thrusts I heard him let out a big m.o.a.n and felt his c.o.c.k twitching and realise he had c.u.m.. Inside me!


    It was a bit of a shock and at the same time a little disappointment as I was starting to enjoy things but he pulled out and pulled me close and whispered don''t worry I was just getting you ready.


    Little did I know he had gotten me just in the right place with my a.s.s in the air and his partner took his opportunity and quickly slipped his nice hard c.o.c.k into me! I was a little surprised as it slid so quickly and easily in and I realised his partners c.u.m had lubed me up nicely and even though he was a bit bigger and thicker he slipped easily into me without any trouble or discomfort. Soon was thrusting fast and deep into me and going a really good job!! It was the most amazing sensation. Knowing I had another mans hard c.o.c.k inside me and feeling each thrust like an explosion of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I was in a hazy blur of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e like nothing I had ever experienced. I dont know how long we went at it but slowly I felt a building up of pressure like I was going to c.u.m and my legs went like jelly and I started m.o.a.ning for him to go faster and without warning out of nowhere I came and shot a huge load of c.u.m all over his partner underneath me. As I was c.u.m.m.i.n.g I couldn''t help squeezing down hard on the c.o.c.k inside me and within a few minutes I heard a m.o.a.n and for the second time that night I felt the spasming of a c.o.c.k inside me as again I was being filled up with c.u.m.


    My legs were like total jelly at this stage and I rolled over on the grass and we all lay there catching our breath in the afterglow of s.e.x. When we had all caught our breath and had grabbed another drink they laughed and started asking ''so how was that for a first time'' . It was without a doubt the most amazing s.e.x.u.a.l experience I had ever had and I couldn''t help just saying wow wow wow as I simply couldnt find anything else to say!


    By then my senses had started coming back to normal and I realised I was standing there in the nude with two other guys c.u.m seeping out of me and running down my leg! It was so hot that straight away I felt all hot and horny again!


    It didnt go unnoticed and the guy that had first gotten me going came over and said ''how bout I do a proper job this time ''


    I didnt have to be asked twice and quickly was bent over some garden furniture with my cheeks spread and waiting. Feeling him slip into me for the second time was absolutely amazing and this time he did a proper job on me. Pretty soon they had both had a second round and when they were done they both took turns s.u.c.k.i.n.g me until I came too!


    It was totally amazing and afterwards we showered together and I went off home with a promise to definitely do it again soon. The most amazing thing was as I drove home even though I was tired an a little saddle sore I could still feel the wetness from the four loads I had taken seeping out and I felt horny all over again!

 Chapter 73 - I Saw A Monster D.i.c.k Sticking Out of His Shorts

    I was playing video games downstairs with my friend, and my friend was sitting on the chair next to me and we both had on baggy shorts and no shirts, hot summer day.


    I saw that his c.o.c.k was growing and sticking out of the shorts. I was staring and he noticed me looking at his D.i.c.k.


    He asked if I had ever seen or played with a d.i.c.k. I was like no and that his was huge. Do you want to? I was like yes!


    So he stood up and took off his shorts and told me to take off mine. I then touched the head of it. It bounced and was Very hard. He wanted to know if I played with mine and I told him all the time.


    So he used my hand to jack him off he had me standing in front of him when he shoot his sticky stuff all over my stomach and d.i.c.k.


    I was all white below my belly button. He sat me on the chair and licked it all off I tasted it and it was good. He s.u.c.k.e.d me as he licked it off of my d.i.c.k. I had a dry o.r.g.a.s.m.


    He then had me suck his d.i.c.k to another c.u.m load in my mouth. I did all kinds of s.e.x with him until I was 22.


    The First Man''s P.e.n.i.s I Saw


    Curious man (Everett,was)


    I was 18 and it was a hot day so I was laying on the concrete floor in the bas.e.m.e.nt with the fan on.


    My neighbor came in and sat on the couch facing me he had on very loose fitting shorts and no shirt on. I was dressed the same.


    We were talking about the girl down the street and I saw his d.i.c.k starting to stick out. He said do you like what you see? Yes I do. Can I jack off for you? And off came his shorts.


    He started to jack it fast then slow. I was now just a few inches in front of him. I touched his nuts and they were very hard. He was going faster and then he came all over my face and hand.


    I was l.i.c.k.i.n.g my fingers and he came again I started to talk and his c.u.m shot in my mouth. So I stucked his d.i.c.khead in and he came a third time. My face was all covered with c.u.m and I was swallowing a full load.

 Chapter 74 - Threes Perfect for a First-Time

    One of the good things about living in Washington DC is that there''s never a shortage of visitors. Friends & family are always coming through town for vacation, meetings, etc., which is good because it gets you out of the house. Last week I went to meet one of my visiting friends near his hotel in Dupont Circle, and it changed my life forever.


    Dupont Circle is a eclectic neighborhood with lots of interesting people and a large gay community. Even though I''m a 29 year old straight guy, I''ve had bis.e.x.u.a.l fantasies for years, so I always like hanging around Dupont because so many openly gay men and women are out and about. I''ve never once acted on my fantasies, not even as a kid, but approaching 30 I''m realizing that I want to explore every part of my personality and I don''t want to look back on life and regret not having experiences.


    Anyway, my friend (who is married and probably not bi-curious like me) had dinner and a few beers at a cool bar/restaurant with lots of pool tables. At about 10 PM, and after a couple of games of pool, my friend needed to leave to get some sleep before an early flight the next morning. We say our good-byes, he takes off, and I stop in the bathroom to pee before leaving. As I come out, I hear, "Excuse me." I turn around to see a guy who had been waiting for our pool table.


    "Are you finished?" he asked. "Yeah," I responded. After an awkward pause, I realized I was staring at him. I don''t usually notice guys as being cute, but this one was different. He looked like a male model. At about 5-10, brown hair and eyes, he had a square jaw and an unforgettable smile. He was beautiful.


    I must have looked like an idiot, staring at him. He kind of laughed and said, "Well, I''m waiting for a friend to show up. Would you like to play a quick game with me?"


    "Uhhh, okay," I said, still a little stunned at my reaction to him.


    His name was Jim, but he said that everyone called him Jamie. Although he was even worse at pool than I was, he was incredibly kind and funny. He was quick to laugh and insisted on buying me a beer. In my experience, people that look like him tend to be stuck up and rude. But not Jamie. We got along very well, laughing at our lack of pool prowess, that I began to wonder if he was gay, and if I might finally experience what I had been fantasizing about.


    When I''ve fantasized about guys in the past, it''s always been a non-specific guy who lets me suck and play with his c.o.c.k. Until this night, I''d never had strong feelings for real people. Maybe the beer was getting to me, but I was loosening up enough so that I was getting turned on by Jamie. When he bent over the pool table to take aim at a long shot, I found myself staring at his nice, tight a.s.s.


    Again, he caught me staring, and kind of chuckled.


    "So, are you married?" he asked. "Nope," I responded.


    "Got a girlfriend?"


    "No, not any more. Broke up a while ago."


    "Got a boyfriend?" he said with a smile.


    "No, but I''m open to anything," I said, chuckling. The beer was definitely getting to me! I''ve never told anyone else, let alone a stranger, that I had an interest in men. I think he could tell I was embarrassed, and left the subject alone.


    We finally finished our first game, and I went to the bar to buy us another round. When I returned to our table, Jamie was with another guy.


    "Hey, Chris," Jamie said to me. "Let me introduce you to my friend Paul, who is a half an hour late."


    Paul looked similar to me, about 6-1, blond hair, medium build, but he had a military look about him. His hair was very short, and I noticed a tattoo on his inner forearm that looked like something from the Navy.


    The way that Paul and Jamie acted together answered my question about Jamie''s s.e.x.u.a.lity. They were arm in arm, hugging, whispering in each other''s ear and laughing; definitely together. I thought Paul''s arrival was my cue to exit. "Well, I should probably take off now," I said, trying to give them some time alone together.


    "No way, you don''t have to leave," said Paul. "Stay for another game. At least finish your beer. C''mon, I''ll take both you and Jamie on in a game."


    I said alright, and watched as Paul beat me and Jamie in game after game. Finally, just before midnight, they decided they''d had enough pool and started to leave when Jaime turned to me and said, "Hey, Chris, you doing anything now?"


    "No, I was just going to head for home," I said.


    "If you want, you can come back to my place with us and hang out, maybe watch a movie," Jamie offered.


    "Are you sure? I mean, you guys are probably sick of me by now," I said.


    Paul said, "Don''t be silly. We''d love to have you."


    Again, I agreed to Paul''s suggestion. The guy was authoritative, but in a friendly way. During the 6 block walk to Jamie''s house, I was curious to say the least; thoughts were rushing through my head. They were obviously a couple, so I thought they would want to be alone. Did they really just want to hang around with me as a friend? Did they think I was gay? Did they want me to join in with them? No, that would be ridiculous.


    Jamie''s house was nice, but it was older and had no air conditioning. This was one of those rare Spring days that hit 90 degrees, and his house was warm and stuffy, even at midnight. "As you can tell, it''s an oven in here," said Jamie. "If you want, there''s a shower downstairs you can use to cool off. We''re going to use the one upstairs."


    I took a cool shower, but midway through noticed there wasn''t any soap left in the shower. I dried off a little and wrapped myself in a large bath towel. I emerged from the bathroom to ask Jamie if there was any soap left. By the time I got upstairs, I could hear noises coming from the bedroom. The bedroom door was wide open, and I saw Paul and Jamie locked in an embrace, kissing. Like me, they were wearing nothing but bath towels. I didn''t know if they wanted to be seen, but I stood silently in the hallway anyway, transfixed.


    Jamie laid down on his back, his head hanging over the end of the bed. Standing with Jamie''s head between his legs, Paul started rubbing Jamie''s nice c.h.e.s.t. It had a little hair, and was thin but well toned. I could see Jamie''s ab muscles -- he must work out like crazy. Paul''s hands rubbed up and down Jamie''s c.h.e.s.t and stomach, until they reached under Jamie''s towel to c.a.r.e.s.s his inner t.h.i.g.hs and c.o.c.k and balls.


    "Mmmmm," Jamie m.o.a.n.e.d. "That feels great."


    Jamie reached up to pull Paul''s towel off, which revealed his semi-erect p.e.n.i.s. Even at half mast, the thing was at least seven inches and thick. It hung there like a salami in front of Jamie''s face. I was salivating, wishing I could put it in my mouth. Jamie reached back to pull Paul closer. He started to lick at the head of Paul''s gorgeous c.o.c.k. Paul leaned forward to allow Jamie to take more of his meat. Pretty soon, he was humping Jamie''s face, and all Jamie could do was relax his throat and take it all in.


    Needless to say, I was getting hard under my towel. I thought, this could finally be it. This is incredible!


    Paul climbed on the bed, straddling Jamie''s beautiful face so Jamie could lick his a.s.s. From my vantage point, I couldn''t see what was going on, but Paul seemed to love it. He started m.o.a.ning, "Ahh, yeah," and "Lick my a.s.s. Stick your tongue in my a.s.s. God, that feels good."


    Not consciously thinking, I started walking into the bedroom. I couldn''t take it anymore, I had to be a part of this. Paul noticed me walking in, and said, "Well Chris, it''s about time. Come here."


    I didn''t respond. My heart was pounding and I was so nervous and excited that I couldn''t speak. "Don''t be shy," Paul said. "What, are you a v.i.r.g.i.n or something?"


    "Basically, yes," I said. "I''ve never been with a guy before, but I''ve thought about it for a long time."


    "Oh, cool. Jamie, we''ve got a first timer here," said Paul. "Time to stop thinking and start doing. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    I walked toward Paul, who was still sitting on Jamie''s face, fixated with one goal in mind: Suck on that big c.o.c.k. I laid down on my side next to the two of them, and reached up to hold Paul''s meat. It was so big it felt heavy. I''d never touched another man''s p.e.n.i.s before, so I didn''t have anything to compare it to, other than my own, which is an average 6 inches. I opened my mouth and took the plunge. I licked and s.u.c.k.e.d on the big spongy head of Paul''s c.o.c.k, then tried to relax my throat as I took more and more of it in. For those of you that have never done this, let me tell you it is exhilarating. At first it felt like my mouth was stretched to the limit to take this monster, but as time went on I got more comfortable and relaxed. Pretty soon my head was bobbing up and down on his member like a pro. I loved it.


    "You''re pretty good at that, Chris," said Paul. "You sure you''ve never done that before?" "Mmmmm hmm," I said, trying to speak with a mouth- and throat-full of c.o.c.k. "Well, why don''t you work on Jamie for a while?"


    Paul got off Jamie''s face, which had be buried in Paul''s a.s.s for a good five minutes. He reached down and removed Jamie''s towel; his d.i.c.k appeared rock hard, and about the same size as mine, 6 inches. Paul went over to sit in a chair next to the bed and watch us. I put my head on Jamie''s stomach, and took hold of his d.i.c.k in my hands. I started l.i.c.k.i.n.g the shaft, up and down, up and down until he couldn''t stand it any more. I s.u.c.k.e.d hard on his c.o.c.k, eventually taking it all the way back until my nose hit his pubes. Jamie put his hand on the back of my head and gently guided my head up and down on his d.i.c.k, faster and faster. He was m.o.a.ning and loving it. After a while, Jamie pulled my head off his c.o.c.k and said, "So, Chris, have you ever fantasized about getting f.u.c.k.e.d?"


    "Oh god, yes!" I said. "I''ve used my ex-girlfriend''s vibrator; it''s always felt great but I''ve never done the real thing."


    "Well, you will now," he said. Jamie reached into the table next to the bed and pulled out a bunch of c.o.n.d.o.ms and some lube. "Get on your knees," he commanded. "Put your a.s.s in the air and spread your legs as far as you can get them." I was incredibly excited. Being f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s was always a major fantasy. The small vibrator that I used was fun, but it was nothing like I was about to experience. Jaime had spread some lube on his hand and my a.s.s and was running his fingers up and down the crack of my a.s.s.


    "Just relax," he said, as he pushed one lubed finger into my b.u.t.t. I m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and wanted more. After a couple of minutes, I was ready. He put a c.o.n.d.o.m on his still hard c.o.c.k and added more lube to it. He got behind me and pulled my legs apart to push me down to the right height. I could feel the head of his c.o.c.k pressed against my v.i.r.g.i.n asshole. He told me to relax again, and soon enough, he had an inch or two in. He slowly withdrew it and put it back again, this time a little quicker. It was an amazing feeling; there was pressure and it felt like my a.s.s was being stretched, but there wasn''t much pain. "You okay?" Jamie asked. I told him yes, f.u.c.k me harder.


    Jamie picked up the pace. He started pumping my a.s.s harder and faster. "F.u.c.k me!" I screamed. His m.o.a.ns intensified, and I could tell he was about to c.u.m. I felt his six inch c.o.c.k spasm, and a little while later he withdrew his limp c.o.c.k from my a.s.s.


    I started to get up because I thought I was done, but from behind me I could hear Paul say, "You like that, huh Chris? It''s my turn now." As he put on a c.o.n.d.o.m and added a bunch of lube to it, I panicked a little. Could I handle his thick eight-incher? Well, I would soon find out. Paul wasn''t as gentle as Jamie had been. It was a good thing I was somewhat loose at that point, because instead of easing it in, he thrust the head in right away. I grunted; it felt like I was being split in two. He paused for a moment and gave me a chance to adjust. Then he grabbed a hold of my h.i.p.s and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me even harder than Jaime had. He f.u.c.k.e.d my brains out for what seemed like 10, 15 minutes. My a.s.s was numb and getting sore. Finally, he grew tired of the doggie-style position and told me to get on my back, which I did. He grabbed my ankles and put them over his shoulders, then slid his c.o.c.k back into my aching a.s.s. After a few minutes of f.u.c.k.i.n.g me like this, he said, "Your a.s.s is so hot -- I love f.u.c.k.i.n.g it. Do you like it?"


    "Yes," I said. I did love it, but wished he would come so I could rest a little.


    "You know, Chris, one of the great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es of being with a man is having someone come in your mouth," Paul said as he continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with my legs over his shoulders. "Do you want that?"


    "Yes!" I said. In addition to being f.u.c.k.e.d, having a guy shoot his load down my throat was one of the other things I fantasized most about. With that, Paul stopped pumping my a.s.s, leaned closer to me and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Then, he slowly withdrew his c.o.c.k from my tired b.u.t.t, pulled off the c.o.n.d.o.m, and had me lay on my side as he knelt in front of me. He put his c.o.c.k in my face and said, "Suck it."


    For the second time that night I had Paul''s huge d.i.c.k in my mouth. Once again, I tried to relax my throat so I could take it all in. I s.u.c.k.e.d as hard and as fast as I could. Finally, after a couple minutes of this, Paul started m.o.a.ning hard. With his left hand he grabbed the back of my head and pulled it away from his pulsating c.o.c.k. With his right hand, he started stroking his pulsating c.o.c.k, which he positioned only about a half inch inside my open mouth so he could see the fireworks. Stream after stream of Paul''s c.u.m hit the back of my open mouth, and some dribbled down my chin. He put his c.o.c.k back in my mouth so I could get all of it. It was an incredible thrill.


    "You''ve done great," said Jaime. "Now it''s your turn." As I laid on the bed, he kissed my mouth and cleaned up Paul''s excess jizz from my lips and chin. Then, he kissed his way down my c.h.e.s.t and abdomen to my c.o.c.k, which was oozing prec.u.m. He expertly s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k. It was the best blow job I''ve ever had, and it took only a minute or so before I was coming in Jaime''s mouth. Needless to say, I was totally drained.


    That was about two weeks ago, and I''m still sorting it all out. I had a great, mind-blowing experience with Jaime and Paul, and I can''t wait to relive it. If you''re a straight guy with bis.e.x.u.a.l fantasies, I say go for it! The only regret I have is not doing it sooner.

 Chapter 75 - Uncles F.u.c.k You Good

    I''m 20 and love to f.u.c.k. I have numerous men f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and I''m still not satisfied. We had a family reunion at my grandparents house and I dreaded going but my father insisted.


    Meeting some relatives wasn''t that exciting for me until I met my uncle Tony who was fine as hell. He couldn''t keep his eyes off of me and I admit I was hot for him.


    My grandparents had a picnic style lunch and everyone was talking and laughing. Tony gesture me to follow him to the barn. I knew he was going to f.u.c.k me and I wanted it. I didn''t care he was my father''s little brother.


    He grabbed me and started kissing me and my p.u.s.s.y was dripping wet. He pushed me down in a stall with hay and took my clothes off. He put two fingers in my p.u.s.s.y while s.u.c.k.i.n.g my b.r.e.a.s.ts and I grabbed his huge c.o.c.k.


    I begged him to put his c.o.c.k in my p.u.s.s.y. He said I was a little s.l.u.t and he was going to make me c.u.m hard. I open my legs wide so he could ram that huge c.o.c.k in me. He put the head in and was teasing me.


    I was in heaven when he push it in hard and I m.o.a.n.e.d and told him to f.u.c.k me hard. He f.u.c.ks me real slow and told me he wanted to f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y good. He whisper in my ear that I had some good p.u.s.s.y and he wanted me to c.u.m on his c.o.c.k.


    I was losing my mind with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Then he flipped me over to ride his c.o.c.k and I was telling him he felt so good inside my p.u.s.s.y. He put his finger in my a.s.s and finger f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s while I rode his c.o.c.k.


    I told him I was going to c.u.m and to f.u.c.k me harder. To my surprise he put me back on my back and buried his head between my legs. He ate my P.u.s.s.y so good I came really hard. This excited him and he rammed his c.o.c.k in my p.u.s.s.y.


    He grabbed my legs and f.u.c.k.e.d me so hard I came again. He started to c.u.m and I felt a huge load shoot in my p.u.s.s.y. I told him I have never been f.u.c.k.e.d so good and I wanted more. We made arrangements to meet at a motel and he f.u.c.k.e.d me all night.


    And yes I let him f.u.c.k me in the a.s.s because I wanted that huge c.o.c.k in my a.s.s, Needless to say he f.u.c.ks me all the time now and I love it. I can''t help it. His big c.o.c.k drives me crazy in bed and he eats my p.u.s.s.y like it''s his last meal. I have met my match.

 Chapter 76 - Mom Falls From Grace

    Karen stripped off her dress, p.a.n.t.i.e.s, and bra, dropped the underclothes in the washer and slipped the dress back over her head. The dress was far too short to wear anyplace, but was fine for doing housework. She had closed her bookstore early and spent the afternoon running the vac and cleaning up in preparation for her next four weeks off. She, her son Brad and her daughter Lisa were going to take a much needed vacation to their cabin at Big lake in the northern part of the state. It was to be her first vacation since the death of her husband Bob almost eighteen months earlier.


    Lisa had been devastated by her father''s death and was just now able to handle her life. She had been seventeen at the time and so was able to bounce back to a normal life. Brad had been eighteen at the time and the loss had been hard on him too. Since Bob''s death, she and Brad had gotten very close. He had taken over as the man of the house. Like his father, he was handy at fixing things. She hoped the cabin didn''t need much work to make it livable again. Mr. Rogers, who lived nearby was to keep an eye on it when they were not there, and do the little chores that needed done. She hoped he had it all ready for their stay.


    Karen grabbed her receipts and her journal for the store and slid to the floor next to her big overstuffed chair in the family room. It was the place she usually worked on her books. She pulled her knees up and propped the ledger on them, stacking the receipts alongside her leg. She smiled to herself. It was the way she had sat to study since she was a girl. At thirty-eight, she was hardly a girl, she thought. Not at thirty seven, twenty four, thirty six and one hundred and ten pounds stacked on a five foot four frame.


    Her auburn hair still was full and hung to her shoulders, and had lost none of the sheen of youth, nor had her green eyes changed. But her b.u.t.t was sure rounder and stuck out more, and her heavy t.i.t.s with their large n.i.p.p.l.es were certainly larger than they had been at sixteen. Still she hadn''t heard anyone complain about her figure. She still had men turn to stare at her as she passed them on the street. Even the high school boys whistled at her, at least when her son wasn''t around. Lately she had been more aware of their attention, for she had been eighteen months with no s.e.x.u.a.l contact, and her body reminded her that she was indeed a woman, and a very s.e.x.u.a.l one at that.


    Her husband had been a man who needed a lot of s.e.x, and she had become accustomed to s.e.x almost every day in one form or another. The sudden loss of s.e.x.u.a.l excitement had been devastating, and although she had tried to put it from her mind, lately, it was rearing its head in many different ways. She had even found herself admiring her son''s physical attributes. His football practice had built muscle and broadened him until he was almost as big as his father had been. Lately she had been less and less careful about exposing her


    self to him. Walking around in a skirt and bra or a housecoat with nothing underneath. She made excuses for her actions by convincing herself that he wasn''t interested in an old woman, and that she really wasn''t showing anything. She shook off her thoughts of s.e.x.u.a.l things and began to concentrate on entering her receipts in the journal.


    A few minutes later, Brad came into the room and lay down on the floor across from her. Elbow on the floor, head in his hand.


    "I''m all ready, the van is loaded," he said.


    "Great, honey, I have about thirty minutes or so worth of work on the books, then I''ll get ready and we can go get some dinner, I don''t want to dirty anything in the kitchen, so we can leave early in the morning. We can stop and rent a tape for this evening if you want. "


    "What about Lisa?"


    "She''s decided to stay at your Aunt Susan''s and ride up with her and Cindy on Monday, so for three nights, until Monday night, it''ll just be you and me. She should be home in a few minutes to get a few things, and we are going to take her suitcase with us."


    "Okay," he said. "I''ll hang around until you''re done."


    Karen went back to her books and Brad leaned his back against the sofa and stretched his legs out, his head still resting on his hand.


    The sun, which was becoming lower in the sky, showed through the window and crept slowly across the floor. Brad followed the light as it slipped between his mother''s raised legs and suddenly there in front of him was her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, the auburn hair glowing in the afternoon sun. As he watched, her crack became visible and the lips were full and s.e.xy looking and he felt the blood rush to his c.o.c.k as it rose to full hardness. It was as though a spotlight had been set to flood her p.u.s.s.y with light for his viewing only. He was so fascinated, that he forgot to roll over or in some other way cover his hard on.


    A few minutes went by and when he made no comments, Karen looked up to see if he had fallen asleep. She saw that not only was he awake but, he was intently studying something. Then it dawned on her as she saw the position of the sunlight on the floor and remembered that she had stripped and was n.a.k.e.d under the dress. There was little doubt that Brad had a perfect view of her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y. She flushed hotly, and her knee¨Cjerk reaction was to lower her legs, but though they twitched, she failed to move. There was something perverse about her son staring at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y. Instead of it making her angry, she felt a flood of moisture flow into her channel. Her eyes swung to Brad''s jeans, and she was amazed by the size of the bulge in his pants. God, she thought, he''s got a hard-on from looking at his mother''s p.u.s.s.y. She felt her p.u.s.s.y respond to the stimulus of what was happening and wondered if Brad could see her p.u.s.s.y react.


    Brad was thrilled when his mother''s p.u.s.s.y slowly opened and beads of moisture formed along the parted pink lips. His c.o.c.k throbbed in response to the obvious arousal of her body. Unbelievably he failed to realize that he was the cause of her beginning excitement. He was mesmerized, and couldn''t take his eyes off the sweetest thing he had ever seen. He had often dreamed of seeing her p.u.s.s.y, and masturbated many times with her image in his mind, but he had never really expected to have her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y exposed just a few feet away. He had an almost irresistible urge to slide across the floor and stick his tongue between the now swollen lips.


    "Hello, I''m home," Lisa called as she entered by the back door into the kitchen.


    Karen dropped her legs instantly and smoothed her dress. She stared at Brad''s jeans.


    "You''d better roll on your stomach," she said. "You don''t want Lisa to see you like that."


    Then she reddened as she realized she had given herself away.


    Brad''s mouth dropped open in surprise as he did as she had suggested and rolled on to his stomach. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. His mother had admitted that she was aware he was looking at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, and had done nothing to cover herself, and was aware he had a hard-on because of it. He was speechless.


    Lisa bounced into the room.


    "Hi. Just stopped to change this skirt and pick up a pair of shorts and a blouse, then I''m going back to Aunt Susan''s


    "Ah okay, honey," Karen said. "Ah Brad will be up in a little while to get your suitcase and put it in the van. Be sure you''re all packed." She was having a hard time collecting her thoughts. Her mind was on the thought that Brad was aware she had allowed him to examine her wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "Jeeze, mom, are you feeling alright? You''re all flushed. I sure hope you''re not sick and we have to postpone our vacation."


    Karen flushed even more.


    "No, honey, I''m just fine. I''ve been ah, ah working hard and sitting in the sun must have caused it," She said with a half smile. The smile wasn''t lost on Brad.


    Lisa had entered the room and moved to a place right near Brad''s head. From his angle, he could see up her dress to her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Wow he thought, my mother''s p.u.s.s.y and my sister''s p.a.n.t.i.e.s all in the same afternoon. He was doubly thrilled, for his sister was a ten on anyone''s scale. Her honey blond hair hung in waves to her shoulders, her face was movie star beautiful and her body rivaled his mother''s for a great figure. Her a.s.s was partly exposed by the French leg p.a.n.t.i.e.s she was wearing, and he could see the crack as they fit snugly into her crotch. He swung his face away just as she looked down, so he


    was saved the embarrassment of getting caught. At least by Lisa, but when he looked at his mother, he saw she was aware of where he had been looking. A slight grin formed at the corners of her mouth.


    Lisa left to go to her room.


    "Brad, shame on you. Boys aren''t supposed to look at their sisters like that." But she wasn''t scolding. Brad was surprised that she was taking it so lightly.


    "I have to finish these receipts, just another ten minutes or so. You can go get ready to go and put Lisa''s suitcase in the van . . . or, you can wait until I''m finished and take it all out at once." She wondered why she had left such an opening for him to stay.


    "Uh, I think I''ll wait," he stammered.


    "Okay. As soon as Lisa leaves," she said, "I''ll get back to work." My God, she thought, what am I doing, I just invited my son to stay and stare at my p.u.s.s.y


    A moment later, Lisa came back through the room on her way out the door.


    "Bye. See you guys Monday," she said and went out the door, swinging her tight little a.s.s in form hugging white shorts.


    Karen sat silent for a moment, then picked up her ledger and raising her knees laid it against them and began to examine the receipts. She knew she had just provided her son a full view of her hot and wet throbbing p.u.s.s.y. She blushed hotly all over, but she kept her knees together and her feet spread. She couldn''t remember ever being so hot.


    Brad couldn''t believe that his mother was showing him her sweet clam shell, but there it was right before his eyes. The auburn hair covered her Venus mound and ran along both sides of her swollen lips. It tapered off half way down and the lower part of her p.u.s.s.y was sprinkled with only a few strands. Moisture had collected between the parted lips and droplets appeared on the inner lips and folds and then he saw her c.l.i.tty. Like a little hooded prick, the sheath stuck out between the spread moist lips ending in a small opening where the hard nub peeked out. He felt the pre-c.u.m spew from his c.o.c.k and dampen his shorts as his c.o.c.k grew into a rigid pole. He had returned to lying on his side, but now made no effort to hide his erection. Karen tried to keep her mind on her work, but from lowered lids she could see him staring at her. The thought that she was letting her own son view her n.a.k.e.dness and see her aroused p.u.s.s.y was a total surprise to her. She couldn''t imagine that she was capable of doing such a thing, yet here she was ¡ª legs spread for her son to see things only a husband or lover should see. The thought caused her passage to flood again. She wondered if she was dripping.


    Brad had a big tent in his jeans. She wondered how big he really was. She wondered if he had f.u.c.k.e.d a girl with it yet. Finally she could concentrate no longer. She laid down the ledger, and sat with her head lowered. Then slowly she spread her knees. Now she sat with her short dress slid clear to her mound and her legs spread. She kept her eyes closed so she didn''t have to acknowledge his presence and could pretend that she was showing him her charms by accident. Inside she was boiling. A mere flick of the finger, or a tongue, she thought, would bring on the o.r.g.a.s.m waiting just out of reach.


    "You shouldn''t be looking at me when I don''t have p.a.n.t.i.e.s on, and I shouldn''t be letting you." She raised her head and looked at him, but his eyes were still focused on her spread legs and exposed p.u.s.s.y. "God, don''t ever tell anyone that I let you see my . . . ah see me this way."


    "I wouldn''t tell anyone that you let me see you with your p.a.n.t.i.e.s off, mom. I never tell anything that goes on in the house."


    Karen knew she should close her legs and stop what was happening, but it seemed silly to close them now after she had allowed him to stare at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y all this time.


    "I''m surprised that you''d even want to look at me with so many s.e.xy young girls in town," she said.


    "Gee, mom you''re s.e.xier than all the girls in this town put together. I''d sooner look at you n.a.k.e.d than any one of them."


    "Well," she said smiling, "I can see that you are enjoying yourself" Her eyes focused on the enormous bulge in his jeans.


    Brad raised his eyes to hers and blushed. He couldn''t believe his mother was talking to him about his hard-on.


    "I can''t help it, I''m too big for tight jeans anyway and then seeing your . . . ah I mean, you know seeing you n.a.k.e.d . . . well it just got bigger. Ah eight inches is hard to hide . . . oh, I mean ah . . . ." He couldn''t remember ever doing anything so stupid as telling his mother how long his c.o.c.k was. He flushed red from head to toe. He didn''t see the look that crossed his mother''s face, A look of surprise and l.u.s.t that caused even her p.u.s.s.y to twitch.


    "Eight inches? My God, Brad, really? You really are that big? That''s hard to believe."


    Suddenly Brad was on the defensive. He didn''t like being called a liar, and he had had more than one boy doubt his claim, now his own mother was doubting him. He spouted out his reply before he gave it any thought.


    "Well I can prove it. Do you want to see?" he rolled over and quickly stood up. Still without thinking he jerked open his belt, whipped down the zipper, and shoved the jeans down his legs. Karen sat stunned. It had all happened so fast, she was unable to speak. Hooking his thumbs in his jockeys, he thrust them down. His massive c.o.c.k sprang up and stood quivering between them. Eight inches plus of red shaft and purple head with rigid cords running its length. He stepped toward her, stopping with his c.o.c.k wavering back and forth only inches from her face.


    "There," he said. "See, I told you."


    Karen gasped, she caught her breath. Her throat tightened, her p.u.s.s.y throbbed and she felt like she was going to faint. She knew she should pull away, and get up and leave the room. She should stop this now before anything happened. Instead, unbidden, her hand reached out and encircled the massive shaft standing before her.


    "Oh, Brad, its beautiful. It''s huge, I''ve never seen anything so big. And it''s so hard." She continued to hold it and then slowly her hand slid up the thick meat until she was cupping the massive purple head. She felt the pre-c.u.m seeping from the end wet her palm and as if that was a signal, she slid her hand down the throbbing member until it reached his balls hanging below. Brad g.r.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Again, Karen''s hand began the slow climb up the rigid hard-on until she reached the bulb of a head, then she allowed her hand to start the slide to the bottom of the twitching c.o.c.k. Brad g.r.o.a.n.e.d again and thrust his h.i.p.s forward, forcing his prick tighter into her clutching hand. Karen responded by increasing the speed of her hand movement. In moments they had passed the exploring stage and it was obvious that Karen was jacking off her son.


    Now her other hand cupped his balls and gently played with the large sack while her hand drove rapidly up and down the thrusting throbbing red shaft.


    Moisture formed on Karen''s face and she felt her p.u.s.s.y flood with a passion like she had never known before. Her eyes glazed with l.u.s.t and her mind was occupied only with the rigid meat she was pounding.


    Brad didn''t last long, he had been hot too long while watching his mother''s p.u.s.s.y and her hand on his c.o.c.k was the ultimate p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He felt the o.r.g.a.s.m start deep in his balls. He knew it was about to come roaring up his tube.


    "Mom, mom it''s going to happen, it''s coming."


    "Yes, honey, let it happen. Let it come, let it come." Her hand speed increased until it was flying up and down her son''s c.o.c.k. She wanted him to shoot, she wanted to see his juice spurt out of that massive purple head.


    "Oh, mom, now, it''s now. I''m going to c.u.m. I''m going to c.u.m, c.u.m, c.u.m, ohhhh, mom."


    Gob after gob of the white juice spurted from his c.o.c.k head as Karen kept pumping the mighty prick. White strings of c.u.m hit her cheeks and rained on her shoulders and a few spurts even landed on her exposed p.u.s.s.y hair as it fell into her l.a.p. Brad had never shot so much. More than a quarter of a cup full covered them both as the last sticky drops oozed from the slit in the massive head.


    Brad stood for a minute in shock by the events of the past few minutes, his legs weakened then slowly he dropped to his knees. As he did, Karen released his c.o.c.k, but misinterpreted his movement. He was now kneeling between her legs, his c.o.c.k only inches from her crotch. She was past the point of any control of her emotions, she was deep in the s.e.x.u.a.l feelings of the moment. With out any thought or planning, she twisted until she was able to lie down on the floor. Grasping Brad''s shoulders she lay back and pulled him on top of her. He caught himself with his hands and for a moment was poised above her, then with instinct taking over he slowly lowered himself to her and they both watched in fascination as his still hard stiff shaft slipped into his mother''s waiting c.u.n.t.


    "Oh, God, Brad, oh, God. You''re so big, so big. You''re like a horse. Ohh easy, honey, easy." She moved to adjust to the monster c.o.c.k slipping into her. "Ohh, baby, that''s it, easy, honey, push it into mommy easy. Ohh, God, Brad your c.o.c.k is so good, I need it so much. Mommy really needs you to ride me good and hard.


    Brad felt the end of his prick bottom out into her c.u.n.t, felt her w.o.m.b give under the pressure, then he withdrew it until just the tip was inside his mother''s p.u.s.s.y, then he again thrust it back into her soaking passage. Karen grunted as the giant rod plunged into her p.u.s.s.y. In seconds Brad was f.u.c.k.i.n.g his mother with long powerful strokes as he drove his eight inches of meat in and out. Karen g.r.o.a.n.e.d and grunted with every stroke. She had never been f.u.c.k.e.d by so much c.o.c.k, and this i.n.c.e.s.tuous f.u.c.k was adding to her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    She knew it was wrong, she knew she would regret it someday, but as Brad''s d.i.c.k drove in and out of her flooded channel, all she could feel was the l.u.s.t that drove them both to f.u.c.k.


    The early awareness of her son looking at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, the jacking off of his massive c.o.c.k had driven her to the edge of o.r.g.a.s.m, so it didn''t take long for her son''s stiff prick to bring her climax rushing up from the depths of her p.u.s.s.y. As she felt the explosion start way down, she began lifting her a.s.s off the floor to meet her son''s driving c.o.c.k. Soon they were thrusting at each other with a fury.


    "Brad, do it, baby. Push it in me, honey, push it in mommy''s p.u.s.s.y. Push it deep. Ohh, Brad do it, do it, ohh f.u.c.k me, ohh f.u.c.k me hard, yes, yes, honey f.u.c.k mommy. Ohhhh, Brad, I''m going to c.u.m, mommy''s going to c.u.m, ohhhhhh"


    Karen felt the flood rush down her passage. She had never actually shot fluid from her p.u.s.s.y before, but this time she felt the liquid gush from her to soak her son''s d.i.c.k and balls. She was embarrassed, but thrilled that he had made her shoot p.u.s.s.y juice for the first time in her life. She lay in a contented stupor, her son''s massive meaty c.o.c.k buried in her saturated p.u.s.s.y, her legs wrapped sensuously around his legs. Gradually she realized that the c.o.c.k in her was still hard and Brad was moving back and forth in her c.u.n.t. Suddenly she remembered he hadn''t c.u.m with her, but was still in need. She pulled his head down to her mouth and stuck her tongue in his ear, then whispered to him.


    "Go on push it in me, baby. I know you want to. It''s alright, do it. Do it to me good. Give it to me deep and hard, I''ll c.u.m again with you." She thrust up against him. "Come on, baby. What can I do to make it good for you?"

 Chapter 77 - Seduction of holly

    My name is Paul, and I have worked at GMAF for about


    five years. I am 28, and have worked my a.s.s off trying


    to get ahead. There is an opening for a junior vice-


    president, and I intend to have it. There are others in


    line for the same position, but I believe that I am the


    most qualified. If not as qualified, at least, more


    determined. I earn a very good wage, but since I was


    married a year ago, we could certainly use the extra


    two car payments, takes a big bite out of the paycheck.


    My wife, Holly, is presently unemployed. She is 24, 5''


    3", 34-24-36. She is not a movie star, nor the most


    beautiful woman in the world, but she is very pretty,


    with a wholesome innocence about her. Have you ever


    heard of a 23-year-old v.i.r.g.i.n today? Well, Holly was.


    She comes from a very religious family, and is a devout


    Catholic. We had plans to start a family, until she was


    laid off from her PR job. We already have a baby room


    furnished and decorated. There''s an opening in our


    mailroom, and I am trying to pull strings to get her


    hired here. It doesn''t pay as much as she was used to,


    but still pays a good salary.


    My immediate supervisor is Mr. Beal. That is what he


    demands everyone in his section call him. He is a large


    black male about 35. When he interviewed me five years


    ago, he said, "You will call me Mister Beal, and


    nothing but, Mister Beal."


    I have been intimidated by him ever since. We get along


    He seems to have gotten a little more friendly in the


    last year, or so. I don''t think it is safe to have him


    as anything more than an impersonal supervisor. I have


    watched during the last five years and it seems as if


    he gets on friendly terms with someone, and less than a


    year later, they disappear.


    I have heard they always move to better jobs, but I


    still don''t trust him. The first to leave was the man


    that took me under his wing, when I first started. He


    in the world. Within a couple of months, after Mister


    Beal began being his bosom buddy, he became quiet,


    morose, and seemed to be in a world all his own.


    About eight months later, I came to work and his desk


    was empty. Mister Beal said he had taken a position


    with another company. The same circ.u.mstances have


    surrounded the friendship of four other friends of


    mine. It has been a couple of months since the last of


    "Mister Beal''s" friends has left for bigger and better


    "Hey, Paul, how''s married life? You starting a family


    yet?" As Mister Beal was saying this, he was sitting


    down on the corner of my desk.


    I was so surprised that all I could do is stammer,


    "Married life is wonderful, but we haven''t tried for a


    family." Mister Beal made himself comfortable and


    seemed to be there to stay for a while.


    "Is this her picture?" he said, looking at a 4 x 5


    framed photo on my desk. It was the only picture I had


    of her in a swimming suit. "Seems to me, she has the


    wide h.i.p.s of a very fertile woman. My mother always


    said you could tell a baby-making woman, by looking at


    her h.i.p.s. I don''t mean anything derogatory, by saying


    she has wide h.i.p.s. I think they are beautiful. You have


    a very good-looking wife, and should be proud of her.


    Have you ever noticed black women? They all have large


    h.i.p.s. That''s why there are so many black babies. A


    black man is forever looking at a woman''s a.s.s. Well, so


    much for a history of black women''s asses. If you need


    anything, let me know. You seem to be after that vice-


    presidents job. I''m pretty tight with old man


    Richardson. Want me to put in a word for you?"


    I didn''t know if I should be pissed, or had been


    complimented. "No, don''t say anything to the old man. I


    will do this on my own. There is one little thing you


    might help me with. Holly has been unemployed for a


    couple of months. There is an opening in the mailroom.


    Who is the best person I can find to put in a good word


    for her? She really could use the job."


    "I don''t have anymore time to discuss it right now. Why


    don''t you drop over to my house about 7 this evening? I


    live alone, and we can make a night out of it. Your


    little wife wouldn''t mind if you stayed out one night,


    would she? We will discuss the mail room opening, and


    maybe, I can come up with suggestions to help you in


    your promotion," Mister Beal said, smiling.


    "No, I''m sure she wouldn''t mind. She is always telling


    me I don''t have to stay home every minute." I told him.


    As he left, I kept trying to figure out what he wanted.


    There was something behind this conversation, but, for


    the life of me, I didn''t know what. Am I his next ''


    friend '' that leaves mysteriously? Maybe, there''s


    nothing to it. There''s a chance that he really will


    help, and Holly desperately wants a job. She''s going


    crazy cooped up in that house every day, not to mention


    the money we are losing.


    Holly was elated to hear that I was going over to


    Mister Beal''s. She had never met him and knew nothing


    of his condescending attitude toward the employees in


    his department. I never discussed my dislike or


    mistrust of the man. I was still apprehensive of


    meeting him at his own home, but Holly needed that job,


    and it was just possible that he could help me with the


    old man.


    I was ringing the bell at promptly 7pm. Mister Beal


    opened the door, and I was surprised to see him wearing


    a pair of shorts, and nothing else. He was displaying


    his muscular c.h.e.s.t, and when I glanced down, there was


    a huge mound between his legs. I looked back into his


    eyes, but not before he had seen my eyes on his crotch.


    There was a grin on his face, as he invited me in.


    "Come in! Come in! Right on time. I like a man that is


    punctual. Let''s go out on the terrace, and tip a few


    cold ones. We can relax and get to know each other. You


    can tell me what I can do to help your pretty young


    wife."


    After a half dozen cold beers, I was more relaxed.


    Especially, after Mister Beal told me in the privacy of


    his home to call him Jim or James. I was so surprised


    that I almost fell out of my chair!


    "Well Paul, I think I can assure you that your wife


    will get that opening in the mailroom. Have her come


    tomorrow morning, and ask for Mrs. Maynard. Mrs.


    Maynard owes me a favor, and will be glad to do one for


    me. I believe that you would be better off working on


    the old man yourself. You are already the forerunner,


    and as determined as you are, you have a good chance


    without my help. Now, let''s go inside and watch some


    home movies I have. Oh, by the way, these movies are


    pretty raunchy. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "No, I don''t mind. I haven''t seen a dirty movie in


    quite awhile. Holly doesn''t like that kind of thing." I


    replied. "She is very religious and was a v.i.r.g.i.n when


    we married. She is very conservative and would never


    watch anything like that." My God, I can''t believe I


    just told him that! It must be the alcohol. I''m not


    used to drinking. I haven''t had a drink since I met


    Holly.


    We went into the den, and he brought out a bottle of


    chilled brandy, with two glasses. He had a large screen


    television, and the DVD was already loaded. I was


    handed another glass, as he started the movie. It was


    an interracial f.u.c.k film, and starred a black male,


    with a white man and woman. It started out with the


    white man s.u.c.k.i.n.g the biggest black c.o.c.k I had ever


    seen. The black man was eating the white woman. His


    tongue was as long as my d.i.c.k. Jim filled my glass


    again, and I could see the bulge in his shorts had


    grown much larger, if that was possible. I had a raging


    six-inch hard on.


    Jim said, " why don''t you take your c.o.c.k out and touch


    it while we enjoy the movie. I''m going to pull off my


    shorts, and do the same."


    He had his back to me, when he pulled down his shorts.


    I dropped my pants and freed my hard d.i.c.k. I sat back


    down and began stroking my c.o.c.k. Then, he turned


    around, and I saw the monster between his legs. MY God!


    I couldn''t believe that a d.i.c.k could be that big! It


    was twice as long as mine, and much bigger around. He


    sat down next to me, and began stroking his massive


    shaft.


    After a few minutes of stroking, he stopped, and looked


    me in the eyes, "You know what is more exciting?"


    "What?" I croaked.


    "Let me stroke yours, and you stroke mine."


    At first, I thought he was joking, but looking into his


    face, I could see he was not. He reached over and put


    his hand on my c.o.c.k. His big hand completely engulfed


    it, but he began moving his hand back and forth. I


    couldn''t bring myself to touch his. I had never had any


    d.e.s.i.r.e to touch another man''s d.i.c.k. He took my hand and


    placed it on the shaft of that monster of his. I didn''t


    know what to do. Another man had my d.i.c.k in his hand,


    and my hand was on his. What had I gotten myself into?


    I was so horny, that I was gently moving my hand back


    and forth, even as I was thinking.


    "Now, I would say to just pretend that it is yours, but


    you could never pretend something that outrageous. So,


    instead stroke my d.i.c.k until I shoot my load all the


    way across the room." He ordered.


    His long shaft was soft and smooth, but hard as a


    brick. We are stroking each other with one hand and


    holding our brandy with the other. He set his glass


    down, and leaned over my l.a.p. He put his mouth on my


    hard d.i.c.k and I almost c.u.m immediately. I tried pulling


    away, but there was no place to go. After all the


    drinking, watching the e.r.o.t.i.c movie, and the


    unbelievable feeling of his warm mouth on my c.o.c.k was


    too much. I shot my load down his throat. He swallowed


    every drop! He licked my d.i.c.k clean and sat up.


    "Now, it''s your turn." He said.


    "What do you mean, ''my turn''?"


    "Don''t you think turn about is fair play? Did you think


    I would suck your little d.i.c.k, and you not suck me? You


    never pushed me away, so you had to know that I would


    want you to do the same to me. Don''t play dumb with me!


    Now, get down there and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g, and when I c.u.m,


    don''t lose a drop! You hear me?"


    He grabbed my head and pushed it down onto his d.i.c.k. At


    first, I just put the head into my mouth, but he wasn''t


    satisfied with that. He pushed my head down until I was


    choking. I had about eight inches of hard, black c.o.c.k


    in my mouth.


    "You''ve been watching the video. You see how that white


    prick is s.u.c.k.i.n.g black d.i.c.k. You do the same to me.


    Suck it good!"


    I had no choice but to make him c.u.m as soon as


    possible. But, could I swallow his jism? If I ever get


    out of here, I''ll never get myself into a position like


    this again. God, why did I ever agree to come to his


    house? Why did I drink so much? I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g, but


    still had room for my hand to be masturbating him at


    the same time. There was no way I could take all his


    c.o.c.k into my mouth. All of a sudden, I could feel his


    d.i.c.k getting harder. He took my head and forced my


    mouth all the way down to his pubic hairs. I was


    choking! I couldn''t breathe! Then, he was there! Spurt


    after spurt of c.u.m was gushing down my throat. I didn''t


    think he was ever going to stop. I fully believed I was


    going to die from lack of air. Finally, he finished,


    and released my head. C.u.m was dripping down his d.i.c.k.


    "Lick it clean. That''s what I did for you." He


    commanded.


    I licked and cleaned his still hard d.i.c.k.


    "I think we are finished for tonight. You probably


    want to go home and tell your wife the good news about


    her job. Don''t let this little episode bother you. I am


    not gay and neither are you. It felt good, and wasn''t


    so bad, was it?" he said.


    After everything was over, and I knew I wasn''t going to


    die, I had to admit that it felt good. It was certainly


    a new experience. Not one, I ever planned on repeating.


    So, I replied, "It''s okay, but I don''t believe that I


    could ever get into a habit of doing that."


    "Oh, We aren''t going to do this anymore, or, at least


    I''m not. This was just to get acquainted. In the near


    future, there will be a woman joining us. She will get


    the benefit of all the c.u.m."


    "A woman? I''m married. I cannot cheat on my wife. We


    have only been married a year. We would never cheat on


    each other." I almost yelled.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be cheating on her. Don''t


    forget, I am Mister Beal at work tomorrow. Goodnight.


    It was a pleasurable evening."


    I could still taste his c.u.m in my mouth. I couldn''t


    wait to get home and gargle. I''ll put this behind me,


    and not think of it anymore. It''s best, if I forget the


    whole thing. I was emotionally exhausted when I arrived


    home. Holly was delirious with joy that she was going


    back to work. She never noticed that anything was wrong


    with me.


    Nothing was different when I saw Mister Beal the next


    day. He was friendly, but not overly so. Just before


    quitting time, he dropped a manila envelope on my desk.


    "Open this after you leave, and be at my house at 7


    this evening." He said in a commanding tone. He turned


    on his heels and walked away, without giving me a


    chance to reply.


    I opened the envelope, as soon as I got to the car. I


    almost fainted! There were 8 x 10 glossies of me


    s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k, and then l.i.c.k.i.n.g it clean. There must


    have been a dozen pictures. My face was clearly


    visible, but nowhere was his face in a picture. I could


    have been s.u.c.k.i.n.g any black man''s d.i.c.k. Oh God! What


    does he want? I don''t have any money. I didn''t even go


    home. I just drove around in a daze. I had looked at


    the pictures over and over, trying to see if there was


    just one, where he would be recognized. They were 9


    x11''s, not 8 x 10''s. Kodak didn''t develop them; they


    were run off a computer. He must have had a digital


    camera trained on the sofa. I was at his door at 7pm.


    He opened it, before I could even ring.


    "Hey Paul, come on in and lets get down to business. I


    know you are curious and I am ready and willing to


    satisfy your curiosity. Come into the den, and lets get


    comfortable. You look like you could use a drink."


    We walked into the den and he sat down on the sofa. I


    started to set down next to him, when he said, "No, you


    get on your knees between my legs. Take out my c.o.c.k,


    and suck on it while I tell you what you and I are


    going to do. You hesitate? You want copies of those


    pictures shown around work? You want copies sent to


    your family and your wife''s family? You ready to give


    up your career? You will never get another job in this


    industry. Now, get on your knees and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g. I


    will tell you what else you are going to do."


    He outweighed me by 60 pounds, and was much more


    muscular than me. I couldn''t fight him and hope to win.


    He had me, and I still didn''t know what he really


    wanted. I had no choice but to get on my knees and take


    out his long, limp d.i.c.k. It began to grow as soon as my


    mouth covered the head.


    As I s.u.c.k.e.d, he started to talk, "This is what you are


    going to help me with. You are going to help me seduce


    your wife. I am going to f.u.c.k her until she will never


    want another man. I am going to stretch her p.u.s.s.y,


    until I am the only one that can satisfy her. Your puny


    little d.i.c.k will never be able to bring her to another


    climax. Keep bobbing your head! Grunt, if you


    understand." Good! I''m glad we understand each other. I


    am going to invite the two of you to dinner. You are


    going to accept the invitation to my house. Every


    chance you get; you are going to tell her what a great


    guy I am. You are going to tell her about the size of


    the monster you are s.u.c.k.i.n.g. You are going to tell her


    what great lovers blacks are. You are going to help me


    seduce her, or everybody in this town is going to see


    those pictures!" I will post them on the Internet. The


    whole world will see."


    He was holding my head on his d.i.c.k, and I couldn''t even


    reply. Tears were running down my cheeks. What had I


    gotten myself into? And now my wife was involved! Poor


    innocent Holly! What was I going to do? This is what


    had happened to the other so-called friends of Mister


    Beal. Why had each of them gone along with this kind of


    thing for almost a year? Probably for the same reason I


    was going to, terrified of losing their job and


    reputation, terrified of losing their wife and all


    their possessions. Is it possible that after he f.u.c.ks


    her, we can pull our life back together? Without those


    photos hanging over my head, I could start over in


    another city. He began to stiffen and I knew what was


    going to happen. He began pumping load after load down


    my throat. I swallowed more easily this time. My God, I


    was a c.o.c.ksucker!


    "Thanks Paul. With a little practice, you could become


    very good at s.u.c.k.i.n.g black c.o.c.k. You know what you are


    supposed to do, don''t you? You weren''t enjoying your


    s.u.c.k.i.n.g so much that you didn''t hear me, were you?


    Let''s not waste any time. Why don''t you and the little


    wife come over for the weekend next Friday? That will


    give her time to get settled into her new job. You will


    also have time to embellish on all my attributes." He


    was still laughing as he said, "This house has plenty


    of room. We''ll barbeque. There''s a swimming pool and


    Jacuzzi. I''m sure she will enjoy a new and completely


    different lifestyle. You don''t have to tell her how


    different. She will know by Sunday. Don''t look so


    gloomy. We are going to have a wonderful time. At


    least, I am."


    Still laughing, he pushed me out the door.


    "Oh, and Paul, I almost forgot, no f.u.c.k.i.n.g. We want her


    horny for me, don''t we?"


    On the drive home, I realized that I had become


    resigned to the inevitable. The seduction of my wife


    was going to happen, whether I liked it or not.


    Curiously, I was a little excited about the whole


    thing. S.u.c.k.i.n.g his big d.i.c.k wasn''t as repulsive as it


    had been at first. Could I help seduce her and then


    watch that gigantic c.o.c.k penetrate her small p.u.s.s.y?


    Would she enjoy it, or hate me and call the police?


    Would she still love me? There were too many unknowns


    for me to sort out all at once.


    At home, I told Holly about going to Mister Beal''s. I


    told her that I had helped move some furniture and had


    strained myself. This got me off the hook of having to


    make love to her for a few days. She was excited about


    spending a weekend in a luxury victorian home, with a


    large pool and jacuzzi. I had entirely forgotten


    something. I had never told her that Mister Beal was


    black.


    She went to work the next morning, and everything was


    almost normal for the next few days. She was waiting


    for me when I came in the door on Thursday. She was in


    a raging fury!


    "How could you? Why didn''t you tell me that Mister Beal


    was black? Do you think I am going to spend a weekend


    in a house with a black man?" She was screaming the


    words at me.


    "How did you find out he was black?" I asked the stupid


    question without even thinking. I was trying to remain


    calm, even though my stomach was roiling inside.


    "He came down to pick up his mail because his secretary


    was off today. He said he was so happy we were going to


    be his guests for a couple of days. I almost dropped


    through the floor! Why? Why were you keeping it a


    secret? You can tell him we changed our minds. Tell him


    anything, but get us out of this!" She said in a more


    reasonable voice.


    "But, darling, I already accepted. He got you the job,


    didn''t he? He''s going to put in a good word with the


    old man for me. Did he talk nice? Wasn''t he polite?


    "Well, he was very nice and polite. I could tell he is


    well educated. We made small talk for a while. He


    complimented me on how pretty I am. That''s something


    you haven''t done in the last few days. Still, I do not


    care to be in close proximity of a black man for a


    weekend. You were going to wait until he answered the


    door, and let me be surprised, weren''t you?"


    I tried being reasonable and explained, "Look honey, I


    will be right there. I''ll always be by your side. Once


    you get to know him, you will see he is really a very


    nice guy. He''s a great conversationalist. He has a


    beautiful home and a large pool. It will be great to


    get away for a weekend. I don''t know how to politely


    tell him we are not coming. There may go my promotion.


    He may recommend one of the other candidates. Couldn''t


    you swallow your prejudice for just one weekend?" I


    could see she was starting to waver.


    "Well, okay, but only for one weekend." She finally


    said.


    "Thanks honey, you will never regret your decision." We


    will have a wonderful weekend. His home is more than


    twice as big as ours. I don''t know why a single man


    needs such a large home, and I never asked him." I was


    talking too fast to cover up my nervousness.


    That evening as we were laying in bed talking, she was


    gently c.a.r.e.s.sing my prick. It stayed soft, even though


    I wanted her. I was too nervous, thinking about what


    was going to happen in another day.


    "Why does he live alone? Maybe, he had a wife, but they


    are divorced." She was saying more to herself than to


    me. "What is wrong with you? You always want to have


    s.e.x, and for the last week, you haven''t touched me.


    Don''t you love me anymore?"


    "I''ll always love you and want you. It''s just the


    pressure at work, and I''m not really over that strain,


    yet." I replied.


    The next evening, as I rang the bell, I was carrying a


    small suitcase and she had an overnight bag. Jim


    answered the door, wearing a pair of boxer shorts. At


    least, this time, he had on a shirt. He welcomed us


    with a handshake and a big hug for Holly. It seemed he


    took his time giving her a hug. We were showed to our


    bedroom, which had a king sized bed. After unpacking


    our weekend clothes, we joined him on the terrace.


    There was a large bowl of iced punch sitting on the


    table. We each took a large glass of punch, and he led


    us around the house showing pictures and antiques he


    had collected. Next, we went out back, to the yard and


    the pool. He had a beautiful place and was proud of it.


    Holly had finished her glass and he poured her another.


    It was actually too sweet for me, so I had only sipped


    on mine. Holly complained of being dizzy, and he


    suggested she lay down till he had barbequed the


    steaks. I took her upstairs and put her to bed, then


    rejoined him. She was out like a light. We made small


    talk for half an hour, or so, and then he threw the


    shocker at me.


    "Let''s go see that little p.u.s.s.y of your wife''s. I want


    to smell and kiss it before dinner." He said this as he


    was getting up and heading for the door.


    "But, you can''t do that. She will wake up and scream


    bloody murder." I sputtered.


    "Oh no, she won''t." That punch is spiked and she drank


    enough to keep her sound asleep while I give her a big


    kiss right between her legs." He laughed.


    When we entered the bedroom, she was sprawled across


    the bed. He went right to her shorts and began pulling


    them down. "Take off her blouse, so I can see and suck


    those t.i.t.s." He demanded.


    I didn''t know what else to do, so did as he asked. In a


    few moments, she was n.a.k.e.d in all her innocence. She


    was about to be ravished without her knowledge. How


    could I do this to my lovely wife? I was ashamed and


    feeling guilty, but still had a raging hard on. I had


    never dreamed this would happen. I stood back and Jim


    got on the bed beside her. He kissed her lips, but


    there was no response from her. He moved to her b.r.e.a.s.ts


    and began s.u.c.k.i.n.g one and then the other.


    When she g.r.o.a.n.e.d, I was scared to death! But, she was


    still sleeping. He kissed his way down to her pubic


    mound, and was kissing and l.i.c.k.i.n.g all around her


    p.u.s.s.y. She squirmed in her sleep. Then, he spread her


    lips with his fingers and was l.i.c.k.i.n.g her c.l.i.t. She let


    out another long groan. I was holding my breath, and


    praying she would not awaken. All of a sudden, his


    tongue was darting in and out of her p.u.s.s.y. He would do


    that for a few strokes, then, lick her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s again.


    I couldn''t stand it any longer. I took my d.i.c.k out and


    started beating it. I was never so horny in my life!


    He raised his head and told me to pull his shorts off.


    Again, I did as I was told. That''s when he told me to


    suck him, as he ate her. I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g him, stroking my


    d.i.c.k and he was eating her p.u.s.s.y. What an e.r.o.t.i.c sight!


    Just the thought of this happening, made me shoot my


    load all over the carpet. She was constantly groaning


    and thrashing her h.i.p.s. Jim stiffened, and I had


    another load of his c.u.m to swallow. I was beginning to


    like it! Before she could climax, he stopped and got


    dressed. He told me to clean up the mess I had made,


    get her clothes back on her, and join him outside at


    the barbeque. He acted as if nothing had even happened.


    When I joined him outside, I asked why he had not let


    her c.u.m.


    He said, "Because I want her horny and awake when I


    f.u.c.k her. I don''t like a woman to be unconscious when


    my big d.i.c.k is put into her tight hole. I want her to


    feel every inch. I want her screaming from the sheer


    size of trying to fit into her, and then screaming from


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when she has gotten adjusted to it. By the


    way, you have a future in s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, if you ever


    want to change professions. Do you enjoy s.u.c.k.i.n.g?"


    "Until a week ago, I had never thought about it. I had


    never touched another man and had no d.e.s.i.r.e to. I guess


    s.u.c.k.i.n.g you isn''t so bad. I have changed completely in


    a little over a week. In my wildest dreams, I would


    never have thought I would be in this situation. I am


    actually looking forward to seeing you f.u.c.k Holly with


    that monster c.o.c.k of yours. I would like to lick her


    clean, when you are finished! God, I can''t believe I


    said that, but it is true."


    "I''ll put these steaks on low heat, and let''s go inside


    and watch one of my movies, starring yours'' truly.


    Holly should be awake shortly. Let''s see what she does


    when she walks in and sees my c.o.c.k up a white girl. She


    may not mean to look, but she is bound to see


    something. We want to put the idea in her mind, that


    white women love black c.o.c.k." He said.


    We had been watching the movie for about half an hour,


    of Jim f.u.c.k.i.n.g and eating a young, beautiful white


    woman. I was horny again because I knew this was real.


    The woman was giving it all she could, but couldn''t


    seem to take all his c.o.c.k inside her. I heard a sudden


    intake of breath behind me, but never turned around.


    Jim was saying how all white women loved black c.o.c.k. He


    was talking for the benefit of Holly, whom we knew was


    in the doorway behind us. I asked him if he thought


    Holly would be the same as the woman in the movie.


    He was saying that he had never heard of a white woman


    that didn''t enjoy a long black d.i.c.k reaching deeper


    than their husbands ever could. We were just making


    small talk about the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e a woman felt when she


    could feel the baby making s.p.e.r.m of her black lover


    squirting into her w.o.m.b. It must have been 10 minutes


    before I heard footsteps going outside.


    In a few minutes, we got up and followed. Holly was


    sitting at the table, sipping on another potent punch.


    She never asked what we had been doing. She was


    probably scared Jim would tell her! Jim pulled his


    chair from the table and kind of sprawled into it. He


    was directly across from Holly. I heard an intake of


    breath, and glanced at Holly. She was staring at Jims


    shorts. I looked, and could understand why she had


    gasped. You could see the head of his d.i.c.k sticking out


    the bottom on the left side.


    Every few seconds, it would jerk as if it had a life of


    it''s own, I knew he was doing this on purpose, but he


    acted as if nothing was wrong. Holly would glance away,


    but her eyes kept returning to the same spot. She was


    getting more and more fl.u.s.tered. About that time, the


    steaks were done, I brought out the salad and we had an


    enjoyable meal. Jim suggested we go swimming after


    dinner, and we all agreed.


    I think Holly needed to cool off, and also, get away


    from that punch bowl. Jim changed into a pair of skin-


    tight swim trunks that looked as if there was a roll of


    sausage stuck down the top of them. I was wearing


    boxers, and Holly had on a conservative two-piece


    swimsuit. Frol.i.c.k.i.n.g in the water, Jim seemed to


    accidentally touch Holly''s b.u.t.t or b.r.e.a.s.ts several


    times. Once, when he was helping her out of the pool,


    he "accidentally " brought her hand into contact with


    his d.i.c.k. She never jerked away and acted as if nothing


    had happened, but I could see her face turn red.


    When we went to change, she was strangely quiet. When I


    looked at her with a question in my eyes, she said, "I


    am scared. I feel as if something is going to happen


    and I will be forever changed. There is something about


    Jim that frightens me. I get a funny feeling when he


    touches me. Did you see what he has between his legs?


    How could a man be that big? Are all black men like


    that? I saw you watching that filthy movie. That was


    him with that young white woman, wasn''t it? Well, are


    you just going to stand there like a dummy, or answer


    me?"


    "You were talking so fast, I never had a chance to


    answer. You are getting hysterical. Please calm down


    and think rationally. Most blacks are huge in the d.i.c.k


    department, much bigger than white men. He never knew


    you could see him at the table. Yes, that was him in


    the movie. You can''t blame him. She certainly was


    enjoying what he was doing. I have heard that all white


    women never want another white man after being with a


    black. I don''t know if that is true, or not. It


    probably is, for a white man''s equipment doesn''t


    measure up to a black''s. She probably could not feel


    her husband''s little white d.i.c.k anymore."


    "Are you saying, if I made love to him, I wouldn''t want


    you anymore? I believe that he has plans to try and get


    into my pants before the weekend is over. He better


    change his plans! I''m not sleeping with a black man,


    ever! What would my parents say? What would yours? How


    could I look at myself in the mirror, knowing what I


    had done? I married you, not every man that wants to


    put his p.e.n.i.s into me."


    I tried to explain, without making her hysterical


    again. "Darling, he is only being a man. He finds you


    attractive, and he told me that it has been weeks since


    he had a woman. He is only flirting. What harm is there


    in that? So, he touched you in the pool and he wears


    skin-tight swim trunks. Maybe he gets a thrill from


    making you horny, but it is not going any further than


    that.


    Any man would do the same thing. You are a very


    beautiful, desirable woman. You have shut yourself away


    from the world too long. People are different in the


    real world. Just go along with his flirting, and


    occasional touch. Nothing else is going to happen.


    Please believe me, you are safe as long as you want to


    be."


    "Are you saying that you don''t mind if he flirts and


    touches me? Do you like seeing another man touch my


    b.r.e.a.s.ts or my behind? What if he does more than that?


    Would you still just watch? Don''t you care what happens


    to me? What if he is serious, and wants to really stick


    that giant thing inside me? Would you keep your mouth


    shut and let him?" I couldn''t understand why she was


    speaking so calmly.


    "Honey, I love you, and your happiness is very


    important to me. If you ever wanted him to make love to


    you, I would keep my mouth shut. There would be no


    recriminations or accusations. I would accept the fact


    that you did it because you wanted to experience a


    forbidden act. An act that you have never dreamed


    about! You have never done anything that was improper


    in your life. For once, if you want to let your


    feelings rule your mind, go for it. Maybe you should


    forget your strict upbringing for once, and do what you


    want to do."


    "Paul, do you know what you are saying? You are saying


    that it is okay if I make love to Jim. You are giving


    me to him for the next two days. How long have you felt


    this way? You planned this whole thing, didn''t you? You


    and Jim! Well, I am not something to be given away. I


    am your wife and I never thought you would forget that


    fact. Lets go downstairs and forget this whole


    conversation. It''s making me sick to my stomach. I need


    another brandy to get this bad taste out of my mouth.


    Downstairs, Holly poured another brandy, and went into


    the den, where Jim was going to show one of the current


    box office blockbusters. Jim was on one end of the sofa


    and Paul on the other. The only place to sit was


    between them. After a few minutes of the movie, Paul


    put his hand on her leg, just above the knee. She let


    it rest there, and was sipping her drink. She felt a


    hand on her neck, and first, she glanced at Paul,


    thinking it was he. She could see both his hands. What


    should she do?? The hand wasn''t moving, only gently


    touching her shoulder and neck. She decided to ignore


    both hands.


    Paul''s fingers began tracing small circles on her


    t.h.i.g.h. She was getting excited. She never realized that


    the alcohol was lowering her inhibitions. Then, the


    hand on her neck was slowly massaging her shoulders and


    the back of her head. No one ever said a word. For all


    intent and purposes, you would swear they were all


    engrossed in the movie.


    Jim was beginning to stretch his arm over her shoulder,


    and he could touch just above her b.r.e.a.s.t. She still


    never moved, wondering how far she was going to let


    this go. Another drink, and she relaxed, enjoying the


    attention she was receiving from two men. Paul was


    still tracing circles, and Jim took her empty hand and


    put it on his l.a.p, She attempted to pull away, but he


    had a grip like steel. When she stopped pulling, his


    hand became gentle. He placed her hand on his massive


    bulge, and when she touched it, she could feel it move.


    As her hand lay there, with his hand covering hers, his


    d.i.c.k began to grow. He was squeezing her fingers, and


    they in turn were squeezing his giant, black d.i.c.k.


    Knowing that she was getting him erect excited her. She


    had the power to make a man want her! His pajamas


    couldn''t contain his prick any longer. It popped


    through his pj''s and into her hand. He wrapped her


    fingers around his d.i.c.k and removed his hand. She kept


    her fingers in place, but never moved them. He was


    fully erect, and her fingers never reached half way


    around this monster. She knew that Paul could see what


    was going on, but not a word was said.


    Paul had moved his hand closer to her p.u.s.s.y, and was


    now rubbing the tips of his fingers across the crotch


    of her shorty pajamas. She was dizzy from the


    excitement, but mostly from the drinks. She had never


    been so horny in her life. She was unconsciously moving


    her hand up and down on Jim''s prick. She decided to go


    with the flow and see how far this was going to go.


    Besides, she was so excited, she didn''t care anymore.


    If Paul didn''t care, why should she? She had not worn a


    bra under her pj top, and now the hand around her


    shoulder was under the top of her pj''s! It was slowly


    rotating and c.a.r.e.s.sing, but always getting nearer her


    b.r.e.a.s.t. Paul was rubbing her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s with his fingers.


    There was a hand fondling and gently pinching her


    n.i.p.p.l.es. She had her head leaned back against the arm


    around her neck and had her eyes closed. She felt cool


    air on her c.h.e.s.t and realized that the buttons on her


    pj''s were no longer closed.


    Jim must be looking at her firm b.r.e.a.s.ts! Then, there


    was a hand on each b.r.e.a.s.t, squeezing, massaging, and


    pinching. It felt so wonderful! Never had she felt


    anything like this in her entire life. Now, her h.i.p.s


    were being gently raised and she felt her bottoms being


    slowly pulled down and off. My God, I am n.a.k.e.d, she was


    thinking. She was too embarrassed to move. She had let


    this go too far, and now there was no way out! What am


    I going to do, she was thinking. I''ll let them have


    their fun, but there is no way Jim is going to stick


    that monster d.i.c.k of his inside me!


    Maybe, all they want to do is feel. I think Paul is


    going to eat me right in front of Jim. Then, there was


    a mouth on her right b.r.e.a.s.t, and a hand pinching the


    other. That felt so wonderful. Paul was l.i.c.k.i.n.g and


    kissing her legs, and always moving upwards. Hurry up!


    She was thinking. I am so wet down there! I need your


    tongue to make me climax! Finally! He had his tongue


    inside her p.u.s.s.y and was lapping up her c.u.n.t juice. The


    mouth on her b.r.e.a.s.t was alternating between one b.r.e.a.s.t


    and the other. The feelings from her b.r.e.a.s.ts seemed to


    go straight to her p.u.s.s.y. She couldn''t last much


    longer!


    Suddenly, the arm was removed from her neck, the mouth


    left her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and worst of all Paul''s mouth left


    her p.u.s.s.y! She had been so near! What had happened? Was


    this as far as they were going to go? Ah, that''s more


    like it. The mouth had returned to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Now,


    why isn''t Paul l.i.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y and finishing what he


    started? Oh, Yes, there he is, better than ever. Wait a


    minute! They''ve switched! Paul is s.u.c.k.i.n.g her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    She would know his mouth anywhere.


    That has to be Jim''s mouth on her p.u.s.s.y! Oh, My God,


    Oh, My God, what have I gotten myself into? I never


    thought Paul would let this happen. Not my husband, not


    my Paul! How could he give his wife to another man, and


    a black man, at that? Her mind was in turmoil, but her


    body was still responding. She couldn''t have stopped


    them, even if she had wanted to, And, she didn''t want


    them to stop!! She had resigned herself to the fact


    that she was being taken by two men and one of them her


    husband!


    Jim''s tongue was driving her crazy! He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her


    with his tongue and it seemed longer than Paul''s d.i.c.k.


    She had been groaning for the last five minutes, and


    the men knew she was on the edge of the biggest climax


    she had ever had. Never, Never, had anything felt this


    good! She was there!! She was c.u.m.m.i.n.g! Oh, God, Oh,


    God, Don''t stop! Don''t stop! NO! NO! Stop, Stop, I


    can''t stand anymore! She passed out and her body went


    limp.


    Paul was the first to notice. "She''s unconscious. What


    happened to her?"


    "It was the intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of her climax. I''ve seen


    this happen before." Jim whispered. "Let''s get her


    upstairs to the bed, before she comes around. The night


    is still early and I have just gotten started. That was


    a very small climax, compared to what will happen when


    my 11 inches are buried in her p.u.s.s.y. Come on, I''ll


    carry her."


    Jim picked her up and carried her up the stairs and


    over to the bed, placing her on the pristine white


    sheet ever so carefully.


    "Okay Paul, this is where you bow out. I am going to be


    lying next to her when she wakes. I want her to see


    only me. She knows that I was the one eating her. Her


    barriers against having s.e.x with me have been broken.


    If she sees you, they might spring back into place.


    Later, you can join us, but for now, go back downstairs


    and watch television. Or, if you like, go outside the


    door and watch. She is mine for the rest of the night."


    Jim commanded.


    Paul left the room, with his head hanging. There was


    nothing he could say or do. This was all his fault, and


    he knew it. His beautiful, innocent wife was about to


    be ravished by a black man.


    Jim finished undressing and removed the pajama top off


    Holly. She was lying on her side, and he lay down


    facing her. His body was pressed against hers''. She


    slowly opened her eyes, and all she could see was Jim''s


    face. Recognition dawned in her eyes, and then the


    realization that she was n.a.k.e.d in bed with a black man.


    She was going to be f.u.c.k.e.d, and she knew it. There was


    nothing to do, but accept her fate and enjoy it.


    She silently prayed that he would be gentle. She still


    couldn''t believe his d.i.c.k would fit inside her, but she


    was about to find out. He moved his head closer and


    kissed her deeply, thrusting his hot tongue into her


    willing mouth and laving her oral cavity for all he was


    worth. Holly put her b.a.r.e arms around his neck and drew


    him close to her. Her p.u.s.s.y was already tingling with


    anticipation and her young n.i.p.p.l.es began to harden


    under the hardness of his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t muscles.


    Jim began to move one of his large strong hands up her


    side and between their bodies, seeking one of her ripe


    n.i.p.p.l.es. He continued to French her mouth as he raised


    up slightly on the other elbow so that his hand could


    have greater access to her upthrust mound, and he


    kneaded the pliant flesh between his fingers and


    churned it round and round, causing Holly to become


    even more excited. A feeble mewl from her throat goaded


    him on, as he bent down to her c.h.e.s.t, taking one


    yearning b.r.e.a.s.t in his mouth and s.u.c.k.i.n.g it so hard


    that she gave a little gasp of pain.


    He eased up a little then, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it more tenderly,


    and nibbling the erect n.i.p.p.l.e between his teeth. He


    turned his attention then to the other b.r.e.a.s.t and


    repeated his l.u.s.ting ministrations, causing Holly to go


    out of her mind with d.e.s.i.r.e. She wanted it so badly! As


    Jim c.a.r.e.s.sed her firm young b.r.e.a.s.ts, cupping each mound


    in his hands to suck greedily at the tiny throbbing


    pink n.i.p.p.l.es, drawing them one at a time into his mouth


    so that he could flick his tongue around them, she felt


    she could almost c.u.m right then!


    She m.o.a.n.e.d with ecstasy, feeling her want building up


    again in her belly and her pulsing v.a.g.i.n.a juicy with


    expectation. "Eat me, Jim!" she begged, goosebumps


    forming over her flesh as his eagerly working mouth


    gently nibbled across her b.r.e.a.s.ts and then up and down


    along the heated cleavage. She was quivering


    uncontrollably from the fl.i.c.k.i.n.g sensual arousal and


    her voice was thick with excitement.


    Jim continued to use his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e-giving mouth around


    her throbbing b.r.e.a.s.ts as he placed his hand on her


    furry pubic mound and parted the puffy c.u.n.t lips with


    his thumb and middle finger. Breathless, Holly flinched


    as the cool air came in contact with the super-


    sensitized furrow, now oozing with the secretions of


    s.e.x.u.a.l excitement. His hands splayed open the tender


    lips of her v.a.g.i.n.a even wider to slip a finger up into


    the soft slit around her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, the way his tongue


    was opening the lips of her mouth to find her tongue


    again.


    Immediately, the passionate wife established a grinding


    movement with her h.i.p.s, reveling in the wicked


    sensations his l.e.w.d fingering was bringing her. God,


    she was excited!


    Jims'' finger slid up and down on the slippery cuntal


    furrow, massaging every centimeter of her secret


    passage. She couldn''t help herself -- she was beginning


    to c.u.m already!


    "Ohhhh... aaahhhhhh!" the young wife cried out as the


    first wave of o.r.g.a.s.m coursed through her n.a.k.e.d body.


    She bucked and spasmed and gasped aloud as the


    indescribable surges electrified every nerve end and


    she rocketed with ecstasy.


    Jim thrust his finger deep inside her v.a.g.i.n.a and


    continued his maddening assault as the young, innocent


    Holly came and came. Then his tongue was snaking down


    her body, lingering in her navel, and then moving


    relentlessly into her dark pubic thatch. He s.u.c.k.e.d on


    her pubic curls, bringing pleasurable sounds from her


    sensuously opened mouth. She was anticipating his next


    move, the thought of it quickening her heartbeat and


    bringing a hotter flush of pink to her rosy cheeks.


    "Oh YES, Jim, lick it! Lick it!" she cried out


    shamelessly, almost wild with craven l.u.s.t.


    He did. He licked and s.u.c.k.e.d and frenched her p.u.s.s.y


    until she came again and again. His knowing tongue


    circled around maddeningly up inside her, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g


    l.u.s.tily against the wet s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e walls of her cuntal


    passage. In response to the salacious titillation, she


    wrapped her long legs around his waist and pulled him


    closer to her, twining her fingers in his kinky black


    hair and thrusting her pelvis harder into his face.


    Jim reacted immediately to her excited want, l.i.c.k.i.n.g up


    from the entrance of her v.a.g.i.n.a to her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s and


    back down again with long strokes of his tongue,


    feeling her legs tighten and relax, tighten and relax


    around his waist to help him in his lascivious labors.


    He finally pushed her legs up high so that her knees


    brushed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, allowing him to bury his tongue


    deeper into her hotly pulsating little c.u.n.t.


    When she had c.u.m three times more, her little p.u.s.s.y was


    so over-sensitized that she pushed his head away and


    begged him to stop. She almost passed out again from


    the sensations and lay on the bed, sweating profusely


    and gasping for air. Her eyes were closed and her whole


    body trembled. Jim moved up her body and kissed her


    passionately on the mouth, giving her a taste of her


    own cuntal juices mixed with his saliva. She could feel


    his heavily throbbing c.o.c.k pressed demandingly into her


    loins and her eyes opened wide in fear. It felt bigger


    than ever.


    Surely it would kill her, would split her v.a.g.i.n.a wide


    apart and tear her very w.o.m.b if he were to ram that


    weapon up into her tight p.u.s.s.y!


    Yet the o.b.s.c.e.n.e feel of its pulsing hardness gave her a


    thrilling sense of sensual happiness, its throbbing


    presence comforting to her in some strange way, and she


    kissed him back more passionately.


    Holly''s h.i.p.s were rocking back and forth, allowing


    Jim''s c.o.c.k head to enter her opening very slightly, as


    he continued to rub her p.u.s.s.y with his c.o.c.k. As Jim''s


    c.o.c.k would graze Holly''s c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, she would shudder,


    and a low m.o.a.n would escape her. The tip of his c.o.c.k


    was taunting the erect bud of her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, sending


    wild sensations racing through her with each throb of


    the slippery head.


    Her c.u.n.t lips were yielding under the force of his


    thrusting pressure. His enormous p.e.n.i.s pressed into her


    n.a.k.e.d flesh like a rolling pin of flesh. The great


    menacing weapon was already oozing its seminal fluid as


    he rubbed his c.o.c.k-shaft insinuatingly back and forth


    over the top of her c.u.n.t slit, arousing her inflamed


    c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s. She found her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s beginning to move


    upward.


    Jim aroused her further by l.i.c.k.i.n.g her neck, sending


    goosebumps all over her body. Then he licked down her


    c.h.e.s.t, across her full proud b.r.e.a.s.ts to her n.i.p.p.l.es,


    which rose and hardened to the touch of his tongue. He


    licked and s.u.c.k.e.d all over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, forcing gasps


    of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from her throat. She ground her pelvis


    harder into his loins, aflame for more.


    "You''re ready for it now, aren''t you, you want it


    now... the full length of a black man''s c.o.c.k deep


    inside you," he whispered in her ear. He followed his


    words with his tongue, l.i.c.k.i.n.g in the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e little


    channel and setting Holly on fire with craven l.u.s.t.


    "Don''t you?" he whispered again.


    Pride captured her tongue, and the aroused wife did not


    speak. She whimpered and fretted and closed her eyes.


    "I do want it... now."


    "Want what?"


    "Your c.o.c.k... I want you to... to f.u.c.k me, Jim"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, oh YES. F.U.C.K ME!" She kissed him passionately on


    the mouth again and ground her b.r.e.a.s.ts and her pubis


    into his hard, muscular black body.


    He kissed her passionately again then slid down her


    body a little, so that his huge throbbing c.o.c.k was


    poised at the entrance of her delectable c.u.n.t. Using


    his c.o.c.k as a probe, he inched forward until he was


    sure he was right on target, then he pressed hard so it


    was tight against her v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips.


    "Jim... be gentle with me. I''ve never had anything that


    big inside me," she said softly, her voice quavering


    with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    The pressure of his c.o.c.k rubbing against her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s


    created new sensations of arousal, and she found


    herself opening her legs wider to admit her black


    lover. He was slowly forcing her p.u.s.s.y lips open,


    steadying his c.o.c.k with his hand as it pushed into the


    waiting lips of her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e hole. As he pulled at the


    quivering half-moons of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, pulling her onto


    his throbbing shaft, he shoved his tongue into her


    mouth again and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g into her cheeks.


    Holly''s c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s was fully aroused by the contact with


    the slowly advancing p.e.n.i.s, and her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s


    voluntarily moved upward under the forcefully gripping


    hand to get more of the exciting stimulation. He was in


    her now, at least a couple of inches, worming his way


    slowly into her velvety cuntal moistness.


    She felt a lascivious thrill from his tonguing into her


    mouth. She ran her hands over his back, his arms, his


    neck, thrilling to the feel of Jim''s hard, powerful


    muscles. He flexed his muscular t.h.i.g.hs, moving his


    enormous shaft a little further in. There was pain --


    she thought her v.a.g.i.n.a would be split apart -- but she


    could endure it because she wanted his huge rod of


    flesh inside her. Her body cried out for it, demanded


    it, and there was no turning back.


    "Oooohhhh... aaahhh... aanngghh..." she m.o.a.n.e.d,


    grimacing with the pain.


    Jim paused for a moment, panting above her, his body


    slick with sweat. He wriggled his t.h.i.g.hs then, warning


    her in advance of an imminent thrust far up into her


    cunt, so she stretched her legs wider apart and drew


    her knees back, leaving her p.u.s.s.y in a more open and


    vulnerable position to receive the immense, blood-


    bloated rod of throbbing flesh. Its pounding heat was


    already enticing the juices from her v.a.g.i.n.a.l walls --


    her p.u.s.s.y, her v.a.g.i.n.a, her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s wanted more.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d aloud, then suddenly whammed his b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s


    down and forward, sending his palpitating shaft deep up


    into her, searing her v.a.g.i.n.a as if a boiling thermos


    had been rammed into her belly. Holly let out a loud


    gasp of pain. She bucked and quivered and squirmed on


    his c.o.c.k, trying to evade his impaling weapon. But it


    was useless. He knew that he had her. He gave an extra


    shove, feeling the tip of his c.o.c.k b.u.t.t against her


    cervix. God, she was tight! They lay still together for


    a long moment, he giving her a chance to get used to


    his cudgel. They were breathing in synch. He flexed his


    throbbing member inside her, and she contracted her


    v.a.g.i.n.a.l muscles around it.


    Jim slowly eased back out a little, feeling as though


    his c.o.c.k was being gripped by strong hands; clenching,


    slippery hands as he shoved in again hard. Holly gave a


    stifled cry. Back out a little and in again. (She


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d.) Out... in... (She gasped, then sighed.) Out,


    in... out, in... (a little longer


    stroke this time) out, in... (She was moving under him,


    her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s were coming to life. Out, in... faster


    now... (She was thrusting her pelvis up harder to his


    loins.)


    God, it was exciting! She had never felt so thrilled in


    all her life. She pulled his head down and thrust her


    tongue hungrily up into his mouth, her eyes closed, a


    steady whimper of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e emanating from her throat.


    Jim returned her kisses with ardor. They were both


    consumed by passion, their sweat-soaked bodies locked


    against each other.


    A long stroke now -- her c.u.n.t was wet and hot; his c.o.c.k


    was hot and sticky -- in, out... iiiiinnnnn...


    ooouuuttt... She was loving it! She couldn''t get


    enough! Holly''s long legs were tightly wrapped around


    his contracted, rock-hard b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. Her m.o.a.ns of


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e grew in volume until they reached a crescendo


    as the well-f.u.c.k.e.d wife rode the full length of Jim''s


    massively thrusting c.o.c.k into her stretched v.a.g.i.n.a.l


    passage.


    Her passion peaked at that instant. "Ohhhh... ohh my


    God... I''m... I''m cuuuummmmiiinnnggg!" She bucked


    furiously against him and ground her p.u.s.s.y as hard as


    she could around his skewering c.o.c.k, flailing her head


    on the bed and spasming throughout her sweat-drenched


    body. Her sighs of rapture culminated an act she had


    never dreamed would ever happen. And while she was in


    the throes of o.r.g.a.s.mic ecstasy, the powerful, muscular


    body on top of her shuddered violently and filled her


    p.u.s.s.y with spewing jets of sticky hot c.u.m.


    "I love your tight p.u.s.s.y." he said, flexing his c.o.c.k


    inside her once again. She could feel his organ


    beginning to expand. She answered huskily, "And I love


    your black d.i.c.k." squeezing his burgeoning c.o.c.k with


    her clasping v.a.g.i.n.a.l muscles.


    "Oh, My God, where''s Paul?" She suddenly remembered her


    missing husband.


    "He''s downstairs. Lets call him up here and have him


    clean us up. That''s the least he can do." Jim was


    smiling as he said this and thinking of degrading Paul


    even further. Jim faced the door and yelled for Paul to


    come upstairs.


    Paul must have been outside the door for he almost


    immediately stepped inside. He was n.a.k.e.d, and his d.i.c.k


    was small and limp.


    Jim rolled off Holly and told Paul, "Come over here and


    clean us up with your tongue. Ladies first, so clean


    Holly first."


    Paul got between Holly''s legs and stuck his head


    between her legs. Her p.u.s.s.y was gaping open, and c.u.m


    was running out of her p.u.s.s.y and toward her a.s.s. He


    placed his mouth over her p.u.s.s.y and began s.u.c.k.i.n.g and


    l.i.c.k.i.n.g. It seemed as if there was a gallon of c.u.m


    inside her. When he couldn''t get anything else, he


    moved his head over and s.u.c.k.e.d Jim clean. Holly had


    never moved, nor said a word. She placed her hand


    around Jim''s still hard d.i.c.k, and gave Paul a look of


    contempt, or maybe it was pity.


    "Okay," Jim said, "you can go back outside the door and


    masturbate, while Holly and I enjoy the rest of the


    night." As Paul left the room, Jim pulled Holly over on


    top of him. His monster d.i.c.k was sticking straight up,


    like a light pole.


    Holly climbed over him, positioned her p.u.s.s.y over his


    c.o.c.khead, and speared herself, m.o.a.ning as she sank


    wetly onto his hard pole. She was able to slide down


    the entire length and make the black tool disappear


    inside her tummy. She leaned forward, and Jim pulled


    her to him, embracing and c.a.r.e.s.sing her. Holly was in


    bliss. Her p.u.s.s.y was completely filled by Jim''s now


    familiar hard c.o.c.k, and he was lovingly holding her


    close and safe, whispering words of reassurance and


    encouragement.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, she moved up until only the tip


    was in her and then down again until she was fully


    impaled on his c.o.c.k. He rubbed and kneaded her b.r.e.a.s.ts,


    pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es from time to time, heightening her


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Holly moved slowly, as long as she could, and


    then she went crazy. No longer able to control her


    motions, She f.u.c.k.e.d his manhood furiously, as fast and


    as hard as she could.


    This was a pain-p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e experience Holly had never


    dreamed possible. She was a s.e.x.u.a.l animal, a real bitch


    in heat, and it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g great! She could feel Jim


    shooting his hot load into her w.o.m.b. And then another


    o.r.g.a.s.m... and another. They were coming so fast she


    couldn''t keep track. Her o.r.g.a.s.ms all blended together.


    The room swirled around and around until Holly passed


    out. Again, Holly opened her eyes, to find Jim staring


    into her eyes. She could feel his c.o.c.k still embedded


    in her p.u.s.s.y.


    Jim smiled and said, "I think you have had all you can


    take for one night. Let''s go downstairs and find


    something to eat. I''m starved."


    PART 2


    After a quick shower, Jim and I went downstairs and had


    a plate of cold cuts. I was ravenous! Paul was sitting


    in the living room looking dejected. He never spoke or


    acknowledged our presence when we entered. I sat on the


    sofa next to Paul and Jim sat down in a chair across


    the room.


    Jim said, "We have things to discuss. Actually, I have


    things to discuss, and you will listen. First, Holly,


    you will call Monday, and tell Mrs. Maynard you are


    quitting. Give any reason you want, but I do not want


    you working. Paul, I will see you get a raise, starting


    immediately. You will no longer need her wages. Second,


    I am the "old man." I own the company. The president is


    nothing but a figurehead. I have found whites do not


    like working for a black. This way, I get the cream of


    the crop of the brilliant young minds coming out of the


    universities. Third, Paul, you will make Holly


    available to me anytime I wish, and I assure you that


    will be everyday. Beginning Monday, I won''t be around


    the office much; I will be at your house f.u.c.k.i.n.g your


    beautiful wife. Are there any questions?"


    Paul raised his head and asked, "Do I have a choice?"


    Does she have a choice? What if this was a one time


    thing? What if she changes her mind, and doesn''t want


    you f.u.c.k.i.n.g her again?"


    "Well Holly, is he right? Is it possible you don''t want


    this black c.o.c.k in your tight white p.u.s.s.y again?" Jim


    said, looking at Holly.


    Holly turned beet red from embarrassment. His giant


    black p.e.n.i.s had made her feel better than anything else


    in the world, better than anything ever would again.


    She knew she wanted him again and again, but did she


    want to be his white s.l.u.t? What if her family found


    out? It would kill them. Not only her family, but also


    her friends were all of the opinion that blacks were


    little better than animals. She had been told that all


    her life.


    Until tonight, that is what she fully believed. Could


    she change? Had she already changed? What about Paul?


    He had arranged all this, but look at him now. He was


    evidently sorry. She still loved him, but she knew in


    her heart, he would never satisfy her again. Could they


    stay married while she only f.u.c.k.e.d Jim? What was she


    going to say? How could she answer? Finally, looking at


    Paul and then Jim, she answered, "Could Paul and I go


    home and spend tomorrow talking about this? We have a


    lot to talk about. Jim, I know I want you again. I want


    you right now! But, I don''t want to destroy my


    marriage. I don''t want to hurt my parents and friends."


    "Sure you can," Jim replied, "and I have a couple of


    tapes I want you to watch tomorrow to help you make up


    your minds. I''ll send them over in the morning. I want


    to make a copy of them first."


    Back at home, Holly said, "Lets sleep on this and


    discuss everything in the morning. I''m tired and my


    p.u.s.s.y hurts. I want to soak in a tub of hot water. Paul


    was already asleep, when she crawled into bed beside


    him. She was physically exhausted, and Paul was


    emotionally spent. Paul woke next morning, with someone


    banging on the door. It was the tapes! Paul knew in his


    heart what was on one of them, but the other? He could


    guess.


    Jim had those damn cameras all over the house. Paul


    fixed a cup of strong coffee and put one in the DVD. He


    was right. This one was of him and Jim. He was going to


    destroy this one, but Holly walked into the room.


    Everything was there. Jim s.u.c.k.i.n.g him and what he did


    in return. Their conversation, everything, and Holly


    watched, speechless!


    "Oh, My God." Yelled Holly. Look what you are doing!


    You''re s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k and swallowing his c.u.m! You''re


    a queer! Why didn''t you marry a man, why me? You did


    set it all up for me to f.u.c.k a black man. How could


    you?"


    Paul tried to explain, "He was going to send a copy to


    our families. He was going to post them on the


    Internet. You heard what he said. Let''s see what the


    other one has on it, before you condemn me too much."


    The other began in the living room with Holly being


    seduced and eaten by Jim. From the look on her face,


    you could tell she was enjoying every second of it. It


    cut to the bedroom, with her and Jim lying side by


    side. Again, every detail was on film. Jim f.u.c.k.i.n.g her,


    her f.u.c.k.i.n.g Jim, it was all there! Next was Jim by


    himself. He was sitting in a chair, n.a.k.e.d, and his


    massive c.o.c.k standing straight up! He slowly stroked


    his c.o.c.k as he talked. Holly couldn''t take her eyes


    from the screen. She didn''t even blink!


    He was saying, "I don''t know what you have decided, but


    let me help you make up your minds. I can sell these


    films to the p.o.r.no shops and they will be distributed


    all over the country. I can send copies to your family


    and friends. I have their addresses from your job


    applications. I can distribute individual pictures


    around your neighborhood. I can put them on the p.o.r.no


    sites of the computer. I can do all those things, and


    there is no way you can prevent me. Or, Holly can


    become my white s.l.u.t and do everything I ask her. It is


    up to you. Even if you call the police, the films and


    pictures will still be distributed.


    "Holly, Paul will do whatever you decide. He is a wimp!


    Remember how you felt with my long black c.o.c.k buried in


    your p.u.s.s.y. That''s where it will be everyday. You will


    be f.u.c.k.e.d more in a month, than you have been all your


    life. You know you want my c.o.c.k, and you also know Paul


    will never satisfy you again. It shouldn''t be a


    difficult decision. I have already f.u.c.k.e.d you. It''s not


    like I was getting a cherry.


    "Paul has s.u.c.k.e.d my d.i.c.k and loved it! We are all


    friends and lovers. I have changed my mind about coming


    there tomorrow. I think you and Paul should pack your


    clothes and move in here with me. Later, you can put


    your house on the market and sell it. You won''t need it


    anymore. I think you should move in this afternoon.


    I''ll be expecting you about four, and you better be on


    time or you know what the next step will be!"


    "Let''s have some breakfast, and start packing," Holly


    whispered. She was already flushed and horny again.


    Looking at that monster between Jim''s legs had her


    soaking wet.


    You mean, we are just going to give in?" demanded Paul.


    "If you have any suggestions of what else we can do,


    tell me." Holly snapped.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Paul hung his head,


    and said, "Nothing, I guess."


    Promptly at four a young, muscular, black man opened


    the door. He must have been in his late twenties and


    stood about six four. He took their bags and they


    followed him inside. Paul and Holly looked at each


    other, not knowing what to think. Jim came walking


    toward them, with a smile on his face. This handsome


    young man is Bob. He is my cook, butler, gardener, and


    especially, my photogr.a.p.er. You never saw him yesterday


    because he was behind those one way mirrors with his


    camera. Don''t be bashful around him. He has already


    seen everything you have.


    After being settled in separate bedrooms, Paul and


    Holly joined Jim downstairs.


    Jim was explaining the living arrangements, "You have


    separate bedrooms, because Holly and I will be using


    one. Paul, you won''t join us, unless you are invited.


    You may clean her p.u.s.s.y after I have f.u.c.k.e.d her, but


    you will not f.u.c.k her again. You will do nothing


    without my permission. Holly, you will be here during


    the day with Bob. You will help him whenever he asks.


    You will be available to f.u.c.k whenever I ask."


    Holly spoke up, "I''m not on birth control and I


    absolutely refuse to get pregnant. I do not want a


    black baby.


    "You refuse nothing! You will get pregnant, if I say


    so, not you! What''s wrong with black babies?" Jim said


    angrily. "Who do you think you are, to sit here and


    tell me what you will and will not do? As of now, you


    are my white bitch s.l.u.t! You do what I say, when I


    say."


    Jim was thinking of the future and her being pregnant


    was part of that future. P.o.r.no enthusiasts paid big


    money to see a beautiful white woman f.u.c.k.i.n.g a giant


    black d.i.c.k. They paid even more, if she was pregnant.


    He was a very wealthy man, and p.o.r.no had done it for


    him. She would be the fifth woman he had bred in the


    last five years. Every f.u.c.k session was filmed, and


    every film was worth thousands. He could f.u.c.k every


    night and Bob would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g every day. When the baby


    was due, he would transfer Paul to another area. She


    could adopt the baby out, throw it in the river, he


    didn''t care. His group had businesses all over the


    country. One of them would want this beautiful white


    bitch, to begin the process all over again.


    After an all night f.u.c.k session, Holly wasn''t able to


    get out of bed Monday morning. As Jim left, he told


    her, "Bob is more than an employee, he is also my


    friend. We share and share alike. You will do whatever


    he asks. Do you understand?"


    "What do you mean?" she mumbled, now wide-awake.


    Where''s Paul?"


    "You''re not stupid. Just do what I said. Paul left


    already. He''s an employee, remember?"


    When Holly finally got out of bed, she called and quit.


    Mrs. Maynard had a smirk in her voice, when she said


    she understood. Holly took her coffee to the terrace


    and there was Bob cleaning the pool. He was in the pool


    and stark n.a.k.e.d. She couldn''t help but see his muscles


    ripple and that black sausage hanging almost to his


    knees.


    Bob saw her and waved. He was completely relaxed and


    unconcerned about his n.a.k.e.dness. He said, "I like


    getting in the pool because the water is so cool and


    refreshing. I''ll be out in a minute and we can have


    coffee together. How about getting me a cup, and bring


    the doughnuts."


    As Holly returned, he was leaving the pool. She was


    thinking, I''ll pretend he has on swim trunks. I won''t


    look at that huge, black, glistening c.o.c.k swinging


    between his legs. He is bigger than Jim! My God, do all


    blacks have gigantic c.o.c.ks? Holly sat down at the


    table. Her mind was in an uproar. Jim had said for her


    to do whatever Bob wanted. What if he wanted her to


    take that monster inside her? He would rip her apart.


    She was still sore from the last two days.


    Thank God, Jim had stretched her. What was she


    thinking! She was already accepting the fact that she


    was going to f.u.c.k Bob! No! No!! She couldn''t have


    stooped so low as to f.u.c.k any black man with a large


    c.o.c.k. But, she had. She knew she would do whatever Jim


    asked.


    Bob saw her looking with amazement at his c.o.c.k. He


    thought it was funny. Just wait till his baby making


    seed was spurting up inside her. She would really be


    amazed in a couple of months! Bob said, "Did Jim tell


    you anything this morning?"


    "Yes, he said to do whatever you asked." She stammered.


    "After we have our coffee, I want you to suck my black


    c.o.c.k until my seed fills your belly. I do not want you


    to waste a drop. You will swallow all of it and then


    lick me clean. Do you understand?"


    Holly turned pale when she heard this. She had s.u.c.k.e.d


    Paul a few times, but he had not c.u.m in her mouth. That


    was something filthy! Besides, how could she ever get


    that into her mouth?


    "I understand, but I don''t like s.u.c.k.i.n.g a man. I think


    it is filthy and perverted." Holly exclaimed. "Besides,


    that monster will never fit in my mouth. It will choke


    me to death. Why don''t you just f.u.c.k me and get it over


    with?"


    "Now, Now, don''t get upset. You will be surprised what


    you can get into your mouth, even down your throat."


    Bob explained. "If you only relax and enjoy, it will be


    pleasurable for the both of us. I''ll f.u.c.k you


    afterwards, but first I want you to taste black c.o.c.k.


    Believe me, your husbands little white prick is nothing


    like this. You will come to love black c.u.m and suck


    every d.i.c.k you can. Let''s go inside to the sofa, where


    we can be more comfortable."


    Bob was thinking, what a stupid white bitch. Didn''t she


    realize yet that every room in the house was wired with


    motion s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e video equipment?


    Bob settled on the sofa in a half reclining position.


    His c.o.c.k was already sticking straight up. It looked


    like a large summer sausage. He told Holly, "Get on


    your knees between my legs. Pretend your mouth is your


    p.u.s.s.y. F.u.c.k me with your mouth."


    Holly bent down between his legs and grasped his d.i.c.k


    with both hands. When Holly touched it she began to


    shiver. It was so soft, yet so hard. She felt it from


    its big black head down to his giant scrotum. It must


    have been twelve or thirteen inches long. Holly grabbed


    his c.o.c.k with both hands and started stroking. It was


    so big she couldn''t reach her fingers all the way


    around it.


    What a monster, and how in the world is it going to fit


    into my mouth, she thought. She tentatively stuck her


    tongue to the tip of his d.i.c.k. There was pre-c.u.m


    already leaking from the hole. She licked it into her


    mouth and tasted. She was surprised it didn''t have a


    bad taste at all. She kissed around the head and down


    the sides. Holly opened her mouth as wide as she could


    and managed to get the head in her mouth and maybe an


    inch more.


    She slowly let this small part of the c.o.c.k move in and


    out of her mouth in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g motion. Bob grasped the


    back of Holly''s head with his hands and jammed his c.o.c.k


    in her mouth as far as he could. Another 4 inches


    disappeared between her lips. Her mouth was open wider


    than it had ever been before and the c.o.c.k head was deep


    in her throat making it very difficult to breath. Out


    of instinct, Holly tried to get away, but she couldn''t


    move her mouth from Bob''s c.o.c.k, with him holding her in


    place.


    Using his hands around Holly''s head, along with his hip


    movements, Bob began to slowly f.u.c.k her mouth. Very


    slowly, Holly''s mouth started to relax, but her jaws


    were opened to the max. This relaxation seemed to ease


    her discomfort so she relaxed her throat. With each


    stroke a bit more of Bob''s c.o.c.k disappeared between her


    lips. After several seconds Holly learned to control


    her breathing by taking her breaths between strokes.


    This really isn''t so bad, she thought. I can do this.


    Slowly at first, then, while still holding the sides of


    her head, he began to pick up speed and strength. More


    and more of Bob''s c.o.c.k disappeared into Holly''s throat


    until he had about eight inches in her mouth and going


    down her throat. No matter how hard he pushed, no more


    would go down her throat. The only thing that really


    saved Holly from total revulsion was, she was actually


    turned on by all this.


    She had never been treated like this before. After what


    seemed like an eternity, Bob slammed his c.o.c.k all the


    way into her throat and just stopped. This interrupted


    Holly''s breathing rhythm and scared her. She felt his


    c.o.c.k start to pulsate at this base and she knew he was


    C.u.m.m.i.n.g. She couldn''t taste his c.u.m because the head of


    his d.i.c.k was so far in her throat. His c.u.m was being


    deposited directly into her belly. Bob relaxed his


    hands on her head and withdrew his c.o.c.k from her throat


    and mouth.


    Holly gasped for air, but her next reaction surprised


    her. She licked and cleaned his still hard c.o.c.k. By


    milking his d.i.c.k with her hand, she was able to still


    get enough c.u.m to roll around her mouth and really


    taste it. It was delicious! The taste was unlike


    anything she had ever tasted, and was a taste she would


    come to crave.


    Scooting back on the couch his huge c.o.c.k stood straight


    up again. Holly straddled him and let herself down over


    his p.e.n.i.s. Her p.u.s.s.y juices were dripping out of her


    and onto his huge c.o.c.k.


    She felt the big head of his c.o.c.k pushing into her


    slit. It felt like trying to put an apple into herself.


    Suddenly her lips spread open and began to swallow his


    c.o.c.k. Her eyes grew wide as she felt herself filling


    with his huge black rod. There was some discomfort, but


    no pain because she was so slick. She could feel every


    throbbing vein on his d.i.c.k. She began f.u.c.k.i.n.g up and


    down, riding his pole like there would be no tomorrow.


    Up and down she bounced taking all of him deeper and


    deeper. She could feel his shaft clear up inside her


    belly. He took her legs and put them up over his


    shoulders letting his c.o.c.k penetrate it''s deepest.


    Holly ground herself down on him, loving this new


    sensation.


    Never had she felt so alive. "OH F.U.C.K ME!'''' she yelled.


    He lifted her a.s.s up and then let her down, again


    burying his c.o.c.k each time. Holly had been C.u.m.m.i.n.g


    every few seconds, but could feel the grandfather of


    all c.u.ms building in her stomach. It was an


    overwhelming sensation and she didn''t know if she would


    survive! A woman wasn''t meant to experience such


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. It could burn out her brain!


    OH GOD!!! HERE IT C.U.MS!! DON''T STOP! DON''T STOP! The


    head of his d.i.c.k was buried in her cervix. She could


    feel his seed filling her up. The feeling was


    indescribable!!! MY GOD! SHE COULDN''T STAND ANYMORE! IT


    WAS GOING TO KILL HER!!!


    The next thing Holly remembered was waking up alone on


    her bed. She had passed out again. Her p.u.s.s.y was still


    throbbing and tingling. She could feel a large wet


    puddle underneath her b.u.t.t. She knew she needed to


    shower and clean herself, but it would have to wait.


    She couldn''t move if her life depended on it. She dozed


    back off and dreamed of having a black baby.


    A month passed and Holly was truly a white s.l.u.t for


    black c.o.c.k. Jim f.u.c.k.e.d her nightly and Bob f.u.c.k.e.d her


    daily. She was on her back more often than on her feet.


    Her p.u.s.s.y could easily take either one of them. She had


    become an experienced c.o.c.ksucker, and loved the taste


    of their black s.p.e.r.m. Paul was there, but they seldom


    talked. She occasionally had him lick her p.u.s.s.y after


    she had been thoroughly f.u.c.k.e.d. Paul did whatever she


    asked, with no questions.


    Sometimes, he even s.u.c.k.e.d Jim or Bob, and seemed to


    enjoy it. Jim said Paul was a cuckold, and had found


    his position in life. She missed her period the first


    month, but she was f.u.c.k.e.d so often, she had no time to


    think of anything else but the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of servicing


    two huge c.o.c.ks. Holly was always available and couldn''t


    seem to get enough of their big c.o.c.ks buried in her not


    so tight p.u.s.s.y.


    Jim was well satisfied with the money coming in from


    the films. Since he had to splice two or more f.u.c.k


    sessions together, so the movie would be at least an


    hour and a half long, his profit was cut. But, he still


    had forty quality p.o.r.nographic films. They were being


    bought on the Internet and rented in the p.o.r.no stores.


    Holly was one of his best s.l.u.ts, yet. She would be


    worth more when her pregnancy started showing. He still


    couldn''t understand why white men liked to see their


    pregnant women f.u.c.k.e.d by a big black stud. It was


    inconceivable to him! He would have loved to stick his


    big d.i.c.k up her a.s.s, but knew he couldn''t.


    She had to have at least one cherry hole, or he


    couldn''t pass her on when he was finished with her. He


    already had her sold to a Brother that loved white a.s.s,


    but not if it was stretched. He insisted on having a


    v.i.r.g.i.n asshole, and paid extremely well for the


    privilege of getting her cherry a.s.s. Oh well, you can''t


    have everything, Jim was thinking.

 Chapter 78 - I Seduced My Dad At fourteen

    ***


    A daughter on a mission, from the tender age of twelve


    the little pixie has had nothing but her single dad on


    her mind, until one day, on her 14th birthday she


    seduces the poor horny man. (M/f-teen, ped, reluc, inc)


    ***


    My bedroom is directly across the hall from our


    bathroom; and there is a small gap around one side


    where the bathroom door doesn''t fit tightly.


    doing homework when I saw daddy go into the bathroom


    with a magazine in his hand. At first; I didn''t think


    anything of it... he did that a lot. "Going to the


    Library" he would say. But this time I noticed that he


    was carrying a Playboy magazine! And; even at 12 years


    old, I knew what Playboy was. But I (at that time)


    didn''t know what kind of fascination that type of book


    held for men.


    I went on working on my homework for a little while


    until my eyes caught some sort of "quick" movement in


    the bathroom. So; I moved to where I could see through


    the gap in the door a little better. What I saw then


    totally amazed and surprised me!


    My Dad was sitting on the stool looking at the magazine


    and had his "thing" in his hand stroking it up and


    down. Now; I had never seen a man''s thing before. Oh; I


    knew about them from S.e.x Ed at school... and I even


    knew what an "erection" was. But I wasn''t prepared for


    how BIG it got during an erection. And daddy had AN


    that to him? I wondered.


    At any rate; his movements increased in speed and


    intensity and his breathing seemed to be labored an


    short. After a while; he tensed all of a sudden and


    then squirted some white, creamy stuff into the bowl.


    Then; he seemed to instantly become very calm and


    proceed to fasten his pants, roll up the magazine and


    left the bathroom. I almost broke my finger opening one


    of my school books so quickly. I felt that it wouldn''t


    I was watching!


    Mom had left us unexpectedly when I was 10; and I never


    understood why. Daddy wouldn''t talk much about it;


    except to refer to her as a "Two-Timing Bitch!"


    whatever that means. So I had sort of gotten used to it


    just being me and dad, in fact I kind of liked it that


    way. About all I remember of Mom was a hard, grouchy


    woman who complained a lot. There were times I sort of


    missed having a woman around, like when I started


    that. Anyway; with the help of daddy''s sister, Aunt


    Brenda, I managed to get through those times.


    In the next year and a half or so; I began to pay much


    more attention to Daddy''s frequent trips to the


    "Library". I noticed one night while watching that I


    was wet down there. I had awakened from my sleep with


    the same problem a few times and it felt funny. At


    first; I thought something was wrong with me; but Aunt


    Brenda explained that I was just "becoming a woman."


    "there" and sort of instinctually started stroking


    myself. IT FELT REALLY GOOD! After a little bit of


    THAT; I thought I was going to pass out! I must have


    had an o.r.g.a.s.m; ''cause I let out a yelp or something.


    Daddy yelled out from the bathroom, "Honey are you


    okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine, daddy," I replied and proceeded to


    make some sort of excuse about sticking myself with a


    pin or something. If he only knew how "fine" I was... I


    had never felt anything so wonderful IN MY LIFE!


    Not long after that, I came home from the mall one


    Saturday and Daddy was just coming out of the bathroom


    with a Playboy in his hand. I pretended at first not to


    notice the magazine; but Daddy was having trouble


    rolling the book up where I couldn''t see the cover. It


    seemed the harder he tried; the clumsier he got... and


    the harder I tried to pretend I didn''t see; the more my


    eyes went straight to the magazine.


    Then all of a sudden, someone''s voice said, "It''s okay,


    Daddy, I know about the Playboy stuff." OH CRAP! Was it


    me saying that!


    Daddy simply said, "Oh," and then he went into his


    bedroom. When he came out he no longer had the


    magazine; but he did have sort of an embarrassed look


    on his face.


    "Daddy, what do men like about books and stuff like


    that; with n.a.k.e.d women in them?" I blurted out.


    "Why do you ask such a thing?" Daddy almost spit out


    the words.


    "Because I see you with your Playboys, but you never


    read them in here in the living room or any thing; so I


    just wondered," I said, hoping that my answer made some


    sort of sense.


    "Well, honey, it''s sort of a private ''man'' thing." he


    said. It''s exciting for a man to see woman with little


    or no clothing on."


    "Well; I''m a young woman now. Does it excite you to see


    me like that?"


    "MISTY!!!" he almost screamed at me.


    "Dad, please don''t be mad at me... I just want to


    know!" I almost begged.


    He put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me close


    to him. "No honey, its different between fathers and


    daughters. Daughters aren''t supposed to excite their


    fathers."


    "Why?" I pressed.


    "Bcause they''re just not," he flatly stated. That


    pretty much ended the conversation.


    But it didn''t end for me in my head. Okay; call me


    weird or whatever, but I made up my mind right then


    that I would prove Daddy wrong. I started wearing less


    and less around the house. I would come out of the


    bathroom wearing nothing but a towel; and even let it


    slip down almost off my b.r.e.a.s.ts a time or two. But


    Daddy didn''t seem to notice! Damn It!


    One time when he was in the bathroom shaving, I left


    the door to my room open a little and stripped down to


    my bra and p.a.n.t.i.e.s and then pretended to be looking for


    an outfit to wear. Finally Daddy noticed! At least; I


    saw his head turn toward my room several times, he even


    nicked himself with his razor once. Even though I hoped


    he wasn''t hurt; I sort of giggled inside.


    Since there are no pictures yet; I will try to


    objectively describe myself for those of you who are


    wondering. I''m about 5 feet 4 inches tall with fairly


    long legs. I have long flowing blonde hair and green


    eyes. At last count I weighed 105 pounds. I keep a good


    tan, thanks in part to the above-ground pool daddy had


    installed a few years ago. My measurements are 34-


    a/22/35. I know; not much in the c.h.e.s.t department, but


    they are firm and cone-shaped with rose-pink n.i.p.p.l.es


    that turn up just a little at the ends.


    For my 14th birthday; Daddy let me invite some friends


    over. He let us play our music, dance, and just


    generally be teenagers. He even ordered a big pink and


    white cake that said "Happy Birthday, Misty" on it. We


    all had a great time; and when everyone had left, I


    just sat on my bed feeling older and more m.a.t.u.r.e


    somehow.


    During the party; Daddy had discreetly made himself


    invisible; which I thought was nice. Even though I


    think my Dad is cool, I know how other teens think of


    a.d.u.l.ts; so I went out to the living room to tell Daddy


    thanks. He was sitting in his recliner having his


    favorite drink:


    Jack Daniels and Coke. I walked over and sat down on


    the arm of his chair, put my arms around his neck,


    kissed his cheek and said, "You''re a pretty wonderful


    Father, Daddy... I love you so much."


    He hugged me closer and almost whispered, "I love you,


    too honey. Happy Birthday."


    "Can I taste that?" I asked, pointing to his drink.


    "I suppose it wouldn''t hurt. After all; you''re all


    grown up now." He grinned.


    At first it was tart, but mellowed with the sweetness


    of the Coke. I really liked it and asked, "Make me one


    daddy, PLEASE!?"


    "Are you sure honey? This stuff is pretty strong." He


    tried not to sound concerned.


    "Just one, daddy, PLEASE?!"


    "Okay, I suppose one won''t hurt. I need another one


    anyway."


    He went into the den and made himself another and made


    one for me. I sort of suspect that mine probably wasn''t


    as strong as his, but it still tasted great. We sat and


    watched TV and had our drinks slowly and quietly. After


    a while I started to feel calm and warm all over. I


    realized that even this weak drink was having an effect


    on me.


    "I think I''ll take a shower and get ready for bed," I


    said; trying not to wobble as I got out of my chair and


    floated to my bedroom. I stripped down to nothing and


    looked at myself in the mirror; trying to see if I was


    older or more of a woman now. Standing there n.a.k.e.d and


    knowing Daddy was just one thin wall away, I started to


    get damp in my crotch area. For just a split second;


    I almost walked out into the living room and announced,


    "Here, daddy, I''m all yours!" But I didn''t. I wrapped


    myself in large towel and went into the bathroom. The


    warm water running on me didn''t help get rid of those


    feelings I was having, either. I couldn''t help but


    linger a little in a few places as I washed myself. My


    n.i.p.p.l.es almost hurt; they were so tender and swollen.


    "What does it feel like for a man to kiss those?" I


    wondered.


    I''m not sure at what point during all this that I made


    up my mind to seduce my father that night; but it


    seemed like the only logical conclusion to this already


    strange evening. I dried my hair, wrapped a clean,


    fluffy towel around me and walked out into the living


    room. Judging from the amount of liquid in Daddy''s


    glass; I determined that he must be on at least his


    third drink.


    "Jus ''bout ready for bed, hon?" he almost slurred.


    "Yep" I answered saucily; trying to sound more sober


    than I was feeling right then. The Jack Daniels was


    definitely working on me!


    I still don''t know if I did it on purpose or it just


    happened and I let it or what; but, as I bent over to


    kiss Daddy, the towel I was wearing came loose and fell


    to the floor. For just a split second; I started to


    reach down and pick it up and cover myself; but I


    didn''t. Instead, I turned and sat on the arm of my very


    surprised daddy''s chair and hugged him.


    "Hon...hon...honey; don''t you think you should cover


    up?" he asked; but he didn''t sound like he really knew


    if he wanted me to or not.


    "Daddy, it doesn''t matter. You''ve seen me n.a.k.e.d before;


    so what''s the difference?"


    "The difference is that right now I''m a little drunk


    and your are a young woman and looking really good and


    it''s been a really long time for me." he rambled.


    I almost got tickled at how un-confused he was trying


    to sound. I hugged him tighter as I noticed a large


    bulge in his cut-offs. Then I placed his hand on my


    right b.r.e.a.s.t. He jerked it away as though my b.r.e.a.s.t was


    red-hot. (Which I felt it WAS!)


    "Honey, please don''t do this... pleeese." He sounded


    sort of pitiful.


    "It''s alright, daddy, I want this and so do you." I


    said; trying to sound grown-up and calm with what was


    happening. I reached down and put my hand on the bulge


    in daddy''s shorts and he m.o.a.n.e.d like a man in some sort


    of pain.


    "Hon...this ain''t right... you know it''s not right."


    "Daddy, it'' right if I want it. I''m the only woman in


    your life since Mom left and I really love you and I


    really want to help you feel better." I tried not to


    ramble on senselessly; but he had started tracing


    little circles around my n.i.p.p.l.e with his finger and I


    was being amazed at the feeling of his "thing" under my


    hand. I suddenly became brave and undid the top of


    daddy''s cut-offs and unzipped them. His organ almost


    LEAPED out. "MY GOD; IT''S BEAUTIFUL!!" I remember


    thinking.


    "Misty, Misty, Misty...Oh god...Shit"


    Daddy reached between my legs and touched me and I


    thought I would LEAVE THIS WORLD. As good as it had


    felt the times when I touched myself there; I wasn''t


    EVEN prepared for what daddy''s finger felt like as it


    went into the opening of my p.u.s.s.y. I''m not sure if I


    screamed or whimpered or cried or what... but I knew at


    that moment that this was something I was going like a


    lot more of.


    Almost in a haze, I felt daddy pick me up and carry me


    into his bedroom. As he laid me down on his huge, king-


    size bed, he had the most tender look on his face as he


    asked me; "Honey, are you sure about this?"


    "Yes Daddy; I''m VERY sure." I replied. I admit I was a


    little scared, but I knew I was going to be okay. Daddy


    kissed me in a way that he never had before. One boy at


    school had tried to "french" kiss me, but I don''t think


    he knew what the heck he was doing. With Daddy, it was


    HEAVEN!! I remember the feel of his beard stubble on my


    face; he feel of his hands on my shoulders as he held


    me closer and closer.


    And his rock-hard thing pressing into the flesh of my


    right t.h.i.g.h. And the hair on his c.h.e.s.t against my


    b.r.e.a.s.ts. All of these things going on at once was just


    about too much for me to stand. I never felt so GOOD in


    my life!!


    "Have you ever had...had...you know... well... s.e.x;


    before, Hon?" Daddy asked


    "No, never, Daddy...please be my first... will you;


    please, daddy?!''


    "Well, hon, it''s not exactly right; but I don''t think I


    could stop if I anted to now." There was almost a


    desperate tone to his voice.


    Daddy rolled me onto my back, and I think I


    instinctually spread my legs. Strange; but I don''t


    remember ever thinking of my daddy as "handsome"; but


    at that moment when he positioned himself above my nude


    body on his bed, I thought he was the most beautiful


    person I had ever seen.


    "This may hurt a little at first." he said with concern


    in his voice.


    "It''s okay; Daddy, it''s okay."


    He lowered himself gently onto me, kissed me, and then


    I felt the end of his thing going into me. As it


    swelled inside me, I almost cried from pure joy. Then;


    as it broke through my h.y.m.e.n, there was as spit-second


    of pain. But not unpleasant pain. Sort of like a pin


    prick. The extreme p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of feeling this thing


    inside me far outdid any pain I could have felt. As


    Daddy pushed further and further into me; I remember


    thinking that that I couldn''t possibly feel any better


    than I was feeling righty then. But with each inch,


    came a bigger, deeper wave of ecstasy. Then came the


    ultimate!!!


    Daddy started ever-so-slowly withdrawing and


    reinserting his thing (which I know now is called his


    "d.i.c.k") in and out of me. Wave after wave of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e


    swept over me; and daddy''s breathing was becoming more


    and more labored. His d.i.c.k was going in and out of me


    at a furious pace. I may have been m.o.a.ning or screaming


    or whatever... I''m not sure at this point. I just know


    that I WAS IN PURE HEAVEN!!!


    As I felt the torrents of o.r.g.a.s.m wash over me, all of a


    sudden daddy''s body tensed, jerked and he quickly


    pulled all the way out of me. "Got to catch it so I


    don''t get you pregnant." He said almost apologetically.


    Right at that moment I wouldn''t have cared if he had


    planted a LITTER in me. But I knew he was right to pull


    it out; even though I felt as though I was parting with


    an old friend.


    Afterwards, we lay in each others arms and c.a.r.e.s.sed and


    kissed. I don''t think it''s possible to feel more love


    for someone than I felt for my Daddy at that moment. We


    have a drink or two ever now and then and we always


    wind up having s.e.x. If I could I would have it every


    day...all day! I may change my mind later, but for now


    I just want s.e.x with my wonderful father. He is so


    sweet and I love him so much!


    The other night during one of our sessions, Daddy began


    kissing my lower stomach and t.h.i.g.hs. WOW!! This was a


    whole new set of feelings!! He promised me then that


    next time he will teach me about oral s.e.x.


    I CAN''T WAIT!

 Chapter 79 - Mom Falls From Grace

    Karen stripped off her dress, p.a.n.t.i.e.s, and bra, dropped the underclothes in the washer and slipped the dress back over her head. The dress was far too short to wear anyplace, but was fine for doing housework. She had closed her bookstore early and spent the afternoon running the vac and cleaning up in preparation for her next four weeks off. She, her son Brad and her daughter Lisa were going to take a much needed vacation to their cabin at Big lake in the northern part of the state. It was to be her first vacation since the death of her husband Bob almost eighteen months earlier.


    Lisa had been devastated by her father''s death and was just now able to handle her life. She had been seventeen at the time and so was able to bounce back to a normal life. Brad had been eighteen at the time and the loss had been hard on him too. Since Bob''s death, she and Brad had gotten very close. He had taken over as the man of the house. Like his father, he was handy at fixing things. She hoped the cabin didn''t need much work to make it livable again. Mr. Rogers, who lived nearby was to keep an eye on it when they were not there, and do the little chores that needed done. She hoped he had it all ready for their stay.


    Karen grabbed her receipts and her journal for the store and slid to the floor next to her big overstuffed chair in the family room. It was the place she usually worked on her books. She pulled her knees up and propped the ledger on them, stacking the receipts alongside her leg. She smiled to herself. It was the way she had sat to study since she was a girl. At thirty-eight, she was hardly a girl, she thought. Not at thirty seven, twenty four, thirty six and one hundred and ten pounds stacked on a five foot four frame.


    Her auburn hair still was full and hung to her shoulders, and had lost none of the sheen of youth, nor had her green eyes changed. But her b.u.t.t was sure rounder and stuck out more, and her heavy t.i.t.s with their large n.i.p.p.l.es were certainly larger than they had been at sixteen. Still she hadn''t heard anyone complain about her figure. She still had men turn to stare at her as she passed them on the street. Even the high school boys whistled at her, at least when her son wasn''t around. Lately she had been more aware of their attention, for she had been eighteen months with no s.e.x.u.a.l contact, and her body reminded her that she was indeed a woman, and a very s.e.x.u.a.l one at that.


    Her husband had been a man who needed a lot of s.e.x, and she had become accustomed to s.e.x almost every day in one form or another. The sudden loss of s.e.x.u.a.l excitement had been devastating, and although she had tried to put it from her mind, lately, it was rearing its head in many different ways. She had even found herself admiring her son''s physical attributes. His football practice had built muscle and broadened him until he was almost as big as his father had been. Lately she had been less and less careful about exposing her


    self to him. Walking around in a skirt and bra or a housecoat with nothing underneath. She made excuses for her actions by convincing herself that he wasn''t interested in an old woman, and that she really wasn''t showing anything. She shook off her thoughts of s.e.x.u.a.l things and began to concentrate on entering her receipts in the journal.


    A few minutes later, Brad came into the room and lay down on the floor across from her. Elbow on the floor, head in his hand.


    "I''m all ready, the van is loaded," he said.


    "Great, honey, I have about thirty minutes or so worth of work on the books, then I''ll get ready and we can go get some dinner, I don''t want to dirty anything in the kitchen, so we can leave early in the morning. We can stop and rent a tape for this evening if you want. "


    "What about Lisa?"


    "She''s decided to stay at your Aunt Susan''s and ride up with her and Cindy on Monday, so for three nights, until Monday night, it''ll just be you and me. She should be home in a few minutes to get a few things, and we are going to take her suitcase with us."


    "Okay," he said. "I''ll hang around until you''re done."


    Karen went back to her books and Brad leaned his back against the sofa and stretched his legs out, his head still resting on his hand.


    The sun, which was becoming lower in the sky, showed through the window and crept slowly across the floor. Brad followed the light as it slipped between his mother''s raised legs and suddenly there in front of him was her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, the auburn hair glowing in the afternoon sun. As he watched, her crack became visible and the lips were full and s.e.xy looking and he felt the blood rush to his c.o.c.k as it rose to full hardness. It was as though a spotlight had been set to flood her p.u.s.s.y with light for his viewing only. He was so fascinated, that he forgot to roll over or in some other way cover his hard on.


    A few minutes went by and when he made no comments, Karen looked up to see if he had fallen asleep. She saw that not only was he awake but, he was intently studying something. Then it dawned on her as she saw the position of the sunlight on the floor and remembered that she had stripped and was n.a.k.e.d under the dress. There was little doubt that Brad had a perfect view of her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y. She flushed hotly, and her knee¨Cjerk reaction was to lower her legs, but though they twitched, she failed to move. There was something perverse about her son staring at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y. Instead of it making her angry, she felt a flood of moisture flow into her channel. Her eyes swung to Brad''s jeans, and she was amazed by the size of the bulge in his pants. God, she thought, he''s got a hard-on from looking at his mother''s p.u.s.s.y. She felt her p.u.s.s.y respond to the stimulus of what was happening and wondered if Brad could see her p.u.s.s.y react.


    Brad was thrilled when his mother''s p.u.s.s.y slowly opened and beads of moisture formed along the parted pink lips. His c.o.c.k throbbed in response to the obvious arousal of her body. Unbelievably he failed to realize that he was the cause of her beginning excitement. He was mesmerized, and couldn''t take his eyes off the sweetest thing he had ever seen. He had often dreamed of seeing her p.u.s.s.y, and masturbated many times with her image in his mind, but he had never really expected to have her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y exposed just a few feet away. He had an almost irresistible urge to slide across the floor and stick his tongue between the now swollen lips.


    "Hello, I''m home," Lisa called as she entered by the back door into the kitchen.


    Karen dropped her legs instantly and smoothed her dress. She stared at Brad''s jeans.


    "You''d better roll on your stomach," she said. "You don''t want Lisa to see you like that."


    Then she reddened as she realized she had given herself away.


    Brad''s mouth dropped open in surprise as he did as she had suggested and rolled on to his stomach. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. His mother had admitted that she was aware he was looking at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, and had done nothing to cover herself, and was aware he had a hard-on because of it. He was speechless.


    Lisa bounced into the room.


    "Hi. Just stopped to change this skirt and pick up a pair of shorts and a blouse, then I''m going back to Aunt Susan''s


    "Ah okay, honey," Karen said. "Ah Brad will be up in a little while to get your suitcase and put it in the van. Be sure you''re all packed." She was having a hard time collecting her thoughts. Her mind was on the thought that Brad was aware she had allowed him to examine her wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "Jeeze, mom, are you feeling alright? You''re all flushed. I sure hope you''re not sick and we have to postpone our vacation."


    Karen flushed even more.


    "No, honey, I''m just fine. I''ve been ah, ah working hard and sitting in the sun must have caused it," She said with a half smile. The smile wasn''t lost on Brad.


    Lisa had entered the room and moved to a place right near Brad''s head. From his angle, he could see up her dress to her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Wow he thought, my mother''s p.u.s.s.y and my sister''s p.a.n.t.i.e.s all in the same afternoon. He was doubly thrilled, for his sister was a ten on anyone''s scale. Her honey blond hair hung in waves to her shoulders, her face was movie star beautiful and her body rivaled his mother''s for a great figure. Her a.s.s was partly exposed by the French leg p.a.n.t.i.e.s she was wearing, and he could see the crack as they fit snugly into her crotch. He swung his face away just as she looked down, so he


    was saved the embarrassment of getting caught. At least by Lisa, but when he looked at his mother, he saw she was aware of where he had been looking. A slight grin formed at the corners of her mouth.


    Lisa left to go to her room.


    "Brad, shame on you. Boys aren''t supposed to look at their sisters like that." But she wasn''t scolding. Brad was surprised that she was taking it so lightly.


    "I have to finish these receipts, just another ten minutes or so. You can go get ready to go and put Lisa''s suitcase in the van . . . or, you can wait until I''m finished and take it all out at once." She wondered why she had left such an opening for him to stay.


    "Uh, I think I''ll wait," he stammered.


    "Okay. As soon as Lisa leaves," she said, "I''ll get back to work." My God, she thought, what am I doing, I just invited my son to stay and stare at my p.u.s.s.y


    A moment later, Lisa came back through the room on her way out the door.


    "Bye. See you guys Monday," she said and went out the door, swinging her tight little a.s.s in form hugging white shorts.


    Karen sat silent for a moment, then picked up her ledger and raising her knees laid it against them and began to examine the receipts. She knew she had just provided her son a full view of her hot and wet throbbing p.u.s.s.y. She blushed hotly all over, but she kept her knees together and her feet spread. She couldn''t remember ever being so hot.


    Brad couldn''t believe that his mother was showing him her sweet clam shell, but there it was right before his eyes. The auburn hair covered her Venus mound and ran along both sides of her swollen lips. It tapered off half way down and the lower part of her p.u.s.s.y was sprinkled with only a few strands. Moisture had collected between the parted lips and droplets appeared on the inner lips and folds and then he saw her c.l.i.tty. Like a little hooded prick, the sheath stuck out between the spread moist lips ending in a small opening where the hard nub peeked out. He felt the pre-c.u.m spew from his c.o.c.k and dampen his shorts as his c.o.c.k grew into a rigid pole. He had returned to lying on his side, but now made no effort to hide his erection. Karen tried to keep her mind on her work, but from lowered lids she could see him staring at her. The thought that she was letting her own son view her n.a.k.e.dness and see her aroused p.u.s.s.y was a total surprise to her. She couldn''t imagine that she was capable of doing such a thing, yet here she was ¡ª legs spread for her son to see things only a husband or lover should see. The thought caused her passage to flood again. She wondered if she was dripping.


    Brad had a big tent in his jeans. She wondered how big he really was. She wondered if he had f.u.c.k.e.d a girl with it yet. Finally she could concentrate no longer. She laid down the ledger, and sat with her head lowered. Then slowly she spread her knees. Now she sat with her short dress slid clear to her mound and her legs spread. She kept her eyes closed so she didn''t have to acknowledge his presence and could pretend that she was showing him her charms by accident. Inside she was boiling. A mere flick of the finger, or a tongue, she thought, would bring on the o.r.g.a.s.m waiting just out of reach.


    "You shouldn''t be looking at me when I don''t have p.a.n.t.i.e.s on, and I shouldn''t be letting you." She raised her head and looked at him, but his eyes were still focused on her spread legs and exposed p.u.s.s.y. "God, don''t ever tell anyone that I let you see my . . . ah see me this way."


    "I wouldn''t tell anyone that you let me see you with your p.a.n.t.i.e.s off, mom. I never tell anything that goes on in the house."


    Karen knew she should close her legs and stop what was happening, but it seemed silly to close them now after she had allowed him to stare at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y all this time.


    "I''m surprised that you''d even want to look at me with so many s.e.xy young girls in town," she said.


    "Gee, mom you''re s.e.xier than all the girls in this town put together. I''d sooner look at you n.a.k.e.d than any one of them."


    "Well," she said smiling, "I can see that you are enjoying yourself" Her eyes focused on the enormous bulge in his jeans.


    Brad raised his eyes to hers and blushed. He couldn''t believe his mother was talking to him about his hard-on.


    "I can''t help it, I''m too big for tight jeans anyway and then seeing your . . . ah I mean, you know seeing you n.a.k.e.d . . . well it just got bigger. Ah eight inches is hard to hide . . . oh, I mean ah . . . ." He couldn''t remember ever doing anything so stupid as telling his mother how long his c.o.c.k was. He flushed red from head to toe. He didn''t see the look that crossed his mother''s face, A look of surprise and l.u.s.t that caused even her p.u.s.s.y to twitch.


    "Eight inches? My God, Brad, really? You really are that big? That''s hard to believe."


    Suddenly Brad was on the defensive. He didn''t like being called a liar, and he had had more than one boy doubt his claim, now his own mother was doubting him. He spouted out his reply before he gave it any thought.


    "Well I can prove it. Do you want to see?" he rolled over and quickly stood up. Still without thinking he jerked open his belt, whipped down the zipper, and shoved the jeans down his legs. Karen sat stunned. It had all happened so fast, she was unable to speak. Hooking his thumbs in his jockeys, he thrust them down. His massive c.o.c.k sprang up and stood quivering between them. Eight inches plus of red shaft and purple head with rigid cords running its length. He stepped toward her, stopping with his c.o.c.k wavering back and forth only inches from her face.


    "There," he said. "See, I told you."


    Karen gasped, she caught her breath. Her throat tightened, her p.u.s.s.y throbbed and she felt like she was going to faint. She knew she should pull away, and get up and leave the room. She should stop this now before anything happened. Instead, unbidden, her hand reached out and encircled the massive shaft standing before her.


    "Oh, Brad, its beautiful. It''s huge, I''ve never seen anything so big. And it''s so hard." She continued to hold it and then slowly her hand slid up the thick meat until she was cupping the massive purple head. She felt the pre-c.u.m seeping from the end wet her palm and as if that was a signal, she slid her hand down the throbbing member until it reached his balls hanging below. Brad g.r.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Again, Karen''s hand began the slow climb up the rigid hard-on until she reached the bulb of a head, then she allowed her hand to start the slide to the bottom of the twitching c.o.c.k. Brad g.r.o.a.n.e.d again and thrust his h.i.p.s forward, forcing his prick tighter into her clutching hand. Karen responded by increasing the speed of her hand movement. In moments they had passed the exploring stage and it was obvious that Karen was jacking off her son.


    Now her other hand cupped his balls and gently played with the large sack while her hand drove rapidly up and down the thrusting throbbing red shaft.


    Moisture formed on Karen''s face and she felt her p.u.s.s.y flood with a passion like she had never known before. Her eyes glazed with l.u.s.t and her mind was occupied only with the rigid meat she was pounding.


    Brad didn''t last long, he had been hot too long while watching his mother''s p.u.s.s.y and her hand on his c.o.c.k was the ultimate p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He felt the o.r.g.a.s.m start deep in his balls. He knew it was about to come roaring up his tube.


    "Mom, mom it''s going to happen, it''s coming."


    "Yes, honey, let it happen. Let it come, let it come." Her hand speed increased until it was flying up and down her son''s c.o.c.k. She wanted him to shoot, she wanted to see his juice spurt out of that massive purple head.


    "Oh, mom, now, it''s now. I''m going to c.u.m. I''m going to c.u.m, c.u.m, c.u.m, ohhhh, mom."


    Brad stood for a minute in shock by the events of the past few minutes, his legs weakened then slowly he dropped to his knees. As he did, Karen released his c.o.c.k, but misinterpreted his movement. He was now kneeling between her legs, his c.o.c.k only inches from her crotch. She was past the point of any control of her emotions, she was deep in the s.e.x.u.a.l feelings of the moment. With out any thought or planning, she twisted until she was able to lie down on the floor. Grasping Brad''s shoulders she lay back and pulled him on top of her. He caught himself with his hands and for a moment was poised above her, then with instinct taking over he slowly lowered himself to her and they both watched in fascination as his still hard stiff shaft slipped into his mother''s waiting c.u.n.t.


    "Oh, God, Brad, oh, God. You''re so big, so big. You''re like a horse. Ohh easy, honey, easy." She moved to adjust to the monster c.o.c.k slipping into her. "Ohh, baby, that''s it, easy, honey, push it into mommy easy. Ohh, God, Brad your c.o.c.k is so good, I need it so much. Mommy really needs you to ride me good and hard.


    Brad felt the end of his prick bottom out into her c.u.n.t, felt her w.o.m.b give under the pressure, then he withdrew it until just the tip was inside his mother''s p.u.s.s.y, then he again thrust it back into her soaking passage. Karen grunted as the giant rod plunged into her p.u.s.s.y. In seconds Brad was f.u.c.k.i.n.g his mother with long powerful strokes as he drove his eight inches of meat in and out. Karen g.r.o.a.n.e.d and grunted with every stroke. She had never been f.u.c.k.e.d by so much c.o.c.k, and this i.n.c.e.s.tuous f.u.c.k was adding to her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    She knew it was wrong, she knew she would regret it someday, but as Brad''s d.i.c.k drove in and out of her flooded channel, all she could feel was the l.u.s.t that drove them both to f.u.c.k.


    The early awareness of her son looking at her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y, the jacking off of his massive c.o.c.k had driven her to the edge of o.r.g.a.s.m, so it didn''t take long for her son''s stiff prick to bring her climax rushing up from the depths of her p.u.s.s.y. As she felt the explosion start way down, she began lifting her a.s.s off the floor to meet her son''s driving c.o.c.k. Soon they were thrusting at each other with a fury.


    "Brad, do it, baby. Push it in me, honey, push it in mommy''s p.u.s.s.y. Push it deep. Ohh, Brad do it, do it, ohh f.u.c.k me, ohh f.u.c.k me hard, yes, yes, honey f.u.c.k mommy. Ohhhh, Brad, I''m going to c.u.m, mommy''s going to c.u.m, ohhhhhh"


    Karen felt the flood rush down her passage. She had never actually shot fluid from her p.u.s.s.y before, but this time she felt the liquid gush from her to soak her son''s d.i.c.k and balls. She was embarrassed, but thrilled that he had made her shoot p.u.s.s.y juice for the first time in her life. She lay in a contented stupor, her son''s massive meaty c.o.c.k buried in her saturated p.u.s.s.y, her legs wrapped sensuously around his legs. Gradually she realized that the c.o.c.k in her was still hard and Brad was moving back and forth in her c.u.n.t. Suddenly she remembered he hadn''t c.u.m with her, but was still in need. She pulled his head down to her mouth and stuck her tongue in his ear, then whispered to him.


    "Go on push it in me, baby. I know you want to. It''s alright, do it. Do it to me good. Give it to me deep and hard, I''ll c.u.m again with you." She thrust up against him. "Come on, baby. What can I do to make it good for you?"

 Chapter 80 - Threes Perfect for a First-Time

    One of the good things about living in Washington DC is that there''s never a shortage of visitors. Friends & family are always coming through town for vacation, meetings, etc., which is good because it gets you out of the house. Last week I went to meet one of my visiting friends near his hotel in Dupont Circle, and it changed my life forever.


    Dupont Circle is a eclectic neighborhood with lots of interesting people and a large gay community. Even though I''m a 29 year old straight guy, I''ve had bis.e.x.u.a.l fantasies for years, so I always like hanging around Dupont because so many openly gay men and women are out and about. I''ve never once acted on my fantasies, not even as a kid, but approaching 30 I''m realizing that I want to explore every part of my personality and I don''t want to look back on life and regret not having experiences.


    Anyway, my friend (who is married and probably not bi-curious like me) had dinner and a few beers at a cool bar/restaurant with lots of pool tables. At about 10 PM, and after a couple of games of pool, my friend needed to leave to get some sleep before an early flight the next morning. We say our good-byes, he takes off, and I stop in the bathroom to pee before leaving. As I come out, I hear, "Excuse me." I turn around to see a guy who had been waiting for our pool table.


    "Are you finished?" he asked. "Yeah," I responded. After an awkward pause, I realized I was staring at him. I don''t usually notice guys as being cute, but this one was different. He looked like a male model. At about 5-10, brown hair and eyes, he had a square jaw and an unforgettable smile. He was beautiful.


    I must have looked like an idiot, staring at him. He kind of laughed and said, "Well, I''m waiting for a friend to show up. Would you like to play a quick game with me?"


    "Uhhh, okay," I said, still a little stunned at my reaction to him.


    His name was Jim, but he said that everyone called him Jamie. Although he was even worse at pool than I was, he was incredibly kind and funny. He was quick to laugh and insisted on buying me a beer. In my experience, people that look like him tend to be stuck up and rude. But not Jamie. We got along very well, laughing at our lack of pool prowess, that I began to wonder if he was gay, and if I might finally experience what I had been fantasizing about.


    When I''ve fantasized about guys in the past, it''s always been a non-specific guy who lets me suck and play with his c.o.c.k. Until this night, I''d never had strong feelings for real people. Maybe the beer was getting to me, but I was loosening up enough so that I was getting turned on by Jamie. When he bent over the pool table to take aim at a long shot, I found myself staring at his nice, tight a.s.s.


    Again, he caught me staring, and kind of chuckled.


    "So, are you married?" he asked. "Nope," I responded.


    "Got a girlfriend?"


    "No, not any more. Broke up a while ago."


    "Got a boyfriend?" he said with a smile.


    "No, but I''m open to anything," I said, chuckling. The beer was definitely getting to me! I''ve never told anyone else, let alone a stranger, that I had an interest in men. I think he could tell I was embarrassed, and left the subject alone.


    We finally finished our first game, and I went to the bar to buy us another round. When I returned to our table, Jamie was with another guy.


    "Hey, Chris," Jamie said to me. "Let me introduce you to my friend Paul, who is a half an hour late."


    Paul looked similar to me, about 6-1, blond hair, medium build, but he had a military look about him. His hair was very short, and I noticed a tattoo on his inner forearm that looked like something from the Navy.


    The way that Paul and Jamie acted together answered my question about Jamie''s s.e.x.u.a.lity. They were arm in arm, hugging, whispering in each other''s ear and laughing; definitely together. I thought Paul''s arrival was my cue to exit. "Well, I should probably take off now," I said, trying to give them some time alone together.


    "No way, you don''t have to leave," said Paul. "Stay for another game. At least finish your beer. C''mon, I''ll take both you and Jamie on in a game."


    I said alright, and watched as Paul beat me and Jamie in game after game. Finally, just before midnight, they decided they''d had enough pool and started to leave when Jaime turned to me and said, "Hey, Chris, you doing anything now?"


    "No, I was just going to head for home," I said.


    "If you want, you can come back to my place with us and hang out, maybe watch a movie," Jamie offered.


    "Are you sure? I mean, you guys are probably sick of me by now," I said.


    Paul said, "Don''t be silly. We''d love to have you."


    Again, I agreed to Paul''s suggestion. The guy was authoritative, but in a friendly way. During the 6 block walk to Jamie''s house, I was curious to say the least; thoughts were rushing through my head. They were obviously a couple, so I thought they would want to be alone. Did they really just want to hang around with me as a friend? Did they think I was gay? Did they want me to join in with them? No, that would be ridiculous.


    Jamie''s house was nice, but it was older and had no air conditioning. This was one of those rare Spring days that hit 90 degrees, and his house was warm and stuffy, even at midnight. "As you can tell, it''s an oven in here," said Jamie. "If you want, there''s a shower downstairs you can use to cool off. We''re going to use the one upstairs."


    I took a cool shower, but midway through noticed there wasn''t any soap left in the shower. I dried off a little and wrapped myself in a large bath towel. I emerged from the bathroom to ask Jamie if there was any soap left. By the time I got upstairs, I could hear noises coming from the bedroom. The bedroom door was wide open, and I saw Paul and Jamie locked in an embrace, kissing. Like me, they were wearing nothing but bath towels. I didn''t know if they wanted to be seen, but I stood silently in the hallway anyway, transfixed.


    Jamie laid down on his back, his head hanging over the end of the bed. Standing with Jamie''s head between his legs, Paul started rubbing Jamie''s nice c.h.e.s.t. It had a little hair, and was thin but well toned. I could see Jamie''s ab muscles -- he must work out like crazy. Paul''s hands rubbed up and down Jamie''s c.h.e.s.t and stomach, until they reached under Jamie''s towel to c.a.r.e.s.s his inner t.h.i.g.hs and c.o.c.k and balls.


    "Mmmmm," Jamie m.o.a.n.e.d. "That feels great."


    Jamie reached up to pull Paul''s towel off, which revealed his semi-erect p.e.n.i.s. Even at half mast, the thing was at least seven inches and thick. It hung there like a salami in front of Jamie''s face. I was salivating, wishing I could put it in my mouth. Jamie reached back to pull Paul closer. He started to lick at the head of Paul''s gorgeous c.o.c.k. Paul leaned forward to allow Jamie to take more of his meat. Pretty soon, he was humping Jamie''s face, and all Jamie could do was relax his throat and take it all in.


    Needless to say, I was getting hard under my towel. I thought, this could finally be it. This is incredible!


    Paul climbed on the bed, straddling Jamie''s beautiful face so Jamie could lick his a.s.s. From my vantage point, I couldn''t see what was going on, but Paul seemed to love it. He started m.o.a.ning, "Ahh, yeah," and "Lick my a.s.s. Stick your tongue in my a.s.s. God, that feels good."


    Not consciously thinking, I started walking into the bedroom. I couldn''t take it anymore, I had to be a part of this. Paul noticed me walking in, and said, "Well Chris, it''s about time. Come here."


    I didn''t respond. My heart was pounding and I was so nervous and excited that I couldn''t speak. "Don''t be shy," Paul said. "What, are you a v.i.r.g.i.n or something?"


    "Basically, yes," I said. "I''ve never been with a guy before, but I''ve thought about it for a long time."


    "Oh, cool. Jamie, we''ve got a first timer here," said Paul. "Time to stop thinking and start doing. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    I walked toward Paul, who was still sitting on Jamie''s face, fixated with one goal in mind: Suck on that big c.o.c.k. I laid down on my side next to the two of them, and reached up to hold Paul''s meat. It was so big it felt heavy. I''d never touched another man''s p.e.n.i.s before, so I didn''t have anything to compare it to, other than my own, which is an average 6 inches. I opened my mouth and took the plunge. I licked and s.u.c.k.e.d on the big spongy head of Paul''s c.o.c.k, then tried to relax my throat as I took more and more of it in. For those of you that have never done this, let me tell you it is exhilarating. At first it felt like my mouth was stretched to the limit to take this monster, but as time went on I got more comfortable and relaxed. Pretty soon my head was bobbing up and down on his member like a pro. I loved it.


    "You''re pretty good at that, Chris," said Paul. "You sure you''ve never done that before?" "Mmmmm hmm," I said, trying to speak with a mouth- and throat-full of c.o.c.k. "Well, why don''t you work on Jamie for a while?"


    Paul got off Jamie''s face, which had be buried in Paul''s a.s.s for a good five minutes. He reached down and removed Jamie''s towel; his d.i.c.k appeared rock hard, and about the same size as mine, 6 inches. Paul went over to sit in a chair next to the bed and watch us. I put my head on Jamie''s stomach, and took hold of his d.i.c.k in my hands. I started l.i.c.k.i.n.g the shaft, up and down, up and down until he couldn''t stand it any more. I s.u.c.k.e.d hard on his c.o.c.k, eventually taking it all the way back until my nose hit his pubes. Jamie put his hand on the back of my head and gently guided my head up and down on his d.i.c.k, faster and faster. He was m.o.a.ning and loving it. After a while, Jamie pulled my head off his c.o.c.k and said, "So, Chris, have you ever fantasized about getting f.u.c.k.e.d?"


    "Oh god, yes!" I said. "I''ve used my ex-girlfriend''s vibrator; it''s always felt great but I''ve never done the real thing."


    "Well, you will now," he said. Jamie reached into the table next to the bed and pulled out a bunch of c.o.n.d.o.ms and some lube. "Get on your knees," he commanded. "Put your a.s.s in the air and spread your legs as far as you can get them." I was incredibly excited. Being f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s was always a major fantasy. The small vibrator that I used was fun, but it was nothing like I was about to experience. Jaime had spread some lube on his hand and my a.s.s and was running his fingers up and down the crack of my a.s.s.


    "Just relax," he said, as he pushed one lubed finger into my b.u.t.t. I m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and wanted more. After a couple of minutes, I was ready. He put a c.o.n.d.o.m on his still hard c.o.c.k and added more lube to it. He got behind me and pulled my legs apart to push me down to the right height. I could feel the head of his c.o.c.k pressed against my v.i.r.g.i.n asshole. He told me to relax again, and soon enough, he had an inch or two in. He slowly withdrew it and put it back again, this time a little quicker. It was an amazing feeling; there was pressure and it felt like my a.s.s was being stretched, but there wasn''t much pain. "You okay?" Jamie asked. I told him yes, f.u.c.k me harder.


    Jamie picked up the pace. He started pumping my a.s.s harder and faster. "F.u.c.k me!" I screamed. His m.o.a.ns intensified, and I could tell he was about to c.u.m. I felt his six inch c.o.c.k spasm, and a little while later he withdrew his limp c.o.c.k from my a.s.s.


    I started to get up because I thought I was done, but from behind me I could hear Paul say, "You like that, huh Chris? It''s my turn now." As he put on a c.o.n.d.o.m and added a bunch of lube to it, I panicked a little. Could I handle his thick eight-incher? Well, I would soon find out. Paul wasn''t as gentle as Jamie had been. It was a good thing I was somewhat loose at that point, because instead of easing it in, he thrust the head in right away. I grunted; it felt like I was being split in two. He paused for a moment and gave me a chance to adjust. Then he grabbed a hold of my h.i.p.s and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me even harder than Jaime had. He f.u.c.k.e.d my brains out for what seemed like 10, 15 minutes. My a.s.s was numb and getting sore. Finally, he grew tired of the doggie-style position and told me to get on my back, which I did. He grabbed my ankles and put them over his shoulders, then slid his c.o.c.k back into my aching a.s.s. After a few minutes of f.u.c.k.i.n.g me like this, he said, "Your a.s.s is so hot -- I love f.u.c.k.i.n.g it. Do you like it?"


    "Yes," I said. I did love it, but wished he would come so I could rest a little.


    "You know, Chris, one of the great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es of being with a man is having someone come in your mouth," Paul said as he continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with my legs over his shoulders. "Do you want that?"


    "Yes!" I said. In addition to being f.u.c.k.e.d, having a guy shoot his load down my throat was one of the other things I fantasized most about. With that, Paul stopped pumping my a.s.s, leaned closer to me and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Then, he slowly withdrew his c.o.c.k from my tired b.u.t.t, pulled off the c.o.n.d.o.m, and had me lay on my side as he knelt in front of me. He put his c.o.c.k in my face and said, "Suck it."


    For the second time that night I had Paul''s huge d.i.c.k in my mouth. Once again, I tried to relax my throat so I could take it all in. I s.u.c.k.e.d as hard and as fast as I could. Finally, after a couple minutes of this, Paul started m.o.a.ning hard. With his left hand he grabbed the back of my head and pulled it away from his pulsating c.o.c.k. With his right hand, he started stroking his pulsating c.o.c.k, which he positioned only about a half inch inside my open mouth so he could see the fireworks. Stream after stream of Paul''s c.u.m hit the back of my open mouth, and some dribbled down my chin. He put his c.o.c.k back in my mouth so I could get all of it. It was an incredible thrill.


    "You''ve done great," said Jaime. "Now it''s your turn." As I laid on the bed, he kissed my mouth and cleaned up Paul''s excess jizz from my lips and chin. Then, he kissed his way down my c.h.e.s.t and abdomen to my c.o.c.k, which was oozing prec.u.m. He expertly s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k. It was the best blow job I''ve ever had, and it took only a minute or so before I was coming in Jaime''s mouth. Needless to say, I was totally drained.


    That was about two weeks ago, and I''m still sorting it all out. I had a great, mind-blowing experience with Jaime and Paul, and I can''t wait to relive it. If you''re a straight guy with bis.e.x.u.a.l fantasies, I say go for it! The only regret I have is not doing it sooner.

 Chapter 81 - Threesome 1(h&w with two men)

    I watched as Dee slipped a short bright red dress over her head and pulled it down her body.


    She sat down next to me and pulled on her matching high heel shoes.


    She turned to me and lightly kissed me with her full lips.


    "I''m ready to go." she said and stood up.


    I took her hand and we walked out to the car. We drove to the restaurant, parked the car, and went in. We had made reservations and had arrived early. We were both nervous and I ordered drinks.


    As we sipped our drinks, we talked about the plans we had made for this evening. More than once we had talked about a three-way love making session. The idea and the mental pictures of watching her with another man intrigued me. Dee was a great lover and always willing to try just about anything. In fact, the idea of making it with another man was originally hers.


    I had made friends with a single guy at work and had finally gotten the courage to discuss it with him. Gary was flattered and had agreed.


    Hell he had better have been flattered. Dee was lovely and had a great tanned body, with long legs, firm b.r.e.a.s.ts, long black hair, and black eyes. We had agreed to meet at the best restaurant in town to break the ice over diner and dancing.


    I had been watching the entry into the bar and spotted Gary looking around. I slipped out of the booth and walked over to him. We shook hands and smiled nervously at each other.


    "Follow me." I said walking to the booth.


    I admitted to myself that he was every bit as good looking as I had described him to Dee. He was my height, six foot, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His tan only set off his blond hair and blue eyes.


    I introduced them and he slid in to the booth next to Dee. I sat down next to her.


    We decided to eat our meal in the lounge and ordered. The three of us made small talk and you could feel the tension building throughout the meal. The busboy cleared the table as the band started playing. Dee took turns dancing with each of us, clearly enjoying being the center of attention, not only for us, but also for the other couples in the room and on the dance floor.


    During one slow dance, I watched as they pulled each other''s bodies closer together. When they walked back, Gary had an enormous bulge, which did not escape my wife''s eyes.


    "It''s time to leave." I said.


    Gary followed us home and we walked into the house, Dee leading the way.


    "What''s your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?" I asked Gary.


    "Scotch on the rocks."


    "Ok. Show him the house Dee."


    After mixing the drinks I put them on a tray and went into the bedroom.


    Dee and Gary were standing at the foot of the bed and kissing each other.


    They had stepped back and Dee was unbuttoning his shirt while he was sliding her dress down her shoulders. She pulled his shirt off revealing a tan muscular c.h.e.s.t. He pulled her dress down over her h.i.p.s and she stepped out of it and her shoes. Her red bra and French cut p.a.n.t.i.e.s looked fantastic against her tan skin.


    Gary wet his lips and smiled. "Nice." he said.


    Dee reached down and unclasped his belt. She ran her hand up and down his bulge and for the first time, I heard her m.o.a.n.


    The zipper was loud in the room as she pulled it down. She tugged his pants down and pulled each leg off while removing his shoes at the same time.


    I stood up and removed my pants and socks.


    Dee bent down and pulled Gary''s socks off, her face inches from his crotch.


    Standing up, she turned around with her back to Gary.


    "Take my bra off."


    Gary unhooked the bra and slid the straps from her shoulders. She flipped it off onto the floor and turned around.


    She gasped and putting her hands on his waist pulled their bodies together.


    I ran my hand up and down my crotch feeling my own hard c.o.c.k through the cotton material of my shorts. I sipped my drink and watched as they drove their tongues deeper into each other''s mouths.


    They were running their hands up and down each other backs and again grinding their groins into each other.


    Dee hooked her fingers into the waistband of Gary''s shorts and slowly pulled his shorts down.


    Gary did the same with her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and I wet my lips as they slowly stripped each other of their last bit of clothing.


    He stepped back and pulled her p.a.n.t.i.e.s down her legs. I watched as his head was before her p.u.s.s.y, his eyes never leaving her bush. She stepped out of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and he straightened up.


    It was her turn and she gasped aloud as his c.o.c.k literally sprang into view when she pulled his shorts down.


    Gary''s c.o.c.k was longer than my seven-inch c.o.c.k by about an inch, but was not as thick as mine.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d as she pulled his shorts down his legs, her unblinking eyes never leaving his prick.


    Dee did not stand back up, but knelt in front of his manhood. She reached up and clasped his c.o.c.k in her right hand. He m.o.a.n.e.d as she slowly stoked it. She moved her left hand up and touched his balls with her fingertips. Dee moved forward and kissed the head of his c.o.c.k. She stuck out her tongue and touched the tip of his d.i.c.k. Gary''s h.i.p.s moved back and her hand slid up his c.o.c.k. She pulled slightly, his h.i.p.s reversed, and his c.o.c.k touched her lips.


    She stroked his c.o.c.k a few times and played with his balls, the tip of his c.o.c.k never leaving her lips. Dee opened her mouth and moved her head forward letting the head of his c.o.c.k slide between her wet lips. He m.o.a.n.e.d as more of his c.o.c.k went into her mouth. I watched her cheeks hollow and knew what he was feeling as she s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k.


    Dee moved her hands up to his waist and pulled on it pushing more of his c.o.c.k into her mouth.


    So far, they had both been moving very slowly, but I knew that that would not last very long.


    Dee swallowed more of his c.o.c.k and slid her hands up his c.h.e.s.t. She found his n.i.p.p.l.es and pinched them. Gary m.o.a.n.e.d and shoved his h.i.p.s forward pushing more of his c.o.c.k into her mouth and down her throat. She pulled her head back and I watched as his wet c.o.c.k reappeared from between her lips.


    She pinched his hard n.i.p.p.l.es again and s.u.c.k.e.d on the first couple of inches of his c.o.c.k, her head moving back and forth. After about a minute of s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k and pinching his n.i.p.p.l.es, she let his c.o.c.k fall from her mouth. Dee stood up and kissed him, forcing her tongue between his lips.


    She stepped way from Gary and looked at me.


    "Is this turning you on?" she asked.


    I nodded and said, "God yes. You?"


    "Yesss!"


    She moved to the head of the bed and pulled the blankets down. She crawled onto the bed and rolled over onto her back. She looked at Gary and said, "F.u.c.k me. Now."


    As she spread her legs, Gary crawled between them, his hardon in one hand.


    I moved to the edge of the bed for a better view.


    Dee raised her h.i.p.s and used her fingers to spread her wet c.u.n.t lips apart. He ran the head of his c.o.c.k up and down her wet snatch several times. Dee m.o.a.n.e.d and pushed her h.i.p.s higher. He found the entrance to her p.u.s.s.y and pushed forward. His c.o.c.k slid in and she gasped.


    I stood up, pulling my shorts off and watched as his c.o.c.k disappeared into her p.u.s.s.y.


    He started a slow f.u.c.k.i.n.g action, not letting his c.o.c.k go all the way in. She m.o.a.n.e.d and f.u.c.k.e.d back, her head turned towards me, her eyes wide.


    She wet her lips and said, "God he feels good. His long hard c.o.c.k is wonderful."


    Gary m.o.a.n.e.d and shoved his c.o.c.k in. Dee shrieked as his c.o.c.k bottomed out and she started to f.u.c.k it harder and faster. She m.o.a.n.e.d and I knew she was going to come and she did. She slammed her h.i.p.s up and o.r.g.a.s.med.


    Gary could no longer control himself and yelled, "Oh f.u.c.k! I''m coming!"


    And he came. His c.o.c.k was buried to the hilt in Dee''s p.u.s.s.y and she g.r.o.a.n.e.d as his c.u.m splashed into her p.u.s.s.y. She came again and gasped, s.u.c.k.i.n.g in air through her clenched teeth. They slowly f.u.c.k.e.d each other as they came down from their s.e.x.u.a.l peaks.


    She reached up, pulled his head down, and kissed him. He kissed her back and raised his h.i.p.s.


    I watched as his slimy c.u.m and juicy coated c.o.c.k slid from her p.u.s.s.y. It was getting soft and looked like a wet pink snake.


    Dee sighed as Gary moved his body off her. He lay down next to her on his back and closed his eyes.


    She rolled over on her side looking at me.


    "Lay down. I want you to suck my p.u.s.s.y." she said.


    "But his c.u.m..."


    "Down. Suck my p.u.s.s.y and his c.u.m."


    I lay down on the bed and she raised up, her legs straddling my head. I looked up and her c.u.n.t hairs were matted with their juices.


    I raised my head up and licked up and down her t.h.i.g.hs coming closer and closer to her p.u.s.s.y. I could see flecks of white c.u.m in her pubic hairs. I licked at her and sniffed, smelling the love juices. I ran my tongue up and down her slit and swallowed. I could taste her sweet p.u.s.s.y juices intermingled with his slightly bitter and salty c.u.m. I shoved my tongue up into her p.u.s.s.y and she m.o.a.n.e.d.


    My head shot back and I said, "What the f.u.c.k!"


    Gary''s hand had grabbed my c.o.c.k and he had the head of my c.o.c.k in his mouth.


    "What''s wrong?" Dee asked.


    "He''s s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k."


    I m.o.a.n.e.d. No man had ever touched my c.o.c.k and I could not believe how great it felt as he continued to stroke my c.o.c.k and suck on it.


    Dee looked over her shoulder and gasped.


    I could not move because she had me pinned to the bed.


    He s.u.c.k.e.d more of my c.o.c.k into his mouth and I m.o.a.n.e.d. I gasped as he swallowed more of my c.o.c.k and all of a sudden, I did not care if it was a woman or a man. Shit he was beyond good!


    When Dee realized that I was not going to stop him, she flipped her body around and lowered her p.u.s.s.y again over my face.


    I looked down between her legs and watched as Gary swallowed the entire length of my c.o.c.k.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d and than gasped. He was playing with my balls and giving me the blowjob of my life. He was doing things with his mouth, tongue, and throat that even Dee had never done.


    I stuck my tongue up and ran it up and down her snatch. She m.o.a.n.e.d and lowered her h.i.p.s sending my tongue deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.


    "He is s.u.c.k.i.n.g all of your c.o.c.k." Dee said.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d as he started to steadily suck on my c.o.c.k and play with my balls.


    I shoved my tongue in and out of her p.u.s.s.y with renewed energy and she g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    I felt Gary''s mouth stop on the way up my c.o.c.k. He s.u.c.k.e.d on the head of my c.o.c.k and ran his tongue around the ridge of my c.o.c.k. I gasped at the feelings and moved my head back. I stuck my tongue out and rammed it into Dee''s anus.


    She gasped and I tongue f.u.c.k.e.d her a.s.s.


    "God! Yes! Lick my ass!" she yelled.


    All three of us m.o.a.n.e.d at the same time as the feelings started to overwhelm us.


    I realized that Dee was finger-f.u.c.k.i.n.g herself and playing with her c.l.i.t as I continued to tongue her a.s.s and Gary s.u.c.k.e.d on my c.o.c.k.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d and gasped and I felt her body go rigid as she o.r.g.a.s.med. I moved my tongue down to her p.u.s.s.y and felt her fingers move with my tongue. I tongued her c.u.n.t sending her into another o.r.g.a.s.m.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d as I felt my own o.r.g.a.s.m start to build. I knew it was going to be a good one and my body shuddered as Gary s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k at a faster rate. I thrust up and m.o.a.n.e.d as the first wave of c.u.m spewed from my c.o.c.k deep into Gary''s throat. I came again and again, almost passing out from the sensations.


    Gary s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k dry of my c.u.m and I m.o.a.n.e.d at the sensations coming from my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k as it slowly softened in his mouth.


    Dee moved her body from mine and I looked down at the blonde head that was s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my c.o.c.k. I was not repulsed. I felt satisfied like never before.


    He raised his head and I watched as my c.o.c.k slid from between his lips and fell onto my belly.


    He grinned and licked his lips.


    "Surprise. I couldn''t resist your beautiful hard c.o.c.k." he said.


    He lowered his head and ran his tongue up and down my c.o.c.k. He lowered his head between my legs and licked my balls. Gary ran his tongue back up between my balls and licked the length of my c.o.c.k. Finally he kissed the head of my prick and rolled over onto his back.


    Dee lay down beside me and kissed me. She moved her hand down and ran her fingers up and down my c.o.c.k and balls.


    "Felt good, huh?" she asked.


    I nodded and she kissed me again.


    "You have no idea what a turnon it was, watching him suck your c.o.c.k."


    "Darling. You''ve got to pay him back. Suck his c.o.c.k"


    "Look at him. He''s hard again!"


    "You''ve got to to suck him. It''s only fair."


    I looked at her, startled at her order.


    "I''ll let you f.u.c.k my a.s.s if you do." she said.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d at the thought. We had talked about it before, but had never tried it because my c.o.c.k was so thick. I lay there and wondered what it would be like s.u.c.k.i.n.g a c.o.c.k.


    She kissed me and I felt her tongue slide between my lips as if it was a small c.o.c.k.


    "Please. I promise."


    "I''ll even help."


    I nodded and she moved away.


    "Move over Gary." she told him.


    She climbed over him as he moved to the center of the bed.


    I looked down and his c.o.c.k was hard, the head almost touching his navel.


    "What am I doing and can I actually do it." I thought to myself.


    Dee rotated her body so that her head was by Gary''s waist and her h.i.p.s by his head.


    "Come here Sweetheart." Dee said.


    As I twisted my body around, she rolled onto her side and rested her head on her hand. She raised her leg and ran her other hand between her legs, stroking her p.u.s.s.y.


    Gary m.o.a.n.e.d as he realized what was about, maybe, to happen. He turned his head and s.u.c.k.e.d on her fingers. I lay down next to Gary and my skin tingled where our bodies touched. I looked down at his c.o.c.k. It was long and hard and his balls were hanging down between his legs.


    "Beautiful. Isn''t it." she said.


    I nodded. And it was. Long and hard with a gentle curve. Pink with a defined head.


    "Touch it." she told me.


    I reached out and touched the head of his c.o.c.k. I jumped as his c.o.c.k twitched at my touch.


    "Its okay. Run your fingers up and down his prick." she said.


    I ran my fingers down the length of his c.o.c.k. It was hard and the skin was smooth. I could feel the veins in his prick as I ran my fingertips up and down his hard length.


    "Feel his balls." she said.


    I moved my fingers down and touched his scrotum. I pushed and felt a testicle slide to one side. I pushed on the other testicle and felt it move inside his hairy sack.


    I heard Dee m.o.a.n and looked over. She had moved so that Gary could tongue her p.u.s.s.y and she could still watch me.


    "Kiss and suck on his balls." she gasped.


    I lowered my head and kissed the skin holding his large balls. I ran my tongue up and down, around his balls, soaking them with my saliva. I moved my body closer so I could do a better job.


    All of a sudden, I wanted to really suck on his balls. To feel them rolling around in my mouth.


    I lowered my head and ran the tip of my tongue up and down in that area between a man''s anus and his balls. He m.o.a.n.e.d as I continued to tongue him in that s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e area.


    I moved my tongue up between his balls, feeling his pubic hairs tickling my nose. I opened my mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d his right testicle into my mouth. I rolled it around enjoying the spongy feeling of his testicle against my tongue and the roof of my mouth.


    I let it slip out and did the same to the left testicle. I took a deep breath and opened wider. I used my fingers to push both balls into my mouth. I s.u.c.k.e.d and ran my tongue from side to side under his t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s.


    He m.o.a.n.e.d and his h.i.p.s moved slightly pulling the skin of his sac tight.


    I lowered my head and let the balls slip from my mouth, and kissed them, first the right one and than the left one.


    Dee m.o.a.n.e.d. I looked over and she was playing with her n.i.p.p.l.es while Gary s.u.c.k.e.d on her p.u.s.s.y.


    She raised her head up and looked at me.


    "Kiss his c.o.c.k." she said.


    I looked down at his hard c.o.c.k, studying it. It was pink and had large veins twisting up and around it.


    I took a breath and lowered my head. I kissed the middle of his c.o.c.k. It was warm and hard.


    I sniffed and could smell p.u.s.s.y and c.u.m at the same time.


    I slowly kissed the hard length going towards the bottom first.


    As I was kissing it going back up towards the head, Dee said, "Lick it."


    I raised up slightly and stuck my tongue out. I ran my tongue up and down his c.o.c.k, feeling the small and large veins as little bumps. I ran my tongue down to the base and than back towards the head.


    I raised my head up and looked at Dee. Her eyes were bright and she had a small smile.


    She wet her lips and said, "Pick it up."


    I looked back down and could see the wet trails of my saliva on his c.o.c.k.


    I lowered my hand and picked up his c.o.c.k between my fingers and thumb. I slid my fingers around his c.o.c.k and squeezed. Gary m.o.a.n.e.d and I felt his c.o.c.k throb in my hand. I ran my hand up and down his c.o.c.k, stopping when I felt the skin go tight. I stroked his c.o.c.k, loving the feeling of it in my hand.


    I gasped as he touched my c.o.c.k. I realized that my c.o.c.k was hard and felt a thrill at the sensation of stroking his prick while he stroked mine.


    I continued to stroke his c.o.c.k while Gary stroked mine.


    My eyes flew open when I felt Dee''s head touch mine.


    "What''s it like?" she asked.


    "I can''t tell you. It''s weird touching another man''s c.o.c.k while he is touching mine."


    "Suck it." she said.


    "Take the head of his c.o.c.k into your mouth."


    I stopped stroking and lowered my head. I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out.


    Another thrill went through me as I touched the tip of his d.i.c.k with my tongue and any resistance I had to s.u.c.k.i.n.g a c.o.c.k disappeared. I kissed the head of his c.o.c.k and ran my tongue around it.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d as our bodies shifted and I felt his mouth suck on the head of my c.o.c.k.


    I raised my head and looked at my wife. Dee was kneeling on the bed, her legs spread apart. Both of her hands were playing with her c.u.n.t. I watched for a few seconds as she ran her fingers up and down her snatch.


    "Come on darling. Suck his c.o.c.k. I want to watch you suck Gary''s c.o.c.k."


    I turned back, lowered my head, opened my mouth, and felt the head of Gary''s c.o.c.k slide between my lips into my mouth.


    "That''s it. Suck it! Take as much as you can!" she ordered.


    I m.o.a.n.e.d at the sensations of the silky smooth skin on his c.o.c.khead on my lips. I lowered my hand down his hard shaft and lowered my head.


    More of his c.o.c.k slid into my mouth. I raised my head, pursed my lips and felt the shaft slide between my lips.


    I g.r.o.a.n.e.d as more of his c.o.c.k entered my mouth. I closed my lips tightly around his prick and s.u.c.k.e.d as hard as I could and his body twitched. I relaxed and lowered my head and felt the tip of his c.o.c.k touch my throat.


    We started to suck each other''s c.o.c.ks, allowing the hard shafts to go deeper and deeper. I gagged a couple of times, but kept s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his c.o.c.k.


    And than it happened! My throat just seemed to open up and relax. His c.o.c.k went deeper and deeper. I lowered my head and felt his c.o.c.k go all of the way down. My nose touched his balls and I stopped. I squeezed with my throat muscles and raised my head. I took a deep breath and lowered my head. His c.o.c.k slid past my lips and down my throat. I deepthroated his c.o.c.k and stayed still until I needed air.

 Chapter 82 - Threesome 2

    I raised up, took a breath, and s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k.


    I heard a gasp and Dee yelled. "I''m coming!"


    "Aw shit!" she hissed.


    I continued to suck on Gary''s c.o.c.k all the while feeling the magic of his mouth and throat on my c.o.c.k. We started to suck each other at a faster rate.


    Gary''s h.i.p.s moved and I felt his c.o.c.k get harder. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d and shoved his c.o.c.k deep into my mouth. He exploded and I swallowed without thinking. It was more defensive than anything else. He shot again and I moved my head back. I wanted to taste his hot c.u.m. He did not disappoint me. He shot another wad of hot c.u.m from his prick into my mouth. I tasted it and swallowed. It was salty and slightly bitter.


    That was his c.u.m that I had licked from my wife! He pulsed again and I swallowed. He shot three more times, each shot being less than the one before it. I swallowed every drop and s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k getting every bit of c.u.m I could. I felt his c.o.c.k start to soften in my mouth and yet I still s.u.c.k.e.d on it.


    I moved my h.i.p.s back and felt my c.o.c.k fall from his mouth.


    He m.o.a.n.e.d and said, "My God that was f.u.c.k.i.n.g great!"


    I still s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k, not wanting to stop. I moved my head back and let his pink snake slide from mouth. It lay on his belly all wet and slimy.


    I kissed it and licked it relishing the feel of the skin of his d.i.c.k on my tongue.


    "Hmmm." Dee m.o.a.n.e.d.


    She was lying on the bed and s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her fingers.


    "Tastes good like p.u.s.s.y should."


    "Did you like his c.u.m?"


    "Yes. I loved it!"


    We lay on the bed for a couple of minutes. I had let a man suck my c.o.c.k and than I had s.u.c.k.e.d his. It was great and I knew it would not be my last.


    "I''m hungry and thirsty." Dee exclaimed.


    "I''ll be right back with some goodies."


    And she left the room. I sat up and looked down at my hard c.o.c.k, wet from Gary''s saliva.


    I looked over and his soft c.o.c.k was lying on his balls.


    Dee came back in the room with a tray of fresh drinks and ch.i.p.s and dip. We gulped the drinks down and she poured all of us fresh ones as we ate the ch.i.p.s and talked.


    Dee bounced from the bed and went into the bathroom. She came back in with her hands behind her back. Christ she was lovely!


    She sat down next to me, saying, "I made you a promise. Are you ready?"


    I looked at her and gulped, "Yes."


    "What''s going on?" Gary asked.


    "You''ll see." Dee said.


    "Down Boy!" she told me.


    I lay down on the bed and she moved over me. She uncapped the tube of KY Jelly and squeezed some into her hand. She ran her greasy fingers up and down my hard c.o.c.k and closed her hand around it.


    Satisfied that my d.i.c.k was well coated, she ran her fingers between her legs.


    Gary and I watched as she grimaced as she inserted one and then two fingers into her anus. She slid her fingers in and out of her a.s.s a few times and than pulled them slowly out of her a.s.s.


    Dee moved her body and clasped my c.o.c.k. She lowered her a.s.s over my c.o.c.k and I felt the tip touch her skin. She m.o.a.n.e.d as the head of my d.i.c.k slid into her a.s.s. She stopped and licked her lips. Dee moved her h.i.p.s up and down very slowly and grunted as more of my c.o.c.k went into her a.s.s.


    I g.r.o.a.n.e.d at the tightness of her a.s.s as my c.o.c.k slid further into her a.s.s. She pushed harder and more of my c.o.c.k went in. Dee stopped to let her a.s.s relax. After about thirty seconds, she started to f.u.c.k my c.o.c.k with small slow steady movements.


    She slowly f.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k with her a.s.s. Her body felt like it was on fire and I moved my h.i.p.s. She m.o.a.n.e.d and lowered her h.i.p.s further. More of my c.o.c.k went in and she g.r.o.a.n.e.d and stopped moving.


    "Oh God. It feels so good!" she whispered.


    "Gary. I want to suck your c.o.c.k again. Please." I said.


    He grunted and moved. I watched as his legs passed over my head and his hard c.o.c.k slapped me on the forehead. He wiggled his a.s.s and the tip of his c.o.c.k touched my lips.


    He stroked his c.o.c.k with his hand and I opened my mouth. His c.o.c.khead slid in and I shivered.


    Dee m.o.a.n.e.d and started to f.u.c.k my c.o.c.k with longer and stronger strokes. She gasped and I felt my c.o.c.k bottom out. She stopped and I felt her a.s.s muscles tighten on my hard prick.


    She g.r.o.a.n.e.d and raised up, my c.o.c.k sliding against the walls of her rectum.


    Gary pushed forward and his c.o.c.k touched the back of my throat. I s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k as he started to face f.u.c.k me with it.


    Dee m.o.a.n.e.d and started to f.u.c.k my c.o.c.k with her a.s.s using long strong strokes.


    "I''m going to come." she said.


    Gary''s c.o.c.k was going deeper and deeper down my throat and I loved it. I s.u.c.k.e.d on his hard c.o.c.k, loving the feeling of his shaft sliding between my lips.


    I felt the c.u.m boiling in my balls and knew it would not be long.


    Dee screamed and slammed her body down driving my c.o.c.k all the way into her. I could feel her coming as her body spasmed and her a.s.s squeezed on my c.o.c.k. I exploded and spewed shot after shot of c.u.m deep into her bowels.


    Gary continued to f.u.c.k my throat with his long hard c.o.c.k as my c.o.c.k softened.


    Dee m.o.a.n.e.d and lifted up. My c.o.c.k slid along her rectum and finally popped out of her a.s.s.


    She sighed and fell onto the bed.


    I reached up, pulled, and pushed on Gary until he got the idea.


    He pulled his c.o.c.k from my mouth and I kissed the head of his d.i.c.k.


    "What''s wrong"? He asked.


    "Nothing. F.u.c.k Dee." I told him.


    Dee smiled and spread her legs.


    "Yes Gary. F.u.c.k me with your c.o.c.k."


    Gary moved between her legs and placed the tip of his c.o.c.k at her c.u.n.t. He pushed and the head slid in and he pulled back. He teased her p.u.s.s.y until she could not stand it. She put her hands on his waist and pulled down while shoving her h.i.p.s up.


    His c.o.c.k slammed into her and she gasped.


    "F.u.c.k me"! she screamed.


    Gary used long strokes to f.u.c.k her. He would pull back until just the head of his c.o.c.k was in her p.u.s.s.y. He would than slam down, driving his c.o.c.k into her. Dee f.u.c.k.e.d back just as hard.


    Gary came first, his body going as rigid as his c.o.c.k. His first spurt of c.u.m sent Dee over the edge and she came. They continued to f.u.c.k each other as their o.r.g.a.s.ms subsided.


    Gary pulled out and rolled over onto his back.


    I lowered my head and s.u.c.k.e.d the p.u.s.s.y juices and c.u.m from his glistening c.o.c.k. He sighed as I cleaned the juices from his crotch. I swallowed every drop and than crawled between Dee''s legs.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d and said, "I love you."


    By the time the weekend was over, we had f.u.c.k.e.d, s.u.c.k.e.d, licked, and kissed each other in every possible combination.


    S.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k is great!


    Swallowing c.u.m is great!


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g is great!


    Anal s.e.x is great (Yes. Gary and I did the nasty with each other)!


    Consensual S.E.X is great!

 Chapter 83 - Threesome

    I knew David was gay. I didn''t have anything against him for that, but his sister, Lisa was fine as hell and they hung together a lot. She wasn''t giving anyone any play either. I figured that if I got cool with David then maybe he could hook me up with his sister.


    The problem was, David wasn''t just gay he was a flamer, with the whole h.i.p.s and finger snapping thing. He was humorous at times, but sometimes it was just annoying. Regardless, if David thought I was cool then I was sure he set me up with his sister.


    It didn''t take long for me to step up. I wasn''t a bad a.s.s or anything, but when I saw this dude giving David hell I jacked the dude up. I made it clear that David was to be left alone, and that David was a friend of mine. I should have known I''d pay for that, but Lisa was worth it.


    David told Lisa and her friends what happened and the whispers started, especially when someone over heard David inviting me to their house. I wanted to crawl under a rock, but I stood firm. I didn''t flinch when David put his hand on my arm.


    He had told me to bring trunks I was thinking of Lisa in a bikini. When I got there it was a pool party and the closest thing to another dude being their other than me was David. It was every fine sister that I knew, and a couple of choice white girls too.


    David said, "Ladies I promised you a hunk of man flesh and here he is."


    Wow! The babes were like, how do you like these and this. It was all I could do to keep my jaw from falling open, and Lisa had on a thong. She had to most beautiful light brown butt-cheeks I had ever seen, and she was talking to me too.


    The drunker we got, the freakier the ladies got. I think I had my hand on every piece of a.s.s there, except for Lisa. I asked David to hook me up with Lisa, and she started flirting with me. It was about midnight before it was only Lisa, David, and I.


    I was floating around in the pool with Lisa in my arms, but she was avoiding my kiss. I know I was drunk because I was begging her. She asked me if I really wanted some. I was like, hell yeah. She said there was a catch, that she and David did everything together. I was like, I don''t care if he watch.


    We went into her bedroom and she pulled off my trunks. I was sitting on the bed, while she knelt on the floor stroking my d.i.c.k. I was like, I can''t believe this fine assed bitch is about to suck my d.i.c.k. I felt like I was going to c.u.m.


    She said that David wasn''t just going to watch, he was going to join in. David removed her top and start massaging her n.a.k.e.d t.i.t.s. I was thinking that was a very non-gay thing to be doing. He knelt next to her, so I had to spread my legs wider to get out of his way.


    They started kissing and I could see their tongues going into each other''s mouths. They were brother and sister. Lisa broke their kiss and took my d.i.c.k in her warm mouth. I don''t know how I kept from coming. I looked down and saw that she had her hand in his trunks. I must have blinked, because I didn''t see him put my d.i.c.k in his mouth until he was taking it out and Lisa was putting it back into her mouth.


    I was in shock. David was taking a turn at s.u.c.k.i.n.g my d.i.c.k and I wasn''t trying to stop him. Both of them had their hands on my d.i.c.k stroking it when they were kissing again. What was even crazier, it felt just as good when David was s.u.c.k.i.n.g my d.i.c.k as Lisa.


    Lisa told me to get up on the bed and she got on the bed between my legs, while David removed her thong. He took off his trunks and got on the bed behind her. I thought he was about to f.u.c.k her, but he buried his face between her butt-cheeks. Lisa was m.o.a.ning as she s.u.c.k.e.d on my d.i.c.k and I knew it was because of what David was doing to her.


    Lisa got on top of me and I knew the hand guiding me into her was David''s. I had my hands on Lisa''s t.i.t.s while she f.u.c.k.e.d me like crazy. David was trying to get his face down there. It was so crazy. David had my balls in his mouth. They were f.u.c.k.i.n.g the shit out of me.


    Lucky for me they would get off my d.i.c.k before I got to the point where I had to c.u.m. I was eating Lisa''s p.u.s.s.y and they were s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my d.i.c.k when I finally came. Both of them swallowed my c.u.m. They kept at it until my d.i.c.k was completely limp.


    David went to get us something else to drink, so Lisa and I had time to talk. She said that she always thought I was cute, but David was more important to her than anything. I asked her how long had she and David been doing it, and she said since he came out the closet on his eighteenth birthday. I said other than the whole d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g thing, he didn''t act gay. She said he does that for her, though he likes having his d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d. My eyes got wide and she laughed. She told me not to worry, that she wasn''t going to ask me to suck his d.i.c.k. I don''t think I could have done that even for her.


    When David got back, they did sixty-nine with David on top. Just knowing that they were brother and sister made my d.i.c.k hard again. Lisa slid her head almost off the bed and called me over. At first she switched between my and David''s d.i.c.k, and then she put my d.i.c.k to David''s asshole. I was compelled to do it. My d.i.c.k went right up his a.s.s.


    Lisa got from under David and move so he could eat her out while I f.u.c.k.e.d him up the b.u.t.t. That was something I never thought I''d do, but looking into Lisa''s eyes, I f.u.c.k.e.d David harder.


    Lisa and David switched places and I was going up Lisa''s a.s.s, while she s.u.c.k.e.d his d.i.c.k. I didn''t even hesitate when they switch again. Hell, David did not have a hairy a.s.s like mine. He shaved down there just like she did.


    They really turned me out. I was kissing Lisa and she still had my c.u.m in her mouth. It was sort of like s.u.c.k.i.n.g my own d.i.c.k by proxy. The more we f.u.c.k.e.d the more I wanted to f.u.c.k both of them.


    David took some pictured of me with my d.i.c.k clearly inside of Lisa''s spread p.u.s.s.y, just in case I needed to prove something. I was like all over that. I had seen pictures of just about every girl around getting f.u.c.k.e.d by somebody, but not one of Lisa. Lisa took some close-ups of David with my d.i.c.k in his mouth, but not where anyone could tell it was me.


    The sun came up and we decided to go to the breakfast house to get something to eat. We ran into some people we knew and Lisa showed them at she and I were together. I mean, other than kissing she was rubbing my d.i.c.k through my pants.


    I was ready for more when we got back. Lisa went to sleep on the bed, so I f.u.c.k.e.d David and came in his a.s.s before I laid next Lisa. David cleaned off my d.i.c.k and s.u.c.k.e.d it, while I dozed off.

 Chapter 84 - A True And Very S.e.xy Night

    I guess we all have s.e.x.u.a.l experiences that we can never forget this is a very s.e.xy story about an unexpected situation.


    My wife and I were quite interested in making our s.e.x lives a little brighter but at this stage we never went as far as wife swapping or a threesome, we did watch these kind of things on p.o.r.n videos but we mainly talked dirty while we were having s.e.x.


    I used to get her turned on by asking her if she would like a nice big strange fat c.o.c.k shooting hot spunk into her p.u.s.s.y, this used to get her f.u.c.k.i.n.g like it was going to be the last f.u.c.k she was ever going to get, she used to get me going by asking if I would like to stick my c.o.c.k up a nice young p.u.s.s.y, it''s amazing how much we used to enjoy our fantasy.


    One night about 7:00pm there was a knock on the door standing there was one of her girlfriends, we invited her in for some supper she then told us that her husband wanted another guy to f.u.c.k her while he watched, to say that we were surprised would be an understatement, she explained that her husband was having trouble with s.e.x and thought that watching another guy sliding his c.o.c.k in and out of her p.u.s.s.y would help.


    She left about 10:00 pm and we went to bed, we talked about what her friend had said and she told me that the thought of my c.o.c.k shooting c.u.m into her friend got her really horny, we had s.e.x and she kept asking if I would like to f.u.c.k her friend, I said if it helped her husband with his s.e.x.u.a.l problems that I would like to do it, needless to say we both had huge o.r.g.a.s.ms that night.


    Next day she phoned her friend and after a while asked her if she would like me to visit, with that her friend was happy because she could get someone she knew to f.u.c.k rather than a stranger, we got a call about 8pm that night and asked me to go over, I left my wife who told me do not wipe your c.o.c.k when you spunk in her p.u.s.s.y instead come home and stick your c.o.c.k up me.


    Off I went and after a few drinks we headed off to the bedroom, her husband stripped off sat in a corner and started masturbating, we got on the bed she with her legs wide open I started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her c.l.i.t, while this was going on her husband started stroking my c.o.c.k, he asked her to suck my c.o.c.k which she did and he rubbed my balls at the same time,


    Shit I thought this was great stuff, I layed back on the bed and slid my c.o.c.k into her wet p.u.s.s.y, she was facing my feet and when she layed back her husband licked her p.u.s.s.y and my scrotum, there was no doubt that this guy was bis.e.x.u.a.l but I was enjoying everything that he was doing, I felt his big c.o.c.k slide into her p.u.s.s.y next to mine so we both f.u.c.k.e.d her p.u.s.s.y hole,


    All of a sudden I felt his spunk running in between my legs and her p.u.s.s.y went very sloppy, no problem as the thought of getting another guys c.u.m all over my c.o.c.k and balls blew my mind, she was sliding her p.u.s.s.y up and down my c.o.c.k when I started my big c.o.c.k pulsating as my spunk mixed with his, while I was getting dressed I watched him slide his c.o.c.k back into her which was coated in foamy c.u.m, as I left he was l.i.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y clean.


    As promised I went home which was only a few doors away opened the door then went to our bedroom where my wife was waiting with her legs open, I told her every little detail but before I could finish she felt my c.o.c.k that was still damp and sticky from c.u.m and p.u.s.s.y juice she pulled me on top of her and forced my c.o.c.k into her p.u.s.s.y.


    She got so f.u.c.k.i.n.g randy knowing that my c.o.c.k was still wet from another guys spunk, she grabbed the cheeks of my arse and made sure every bit of my c.o.c.k was up her, as she did that she let out a scream of delight as her p.u.s.s.y throbbed into a massive o.r.g.a.s.m, once again I had filled her p.u.s.s.y with hot creamy spunk.


    The next time I went around there she came with me, yes the girls rubbed their pussies together, they licked each other''s p.u.s.s.y while us lads rubbed c.o.c.ks and s.u.c.k.e.d each other, we always finished off by spunking into each other''s wife then went home to slide my c.o.c.k into my wife''s p.u.s.s.y filled with my friends hot c.u.m, this finished up as a lifelong relationship where we went away for holidays together we also used to nick into each other''s house for a quicky while the other spouse was at work.

 Chapter 85 - F.u.c.k.e.d By Two Strangers

    I get very restless so I go bar hopping. I like to go to bars where the people are a little wild. I''m 24 and think I look ok. I work out and my body looks good so I wear tight s.e.xy clothes. I admit I wear hardly anything to get men''s attention.


    And I don''t wear p.a.n.t.i.e.s because you never know when you meet someone who you want to f.u.c.k. I start drinking and dancing and I''m having a great time. But, I''m horny as hell and want a c.o.c.k really bad.


    I''m watching these two guys at the bar watching me dance and I''m turned on knowing they are talking about me. I go over to the bar and ask them to dance with me. The lights are low and we start grinding to the music. One is in front and the other guy is behind me.


    They feel good moving their bodies close to mine and I feel their hard c.o.c.ks pressing against me. Both are good looking and I''m feeling good. I''m really tipsy and horny and I don''t stop them when they take me outside to a van.


    They put me inside and one of them gets in with me in the back and the other one drives off. I don''t know their names but the one in the back with me is kissing me and starts taking my clothes off. He wants me to straddle him and he puts his c.o.c.k in me and tells me to ride it.


    I f.u.c.k him slowly and it feels so good. He tells me my p.u.s.s.y is so wet and tight and he''s going to make me c.u.m hard. I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g him faster and tell him his c.o.c.k feels so good in my p.u.s.s.y. It''s big and thick and my p.u.s.s.y is feeling so good.


    I scream that I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g and he turns me over on my back and grabs my legs while he pumps his c.o.c.k in me hard. I can''t believe how good it feels and I c.u.m again. He shoots his load in me and whispers in my ear. He tells me he is going to f.u.c.k me all night after his friend f.u.c.ks me.


    Then his friend gets in the back and puts his head between my legs. He licks my p.u.s.s.y while he puts his finger in my a.s.s and I''m loving it. He''s s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my c.l.i.t and I''m m.o.a.ning and begging him not to stop. He gets on top of me and puts his huge c.o.c.k in my p.u.s.s.y and I m.o.a.n to him to f.u.c.k me hard.


    He is really rough but I love it. He is pumping in and out and I''m going crazy with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He grabs my a.s.s and f.u.c.ks me harder and I scream again as I c.u.m hard. I feel him c.u.m.m.i.n.g and he fills my p.u.s.s.y with his love juice. I''m so tired but so happy I found these two men who were giving me all this p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    After a while they both decided to put both their c.o.c.ks in me. The one with the bigger c.o.c.k f.u.c.k.e.d my P.u.s.s.y while the other one f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s. We f.u.c.k.e.d for a long time so we could enjoy it. Of course I was the one to c.u.m first and I never had so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in my life. After we finished they dropped me off at my car and I went home. I was sore but satisfied. Until next time.

 Chapter 86 - Jenna Wants S.e.x Badly

    Jenna''s POV


    I was with my boyfriend, Kyle for 5 months and he still hadn''t put out! Like come on! We were both 17 so it shouldn''t be a big deal! Apparently he wants to save that for marriage or something. Whatever. Anyways, one day, I thought of a really good (or so I thought) idea! If Kyle won''t have s.e.x with me, I''ll Just go to the next best thing! His older brother Tommy! Tommy was really geeky with glasses and a big brown Afro but he kind of looks like Kyle and I''m pretty sure he likes me so I''m sure he''ll be pleased to hear my idea.


    The next day, My Mom dropped me off at Kyle''s house because we were going to the movies. It was winter so somebody usually had to start the car up 5 minutes before you leave so it will be warm on your drive. "Can I use your bathroom while you start up the car?" I asked Kyle. "Sure babe." He replied. Once Kyle was out of the house, I didn''t go to the bathroom but instead I snuck down to Tommy''s room. I took off my shirt so I could make a s.e.xy unexpected entrance into his room. I knocked 3 times and in a s.e.xy voice and asked "Tommy? Are you in there?" "Yep come on in!" He yelled back.


    I opened his door. For a second, he kept looking at his phone but then looked up at me. "Holy sh*t!!!!" He yelled. "Anyone order a stripper?" I asked in my s.e.xy voice. "Yes please!!" Tommy exclaimed. I turned and locked the door. I walked towards Tommy who was sitting on his bed. "Tell me what to take off first" I whispered in his ear. I chuckled, "other than this tight shirt" I said.


    "Wait!" Tommy said. "Is this some sort of trick? Because normally hot girls who date my brother don''t come in my room and strip for me!" "This isn''t a trick!" I said. "Ugh. Fine I''ll Tell you the truth. Your brother won''t have s.e.x with me so I need you. Badly." "Wow. I''m down with that." Tommy said. "Really??" I asked. Yep. "Now where were we?" "Wait! I can''t now, Kyle is waiting in the car for me. But if we meet up at the motel uptown tomorrow at 7:00 pm then we can do all sorts of fun stuff." I said. "Just tell your mom that you''re staying at a friend''s house." "Okay!" Tommy exclaimed. "See you later, daddy." I said with a wink.


    -The next day at 6:48 pm -


    I met up with Tommy and we got our room. "What now?" Tommy asked. "Have you ever had a l.a.p dance?" I asked, turning on some s.e.xy music. "Only at a strip club" He said. "Are they s.e.xier than me?" I asked, taking off my shirt to reveal my tiny black bra. It was 2 sizes too small so I thought it would be perfect. Tommy''s jaw dropped and then said "definitely not!" "I''m glad." I said. I walked over to Tommy and started giving him a l.a.p dance. He put his hands on my waist as I swayed to the music. My tiny black skirt revealed my big b.u.t.t. All I was wearing underneath the skirt was a g-string. Once Tommy saw my revealed b.u.t.t, he slapped it hard. "Oh yeah!" I yelled. I twerked for Tommy as he squeezed my booty. I sat on his l.a.p facing him and I started making out with him.


    He wasn''t a bad kisser. Our tongues explored each other''s mouths as we started to m.o.a.n. Tommy broke this kiss. He pulled his shirt off and stuck his hand down his pants. Obviously jerking off. "Pull that out for me to see." I said. Tommy did as I asked. He was medium length but super thick. I grabbed Tommy''s c.o.c.k and jerked it for him. He layed back on the bed with his mouth wide open he m.o.a.n.e.d. I stopped before he c.u.mmed. I took of his pants and boxers so he was fully n.a.k.e.d. "You are so s.e.xy" I said to him as I jumped onto him like a lion. We both were on the bed mangled and grinding on each other. "Want to touch my b.o.o.b.s?" I asked. Tommy said "Oh yes without the bra" I took my bra off as he kissed my b.o.o.b.s and squeezed them. I m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. He started giving me hickeys. "Stop!" I yelled! We don''t want Kyle to find out!" Kyle. I thought. I started imagining if the three of us had a threesome. That would be amazing.


    "You''re right!" Tommy said. "It''s so tempting though!" "I have something that might take your mind off that" I said, pulling my skirt and g-string off. "Oh yes" Tommy said going straight for my p.u.s.s.y. He licked me clean. "I love your Juices, Jenna" I m.o.a.n.e.d out a thank you. "Better than any other juices you''ve had?" I asked teasingly. "You''re the first girl to give me juices" Tommy said. That made me really hot thinking about me being Tommy''s first. He started tonguing me. I screamed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He pulled out. "Sorry" he said. "Don''t be sorry just keep going!!!" I yelled. Tommy stuck his tongue back in and went harder. "AHHHHHH" I screamed. I deliciously o.r.g.a.s.med. "Now lick me up!" I ordered Tommy. He did as I told him to. I climbed onto Tommy. He layed back. "Your turn" I whispered in his ear.


    I grabbed Tommy''s c.o.c.k and stuck it in my mouth. Tommy gasped. I s.u.c.k.e.d on it harder and faster by the second "Mmmmmm" he g.r.o.a.n.e.d. I squeezed his balls in my free hand they were squishy and plump whereas his p.e.n.i.s was rock-hard and throbbing. "Ohhh yeahhhh!" Tommy managed to get out. His curly pubic hair felt nice in my mouth I swirled it around with my tongue. Then, Tommy o.r.g.a.s.med a nice, long o.r.g.a.s.m which I swallowed it all.


    Tommy let a long breath out. "That was amazing" he said. "So I''m your first huh?" "Yes" Tommy said. Well, technically not your first yet." I said with a wink. "Take me" I asked as he got on me and started pumping into me. Tommy''s c.o.c.k in my v.a.g.i.n.a felt so good. His pubic hairs tickled my c.l.i.t with a nice sensation. Tommy and I both m.o.a.n.e.d and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. As he thrusted with all of his might. "Ohhhhhhhhhh yessssss Tommy just like that!" I m.o.a.n.e.d as he humped me hard. We both o.r.g.a.s.med and fell onto the bed. "That was so great!" I exclaimed. Tommy just let out a breath and smiled at me. With that, we both fell asleep.


    I eventually broke up with Kyle because I was always afraid he would catch me and Tommy together (but I just told him that if he wouldn''t put out than I wouldn''t date him) So then Tommy and I started dating, got married, had two wonderful children and continue to have great s.e.x every day.

 Chapter 87 - More Than Friends

    It''s been 2 months since I moved into college, and I love it. There are really hot guys. But before I start let me introduce myself. I am Sally little and I am 18 a v.i.r.g.i.n, and I have huge b.o.o.b.s and a big booty.


    I live across from my best friend, John Gobb. He has brown hair and piercing green eyes. I myself have long flowing black hair that''s wavy and I have blue eyes. It''s the summer break and we are both staying.


    I was standing in the main wing saying bye to my friends and boyfriend Dwain. Then I noticed John coming over when Dwain left. "Hi John." I said. "Hi Sal do you want to go to the club tonight at 8:00," he asked. "Ok" I said, we have no drinking limit where I live, well we do, but it''s 17.


    -8:00-


    I am wearing a dress going about 5 inches over my knees and a v-line, so it really shows my b.o.o.b.s. I heard a knock on my door. It was John. He was wearing a shirt and jeans. By the look on his face I saw that he thought I looked good, but maybe he wanted more, we''ll have to see what the night does to us.


    "Let''s go" I said. When we arrived it was not very crowded. Only half. All the boys were staring at my b.o.o.b.s and booty then stared at John. One guy came up to John and said "can I borrow her for a private room, you can come, it will be me and my boys."


    John looked at me and I nodded "sure but he''s coming" I said. John looked surprised as I took him by the hand and lead him to a private room with a pole. "We have 10 minutes hurry." One guy said. "What should I do?" I asked "strip or I punch him," the man said gesturing toward John.


    I stripped my dress of. I felt embarrassed because I was grown out of my bra. John was trying to be casual but I saw the grin forming on his face. I was surprised on what John said next "give me a l.a.p dance n.a.k.e.d" he said. I was surprised and slowly took of my bra and p.a.n.t.i.e.s. I sat on his l.a.p and grinder on him.


    After a couple of l.a.p dances the time was up. John came up to me and whispered "come we are renting a room in a hotel." He pulled up his car and I rushed in because I was still n.a.k.e.d. We drove to a hotel and rented a room. The guests and workers were shocked when they saw me.


    I was biting my lip now and fingering me self. We arrived in our room and I threw myself onto the bed. "John, I can''t I have a boy." I said. "Ok" he said, but let me get us drinks. I''ll get some wine. Shortly the wine arrived.


    I had to hide because the worker was Dwains best friend. He also showed John my dress and asked if it was his. John said he''ll take it because it is his sisters. We drank and talked. He layed down next to me and undressed. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me.


    "Happy birthday" he said. Tomorrow was my birthday, It was also his "I have a present for you," I said, I s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k and we had lots of s.e.x that night. After summer I broke up with Dwain. He complained and he needed me to pay rent. Instead of falling for that f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit I married John and lived happily ever after with two boys and two girls named, Lilly(girl), Joe (girl), Rocky(boy), Lev (boy), and lulls our dog.


    The End

 Chapter 88 - END

Happy 2020 guys I be moving to a new account and I be continually posting in my new account with the username I SUCK ????????????

 Chapter 89 - Did I just say END WELL HERE IS A STORY FROM MY NEW ACCOUNT HORNY SISTER

    Mindy Masters lay stretched out on her bed wearing


    nothing but a yawn. It was a scorching hot summer day,


    not to mention boring. Mindy was wondering how in the


    world she was going to make it through a whole long,


    hot summer without a man.


    Mindy, a petite 20-year-old brunette, was home for the


    summer and separated from her boyfriend, Vince, who''d


    had to return to his own home town hundreds of miles


    the past three months, and Mindy missed it desperately.


    In fact, she missed it more with each passing minute,


    and after a week at home, her need for s.e.x was urgent.


    What was she going to do about it? It was a small town,


    and she couldn''t just walk down the street and pick up


    some guy. The news would be all over town in no time at


    all. Besides, picking up strangers wasn''t Mindy''s


    style. She wanted Vince. But she wouldn''t be seeing him


    again till she returned in six weeks time, and that was


    "Oh, shit," she sighed, "what am I gonna do?"


    There seemed to be only one answer. She''d have to get


    herself off, satisfy her own hot needs, without a man.


    Mindy blushed as she thought about it. She''d


    masturbated as a teenager sure, but since meeting Vince


    she''d left those naughty habits behind. Vince''s hard


    c.o.c.k had taken care of all her needs. Could she really


    go back to playing with herself?


    Rolling onto her back, Mindy slid a hand down her sleek


    sn.a.k.e.d a finger between her t.h.i.g.hs and touched the


    fiery-hot slit of her p.u.s.s.y. The flesh was swollen,


    throbbing and wet. She was achingly horny, and even her


    lightest touch felt fantastic down there. Suddenly,


    there was a sharp rap at her bedroom door.


    "Mindy, are you all right? I heard you m.o.a.ning," called


    her mother''s voice.


    "I''m fine, Mom," Mindy called impatiently. "I''m just


    trying to take a nap. Maybe I had a dream."


    "Oh, okay, dear," her mother replied, "try to go back


    to sleep."


    Mindy m.o.a.n.e.d with frustration. She was just getting


    into the swing of things, and mom had to interrupt.


    That was another thing about being home for the


    summer... no damn privacy. It seemed like mom and dad


    checked up on everything she did. And then of course


    there were her two mischievous teenage brothers, always


    hanging around.


    She was lucky to get five minutes to herself to beat


    eyes and stroked her hot, slippery little p.u.s.s.y slit.


    It felt so nice, and she began to cream steadily,


    soaking her fingers with the sizzling f.u.c.k-juice. It


    felt good, real good, but there was one important


    ingredient lacking... a man''s c.o.c.k. She missed Vince''s


    big, stiff prick so badly.


    Mindy smiled as she thought about how she and Vince had


    met and how quickly he''d seduced her. She''d been an


    innocent v.i.r.g.i.n in her first year of University, and


    she''d been uptight and inhibited about s.e.x, just like


    the rest of her family. But Vince had changed things


    very quickly. She rubbed her creaming slit faster as


    she recalled that first time.


    She''d been crossing the campus, going from one class to


    another, when she almost bumped into this absolute


    hunk. He was tall, muscular, with black hair and


    fantastically deep brown eyes. Just gorgeous, Mindy


    thought, as she stood there staring at him like a fool.


    He''d looked her over, and obviously he liked what he


    saw, because he gave her a s.e.xy smile.


    "Those look heavy," he asked, indicating her textbooks.


    "Can I help you with them?"


    Mindy had laughed. "I thought that went out with horses


    and buggies," she said.


    "Okay," he replied, "how about going out with me


    instead? My name''s Vince, and I''ll pick you up at


    five."


    ***


    Looking back on it, Mindy realized she''d never once


    said no to Vince the whole time she''d known him. She


    had agreed, on the spot, to a date with this perfect


    stranger. They got some take-away food and parked by a


    lake and chatted, and she found herself getting more


    turned on to the guy by the second. She was actually


    creaming her p.a.n.t.i.e.s just being close to him, something


    she''d never done before. She was suddenly so incredibly


    aroused.


    Mindy had never been horny for a guy before. Sometimes


    when she was still in high school she''d get an itchy,


    restless feeling, and she''d masturbate to ease the


    sensation. But she''d been very strictly raised, warned


    against boys and s.e.x, and Vince was the first guy who''d


    broken through her reserve.


    So when he started kissing her, Mindy didn''t resist.


    She was curious about s.e.x, wondering what f.u.c.k.i.n.g was


    like, and she was so aroused by Vince that she just


    couldn''t bear to make him stop. He used his tongue when


    he kissed, darting it teasingly in and out of her


    mouth, and that just drove her wild. When they finally


    came up for air, she was flushed and panting.


    "Mindy," he laughed, "I get the impression you''ve never


    kissed a guy before."


    "That''s right," she admitted. "In fact this is my first


    real date."


    "You''re shitting me," Vince said.


    "No, honest," Mindy said, "I was always chaperoned


    before. My folks wouldn''t let me be alone with guys."


    "Jesus!" Vince exclaimed. "that''s incredible! Well,


    baby, you got a lot of wasted time to make up for, and


    I''m just the guy to help you out."


    He spent the rest of the evening proving it.


    Mindy shivered l.u.s.tily as she thought back on that


    evening. Her p.u.s.s.y-cream came in hot helpless spurts,


    drenching her fingers as she stroked her seething


    p.u.s.s.y. She whimpered with excitement when she


    remembered Vince''s next move on that first date. He''d


    moved fast and taken her by surprise, fondling her t.i.t.s


    through her thin silk blouse as he kept right on


    kissing her, sliding that incredibly talented tongue


    deep into her mouth.


    She''d gasped and blushed when he suddenly pulled her


    blouse up out of her jeans, revealing the firmly packed


    cups of her little lacy bra. His hands closed over the


    cups, hot and confident, and he began to squeeze her


    firm, young t.i.t.s. To Mindy''s astonishment, her n.i.p.p.l.es


    instantly went rigid, poking into his palms.


    "Vince! Wait!" she gasped, "I never even held hands


    with a guy before."


    "Don''t you like what we''re doing?" he grinned.


    "I... I don''t know," she stammered.


    "Well, take a second and think about it," he advised.


    "Don''t knock it till you know what it''s like."


    Mindy took his advice. She''d protested automatically,


    because that was how she''d been trained. Her mother had


    warned her again and again not to let boys touch her,


    yet she''d never explained what was wrong with it. Now


    Mindy shut her mother''s lecturing voice out of her head


    and concentrated on the sensations she was getting as


    Vince stroked and squeezed her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e young t.i.t.s.


    "Mmmmmm," she murmured, "that feels nice."


    "It sure does, baby," he smiled, "and it''ll feel even


    nicer if I take your bra off."


    Mindy gawked at him. Vince just gave her another of


    those devastating s.e.xy grins as he reached around her,


    unhooked her bra, and pushed the tiny garment up,


    uncovering her gorgeous t.i.t.s. Vince stared hungrily at


    the flawless creamy globes and at her stiff little pink


    n.i.p.p.l.es. Mindy could tell he was very aroused at the


    sight of her n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He grabbed for them, his hands hot and eager. Mindy


    gasped and slumped back against the seat of the car,


    shivering with sensations she''d never experienced


    before. While Vince played with her t.i.t.s, she creamed


    right through her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, and her belly did l.u.s.ty


    flip-flops. He worked his thumbs expertly over her


    n.i.p.p.l.es, making them even more rigid and engorged, and


    she m.o.a.n.e.d with delight.


    "We really shouldn''t be doing this," she said weakly.


    "How come?" he grinned. "Don''t you like it?"


    That was the same question he''d asked before. It had


    never occurred to her. All she knew was that her folks


    would be very angry if they caught her doing these


    things with a boy. But did she like it? Now that she


    thought about it, yes, she liked it very much. She


    didn''t want Vince to stop fondling her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e t.i.t.s.


    So why were her parents against something that felt so


    good?


    "Mmmmmm, yes I do! It feels great," she murmured,


    looking dreamily up into his handsome face.


    "It''s going to feel a lot better, baby. We''re just


    getting started." he told her. "Why don''t we get more


    comfortable? I know a real private spot."


    He tugged her shirt down over her t.i.t.s but didn''t


    fasten her bra. Mindy followed him in a daze as he


    grabbed a blanket, left the car, and followed a path


    through the woods. They came to a very secluded


    clearing, and Vince spread out the blanket, pulled her


    down on it, and started kissing her hotly.


    Mindy just melted when he darted his tongue into her


    mouth and cupped and squeezed her b.a.r.e t.i.t.s. Her p.u.s.s.y


    was on fire, even though she didn''t understand why. She


    just knew she couldn''t stop creaming, couldn''t stop her


    m.o.a.ning and wriggling. Finally Vince broke off the


    steamy kisses and came up for air. There was a hot


    glazed look in his eyes as he reached for the zipper of


    her jeans and started tugging it open.


    "No, Vince. wait," Mindy squeaked, "what are you


    doing?"


    "I wanta see your p.u.s.s.y," he said, as if it was the


    most natural and reasonable request in the world.


    She didn''t know what to say to that. Her parents would


    have an answer, for sure, but was it her answer? She


    knew she wanted him to go on touching her and arousing


    her, but how far was "too far"? While she puzzled over


    these questions, Vince deftly removed her jeans and


    p.a.n.t.i.e.s in one smooth tug, leaving her n.a.k.e.d from the


    waist down. Her blouse was pushed up over her t.i.t.s,


    exposing her completely to his l.u.s.tful gaze.


    His eyes glowed with hunger as he studied her slender,


    n.a.k.e.d young body. He stroked the soft little triangle


    of sparse fur covering her v.i.r.g.i.n c.u.n.t, and she blushed


    hotly. Still, she didn''t want him to stop. She blushed


    even deeper when he gently but firmly spread her legs


    and studied the cream-soaked pink flesh of her tight-


    lipped little slit. That was where she played with


    herself when she got those funny restless feelings.


    Her mother had warned her not to do that, either. She''d


    been told never to touch herself "down there" except to


    bathe. But she''d done it anyway. It just seemed the


    natural thing to do when she felt hot between her


    t.h.i.g.hs. Now Vince was touching her there, and it felt


    even more exciting than when she played with herself.


    He trailed a stiff finger from the top of her cunt-slit


    all the way back to the tiny puckered mouth of her


    asshole. Back and forth went that finger, teasing and


    arousing her, making her cream in helpless spurts.


    He grinned and rubbed the pearly juice all over her


    swollen slit, as Mindy writhed and whimpered with


    excitement.


    "Ooooo, Vince, that feels so gooooood!" she cried.


    "It''s gonna get even better," he promised.


    He folded back the soft-furred lips of her p.u.s.s.y and


    exposed the tiny hooded lump of flesh that always gave


    her so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. That was the secret button she


    rubbed when she needed to get off. He went right for


    it, grasping it between his thumb and forefinger,


    kneading it. Mindy sobbed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and soaked his


    fingers with uncontrollable discharges of hot p.u.s.s.y-


    cream.


    "Unnnhhhhh, yesssss," she gurgled, "please keep doing


    that, Vince, it feels so good."


    "Sure, baby," he crooned, "I''ll get you off."


    Mindy didn''t know what that expression meant.


    Eventually Vince would teach her a whole new


    vocabulary, but that night she knew hardly any words at


    all. She just let him do what he wanted, knowing it


    would feel great.


    He kneaded her c.l.i.t steadily and quickly between his


    fingers, giving her a continuous buzz of sweet hot


    sensation. Mindy closed her eyes in ecstasy and clawed


    the blanket.


    "Ohhhhh, yes, yessss," she m.o.a.n.e.d. "Rub me there,


    Vince, don''t stop."


    Mindy felt the hot p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e building steadily in her


    p.u.s.s.y, and it made her sob and writhe and m.o.a.n. Her


    cream was flowing out non-stop now, soaking her p.u.s.s.y


    and Vince''s fingers. She screwed her eyes tightly


    closed, shutting out every other sensation, as she


    sailed to the very brink of o.r.g.a.s.m. A minute or so


    later she felt a violent explosion of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e


    radiating out from her c.l.i.t and shaking her whole body.


    She bucked uncontrollably.


    It was much more powerful than the feelings she''d been


    giving herself, so powerful that she wrenched away from


    Vince and rolled around on the blanket, convulsing


    helplessly. It was quite some time before she went


    still. Then she opened her eyes and looked wonderingly


    at Vince, who was grinning down at her.


    "What was that?" she panted. "What happened to me?"


    "You came, baby," he chuckled. "You know, a climax...


    an o.r.g.a.s.m... and a big one by the look of it. Did you


    enjoy it?


    "Are you kidding?" she exclaimed. "I loved it!"


    "Want me to give you another one?" he leered.


    "Oh, wow, yes!" Mindy cried. "I''d love that, Vince."


    "Okay, but I''m gonna do it kinda differently this


    time," he said.


    Mindy nodded impatiently. She didn''t care how he did


    it, as long as it happened again. That first o.r.g.a.s.m had


    been terrific, but it had also made her greedy for


    more. This time she wasn''t bashful or hesitant about


    opening her legs for him. He made his thick middle


    finger stiff and started inserting it right into her


    v.i.r.g.i.n c.u.n.t.


    "OHMYGOD!" she gasped.


    "Ever had anything in there before?" he asked, his


    voice husky with hotness.


    "N-no," Mindy said.


    He nodded, and she could tell it really turned him on


    to know he was the first guy to feel inside her untried


    cunt. His finger felt big and stiff to her, but she


    liked the sensation of having her p.u.s.s.y filled and


    crammed. Vince eased his finger up her cream-slick


    little tunnel as far as it would go, and Mindy soaked


    the probing digit finger with another hot flood of


    juice.


    Then he started finger-f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, and she was in


    ecstasy. This was something she''d never tried on


    herself. She always fooled around with her c.l.i.t,


    rubbing it or kneading it till the itchy, horny


    feelings wet away, but she''d never tried putting


    anything into her c.u.n.t, not even her own fingers.


    Instinctively she began to hunch her h.i.p.s up at his


    swiftly pumping finger, seeking deeper penetration and


    more of that delicious friction on her c.l.i.t.


    "Ohhhhhh, wow, yeah," she m.o.a.n.e.d. "I love that, Vince.


    I love your finger in me!"


    "I can think of something you''re gonna love even more


    up that hot little hole baby," he said hoarsely.


    Mindy didn''t know exactly what he meant, and besides,


    she hardly heard him, she was so caught up in the


    intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she was getting from his thick,


    pistoning finger. She closed her eyes and ignored


    everything else. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e grew and grew in her


    p.u.s.s.y, till she was sobbing with it and clawing the


    blanket and soaking Vince''s finger with huge sizzling


    spurts of cream.


    "Oh god, I can''t take much more," she whimpered. "I


    just have to c.u.m."


    "This oughta do it for you," Vince said, finger-f.u.c.k.i.n.g


    her even faster.


    He was right. His swiftly jerking finger took her right


    over the edge into another body-rocking o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Oh YEAH!! I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!" she screamed.


    Again she rolled around in total bliss and lost track


    of time. She knew perfectly well that her parents


    wouldn''t approve of what this boy was doing to her, but


    by now she didn''t care. No way could she turn down


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e like this. She was already hooked on it. She


    loved everything Vince had done so far... and she


    wanted more!


    She opened her eyes and gasped. Vince was kneeling


    between her legs, as before, but this time he didn''t


    have any pants on. Mindy had never seen a c.o.c.k before,


    at least not a grownup one, and she just couldn''t help


    staring. She''d helped bathe her kid brothers when they


    were tiny, but their little c.o.c.ks were dwarfed by


    Vince''s thick eight-inch column of rock-hard meat.


    "Get acquainted with it, honey," he chuckled, taking


    her hand and placing it on his c.o.c.k.


    Dazedly she began playing with his prick, squeezing it


    and fondling it. It was so soft, yet at the same time


    so incredibly hard! The hole at the tip leaked hot


    sticky cream onto her fingers. Vince''s nostrils flared


    as he watched her, and his c.o.c.k made l.u.s.ty lurches and


    twitches. Then he gently moved her hand away and lay


    down on top of her, sinking between her t.h.i.g.hs.


    "I''m gonna get you off again," he told her, "but this


    time I''m gonna use my c.o.c.k, baby. You''re gonna love


    this!"


    Mindy felt his huge, hard erection pushing its way up


    her v.i.r.g.i.n c.u.n.t. She wasn''t scared. Everything Vince


    had done to her so far had felt marvelous, and she knew


    this would be great, too. His c.o.c.k was much thicker


    than his finger and the fit was extremely tight. It was


    so exciting to have his big hard c.o.c.k throbbing inside


    her c.u.n.t. Mindy''s p.u.s.s.y creamed all over the huge


    shaft, making his way slicker and easier. Vince g.r.o.a.n.e.d


    in delight as he stuffed her full of his stiff prick,


    butting up against her h.y.m.e.n after getting his c.o.c.k


    into her tight little p.u.s.s.y only halfway.


    "This might hurt a bit, baby," warned Vince as he

 Chapter 90 - Horny sister 2

    pulled out for the thrust that she knew would end her


    v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y.


    "Do it!" she g.r.o.a.n.e.d, eager to feel his huge c.o.c.k in


    her tight little p.u.s.s.y all the way. "Put it right in


    and f.u.c.k me!"


    "Ohhh, baby!" Vince grunted and slammed his c.o.c.k hard


    into her c.u.n.t.


    There was a slight resistance and then a popping,


    tearing feeling followed by sudden sharp pain. Mindy


    cried out, but the pain was gone almost before her


    began to move very slowly in her, getting her used to


    the entire length of his thick prick inside her tightly


    stretched little hole.


    Soon the pain was replaced with increasingly more


    delicious feelings of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and Mindy began lifting


    her a.s.s off the blanket, f.u.c.k.i.n.g him back.


    "You like it?" he asked hoarsely.


    "Uhhhhhhh, yes, Vince!" Mindy gurgled, "It hurt a bit


    at first, but it feels wonderful now. I think. I''m


    gonna like this best of all."


    "I sure hope do, sweetheart," he grinned l.e.w.dly.


    "''Cause I''m gonna want to f.u.c.k your tight, hot, little


    hole a lot more... that''s for damn sure!"


    Mindy sure hoped so too. The feeling of his big, hard


    c.o.c.k filling and stretching her tiny p.u.s.s.y was the most


    incredibly pleasurable feeling she''d felt in her entire


    life. She''d loved what he did to her before with his


    fingers and lips and tongue, but best of all she loved


    his c.o.c.k.


    unable to get enough of it. Vince brought her along


    carefully, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her at first in slow sensuous


    strokes, then f.u.c.k.i.n.g her faster and harder as her


    tight little c.u.n.t relaxed and expanded.


    Soon they were f.u.c.k.i.n.g at full speed, clawing at each


    other, snarling and growling their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Their


    bodies slapped loudly together, and Mindy gurgled in


    ecstasy each time Vince''s hard c.o.c.k slammed into her.


    She arched her back and hunched her a.s.s up off the


    her blast after blast of intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "Oooooo, Vince, I love it," she sobbed. "I just love


    it. F.u.c.k me! F.u.c.k me forever!"


    Vince cupped her churning a.s.s and f.u.c.k.e.d into her with


    lightning speed, finally carried away by his own wild


    arousal. Mindy felt her third o.r.g.a.s.m of the evening


    exploding from the depths of her c.u.n.t, and she clung to


    him and sobbed in bliss as the delicious spasms shook


    her. Vince was right behind her, bellowing and


    her, flooding her c.u.n.t with jets of molten c.u.m.


    "Awwwww, Christ, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g, baby!" he roared.


    "Yes, give it to me, cream me, unnggghhh!" Mindy


    sobbed.


    After that they''d f.u.c.k.e.d like bunnies on every date.


    They just couldn''t get enough of each other. But summer


    vacation tore them apart. Vince had to go home to a


    regular summer job, and Mindy''s parents demanded that


    she spend the time with them. Going without Vince''s


    Feverishly she rubbed her horny p.u.s.s.y, but it just


    wasn''t the same as when Vince did it. She missed his


    c.o.c.k. She missed it so badly, she could have screamed.


    Her fingers couldn''t do the job. They weren''t the size


    or the shape of his big, thick prick. Mindy m.o.a.n.e.d with


    frustration and looked around the room, searching for


    something that resembled a c.o.c.k.


    She spied a basket of fruit her mother had left in the


    room for snacks. A fat long banana seemed to fit the


    bill. Mindy snatched it up and pressed the pointed tip


    to the creaming mouth of her famished twat.


    She began pushing the banana into herself, panting and


    m.o.a.ning as it stretched and crammed her horny c.u.n.t just


    like Vince''s big c.o.c.k.


    "Oooooo, f.u.c.k! Shit, yesssss," she hissed.


    Vince had taught her to talk dirty when they made love,


    and now she just couldn''t help it, any more than she


    could help her hot heavy creaming as she eased the


    thick banana into her hungry little f.u.c.khole. She


    closed her eyes and pretended she was taking her


    boyfriend''s big rock-hard c.o.c.k. Her excitement reached


    fever pitch as she shoved the banana home.


    "Ohhhhh, honey, yesssss," she sobbed, "Stick it in me,


    f.u.c.k me with it, Vince. I need it so bad, honey."


    Mindy started plunging the firm thick fruit up and down


    in her juice-slick p.u.s.s.y-hole, as she felt blast after


    blast of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, just as she did when Vince f.u.c.k.e.d


    her. She could tell she was going to be really fond of


    bananas this summer. She worked the thing faster and


    faster as her l.u.s.t reached boiling point. It made an


    o.b.s.c.e.n.e s.u.c.k.i.n.g noise, reaming the thick hot cream from


    her greedily clinging little c.u.n.t.


    It felt fantastic, yet she still wanted Vince. The


    banana might save her sanity, but it wouldn''t cure her


    boredom. Only Vince could do that. She needed his hard


    male body writhing against hers, his throbbing hot c.o.c.k


    cramming her c.u.n.t. Nothing would satisfy her totally


    except Vince or at least a man. But there wasn''t any


    other man handy.


    "Do it to me. honey, f.u.c.k me good," she whimpered.


    Mindy had never been turned on by any of the guys in


    her little home town, and the only other males around


    were her father and her two younger brothers. So, for


    the rest of her long vacation she''d just have to use


    bananas and fantasies. She jerked the banana as hard


    and fast as she could in her frantically horny c.u.n.t,


    pretending it was her boyfriend''s pile-driving c.o.c.k.


    "Oh god, I''m almost there," she sobbed. "F.u.c.k me hard,


    baby! F.u.c.k me as hard as you can! Ooohhhhh, Jesus!


    F.u.c.k! Ohhhhh! UHHHNGGH!!"


    She felt the delicious explosion in the depths of her


    cunt, and it flashed out to burn through her whole


    body. She rolled around on the bed whimpering and


    m.o.a.ning with ecstasy, frantically f.u.c.k.i.n.g herself with


    the glistening banana.


    "Oh yeah, screw me you motherf.u.c.ker, you''re doing it,


    I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!" she howled. "Unnhhh, shit, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g so


    good!"


    The body-wracking o.r.g.a.s.m was the first she''d had in a


    week, her first relief since the last time she and


    Vince had f.u.c.k.e.d. It lasted a long time, and it left


    her limp and gasping. She finally rolled onto her back


    and withdrew the cream-soaked banana from her


    temporarily satisfied twat, giving it a wistful look.


    "Well, pal," she sighed, "I guess it''s just you and me


    for the next six weeks."


    Mindy rolled off the bed, slipped into a light


    bathrobe, and headed for the shower. She was so hot and


    sweaty after bringing herself off, she really needed to


    cool off and get clean. But to her annoyance, the


    bathroom door was closed and she could hear the shower


    running inside.


    One of her brothers, no doubt. Eddie and Roy were


    always hogging the bathroom. Mindy didn''t understand


    how guys could spend such a long time in there. It


    wasn''t as if they had to put on make-up or fool with


    elaborate hair-dos or anything like that. She decided


    it was time to satisfy her curiosity, so she knelt and


    peered through the keyhole.


    "OHMYGOD!" she gasped.


    It was her 19-year-old brother Eddie, and he was


    jacking off. He cleverly had the shower running, so no


    one would be suspicious as to what he was doing in


    there, but he wasn''t taking a shower. Eddie was


    standing outside the stall, fully clothed except that


    his jeans and shorts were down around his ankles. He


    was standing before the sink, and in the sink he''d


    propped a big color photo of a n.a.k.e.d woman. He was


    staring at the picture and pumping his c.o.c.k like crazy.


    Mindy stifled a giggle. She''d really caught ol'' Eddie


    this time. Totally unaware that he had an audience, he


    was ogling that naughty photo and beating his meat, his


    face flushed and contorted with l.u.s.ty p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Mom and


    dad would just shit if they could see their nice,


    obedient, well-behaved son right now. Eddie was such a


    model of good behavior... except when nobody was


    looking.


    The young woman in the photo had t.i.t.s like watermelons,


    and she had her legs wide open, showing the glistening


    pink flesh of her gash. She was stroking her slit,


    playing with herself, and her half-closed eyes seemed


    to look right at the reader. So Eddie was jacking off


    while he watched the girl beat off. Very kinky.


    Kind of arousing, too, Mindy thought. Even though she''d


    just gotten herself off powerfully with the banana, she


    felt herself getting horny again as she watched her kid


    brother jerk himself off. Eddie wasn''t badly hung,


    either, she noticed. His teenage prick was almost as


    thick and long as Vince''s. The last time she''d seen it


    he was a little boy, but it definitely wasn''t a little-


    boy c.o.c.k any more. It was man-size.


    Mindy stared at her brother''s big, rigid boner and felt


    her p.u.s.s.y moisten with arousal. That was what she


    really craved and longed for, a nice hard c.o.c.k. It was


    hell going without one, and it was just unthinkable


    that she''d have to wait three months before getting


    laid again.


    Here was a gorgeous hard-on that was being totally


    wasted, and it looked like Eddie was just as hard up as


    she was when it came to finding a partner. Her mother


    had confided in her that Eddie was between girlfriends,


    so he obviously didn''t have anyone to help him relieve


    his s.e.x.u.a.l tension. All he had was his own fist, and it


    was pumping like crazy as he studied the naughty


    picture and let his horny young fantasies run wild.


    Mindy was sure he was dreaming of f.u.c.k.i.n.g that big-


    titted girl in the picture. No doubt he was fantasizing


    that he was hammering his rock-hard c.o.c.k in her horny


    little c.u.n.t and making her squeal with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e... just


    as Mindy had done when she pretended that the long firm


    banana was her boyfriend''s c.o.c.k.


    Too bad she and her brother had to make do with


    fantasies. Both of them were ready and eager to make a


    partner very happy, but no partner was available. Eddie


    pumped his prick with lightning speed, and even through


    the closed door Mindy could hear his deep, harsh


    panting and m.o.a.ning as he worked himself toward a


    desperately needed o.r.g.a.s.m.


    The head of his prick was hugely swollen, a gleaming


    purple, and it was leaking clear globs of pre-c.u.m.


    Mindy drooled at the sight of that wasted c.o.c.k-juice.


    Vince had taught her how to give head, and she loved


    going down on him. She was starved for the taste of


    c.o.c.k cream, and it made her ravenous to see the pearly


    stuff dripping from her brother''s long, stiff c.o.c.k.


    "Unnnhhhhh, shit, unnnhhhhh," Eddie g.r.o.a.n.e.d, his face


    contorted with l.u.s.t.


    He was almost there, and Mindy was getting wildly


    aroused as she watched him. She knew she''d be drooling


    when he shot his load, imagining a whole mouthful of


    his c.u.m. There was a lot she could do to give her


    brother p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and a lot he could do to satisfy her


    needs. Now that she thought about it, she and Eddie


    could really help each other out.


    Yeah, why not? Sure, he was her brother, but any port


    in a storm, right. Especially when you were as


    desperate for c.o.c.k as Mindy was just them. Besides,


    Eddie was pretty cute, a blonde hunk just like their


    father and their younger brother, Roy, who''d just


    turned eighteen.


    Mindy dropped a hand to her p.u.s.s.y and rubbed a finger


    into her wet little slit as she watched her brother''s


    large c.o.c.k twitch and jerk in his rapidly pumping fist.


    She imagined that long, thick pole pounding into her


    tight little f.u.c.khole and her p.u.s.s.y creamed onto her


    gently stroking fingers.


    Suddenly, Eddie let out a muffled cry and Mindy saw her


    brother stiffen in ecstasy, pumping his fist on his


    c.o.c.k like crazy. A long jet of pearly jism spurted from


    Eddie''s c.o.c.k and hit the woman in the picture right on


    the t.i.t.s and trickled down over her p.u.s.s.y. Eddie m.o.a.n.e.d


    and milked his spurting c.o.c.k, sending more jets of


    s.p.e.r.m at the woman''s photograph until the whole page


    was covered with it.


    Mindy rubbed her cunt-slit furiously as she watched the


    incredibly arousing spectacle of her younger brother


    c.u.m.m.i.n.g like a stud bull. She had the sudden urge to


    rush in and suck the rest of his creamy juice from


    Eddie''s balls, but thought better of it. She might


    embarrass him so much he''s be too sacred to help her


    out with her own frustrations.


    She watched as her brother''s o.r.g.a.s.m subsided and Eddie


    finally released his grip on his c.o.c.k. The long, limp


    shaft glistened wetly with his sticky c.u.m and even


    though it had lost most of it''s rigidity, Mindy was


    impressed by it''s size. Eddie got a towel and wiped his


    splattered s.p.e.r.m from the woman''s picture. Then he


    wiped his c.o.c.k clean and pulled up his jeans. Mindy


    waited till she saw he was zipping up before calling


    out to him.


    "Hurry up, Eddie, I wanta take a shower."


    "Uh, okay, Sis," he stammered, grabbing the c.u.m-


    streaked photo and stuffing it up under his t-shirt.


    He was still a little flushed when he opened the door


    to find his sister standing there in her short robe. It


    hung open just enough at the front for Eddie to see


    that Mindy wasn''t wearing anything underneath it


    either. The n.i.p.p.l.e of one gorgeous firm little tit


    peeked out from the edge of the thin material and he


    could just see the shadow of her p.u.s.s.y-hair through the


    narrow opening at the bottom.


    "You forgot to turn off the shower, Eddie," said Mindy,


    grinning as she watched his eyes staring at her body.


    "Oh, yeah," he said dazedly.


    "Never mind, I''ll get it," she said, turning sideways


    to get past him. "By the way, how about going out to


    the lake with me for a swim this afternoon?"


    "Err.. y-yeah, that''d be nice," he stammered.


    He hardly heard her. His mind was still reeling from


    the sensation of his sister''s hard little n.i.p.p.l.es


    brushing against his c.h.e.s.t as she turned sideways to


    pass him in the doorway.


    "Good," Mindy said as she closed the door on him,


    "we''ll go in about half an hour."


    For their trip to the lake, Mindy chose an outrageously


    tiny bikini which she''d purchased just recently. Mom


    and dad hadn''t seen it yet, and they never would. Mindy


    knew they''d freak. She put on her jeans and shirt over


    the bikini when she went to ask for the keys to the


    car.


    "All right, dear," her mother agreed, "but be sure you


    and Eddie are back in time for dinner."


    "Yes, ma''am," Mindy said with a big smile.


    That gave her four hours, and she figured she''d have no


    trouble seducing her horny young brother in that amount


    of time. As they drove to the lake, she asked Eddie


    about his school year, and he rambled on about all the


    activities he''d been in and the classes he''d taken. But


    Mindy suspected that wasn''t the whole story. She


    steered the conversation around to Eddie''s ex-


    girlfriend and found out that they''d split up about two


    months ago.


    "So, little brother, does that mean you''ve been jacking


    off for two months?" asked Mindy almost casually.


    "I... ahh.. I''ve... ummmm... Jesus, Sis! What kind of


    question is that to ask your own brother!"


    "A perfectly straightforward one, I would have


    thought," grinned Mindy, enjoying putting her brother


    on the spot like this. Normally Eddie had a smart


    answer for everything and it felt good to make him


    squirm for a change.


    "Well, I haven''t been seeing anyone, if that''s what you


    wanted to know," growled Eddie, staring out of the


    window.


    Mindy smiled at her brother''s frowning face. She''d hit


    a nerve there, that was for sure, and decided to press


    the issue further.


    "So... do you or don''t you?" she asked with a grin.


    "Look, Sis, can we change the subject! How would you


    like it if I asked you a question like that?"


    "I''d answer you honestly," replied Mindy, flashing her


    brother a big s.e.xy smile.


    "Really?"


    "Sure!"


    "Okay then," said Eddie, smiling back at her. "Do you?"


    "Do I what?"


    "Come on, Sis! You know what I''m talking about,"


    replied Eddie in frustration. "Do you or don''t you jerk


    off?"


    "Girl''s can''t ''jerk off'' you moron," Mindy giggled.


    "Well, masturbate, then!"


    "What, right now... here?!!" Mindy could hardly contain


    her laughter.


    "No!! Awww, Jesus, Mindy can''t you be sensible for a


    minute!"


    "Ok, sorry. To answer your question... yes!"


    "That''s it?" asked Eddie, suddenly intrigued at the


    thought of his big sister masturbating. "That''s your


    answer?"


    "Yeah... Why, little brother? You don''t think I''m going


    to tell you all the juicy details, do you?"


    "No, I guess not," Eddie smiled. He looked at his


    sister and tried to imagine her rubbing her p.u.s.s.y to


    o.r.g.a.s.m. The thought gave him an instant hard-on, which


    he tried to hide unsuccessfully.


    Mindy noticed her brother''s predicament and her p.u.s.s.y


    began to moisten at the sight of his huge c.o.c.k-bulge.


    S.e.x had to have been on his mind a whole lot lately for


    him to be so easily aroused. And judging by the way he


    organized his little masturbation session in the


    bathroom this morning, he must have spent a pretty


    large amount of time jacking off.


    Mom and dad demanded almost angelic behavior from all


    their kids, and Mindy and Eddie and Roy had become very


    good at faking it since they were sixteen, but


    underneath they were just as l.u.s.ty and interested in


    s.e.x as any other teenagers.


    Mindy parked in a secluded spot by the lake, and Eddie


    helped her spread out a blanket for them to sit on. As


    they stripped off their outer clothing, Mindy noticed


    that her brother was wearing a very conservative pair


    of swimming trunks and didn''t have a tan. When Eddie


    saw her in her skimpy little black bikini, his mouth


    dropped open. It seemed to consisted of nothing but two


    thin strips of cloth just wide enough to cover her


    n.i.p.p.l.es and cuntslit. Eddie''s eyes almost popped out of


    his head as she did a s.e.xy little pirouette, her firm


    young t.i.t.s and a.s.s bouncing provocatively as she


    turned.


    "Well? What do you think?" she asked, posing for him.


    "Jesus, Sis, that''s some bikini!" he exclaimed, staring


    at Mindy''s exposed flesh.


    "Thanks," Mindy smiled. "I''m glad it meets your


    approval, little brother!"


    "What did Mom say when she saw it?" asked Eddie.


    "I haven''t shown it to her."


    "Are you going to?"


    "I''m not that stupid," grinned Mindy. "Mom would just


    tell Dad and I''d get another long boring lecture about


    morals and shit."


    Eddie took another long, hungry look at his sister''s


    gorgeous body and dashed into the water to cool off,


    yelling at her to join him. They didn''t swim long.


    Eddie was so engrossed in looking at her t.i.t.s he kept


    bumping into her, and Mindy figured the time was ripe


    for seducing him. Her ceaselessly horny p.u.s.s.y reminded


    her of how great his stiff young c.o.c.k was going to


    feel, and she could hardly wait to try it. She went to


    stretch out on the blanket, and Eddie followed.


    "What happened to your tan," she asked. "Don''t you ever


    get outdoors?"


    "Aw, I''ve been too busy studying," he sighed.


    "Poor Eddie, never has any fun," Mindy mocked.


    "I''ve had my fair share," said Eddie. "And looks like


    you might have to, if that new bikini of yours is any


    indication. I bet you have to fight the guys off with a


    stick."


    "Nope, I usually just f.u.c.k ''em," grinned Mindy, smiling


    at the shocked look on her brother''s face.


    Eddie turned scarlet. His mouth dropped open again. He


    tried to say something, but his voice didn''t work.


    Finally he cleared his throat and tried again.


    "Um... I''m not sure I heard you right, Sis," he said.


    "Oh, you heard me okay, Eddie." Mindy said. "I''ve been


    going with a guy, and we''ve been f.u.c.k.i.n.g. We''ve been


    doing all kinds of fun things."


    "Like what?" he asked, his voice hoarse with


    excitement.


    "Oh, like this," Mindy said, moving over to kiss him.


    She planted her mouth on his and gave him one of those


    long steamy tongue-kisses she and Vince loved. They


    always turned her on like crazy, and she was hoping


    they''d have the same effect on Eddie. Not that Eddie


    needed much turning on. The poor kid was probably horny


    twenty-four hours a day. He shivered with excitement as


    she kissed him.


    Finally she drew back, leaving him flushed and


    blinking, and she saw that her plan was working very


    well. The crotch of his swimsuit was bulging. Just one


    kiss, and her kid brother had a big fat hard-on.


    Mindy''s p.u.s.s.y began to drool at the thought of that


    long thick satisfying c.o.c.k penetrating her poor


    neglected p.u.s.s.y. As she ogled that enticing lump, Eddie


    looked dazed and confused.


    "Well, what do you think, Eddie? Can your big sister


    kiss, or what!" she purred.


    He just nodded, too shaken up to speak. Mindy smiled


    and went straight to the next phase of her plan.


    "Wow, feel that sun," she said, "I hate to get strap


    marks in my tan."


    Mindy removed her bikini top, and Eddie''s mouth dropped


    open even farther. She stretched out on her back and


    let him ogle her high-riding apple-size t.i.t.s and small


    pink n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Jesus!" he breathed hoarsely.


    "Do you like my t.i.t.s, Eddie?" asked Mindy, smiling


    seductively as she cupped her firm you b.o.o.b.s and


    offered them up to her brother''s hot gaze.


    "You bet, Sis! I''ve never seen such a perfect pair of


    b.o.o.b.s before."


    "Thanks for the compliment, little brother," chuckled


    Mindy, moving closer so he could get a better look.


    "Here, feel how firm they are. I don''t usually need to


    wear a bra."


    She grabbed her brother''s hands hot, sweaty hands and


    placed them palms down on her n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts. She showed


    him how to squeeze and mold the silky globes, firmly


    but not painfully. Then she let go and allowed him to


    solo. He was clumsy but eager.


    "What do you think, firm huh?" she asked with an impish


    grin.


    "F.u.c.k, yeah," he g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Why, Eddie. When did you start to swear?" Mindy


    teased.


    He grinned and said, "You know how it is around the


    folks. You have to save all the good stuff for


    private."


    "Yeah, like jerking off," Mindy said knowingly.


    Eddie turned red, and she added,


    "It''s nothing to be ashamed of. I used to finger my


    p.u.s.s.y all the time when I still lived at home. They


    wouldn''t let me date till I was eighteen, so what else


    could I do?"


    With a sly smile on her pretty young face, Mindy


    slipped off her tiny bikini bottoms, and Eddie stared


    at his sister''s n.a.k.e.d little p.u.s.s.y. It wasn''t the first


    time he''d seen a n.a.k.e.d c.u.n.t, but it was certainly the


    most exciting. He''s been beating off over the dozens of


    juicy pictures stashed away in his room, but this was


    much more arousing. His sister''s t.i.t.s were firm and hot


    and pulsating under his stroking hands, her body sleek


    and curvy and gorgeous.


    She bent her knees and spread her legs, and Eddie


    gasped as her sweet young p.u.s.s.y-slit opened, revealing


    the glistening pink flesh inside. The lips were covered


    with a delicate brown fur and looked plump and swollen.


    Mindy folded back the fur and showed him a tiny hooded


    lump of flesh. She pressed a fingertip to it, started


    to rub, and he felt her n.i.p.p.l.es swelling and throbbing


    against his palms.


    "Oh Eddie, I''m so horny! Wanna help your poor over-


    s.e.xed sister get off, little brother?" she asked, her


    eyes heavy-lidded with l.u.s.t.


    "You bet!" cried Eddie eagerly. "I''ll get you off real


    good!" Eddie reached out and removed Mindy''s hand from


    her p.u.s.s.y, replacing it with his own.


    Mindy gasped at the intimate contact and hunched her


    h.i.p.s forward as her brother cupped and squeezed her


    sizzling c.u.n.t with his palm. He ran a finger between


    the furry little lips and felt the moisture there. His


    sister was obviously very turned on by him. Her p.u.s.s.y


    felt scorching hot and slick with juice as he rubbed


    it. And as soon as Eddie moved up to c.a.r.e.s.s her c.l.i.t,


    he was rewarded with a sudden flood of hot sticky cunt-


    cream.


    "Mmmmmm, yeah, little brother, that''s it," she gurgled.


    "Keep doing that, and I''ll c.u.m like crazy."


    "Do you really want me to make you c.u.m like this, Sis?"


    Eddie asked, still a little unsure where all this s.e.x-


    play was going to end.


    "Yeah... for starters," she grinned.


    Eddie smiled back at her, hoping that her comment meant


    what he thought it did. He wanted to f.u.c.k his s.e.xy


    sister so bad it hurt, but as always, she was in


    control. So he decided to go along with whatever she


    had in mind and just enjoy it.


    Mindy lay back and let her brother stimulate her horny


    little joy button with his finger for a while. It felt


    great, much more exciting than when she did it herself.


    She gurgled and m.o.a.n.e.d and creamed, the hot friction


    taking her higher and higher. She stared at the huge


    bulge in his swimsuit but made no attempt to touch him.


    Not, yet. She was saving that little treat for later.


    It obviously wasn''t going to be any problem seducing


    her brother. He was horny and eager to f.u.c.k, just as


    she''d suspected. Some people thought he was a prude. In


    fact the whole Masters family had the reputation of


    being prudish. It was true of their folks, but not of


    the kids. Under the goody-goody act he put on, Eddie


    was a real tiger.


    He was flushed and panting as he worked her toward


    climax, his l.u.s.ty eyes glued to her juicy cunt-slit.


    She kept her t.h.i.g.hs widely parted so he could see


    everything. She noticed a wet spot at the front of his


    trunks where his c.o.c.k cream was leaking through. That


    was a good sign. She wanted him as horny as possible.


    "Uhhhhh, Eddie, that feels so good, baby. Stick your


    finger in my c.u.n.t," she m.o.a.n.e.d. "I want to feel


    something stiff and hard in my poor neglected little


    p.u.s.s.y."


    "You sure are horny, aren''t you, Sis!" grinned Eddie,


    starting to enjoy the feeling of power he suddenly


    seemed to have over his big sister.


    "Ohhhhh, baby, I sure, am!" gasped Mindy. "I haven''t


    been f.u.c.k.e.d for a week!"


    Impatiently she grabbed her brother''s middle finger and


    inserted it into the moist, clinging mouth of her twat.


    "Come on, Eddie, stick it all the way into me," she


    begged hoarsely, "F.u.c.k my horny little c.u.n.t with your


    finger!"


    Eddie just about came in his pants, hearing Mindy talk


    to him like that. Never in his wildest wet-dreams did


    he imagine he''d ever hear his gorgeous older sister beg


    him to actually finger-f.u.c.k her. And if this was a


    dream, he never wanted to wake up. Mindy let go of his


    hand, and Eddie slid his long, stiff finger into her


    cunt, sheathing it in moist scorching p.u.s.s.y-flesh.


    "Unnnhhhh, shit, yessss," she hissed, "Shove it in


    there, Eddie! All the way! F.u.c.k me with it."


    Eddie''s c.o.c.k was almost bursting out of his trunks and


    his balls felt ready to explode with their steaming


    load. He shoved his thick middle finger as far as it


    would go into his sister''s greedy p.u.s.s.y, then started


    jerking it in and but of the tight, slippery little


    hole. Mindy wailed with delight and soaked his fingers


    with burst after burst of sizzling cunt-cream.


    Eddie was almost groaning with horniness as he finger-


    f.u.c.k.e.d his cute n.a.k.e.d sister. Mindy knew she was


    driving him wild, but she couldn''t help herself. She


    was so frantically horny by now, she just had to get


    off. Tightening her c.u.n.t steadily around his pistoning


    finger, Mindy flew higher and higher towards o.r.g.a.s.m.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and her elfin face became


    contorted with l.u.s.t. Then Eddie felt her c.u.n.t clamping


    like a vise around his sawing finger.


    "Oh shit, yeah! That''s it! You''re making me c.u.m,


    baby... you''re making me c.u.m!" Mindy wailed, her petite


    body bucking violently.


    "Uh Jesus!" Eddie g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    It was exquisite torture to kneel there and feel his


    sister''s snug little p.u.s.s.y c.u.m.m.i.n.g all around his


    deeply-thrusting finger. Her juice-spurting c.u.n.t


    squeezed and s.u.c.k.e.d at his finger, and he could just


    imagine how fantastic that tight, hot action would feel


    around his c.o.c.k. Mindy went on writhing and bucking and


    m.o.a.ning for almost a full minute, then fell back with a


    long, satisfied sigh.


    "Oh, wow, did I ever need that," she exclaimed. "Thanks


    a lot, little brother, I feel a whole lot better."


    "You got your rocks off Sis?" said Eddie, rubbing the


    huge bulge in the crotch of his trunks. "Now, what


    about me?!"


    Mindy could hardly keep from giggling, he looked so


    pathetic. His face was red, his eyes bulging out as he


    stared down at her with a look of frustration on his


    handsome young face. His c.o.c.k looked ready to tear its


    way out of his swimming trunks. He was the perfect


    picture of total horniness.


    "Okay, I guess you deserve something for getting me off


    so nicely," teased Mindy. She could hardly wait to get


    her hands of her brother''s gorgeous big prick, but she


    didn''t want him to know that. Besides, it was making


    her horny again just watching him l.u.s.t after her like


    this.


    Mindy helped him out of the swimsuit and gasped as his


    stiff c.o.c.k sprang into view. Close up it looked even


    longer than Vince''s and just as thick... a truly


    gorgeous piece of man-flesh. It was fully erect and


    throbbing with swollen blue veins. Mindy curled her


    fingers around it and began to pump her fist up and


    down the hard, pulsating shaft. Eddie flinched and


    m.o.a.n.e.d, closing his eyes in ecstasy at his sister''s


    tightly clenched fist pumped his c.o.c.k.


    "Feels a lot better than your own hand did this morning


    in the bathroom, doesn''t it, Eddie, darling?" she


    whispered, bending forward to kiss her brother


    passionately.


    He kissed her back, his tongue dueling with hers inside


    her hot moist, little mouth. He was extremely excited


    at the thought that his sister had watched him jerking


    off in the bathroom and wondered if that had


    precipitated her horny, seductive behavior this


    afternoon. Then, suddenly, he didn''t care any more,


    because his balls were churning in o.r.g.a.s.m. He''d gotten


    so horny, finger-f.u.c.k.i.n.g Mindy''s juicy c.u.n.t and her hot


    little fist on his c.o.c.k was doing such an expert job,


    she had him c.u.m.m.i.n.g already.


    Eddie roared as his prick suddenly exploded with a huge


    eruption of jizz. He was c.u.m.m.i.n.g right in her pumping


    fist, and Mindy shivered with excitement as she


    watched. She knew he was turned on, but she hadn''t


    realized just how acutely horny he was. It had only


    taken a couple of strokes, and he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g like a


    stud bull. He sprayed his thick boiling c.u.m all over


    the blanket. Then he shivered with relief and looked


    sheepish.


    "Shit!" he said, "I didn''t mean to c.u.m so, f.u.c.k.i.n.g


    quick."


    "No problem," Mindy leered. "We''ve got all afternoon,


    little brother."


    She pushed him down on his back, knelt beside him, and


    went on pumping his c.o.c.k. She knew he''d have another


    hard-on in no time at all. Eddie was about the horniest


    boy she''d ever known. He watched her, blissed-out, and


    slowly but steadily his young prick began to grow again


    in her pumping fingers.


    "Wow, you sure do recover fast, Eddie" she murmured.


    "With a gorgeous girl like you tugging on my c.o.c.k, Sis,


    what else can a horny guy do?" grinned Eddie, reaching


    out to stroke his sister''s juicy-wet p.u.s.s.y-slit. She


    m.o.a.n.e.d as he inserted two stiff fingers and twisted


    them slowly around.


    "Uhhhh yeah, keep doing that and I''ll c.u.m again!"


    m.o.a.n.e.d Mindy, speeding up her hand on her brother''s


    rapidly-hardening prick.


    "I was just thinking, Sis," said Eddie. "If Mom and Dad


    could see us right now, they''d shit bricks!"


    "They don''t have to know anything about it," Mindy


    said. "Let''s just forget about them and enjoy


    ourselves, okay?"


    "Okay, you''re the boss!" chuckled Eddie. "How ''bout you


    give my c.o.c.k a big sisterly kiss, right on the head."


    Mindy giggled and leaned down between his legs, doing


    exactly as he suggested. Her lips s.u.c.k.e.d gently on the


    head of her brother''s prick and Eddie m.o.a.n.e.d with


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she stuck the tip of her tongue into the


    tiny slit at the top. Then, she stuck out her tongue


    and began l.i.c.k.i.n.g the swelling knob all over. Eddie


    flinched and gasped with delight. His sister''s hot


    little tongue was like wet velvet on the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e head


    of his prick. He felt his balls filling fast and hard


    with another boiling load of c.u.m. But this time, he


    wasn''t going to waste it. If all went well, he''d soon


    be spurting his jizz down his pretty sister''s throat.


    "Uhmm yeah Sis, that feels f.u.c.kin'' fantastic!" he


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    Mindy firmed her grip on his mushrooming c.o.c.k and


    pumped it faster, and she soon got what she was after.


    Thick globs of cream began to ooze from his piss hole.


    Her mouth drooled at the sight, and she quickly lapped


    up the hot salty cream and swallowed it down hungrily.


    It had been more than a week since she''d tasted c.o.c.k-


    juice, and she was starved for it.


    His c.o.c.k ballooned to its full dimensions, pushing her


    pumping fingers wide apart. The head of his prick


    swelled into a big purple knob, and more and more


    pearly cream bubbled from the cleft. Mindy gobbled it


    up as fast as she could spear it up on her greedy


    little tongue.


    Eddie watched his sister hungrily lapping up his juice,


    and he shivered with l.u.s.t. Things got even better. When


    she''d cleaned his prick head of all that cream, she


    opened her lips as wide as she could and slid them down


    around his rock-hard boner. She took in the head and


    part of the shaft. The rest she busily pumped as she


    drew in her cheeks and started to suck. Her s.u.c.k.i.n.g was


    strong and loud and greedy, bringing Eddie''s l.u.s.t to


    the boiling point.


    "Uh f.u.c.k! Your mouth feels like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g cunt!" m.o.a.n.e.d


    Eddie, hunching his h.i.p.s at her face.


    His sister''s lips were hot and tight around his meat,


    and she seemed to be trying to suck the jizz right out


    of his balls. In a minute or two that was exactly what


    would happen. Eddie snorted with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and


    anticipation.


    "Oh shit yeah! Suck it, Sis! Suck my f.u.c.kin'' c.o.c.k!" he


    panted.


    Mindy didn''t need to be urged on. She was s.u.c.k.i.n.g


    noisily and greedily on his swollen prick, eager for a


    steaming mouthful of his jism. Each hungry suck of his


    sister''s mouth gave Eddie a blast of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and made


    him groan and writhe. Her head bobbed furiously up and


    down, her long brown curls bouncing. He could feel her


    hot saliva boiling around his c.o.c.k.


    Eddie spun out of control and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g her


    mouth. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d, closed his eyes, and pistoned his


    d.i.c.k back and forth over his sister''s slippery tongue.


    Mindy g.r.o.a.n.e.d with excitement and drooled all over her


    brother''s stabbing c.o.c.k. It was just a few seconds


    later that she felt the first hot jet of c.u.m against


    the back of her throat.


    "Uuh shit, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g! AHHHGNH!!" Eddie roared.


    Mindy let his delicious boiling jism collect in her


    mouth till her cheeks bulged with it, savoring the


    salty flavor. Then she gulped it down, m.o.a.ning with


    excitement. Eddie g.r.o.a.n.e.d and f.u.c.k.e.d her gulping mouth


    till he''d jetted the last drop of his c.u.m into his


    sister''s s.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth, then flopped back with a loud


    sigh of satisfaction. Mindy licked her lips to get


    every bit of his tasty load.


    "Well, Eddie, I''m gonna go crazy if I don''t get f.u.c.k.e.d


    pretty soon," said Mindy, shamelessly rubbing her juicy


    wet p.u.s.s.y against her brother''s t.h.i.g.h. "So, how about


    getting that big horse-c.o.c.k of yours hard again and


    helping me out?"


    Eddie could only stare stupidly at his sister with his


    mouth open. So many fantastic things were happening all


    of a sudden, he couldn''t be sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    But he could have sworn that his s.e.xy big sister had


    just said something about them f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    "Ah Sis, did I hear you right?" he said at last. "You


    want me to get it on with you?"


    "I don''t see anybody else around here," Mindy snorted.


    "You REALLY want me to f.u.c.k you?" he croaked,


    incredulously.


    "Jesus Eddie," she sighed. "Who else is gonna do it?


    I''m not gonna see my boyfriend again for six weeks, and


    I''m about to go out of my mind. So I figured you and I


    could help each other out. You are horny a lot, aren''t


    you?"


    "Me?" he sighed. "Aw, no, not more than a couple


    hundred times a day!"


    "Well, there you are," Mindy smiled seductively. "We


    could really do each other a favor, little brother. How


    about it?"


    Eddie hesitated. More than anything in the world, he


    wanted to f.u.c.k her. Right now, he couldn''t think of


    anything else he''d rather do. But was it right for a


    guy to go all the way with his own sister? It seemed


    like an awfully kinky thing to do. In fact there was


    even a word for it, ''incense'' or something.


    On the other hand, if both he and Mindy wanted it, and


    nobody else found out about it, what harm could it do?


    Eddie hated to pass up a chance like this. His big


    sister was a real s.e.xy little number, and he''d always


    wondered what her p.u.s.s.y would feel like wrapped around


    his hard thrusting prick. Everything about the idea


    appealed to him so much that he felt his c.o.c.k swelling


    again.


    "Okay, Sis! You talked me in to it!" he grinned.


    "Oh yeah!" she purred, reaching for his c.o.c.k. "Let''s


    f.u.c.k, little brother!"


    It didn''t take any time at all for Mindy to pump him


    into hardness. Eddie imagined sticking his prick into


    that hot, velvety little hole of hers, and that was all


    it took. His tireless teenaged c.o.c.k mushroomed into


    iron-hardness, throbbing eagerly against Mindy''s


    stroking fingers. Finally, she drew back and stared at


    the big stiff pole throbbing between her fingers.


    "Mmmmm, fantastic," she gurgled, "Come on, let''s get


    that gorgeous big f.u.c.ker inside me!"


    Eddie was so excited, he was shaking. Mindy seemed a


    lot more calm, but he could see how horny she was from


    the way she kept looking at his engorged prick and


    l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips. Mindy lay down on her back, bent her


    knees, and opened her legs wide. He crawled between


    them and let himself down on her.


    "F.u.c.k me, Eddie!" she panted, spreading her legs wide


    and clinging to her little brother like a leech. "F.u.c.k


    that long hard prick into my c.u.n.t, and make me c.u.m!"


    Eddie started shoving his rigid c.o.c.k against her p.u.s.s.y,


    but all it did was skid up and down through Mindy''s


    cream-slick slit. In his adolescent eagerness, he


    couldn''t seem to find her hungry young cunthole. They


    both m.o.a.n.e.d with impatience and frustration as the


    fruitless search continued. Finally Mindy reached down,


    grabbed her brother''s rock-hard c.o.c.k, and thrust the


    bloated head into her snug but incredibly juicy cuntal


    opening.


    "There," she panted, "now push! Push hard!"


    "Uhhhhh, Sis!" Eddie g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he shoved into her.


    In one long, greedy thrust he sheathed his c.o.c.k to the


    balls in his sister''s juicy, clinging p.u.s.s.y. He paused


    to savor the sensation, his prick throbbing against


    every inch of her tightly-gripping little f.u.c.khole.


    Mindy gurgled with excitement and soaked her little


    brother''s prick with hot spurts of cunt-cream.


    "Ooh Eddie! God, that feels so good," she squealed.


    "Unnngh! It sure f.u.c.kin'' does," he sighed blissfully.


    "Jesus, you''re tight! Ohhhh!"


    Eddie started working his c.o.c.k in and out of his


    sister''s hot clingy c.u.n.t, and it didn''t take him long


    to get a good steady rhythm going. He f.u.c.k.e.d into her


    hard and fast, and Mindy eagerly responded by arching


    her slender young h.i.p.s up, taking her little brother''s


    pistoning prick as deep as she could get it, m.o.a.ning


    blissfully as his thick shaft rubbed deliciously up and


    down over her c.l.i.t.


    "Oh yeah! F.u.c.k me, Eddie! Mmmm, that feels good," she


    m.o.a.n.e.d.


    "It sure does!" he muttered, staring down at the look


    of utter bliss on his sister''s pretty face.


    He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her ferociously, but Mindy seemed to


    like it. Eddie still couldn''t believe all this was


    happening. Of course, like all brothers, he''d had the


    occasional l.u.s.tful thoughts about his s.e.xy sister, but


    he''d dismissed them as adolescent fantasy. Now he was


    actually doing it.. he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, and Mindy loved


    it!


    Eddie kept slamming into upthrust slit with his c.o.c.k,


    jabbing it as fast and hard as he could to in his


    sister''s snug and juicy c.u.n.t. F.u.c.k.i.n.g her was even more


    fun than he''d imagined. As his excitement grew, he


    f.u.c.k.e.d her faster and harder, but she never seemed to


    mind his roughness. In fact Eddie noticed that the


    harder he f.u.c.k.e.d her, the more aroused his sister


    seemed to get.


    "Am I f.u.c.k.i.n.g you too hard, Sis?" he asked, just to be


    sure.


    "Ohh no, Baby, I love it!" she gurgled.


    As far as Mindy was concerned, it wasn''t possible to be


    f.u.c.k.e.d too hard. She craved his eager roughness. She


    was way overdue for a good hard f.u.c.k.i.n.g, and gentleness


    wasn''t what she wanted at all, not this afternoon. She


    needed to be f.u.c.k.e.d till her teeth rattled, till she


    couldn''t take any more. She clung to him, hunching her


    h.i.p.s up at every powerful thrust, her clinging c.u.n.t


    drenching his pounding prick with endless floods of


    cream.


    "Ooh god!! F.u.c.k it to me, f.u.c.k it to mee!" Mindy


    wailed.


    Eddie did just that, pile-driving his long, thick c.o.c.k


    deep up into his sister''s squirming c.u.n.t. It excited


    him immensely to see how genuinely aroused his sister


    was. No girl he''d ever f.u.c.k.e.d before had creamed so hot


    and heavy around his prick as he pounded her so deeply.


    And she was f.u.c.k.i.n.g right back at him, jerking her h.i.p.s


    to his rhythm, arching her slim body hard against his,


    her tight, clasping little c.u.n.t taking his huge prick


    inside her to the balls on every stroke.


    Each time he shoved it into her, Mindy squealed with


    delight and soaked his c.o.c.k with another molten spurt


    of cream. Her excitement infected him, and he snorted


    with l.u.s.t and f.u.c.k.e.d into her even harder, their bodies


    slapping loudly together. Like two rutting animals,


    brother and sister went at each other with snarls and


    growls and yelps, totally carried away with their


    i.n.c.e.s.tuous p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "Unnhhhh, f.u.c.k it to me, Eddie, f.u.c.k the living shit


    out of me!" Mindy wailed.


    Eddie was beyond words. He was concentrating on the


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e building in his loins, glutting himself on the


    hot sensations as his c.o.c.k pistoned in and out of her


    tight clasping sheath. He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g his squealing


    sister with lightning speed, making her petite body


    shudder with the impact. He felt her c.u.n.t suddenly


    tightening around his pile-driving c.o.c.k, just as it had


    tightened around his finger earlier, and he realized


    she was c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Mindy sobbed in ecstasy as the delicious spasms of


    climax shook her body. Eddie could feel her strong-


    muscled little c.u.n.t squeezing his c.o.c.k almost flat and


    soaking it with flood after flood of sizzling c.u.m-


    cream. But he had his second wind now and wasn''t


    tempted to c.u.m along with her.


    He hoped they could go on f.u.c.k.i.n.g all day!


    Eddie went on stroking her with his c.o.c.k, reaming her


    convulsing c.u.n.t till she finally went limp and panting.


    She had a horny little grin on her face as she enjoyed


    the continuing pumping action of his rock-hard c.o.c.k.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him delightedly.


    "Eddie, your c.o.c.k''s still hard!" she said.


    "You bet, Sis," he panted, "And I''m gonna f.u.c.k your


    hot, horny c.u.n.t till you faint!"


    "Oooohhh, Eddie! I sure hope so!" Mindy said eagerly,


    "but let''s try it another way now, okay?"


    "Okay," he agreed.


    He wasn''t quite sure what she meant, but he didn''t


    care. As long as they got to f.u.c.k, fine, he didn''t care


    how they did it. She pushed him off her, and his cream-


    soaked c.o.c.k snapped free, dripping and rigid. Mindy


    rolled onto her elbows and knees and stuck her cute


    little a.s.s out at him.


    "Let''s try it this way," she giggled. "I like f.u.c.k.i.n.g


    d.o.g.g.y-style."


    "Yeah, so do I!" Eddie grinned.


    He knelt behind her and grasped her h.i.p.s. There


    wouldn''t be any difficulty finding the entrance of her


    cunt this time. It was right there in front of him, a


    cream-oozing little hole at the very center of her


    luscious-looking pink slit. He fitted the swollen head


    of his prick about an inch inside, then held it there,


    teasing her. Mindy m.o.a.n.e.d and wriggled impatiently.


    "Come on, Eddie! Stick that thing in me, dammit!" she


    wailed.


    One climax hadn''t even made a dent in her need. Being


    away from Vince for over a week had brought her l.u.s.t to


    fever pitch, and she needed several good f.u.c.k.i.n.gs to


    cool that hot d.e.s.i.r.e. And right now her teasing little


    brother wasn''t helping matters. She whimpered with need


    as molten juice overflowed her starving c.u.n.t and ran


    down her t.h.i.g.hs. Eddie had better get his act together.


    she thought furiously. And just then, he did.


    "Oooh, f.u.c.k, shit, uuuhhhh!" she m.o.a.n.e.d.


    At last he was giving her what she craved, the whole


    rock-hard length of his swollen c.o.c.k. She whimpered in


    ecstasy as he eased it into her, cramming her full of


    what she so desperately d.e.s.i.r.ed, his thick, throbbing


    prick. Eddie pushed till he was up against her w.o.m.b,


    and she soaked his c.o.c.k with floods of juice.


    "Ohhhhh, yeah, honey, now f.u.c.k me hard with that


    gorgeous big c.o.c.k," she sobbed. "give it to me good and


    deep!"


    Eddie couldn''t believe how horny his sister was. She


    wasn''t in the mood for gentleness or playfulness. She


    just wanted him to f.u.c.k her brains out. But he was only


    too happy to oblige. He got a firm grip on her slim


    curvy h.i.p.s and immediately began to hammer his prick


    into her, his flat, muscular belly slapping loudly


    against her jiggling a.s.s. Mindy shrieked with delight


    as she took his thrusts balls-deep into her eager young


    cunt and pressed her a.s.s back at him for more.


    "Ohhhhh, yeah, Eddie, f.u.c.k it to me," she panted, "f.u.c.k


    me as hard as you can!"


    Eddie snorted l.u.s.tily and pounded it to her, knowing by


    now that she could take everything he had to offer, the


    harder the better. His demure-looking sister had a


    craving for c.o.c.k, and there was nobody around but him


    to help her out. The situation suited Eddie just fine.


    Mindy clawed the blanket and creamed helplessly as her


    l.u.s.ty teenaged brother gave her a teeth- rattling f.u.c.k.


    She was so glad she''d decided to seduce him. It was


    just what they both needed. In fact she''d have gone out


    of her mind with horniness if she hadn''t found a guy to


    help her out. She couldn''t imagine going all vacation


    without f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Now she greedily tightened her c.u.n.t around Eddie''s


    hammering c.o.c.k, getting more and more delicious hot


    friction. She couldn''t stop juicing, and the molten


    liquid spurted out around his pistoning prick and


    gushed down her legs. Each deep, savage thrust of her


    brother''s rock-hard c.o.c.k gave her a powerful blast of


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Her handsome little brother was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her just as


    good as Vince ever had, she realized. It occurred to


    her, too, that Vince wasn''t going to go without s.e.x


    while they were apart, any more than she had. He was


    handsome and very successful with girls, and he''d soon


    find somebody to get it on with. That didn''t bother


    Mindy. After all, look what she''d done...


    She hadn''t been home more than a week before her l.u.s.t


    was out of control and she just had to do something


    about it. It hadn''t taken her long to realize that


    masturbating didn''t get it. She need a real live c.o.c.k.


    Then she spied on her kid brother while he jacked off,


    and she''d seen the answer to her problem. So what if he


    was her brother? They needed each other.... and he


    f.u.c.k.e.d like a dream!!


    "Unnnhhhh, yeah, Eddie, f.u.c.k me good and hard," she


    m.o.a.n.e.d, "f.u.c.k me forever."


    Eddie just wished he could grant that request. He


    didn''t ever want to haul his prick out of his sister''s


    tiny s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.u.n.t. It was deliciously hot and slippery


    in there, and the walls of her c.u.n.t were like velvet.


    It was the perfect place to hammer his engorged c.o.c.k.


    Each l.u.s.ty deep thrust gave him a stab of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that


    made him groan.


    "Awwwww, shit, Sis, it''s so f.u.c.kin'' good," he rasped.


    "It sure is," Mindy gurgled.


    Of course it wasn''t something Mom and Dad would approve


    of, but there was very little that fell into that


    category. Sometimes Mindy thought her parents were


    against fun, period. If anything could bring p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e,


    they seemed to think it was dirty or evil. Above all,


    they were down on s.e.x. She wondered how they''d overcome


    their moral beliefs long enough to have three kids.


    "Eddie," she panted, "do you think Mom and Dad f.u.c.k


    anymore?"


    "Them?" he laughed. "Are you kidding? They''re always


    telling us how wrong it is."


    "Well, then," Mindy persisted, "where did they get us


    from... the stork?"


    "Jesus," Eddie muttered, "you''re right. they had to


    f.u.c.k to get us, didn''t they?"


    It was difficult for the brother and sister to imagine


    their strict, puritanical parents m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e. Mindy


    found it impossible, in fact. She couldn''t picture them


    in the midst of a hot f.u.c.k like she and Eddie were


    having. She really felt sorry for them. They seemed


    determined to cheat themselves of all p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. But she


    couldn''t keep her mind focused on them as her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e


    mounted and she hurtled toward another o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Unnnnhhhh, yeah, I''m almost there," squealed Mindy,


    looking back over her shoulder at her brother. "F.u.c.k


    me! Oh god! F.u.c.k MEEE!


    Eddie could feel it. Her c.u.n.t was practically


    flattening his prick, it was so tight, and he knew by


    now that she always tightened up just before she came.


    But this time she was gorging herself on the hot


    sensations, deliberately postponing her climax. That


    gave Eddie a wicked idea. He loved sneak attacks on his


    sister, loved surprising her and throwing her off


    guard. He remembered how s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e her c.l.i.t was. Still


    hammering his steel-hard c.o.c.k in her hungrily squeezing


    p.u.s.s.y, he reached down between her t.h.i.g.hs, grasped her


    throbbing joy button between his fingers, and started


    kneading it. It was just like pressing a button and


    launching a rocket.


    "Oh shit, unnhhgh!" Mindy screamed, her petite young


    body immediately rocking with o.r.g.a.s.mic convulsions.


    "Ooooo, Eddie, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!"


    Eddie chuckled over the success of his plan, then


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as her tiny hot c.u.n.t convulsed


    around his deeply thrusting c.o.c.k.


    His prick got a violent, juicy massage. But once more


    he managed to hold off his own o.r.g.a.s.m. Eddie wasn''t


    finished with his horny big sister yet. He was


    determined to turn their first f.u.c.k into a marathon of


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. That way she''d be more willing to let him


    f.u.c.k her again whenever he wanted.


    "Unnnhhhh, f.u.c.k, that''s so good... so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!"


    Mindy sobbed.


    She was c.u.m.m.i.n.g hard, and it was taking a long time. It


    seemed that every o.r.g.a.s.m she had today was stronger


    than the last. She had much more l.u.s.t stored up than


    she''d dreamed. It looked as if Vince had spoiled her.


    He''d been f.u.c.k.i.n.g her so well and so often, she


    couldn''t do without a hard c.o.c.k for very long anymore.


    That sure was a contrast to the way she''d been a year


    ago when she was just starting University. She''d never


    had a date, she was shy and awkward around boys, and


    worst of all, she''d pretty much believed all that crap


    her parents had taught her about s.e.x being dirty and


    wicked. Vince had helped her to overcome all of that


    stuff. He''d really convinced her that s.e.x was


    wonderful. Now she was convincing her brother, although


    Eddie sure hadn''t needed much persuasion, and the way


    he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her so expertly, he''d obviously had a


    LOT of practice before too.


    He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g blissfully into her spasming c.u.n.t,


    glutting himself on the delicious sensations. Mindy


    couldn''t believe his stamina. Even Vince never usually


    lasted this long, and by the feel of Eddie''s rock-hard


    prick throbbing in her tightly-packed c.u.n.t, her horny


    little brother wanted to go another round!


    "Good one, Sis?" he asked smugly, when she finally


    stopped c.u.m.m.i.n.g,


    "Ohhhhhh, Eddie! That was fantastic!" murmured Mindy


    dreamily. Then she gave her p.u.s.s.y a squeeze around his


    deeply imbedded c.o.c.k. "Doesn''t that thing ever go


    soft?"


    "Are you complaining, Min?" laughed Eddie, giving his


    sister''s c.u.n.t a long, deep grind with his prick.


    "Uhhhhh, noooo!" Mindy m.o.a.n.e.d. "I just can''t believe my


    luck, that''s all."


    "Me either!" grinned Eddie.


    He kept up a slow rocking motion, f.u.c.k.i.n.g his rigid


    prick in and out of his sister''s c.u.n.t as she lay with


    her a.s.s up and her head resting on folded arms. Eddie''s


    knees were starting to hurt a little as the pebbles


    beneath the blanket started to take their toll. Then he


    had an idea... a way to f.u.c.k that would be comfortable


    for both of them.


    "Time for another position change, Sis!" he said,


    giving Mindy''s pert little a.s.s a playful slap. "Why


    don''t you get on top this time."


    "Ohhhhhh, my favorite position!" said Mindy, wriggling


    her a.s.s back at her brother suggestively.


    "I''ve got a feeling they''re ALL your favorite


    positions, Sis," smirked Eddie.


    He whipped his glistening c.o.c.k from her drooling p.u.s.s.y


    hole and stretched out on his back. His huge teenage


    c.o.c.k was stiff as a board and pointing at the sky. It


    bulged with blue veins, and pearly drops of pre-c.u.m


    were oozing from his pisshole to trickle down the oily-


    looking shaft. Mindy eyed her brother''s c.o.c.k with


    renewed l.u.s.t and m.o.a.n.e.d deep in her throat in horny


    anticipation.


    She crawled over to Eddie and straddled him,


    positioning the juicy, gaping lips of her c.u.n.t right


    over the swollen purple head of her brother''s c.o.c.k.


    Teasingly she rubbed her slippery, swollen p.u.s.s.y back


    and forth over his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k head, causing Eddie


    to shiver with excitement. Then she pressed her cuntal


    opening against the pointed bulb of flesh and sat down


    on it.


    Mindy slid down the long, thick shaft slowly, pausing


    only when Eddie''s c.o.c.k-head pressed against her w.o.m.b.


    Then, with a l.u.s.t m.o.a.n and a s.e.xy wriggle of her h.i.p.s,


    she ground her hungry p.u.s.s.y down fully onto his c.o.c.k,


    taking every solid inch until only his big hairy balls


    were showing. Her greedy little c.u.n.t was stuffed almost


    to bursting with her brother''s throbbing prick. She


    soaked his shaft with molten spurts of cream, and Eddie


    lay there glassy-eyed with bliss, looking up at her and


    admiring the view.


    So far he liked this position best of all. There were


    so many exciting things he could see. He ogled his


    sister''s cute stiff-n.i.p.p.l.ed little t.i.t.s. He watched her


    pretty face contort with l.u.s.t as she felt his c.o.c.k


    cramming her c.u.n.t and throbbing against every inch of


    it. He stared at his thick c.o.c.k as it filled her c.u.n.t


    and glided to her tight, hot depth, m.o.a.ning with her as


    she squirmed her a.s.s down hard to take the last couple


    of inches. The feelings were so good, for a moment he


    became totally lost in them, and only regained his


    senses when he suddenly became aware that Mindy was


    wriggling her p.u.s.s.y back and forth on his c.o.c.k


    impatiently.


    "F.u.c.k me, Eddie!" she whimpered, "Please f.u.c.k me! I


    need it so bad!"


    Eddie wished that all the girls he f.u.c.k.e.d were as horny


    as his sister. He''d already lost count of how many


    times he''d gotten her off today, but still she was


    desperate for more. Luckily he was up for it. He wanted


    to f.u.c.k her till he wore his c.o.c.k out, if that was


    possible. Growling l.u.s.tily, he grabbed her by the waist


    and started hunching his h.i.p.s up, hammering his c.o.c.k up


    into her tightly-s.u.c.k.i.n.g little f.u.c.khole.


    "Ooooo, shit, yessss!" she hissed. "That''s it, little


    brother, f.u.c.k me good and hard! F.u.c.k me with that big,


    fat, gorgeous prick!"


    Eddie loved watching his sister take his c.o.c.k. She was


    bouncing up and down on him like crazy, riding his


    prick like a bucking bronco. Her slim young body shook


    and quivered with ecstasy, her luscious t.i.t.s wobbling


    wildly. She screwed her eyes shut and flashed her teeth


    in a l.u.s.ty grimace. Eddie felt her molten cream soaking


    his shaft, and he looked down to see it bubbling out


    around his deeply-driving c.o.c.k, coating their pubic


    hair with a creamy foam as the fury of his pistoning


    prick whipped her hot cunt-juice into a frothy lather.


    "That''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, Eddie," she m.o.a.n.e.d, "keep


    doing it to me as hard as you can. I can take it."


    She sure could. Eddie was amazed that his petite


    fragile-looking sister could take such rough f.u.c.k.i.n.g,


    but she seemed to love it. The harder he hammered it


    into her, the more excited she got and the more heavily


    she creamed. His c.o.c.k was making an o.b.s.c.e.n.e s.u.c.k.i.n.g


    noise as it squeezed the thick juices from her tightly-


    gripping little c.u.n.t.


    Just thinking about it made Eddie grunt with excitement


    and f.u.c.k into her even harder. She was bouncing up and


    down on his pistoning c.o.c.k as hard as she could, her


    firm little t.i.t.s shaking and wobbling, her voice hoarse


    with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she m.o.a.n.e.d and squealed in ecstasy.


    She swayed dizzily, and Eddie had to firm his grip on


    her waist to keep her from tumbling off him.


    "Uuuuuunnngghhhhhhh, Eddie! You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g me so good!"


    she sobbed, "so damned good.... God, I love your big,


    fat c.o.c.k f.u.c.k.i.n.g me!"


    Mindy didn''t miss Vince at all right now. Her own kid


    brother was giving her a fantastic non-stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g, so


    why did she need Vince? It was great to know that Eddie


    would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g her all vacation long, that whenever


    she was horny all she had to do was give him the eye


    and he''d have her on her back, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her lights out


    before you could say, "big sister is horny".


    Right now, her l.u.s.t was at the boiling point, but


    Eddie''s steel-hard c.o.c.k was about to take care of it.


    He was spinning out of control, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her as fast and


    hard as humanly possible, and it was taking her over


    the edge, into a violent, cunt-searing o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Suddenly, Mindy felt the delicious explosion tearing


    through her, and she screamed in ecstasy.


    "EDDIE! F.U.C.K! OH, F.U.C.K! I''M C.U.MMMMIIIING!!" she howled.


    "F.U.C.KIN'' CHRIST! WHAT A P.U.S.S.Y! AGGGHHH, JESUS... YOU


    GOT ME C.U.M.M.I.N.G TOO!" Eddie roared.


    He felt his sister''s convulsing young c.u.n.t s.u.c.k.i.n.g the


    thick jizz out of his c.o.c.k, and he emptied his balls


    into her w.o.m.b. Grunting like an animal, Eddie arched


    his back and slammed his prick, deep up into Mindy''s


    tightly-clutching little f.u.c.khole, nailing his big


    sister''s c.u.n.t hard and fast as jet after jet of pent-up


    s.p.e.r.m spurted from the tip of his frantically f.u.c.k.i.n.g


    c.o.c.k.


    Eddie''s sizzling load seemed to make Mindy climax even


    more intensely as she felt the hot, thick jets fill her


    quivering c.u.n.t, prolonging her wild, rolling o.r.g.a.s.m


    even further. Brother and sister rocked and writhed


    together for long wonderful moments, their bodies


    wracked with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, until at last, Mindy rolled of


    him and sighed.


    "Oh shit, did I ever need that!"


    "Me, too," Eddie gasped, trying to catch his breath. "I


    sure hope we can do it again, Min."


    "Are you kidding?" grinned Mindy, giving her brother''s


    sticky c.o.c.k a meaningful squeeze. "I''m gonna need this


    big hard c.o.c.k of yours every day for the next six


    weeks, little brother. I''ll go crazy if I don''t get


    f.u.c.k.e.d regularly. But we just gotta remember to be


    careful. The shit would really hit the fan if Mom or


    Dad ever found out."


    "Oh, Christ, Sis, don''t even mention that," Eddie


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "We gotta be real careful."


    "We sure have, little brother," grinned Mindy, "But I''m


    sure there are lots of ways we can get together and


    f.u.c.k without Mom or Dad ever suspecting. Come on we''d


    better get back before they send out a search party for


    us."


    They arrived home just as Mrs. Masters was Putting


    dinner on the table.


    "My goodness, you two," she exclaimed, "we were


    starting to worry about you. Did you have car trouble


    or something?"


    "No, Mom, everything''s fine," Mindy said cheerily. "I


    guess we were having such a good time, we forgot to


    look at out watches."


    Well one thing was for sure... what she''d told her


    mother was certainly the truth. Mindy gave her brother


    a conspiratorial wink and smiled as she wondered what


    her mother would say if she knew her ''well-behaved'' son


    and daughter had been screwing like rabbits all


    afternoon. She glanced at her brother and saw the same


    silly grin on his handsome young face and knew


    instantly that Eddie was thing exactly the same thing.


    "What are you two, smiling at?" asked their father as


    he came into the dining room.


    "Nothing Dad," smirked Eddie. "Nothing at all."


    ***


    Mindy woke up the next morning playing with herself.


    Despite the wonderful s.e.x with her brother the day


    before, or perhaps because of it, she was still


    incredibly horny. Just before she''d woken up, she''d


    been having a vague but intensely e.r.o.t.i.c dream in which


    she was making out with handsome young stud whose


    features kept changing, from Eddie to Vince and back to


    Eddie again. In the dream he''d suddenly disappeared,


    and she''d started masturbating.


    There she was rubbing her stiff index finger back and


    forth over her c.l.i.t, getting herself all hot and horny,


    but there was no way she could do much about it. All


    over the house she could hear the rest of the family


    going about their daily rituals. Dad was getting ready


    for work, Mom was making breakfast, and their younger


    brother Roy was heading out on his paper route. There


    wasn''t any privacy at all.


    So she''d just better quit playing with herself, unless


    she was prepared to go all the way with it. As much as


    she''d like him to, Eddie couldn''t finish the job for


    her this time. Mindy writhed with frustration. Her s.e.xy


    dream had gotten her so turned on, and then she''d


    unconsciously rubbed her c.l.i.t into its own tiny hard-


    on.


    It was hard to ignore the burning need in her juice-


    filled little p.u.s.s.y. She imagined trying to go the


    whole day feeling this horny, and she knew she just


    couldn''t stand it... she''d have to bring herself off


    quickly to be on time for breakfast.


    Mindy grasped her violently throbbing joy button


    between her thumb and forefinger and started kneading


    it, feeling the wonderfully satisfying waves of


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e rippling through her writhing loins.


    "Ooh shit yesssss," she hissed.


    Rolling the swollen little nubbin between her fingers,


    she quickly brought herself to the brink of climax.


    Then, greedily, she let herself just hover there,


    prolonging the intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as much as possible,


    m.o.a.ning helplessly as blast after blast of sweet


    sensation, coursed through her quivering body. Mindy


    kept one eye on the clock so she wouldn''t be late, but


    she was determined to get as much out of her rapidly-


    approaching o.r.g.a.s.m as possible.


    Lying there panting and softly m.o.a.ning, Mindy imagined


    how terrific it would feel to have a thick, rock-hard


    c.o.c.k sliding into her c.u.n.t just then. It would be the


    perfect end to her little fingering session. She''d c.u.m


    like crazy, and it would be instantaneous.


    God she wished Eddie was here with her now, stroking


    his magnificent young c.o.c.k deep into her hungry little


    p.u.s.s.y, just as he''d done so deliciously yesterday.


    Mindy creamed furiously and prepared to bring herself


    off with her kneading fingers. Just then there was a


    loud knock at her door.


    "Mindy!" her father called, "You awake yet?"


    "Yes, Daddy," Mindy g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Then hurry up downstairs and help your mother with


    breakfast, please honey!"


    "O-okay, Daddy," Mindy stammered, pulling her fingers


    guiltily from her drooling, unfulfilled cunt-slit.


    Seething with frustration, she rolled out of bed,


    hurried into her clothes, and dutifully went down to


    assist her mother with the breakfast preparations. Her


    cunt was on fire. She had almost overpowering urges to


    play with herself. But there was nothing she could do


    about it now, not with the whole family gathered for


    the morning meal.


    "You''re going to have to start getting up earlier,


    young lady," chuckled Ben Masters. "With all you


    freeloaders around, your mother can''t be expected to do


    all the work around here."


    "Sorry, Daddy!" Mindy said dejectedly. "Anything I can


    help you with today, Mom?"


    "Yes there is, sweetheart," Joan Masters said. "I''m


    going shopping this morning, so, first you could put on


    a few loads of laundry for me, then you could..."


    Mindy nodded, but she hardly heard the rest of what her


    mother said.


    Her interest had perked up when Joan said she wasn''t


    going to be home. Mom would be on one of her long


    shopping trips, Dad would be at work, and Roy would be


    out delivering papers. That meant Mindy and Eddie would


    be alone together.


    Mindy snuck a look at her brother and saw that Eddie


    had picked up on it, too. His eyes were hot with


    excitement and he winked at her s.e.xily. Mindy creamed


    her jeans.


    "...do some vacuuming and dusting for me. Okay... Have


    you got all that, Mindy?" her mother asked.


    "Dust the laundry," muttered Mindy absently, staring at


    her brother''s bulging crotch and firm young a.s.s as he


    got up from the table to put his dirty plate in the


    sink.


    "What?" Joan said, staring at her.


    "Uh, yes, Mom... just kidding!" Mindy said, jerking her


    mind off her horny fantasies. "Don''t worry, I''ll take


    care of it. You just enjoy your shopping trip."


    "Thanks, dear," Joan said, giving her a peck on the


    cheek. "I''ll see you later."


    Roy was already out on his paper route, Dad had just


    left for work, and now Mom headed out to her car. Mindy


    and Eddie stood at the front window, smiling and waving


    to their mother like a scene out of the ''Brady


    Bunch''... until she was safely out of sight.


    As soon as Joan''s car disappeared around the first


    corner, Mindy pulled Eddie into her arms and fastened


    her hot, eager lips over his, m.o.a.ning her pent-up l.u.s.t


    into her brother''s open mouth. Eddie grabbed her by the


    ass with both hands and ground his c.o.c.k-bulge


    suggestively against his sister''s equally-eager c.u.n.t.


    For a long while, they kissed deeply and


    passionately... panting and pawing at each other''s


    bodies like long lost lovers rather than brother and


    sister.


    Mindy was delighted to discover that her cute brother


    was just as horny as she was. As they pressed their


    bodies together, she could feel his stiff and ready


    young prick poking hotly against her p.u.s.s.y. That made


    her c.o.c.k-starved little c.u.n.t cream like mad. She


    couldn''t wait!


    "Your bed or mine, little brother?" Mindy gasped


    breathlessly.


    "How about Mom and Dad''s bed?" Eddie suggested


    wickedly.


    "Ohhhhh, Eddie, that''s so... so... depraved!" Mindy


    laughed, "But what a terrific idea."


    They thundered up the stairs two at a time and ran into


    the master bedroom. Their parents had a vast king-size


    bed, but Mindy doubted it had ever seen much action.


    The way her parents talked about s.e.x, they must hardly


    ever get it on. But now, at last, the bed was going to


    be put to a very good purpose.


    Mindy and Eddie started flinging off their clothes in


    every direction, too eager to be neat. N.a.k.e.d, they


    jumped onto the bed and started kissing and fondling


    each other again. Mindy reached down and fisted her


    brother''s c.o.c.k, pumping the big, throbbing shaft


    eagerly. She felt his hot sticky pre-c.u.m oozing from


    his piss-hole and smearing her fingers.


    "Shit, did I ever make a mistake last night, Min!" he


    g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "I told you I was gonna go right to sleep, but


    as soon as I got to bed I started feeling horny again.


    I wished I''d come to your room like you suggested."


    "That''ll teach you to listen to your big sister," Mindy


    teased, giving her brother''s hard c.o.c.k a suggestive


    squeeze. "Any time you''re feeling horny, Eddie, you


    just come to my room and let me take care of this big,


    stiff ol'' thing for you, okay!"


    "Uhhhh, Jesus, Sis! I wanna f.u.c.k you so bad," m.o.a.n.e.d


    Eddie, roughly pushing his sister''s slender young legs


    wide apart.


    "Then do it, Eddie!" she begged, hunching her h.i.p.s up


    at him in an o.b.s.c.e.n.e display of shameless, i.n.c.e.s.tuous


    l.u.s.t. "F.u.c.k me! F.u.c.k my hot cunt! Fill me with c.o.c.k,


    little brother!"


    Mindy loved it! She got even more horny at the thought


    that she could get Eddie so worked up, he couldn''t wait


    to f.u.c.k her.


    Snorting with excitement Eddie rolled eagerly on top of


    her and mounted his s.e.xy, n.a.k.e.d sister. Mindy g.r.o.a.n.e.d,


    then whimpered with delight as her brother sank down


    between her t.h.i.g.hs and slid the tip of his hard c.o.c.k


    into her hot, yearning little cuntal opening.


    Mindy''s tightly-stretched p.u.s.s.y clamped down hard on


    Eddie''s stiff young prick, squeezing him savagely as he


    slammed his entire length into her clinging little


    twat. Her juicy c.u.n.t soaked his shaft with molten cream


    as he crammed it into her deeply, grinding his pubic


    bone against her c.l.i.t so hard that she almost came on


    the spot.


    "Ooooooh, God! F.u.c.k me, Eddie!... F.u.c.k it into me!" she


    squealed.


    "Yeahhhhh, take it, Sis!" he g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "Take my big fat


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k right up your hot little cunt!!"


    Mindy clung to her brother and whimpered in ecstasy as


    he filled her famished c.u.n.t with thrust after thrust of


    thick throbbing c.o.c.k-meat. He shoved his hands under


    her ass-cheeks, gripped them firmly, and started


    pistoning his prick up and down in her hot, juice-slick


    tightness.


    Writhing on their parent''s bed, like horny, humping


    young animals, Eddie f.u.c.k.e.d his sister ferociously, and


    Mindy loved every deep, powerful thrust. She screamed


    and hunched her h.i.p.s up at his pounding c.o.c.k,


    scratching his back with her long nails as she begged


    him to f.u.c.k her harder... deeper! Soon, Eddie was


    pounding his prick into his big sister''s c.u.n.t so hard,


    her head was banging loudly against the headboard, but


    neither of them cared.


    It was really exciting to be f.u.c.k.i.n.g so wildly on their


    Mom and Dad''s bed. Of course, there''d be hell to pay if


    anybody ever found out, but no way could that happen.


    Dad had never missed a day of work in his life, and he


    never came home before dinner. Mom''s shopping trips


    were always at least three hours long. So Mindy and


    Eddie figured they had plenty of time to satisfy their


    i.n.c.e.s.tuous l.u.s.ts together. At last, they were all alone


    in the house.... or almost!


    Their younger brother Roy (who for the purposes of this


    echo, had just turned 18), had finished his paper route


    early and had hurried back to the house. Ordinarily he


    would have been in no rush at all. He would probably


    have taken the time to go visit his friends and ended


    up hanging out with them for the rest of the day. But


    there was something suspicious going on at home, Roy


    was sure of it, and he wanted to investigate.


    He left his bike in the garage and, silently entered


    the house through the kitchen, silently opening and


    closing the door as he''d done so many times before


    coming home late after a particularly heavy date.


    He''d noticed Mindy and Eddie giving each other really


    odd looks at breakfast when they thought nobody was


    watching. What''s more... yesterday they''d both gone off


    to the lake together without even asking him if he


    wanted to come along.


    That had really pissed him off!! Just because he was


    the youngest, that didn''t mean they had to leave him


    out of all the fun. Roy was fed up with everyone


    ignoring him because he didn''t look his age! He was 18,


    but his slim, wiry young frame made him look at least


    two or three years younger... and everyone, including


    his parents, had treated him that way too, for as long


    as he could remember.


    Ever since he was a little kid, Mindy and Eddie had


    ganged up on him, teasing him, playing tricks on him,


    ditching him to go do secret things together. Well, he


    wasn''t having it any more. He knew they were up to


    something special and exciting today and that they''d


    deliberately left him out of it, but this time Roy was


    going to demand to be part of the fun... whatever it


    was!


    He took off his shoes and left them in the kitchen,


    then went silently through the house looking for his


    older brother and sister.


    There was nobody downstairs, so he crept up the stairs


    and started listening at bedroom doors. He was


    astonished to hear their voices coming out of their


    parent''s bedroom.


    None of the kids had ever been allowed in there without


    permission, so what in hell were Mindy and Eddie up to?


    Roy dropped to his knees and peered through the


    keyhole. He barely managed to stifle a yelp of


    astonishment as his eager young eyes took in the action


    on the bed. Mindy and Eddie were squirming around on


    Mom and Dad''s king-size bed, buck-n.a.k.e.d.. and they


    were.. they were... f.u.c.k.i.n.g! Jesus, they were actually


    F.U.C.K.I.N.G!


    "Holy shit," Roy muttered.


    He blinked and looked again, wanting to make sure his


    eyes hadn''t deceived him. They hadn''t... His brother


    was lying on top of Mindy, nailing her gorgeous, n.a.k.e.d


    ass to the bed with his c.o.c.k, his own a.s.s muscular


    young a.s.s clenching and jerking as he f.u.c.k.e.d her


    ferociously. Mindy was clinging to him, and her pretty


    face was all twisted up in a horny grimace which Roy


    recognized instantly as uninhibited l.u.s.t.


    "Ooooooh Jesus! F.u.c.k me, Eddie!" his sister wailed,


    "F.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y with your big fat c.o.c.k, honey!"


    "Uhhhhhh, yeahhhh! You... unnnnhhhhhggg... God, you


    f.u.c.kin'' love it, don''t you!... you gorgeous s.l.u.t!"


    Eddie g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    Roy''s c.o.c.k went steel-stiff in one wrenching lurch, and


    again he almost g.r.o.a.n.e.d aloud. His suddenly engorged


    c.o.c.k tried to tear its way out of his jeans. For the


    last couple of years he''d been obsessed with s.e.x, and


    just the merest hint of it was enough to get him horny.


    Now he was actually watching two people f.u.c.k... his own


    sister and brother!... and it was exciting him out of


    his mind.


    Not that this was anything to be proud of, he reminded


    himself. His parents had told him over and over that


    s.e.x was just a distraction from more important things


    and that he ought to keep his mind on his studies, get


    good grades, and resist temptation. They were his


    parents, so they must be right, yet Roy had always


    found it really hard to follow their advice...


    especially now!


    It just seemed like he was always getting horny lately.


    It didn''t take much to set him off. Just watching a


    girl with a nice figure or reading some of those s.e.xy


    magazines Eddie kept hidden under his bed... that was


    enough to give Roy a c.o.c.k-stand that wouldn''t quit.


    Then he''d have to jack off or go around with an


    embarrassing bulge in his pants all day. Masturbating


    was wrong, of course... his parents had always told him


    that... but it was better than advertising his l.u.s.t to


    the whole world, wasn''t it?!!


    Unfortunately, Roy had been plagued with horniness ever


    since his fourteenth birthday and never dared do a


    thing about it, because of his moralistic parents. He''d


    tried to be ''good'' boy and had decided to wait for


    marriage before doing anything ''s.e.x.u.a.l''... whatever


    that meant! Now, he''d suddenly discovered that his


    older brother and sister hadn''t waited. They were


    obviously just as horny as he was, only they WERE doing


    something about it... boy were they DOING something


    about it!!! Roy could have kicked himself for being


    such a fool.


    He watched Eddie hammering his long, stiff c.o.c.k into


    Mindy''s upthrust c.u.n.t, and he wondered what it would


    feel like. His big sister''s tight, juicy-looking hole


    seemed to cling and suck at his brother''s long, thick


    pole like a hot little mouth. God he wished he was


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g Mindy instead of Eddie! His c.o.c.k was just as


    big, he was sure of it!... Why had Mindy chosen Eddie


    to f.u.c.k her, thought Roy, when his c.o.c.k was just as


    big... and just as horny!!


    He pressed his eye back to the keyhole and surveyed the


    incredibly arousing scene as his elder brother


    continued to screw their s.e.xy big sister deeply.


    "Uuuuuhhhh, shit, Sis, your c.u.n.t is f.u.c.kin'' tight!"


    Eddie was m.o.a.ning, his face flushed and l.u.s.ty. "Jesus,


    that feels so goooood!"


    "Mmmmmm, baby! It sure does," gasped Mindy. "Don''t stop


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g me, Eddie! Ooooohhhhh, lover.... don''t ever


    stop!"


    Roy couldn''t deny the evidence of his own eyes and


    ears. His brother and sister were f.u.c.k.i.n.g... and it was


    fun!! No matter what their Mom and Dad had told them.


    God, it looked like fantastic fun, and he wanted in on


    it!


    He stared hungrily at Mindy''s slender, creamy t.h.i.g.hs


    wrapped eagerly around Eddie''s quivering a.s.s. His s.e.xy


    big sister was trying desperately to pull his thickly-


    stabbing c.o.c.k as deeply into her tight, juicy little


    cunthole as hard as she could... squealing helplessly


    as Eddie f.u.c.k.e.d her to o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Roy wanted to do what Eddie was doing. He ached to be


    hammering his own stiff young c.o.c.k deep into his


    sister''s hot and juicy c.u.n.t. His prick strained against


    the tight confinement of his jeans. He was sure he


    could do just as good a job as his ''big'' brother.


    As he watched in total frustration, Eddie began to f.u.c.k


    Mindy faster and faster... they were obviously both


    getting more turned on by the second. Even through the


    closed door, Roy could hear their n.a.k.e.d, sweaty bodies


    slapping together... the bedsprings creaking and


    groaning... his brother''s o.b.s.c.e.n.e grunts, and his


    sister''s high-pitched squeals of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Mindy was obviously loving every second of Eddie''s big,


    thick prick as it pounded into her p.u.s.s.y. M.o.a.ning like


    a high-school whore, she arched her back up and thrust


    her c.u.n.t at him savagely, taking her brother''s pile-


    driving c.o.c.k as deep as she could get it.


    "Unnngghhhh! God, f.u.c.k it to me! F.u.c.k it to meeeeeee!!"


    she wailed.


    Eddie growled l.u.s.tily and f.u.c.k.e.d into Mindy''s eagerly-


    upthrust c.u.n.t with lightning speed. Roy wondered how


    his petite-bodied sister could take such a furious


    pounding, but she went wild, clawing Eddie''s shoulders


    and screaming at the top of her voice.


    Suddenly, Mindy stiffened and gasped, her eyes opening


    wide as her curvy little body began to buck like crazy.


    "UHHHNNGHHHH, GOD! F.U.C.K MEEEEE!" she howled. "F.U.C.K ME,


    EDDIE! I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G OOHHHH!!"


    "C.u.m for me, Sis!" hissed Eddie, snarling with l.u.s.t.


    "C.u.m on my hot f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, you gorgeous s.l.u.t!


    Aaaggghhhhh!"


    Roy felt like knocking his head against the wall, he


    was so jealous and horny, and frustrated. His c.o.c.k was


    so swollen, it ached, and all he could think of was


    slamming it full-length into Mindy''s tight, juicy,


    willing little slot, just like his big brother was


    doing. He was really pissed off at Eddie and Mindy.


    They must think he was just a little kid, but they were


    wrong.


    That was a man-size c.o.c.k trying to tear its way out of


    his jeans, and he had a man''s needs and l.u.s.ts.


    Sometimes he would jack off four or five times a night


    as he thought about girls and s.e.x. Jesus, he''d just


    turned eighteen for crissakes! It was high time he lost


    his v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y.


    Roy shivered with longing as he watched his brother and


    sister f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other to o.r.g.a.s.m, writhing together


    on their parent''s bed like a couple of rutting animals.


    Finally they went still and Eddie rolled off to the


    side, revealing Mindy''s cute little t.i.t.s and p.u.s.s.y to


    her young, peeping brother.


    Roy''s stiff c.o.c.k gave a frantic l.u.s.ty jerk and began to


    drool hot, sticky pre-c.u.m at the s.e.xy sight. His big


    sister''s c.u.n.t looked so wet and tight and juicy, even


    after Eddie had f.u.c.k.e.d her so hard and c.u.m in her c.u.n.t.


    God, she looked so s.e.xy, he thought. He wondered how it


    would feel to ram his own stiff, hard c.o.c.k into that


    tight little hole of hers.


    "God, that was good!" Eddie was saying. "Wanna go


    again, Sis? I bet I can get it up in a minute!"


    "Are you sure?" Mindy frowned. "What about Roy?"


    "Nah, he never comes home right after his paper route,"


    Eddie assured her. "He always hangs out with his


    friends. Besides, if he came home we''d hear him,


    right?!"


    That shows how much you know, big brother, Roy thought


    with a wicked grin.


    "Okay, little brother," Mindy grinned. "You talked me


    into it! But, how ''bout you give me a little tongue


    action first!!"


    "Great!!" he leered, "Spread, Sis, and I''ll suck you


    all the way to heaven!"


    "You wish, Superman!" grinned Mindy as she bent her


    knees and spread her legs wide.


    Roy stared open-mouthed at his sister''s gaping, n.a.k.e.d


    slit. He''d seen pussies in those girlie magazines of


    Eddie''s, but none as pretty as his sister''s. He studied


    the tender pink flesh and its delicate fringe of soft


    brown curls. Mindy was rubbing a little lump of flesh


    at the very top of her gash and m.o.a.ning sensuously,


    undulating her a.s.s helplessly up and down off the bed.


    "Suck my c.l.i.t, Eddie, baby!" begged his horny big


    sister. "Suck it good and make me c.u.m!"


    Roy''s view of Mindy''s p.u.s.s.y was blocked as Eddie


    eagerly crawled between her creamy t.h.i.g.hs and brought


    his face right up to her n.a.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y. To Roy''s


    surprise, his brother stuck out his tongue and started


    gently l.i.c.k.i.n.g up and down the length of Mindy''s hot,


    juicy-looking cunt-slit. Then, as their s.e.xy sister


    writhed her n.a.k.e.d a.s.s around on their parent''s bed,


    Eddie''s hungry lips surrounded Mindy''s stiff,


    protruding little joy button, and all hell broke loose!


    Her slim young h.i.p.s thrust up off the bed, grinding her


    wet, gaping p.u.s.s.y against Eddie''s wide-open mouth like


    there was no tomorrow. He was l.i.c.k.i.n.g his tongue right


    into her cunt! Roy couldn''t believe it! Mindy''s eyes


    kind of glazed over and her cheeks got so red and


    flushed, Roy thought his s.e.xy big sister was going to


    burst a blood vessel. It was clear that she loved the


    feel of Eddie''s stiff, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g tongue on her p.u.s.s.y...


    Roy couldn''t wait to try that!


    "Ummmmmmm, yeahhhh, a little faster, Eddie!" instructed


    Mindy, breathlessly. "Oooooohhh, baby! Uuuungghhhh...


    God! Lick my c.l.i.t! Ummmmm, suck me, baby, ohhhhhh,


    yeahhh, that''s it!"


    Roy sure wished it was him l.i.c.k.i.n.g his big sister''s


    l.e.w.dly-offered c.u.n.t, instead of of Eddie. He had an


    insane urge to rush into the room, pull his brother off


    her and lash his tongue all over Mindy''s hot, tasty-


    looking young p.u.s.s.y until she called out his name as


    loudly as she was squealing out his brother''s!


    He watched enviously as Eddie gave their gorgeous older


    sister head. Eddie caught on real fast, and soon he had


    a good rhythm going, his pointed tongue tip lashing


    swiftly around the throbbing shaft of Mindy''s engorged


    and super-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.l.i.t.


    "Ooooohhh, Jesus, little brother, who taught you to


    suck p.u.s.s.y like thaaaattt!" she gurgled. "That feels


    just fantastic! Unnnnnmmmmm, God, don''t stop!!"


    Eddie''s head was bobbing up and down, and Roy could


    hear the o.b.s.c.e.n.ely wet snorting and s.u.c.k.i.n.g sounds his


    brother''s mouth was making in their sister''s c.u.n.t as he


    slurped up her tangy p.u.s.s.y cream. Roy was just about


    ready to scream with unrequited l.u.s.t! In total


    frustration he pulled out his c.o.c.k.


    "Unnnhhh, f.u.c.k, Eddie, that''s so damned good," Mindy


    whimpered. "Get me off now, honey. Suck my c.l.i.t real


    hard! Make me c.u.mmmm!!!"


    Eddie jammed his mouth down over is sister''s


    throbbingly-erect f.u.c.k-button and started to suck,


    hard. His s.u.c.k.i.n.g was slow and awkward at first, but


    Mindy''s l.u.s.tily jerking h.i.p.s indicated the speed and


    rhythm she wanted, and Eddie quickly caught on. Soon,


    her brother was s.u.c.k.i.n.g so expertly on her hotly


    throbbing c.l.i.t, Mindy was almost going out of her mind


    with excitement!


    "Ohhhhh, Jesus, yesssss," she screeched, "Suck it,


    baby!!! UhhF.U.C.K! Suck me OFF!"


    Eddie gave her what she wanted, s.u.c.k.i.n.g furiously and


    loudly on his sister''s stiff, protruding joy-button,


    bringing her to the very brink of climax. Once more


    Mindy stiffened briefly and gave a loud, hoarse gasp.


    She was c.u.m.m.i.n.g again, her petite young body shaking


    and bucking in i.n.c.e.s.tuous o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Ohhhhhh, f.u.c.k, you did it, whhhaaahhh!" she howled.


    Roy muffled an ecstatic groan and sizzled his young


    load hard against the bedroom door. His flying fist


    pumped the molten c.u.m from his c.o.c.k so savagely, he


    barely managed to keep from yelping with relief. It was


    a few seconds before he looked through the keyhole


    again, and when he did, his s.e.xy sister was still


    squirming and shuddering with the delicious after-


    shocks of her own powerful o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Mmmmmm, Eddie, that was fantastic," she m.o.a.n.e.d,


    stroking the back of her brother''s head, "You sure have


    a big, hard tongue!!"


    "All the better to lick your hot, tasty little twat


    with, Sis!" grinned Eddie proudly, wiping Mindy''s juice


    from his chin with the back of his hand. "Want me to


    suck you off again?"


    "Ohhhh, Eddie, would you?!!" exclaimed Mindy, wiggling


    her hot young a.s.s all over the bed. "If you do, you can


    f.u.c.k me all night if you want... I won''t care!"


    "Ohh, you''ll care alright, Sis!" grinned Eddie


    spreading his sister''s creamy t.h.i.g.hs wide and draping


    her legs over his shoulders.


    "Uuuuummhhhhh God, I hope so!" said Mindy, with a


    wicked glint in her eye.


    Roy couldn''t believe how hot and s.l.u.tty his s.e.xy big


    sister had suddenly become! His brother was f.u.c.k.i.n.g


    her... and he wanted to f.u.c.k her too!


    With a feeling of total frustration, Roy watched Eddie


    go belly-down between Mindy''s eagerly parted t.h.i.g.hs and


    once again bring his face within an inch of their


    sister''s luscious-looking slit. As Roy g.r.o.a.n.e.d silently


    in agony, Eddie shot out his tongue, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g it


    roughly up and down their sister''s slit, poking in and


    out, lashing the glistening pink flesh of her c.u.n.t as


    if it was a tasty treat he had to devour before anyone


    else claimed it. Eddie had no idea how close to the


    truth that description really was!


    "Unnnhhhhh, yeah, Eddie! Lick me, baby!" Mindy m.o.a.n.e.d,


    "...just keep doing that till you get me really hot!"


    Roy thought his sister was acting pretty hot already,


    but what did he know? His parent had never allowed him


    to be alone with a girl, in the house! Shit, he''d never


    really dated until last year! It was really a drag


    having such strict parents, though he''d always tried to


    obey them. Now, to witness his brother f.u.c.k.i.n.g their


    gorgeous, c.o.c.k-stiffening sister was totally


    excruciating!!


    To the young boy''s mind, Eddie and Mindy were having a


    terrific time together, while he was out in the hall


    peering through the keyhole and jacking off..... It


    would be a lot more fun to join the party!


    "Ohhhhh Jesussss, Eddie, yesssss!" Mindy hissed, "Now


    you''ve got me really turned on! Stick your tongue in my


    cunt and f.u.c.k me with it... Ummmmmm, baby! That''s gonna


    get me off like crazy!"


    Eddie chuckled as he got the picture. Then he made his


    tongue long and stiff and crammed it hard into his


    sister''s c.u.n.t. Mindy almost flew off the bed. She let


    out a shrill howl of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and soaked her brother''s


    face with a helpless blast of hot cream. Eddie''s head


    began to bob furiously as he worked his tongue deep


    into her tasty little p.u.s.s.y-hole, pistoning it in and


    out, just like a stiff, hard c.o.c.k.


    "Uhhh, f.u.c.k, yesssss! Lick it, honey, that''s great,"


    Mindy sobbed, "keep doing that to me, don''t stop."


    Roy''s c.o.c.k slowly rose to full attention as he watched


    and envied his older brother. He was positive he could


    do everything Eddie was doing and that he could give


    his s.e.xy big sister just as much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as Eddie was


    giving her, if only they''d give him a chance. But


    they''d always left him out of their adventures. They''d


    always regarded him as the baby of the family. (even


    though he was a legal, 18-year-old and also had a


    Canadian passport!) He just had to convince them that


    he wasn''t a little kid any more. Surely, his rock-hard


    c.o.c.k ought to be proof of that.


    "Lick me, Eddie! Suck my hot, f.u.c.kin'' cunt!" Mindy


    squealed.


    She was really getting off on Eddie''s furious tongue-


    f.u.c.k.i.n.g. She had her eyes screwed shut in total


    ecstasy, her face all contorted with hot l.u.s.t, and she


    was clawing the bed. She''d arched her slim body to take


    Eddie''s pistoning tongue as deep as she could in the


    molten tunnel of her c.u.n.t. She whimpered steadily as


    his flying tongue worked her toward o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Uhhh, yeahhh, just a little more, honey," she m.o.a.n.e.d,


    "Lick my p.u.s.s.y Eddie, I''m almost there!"


    Roy imagined his big sister m.o.a.ning those s.e.xy words to


    him, and once more his stiff young teenage c.o.c.k was


    trying to tear its way out of his jeans. Well, this


    time he wasn''t going to jack off to some faceless big-


    titted fantasy s.l.u.t... this time he was going to c.u.m


    with a real girl... his own s.e.xy sister... and after


    what he''d just seen, she was definitely HOT for it, and


    he WASN''T going to take NO for an answer!


    The moment Mindy finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g, he was going to


    march right in there and demand to join the fun. At


    least that was what he told himself as he watched Eddie


    tongue-f.u.c.k their cute sister to the very brink of


    o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Mindy hovered there, clawing at the bedspread and


    gurgling as blast after blast of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ripped


    through her insatiable young p.u.s.s.y. She could have c.u.m


    easily, but she was prolonging the excitement, gorging


    herself on those wonderful sensations. Finally the


    p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e exploded inside her.


    "OH F.U.C.K! I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G!!" she wailed.


    At his sister''s l.u.s.ty cry, Roy stood up and gripped the


    doorknob, gathering all his courage, and opened the


    door. Mindy still had her eyes closed in total ecstasy,


    hunching her slender h.i.p.s up at the deliciously stiff


    and probing tongue buried in her p.u.s.s.y. Eddie had his


    face pressed into Mindy''s upthrust c.u.n.t holding her


    juicy, pink slit open with his thumbs as he licked his


    sister through the last delicious o.r.g.a.s.mic spasms or


    her o.r.g.a.s.m... neither of them noticed Roy till he''d


    crossed the room and was standing right beside the bed


    rubbing his stiff c.o.c.k through his pants. Then Mindy


    opened her eyes and gasped.


    "Uh-oh, Eddie," she cried, "we''ve got company."


    "Huh?" Eddie exclaimed, looking up. Then he scowled.


    "Shit, Roy, what the f.u.c.k do you think you''re doing


    sneaking in here like that?!" he growled, "This is


    private! Piss off!!"


    END? NOT!

 Chapter 91 - Best Friends DILF

    My best friend''s dad, Dan Jacobs, is my kryptonite. Not only is he handsome, intelligent, athletic and rich, he''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot as hell. And he knows it. And he knows I know it too.


    How can he not know? The first few times I used to come over and hang with Zac, he always seemed to turn up. Whether it''s by the pool, the game room, watching tv, he always showed up. So what? For a horny 17-year-old whose life revolves around nothing but football, ESPN and video games, this dude makes it hard to concentrate on any of those things. I''m also a very closeted 17-year-old. And this guy, this guy turns me the f.u.c.k on. I couldn''t get enough of him. I could not stop staring at his face when he isn''t looking, his square jaw, five o''clock shadow, blue eyes, neatly styled hair. He caught me so many times and all I could do was just look away as quick as I could.


    Mr. Jacobs has the most incredible a.s.s I''ve ever seen on a man his age. At 40, he''s in better shape than most 20-year-olds I know. The first time I saw him in a suit I was instantly hard. It fit him like a glove. And the man can fill out a pair of jeans like no other. Sometimes I would stand out of sight watching Mr. Jacobs go about his day, mowing the lawn, sitting by the pool, cleaning the house. I couldn''t get enough of him or that a.s.s.


    Soon I think I was just hanging out with my buddy to get off on his dad. No, I know I was. Zac? Zac who?


    He started to make intense eye contact one day. It was intimidating and it made me blush. I stuttered when he spoke to me. I began getting the shakes and sweats when he was close to me. God forbid he touch me or brush up against me. A shiver would shoot down my spine and my heart would beat like it was trying to break through my c.h.e.s.t.


    I noticed he was staring at me through a reflection in a wall mirror. Then I saw it in a window reflection while we were hanging out by the pool. He watched me walk away and cross the deck to the house. He pulled down his sunglasses, peaking over them to get a better look at my a.s.s. I couldn''t believe what I was witnessing. My heart jumped in my c.h.e.s.t and I started to wonder, "Is my best friend''s dad¡­into me?"


    I don''t know why, and I don''t know how but I got the courage up to buy a speedo. I needed to test the waters, not the pool waters but the DILF waters. I slid that small tight material up my football player quads and pulled it up over my bowling ball a.s.s. I looked in the mirror and f.u.c.k, did I look hot. Tall, muscular, ripped from summer football training camp, tan and an a.s.s that stuck out like a shelf. This was the true test. No more dating girls and pretending I like them. No more awkward moments f.u.c.k.i.n.g a chic but really thinking about my best friend''s dad or one of my other buddies from school. No more hours and hours of jacking off to gay p.o.r.n. I want some DILF d.i.c.k.


    I picked a day when I was sure he was home and Zac wasn''t, his mom at work. I showed up, went to the pool, peeled off my tight football pants, the ones I cut up into shorts, and revealed all I had to offer. Like I planned, he came out to the pool within like two-minutes.


    "Hey, Chris," he greeted me with a dazzling smile. I could tell he had been to the gym that morning. He is body was pumped.


    Acting surprised to see him, "Oh, hey, Mr. Jacobs," I replied.


    "You know, you really don''t have to call me that," Dan chuckled. "I appreciate the respect but it''s just you and me. Deal?"


    He sat down on the lounge chair next to me. His shorts are snug, his t-shirt form fitting. F.u.c.k, I love an older guy with a hot body.


    "Alright, cool, Dan," I smiled. "I hope you don''t mind but Zac said I could hang out by the pool today while he was at work." Lie.


    "Oh¡­Oh, god, no," Dan said with a shrug. His tone telling me I was crazy for thinking otherwise. "You''re welcome anytime. You know that. You''re like a second son to me." He patted me on the t.h.i.g.h, his hand lingering a little too long.


    I decided to put the second part of my scheme into action. "Oh, damn. Where''s my phone?" I pretended to search for it under my lounger then glanced over my shoulder towards the house. "Oh, I know where I put it. I left it inside on the dining room table, I''ll run in and get it."


    I stood up and walked towards the sliding glass door, adjusting the back of my speedo, pulling it down over the bottom of my exposed a.s.s cheeks. I walked with a c.o.c.ky stride, marveling at my reflection in the glass door as I walked towards it. My ripped six-pack, my granite quads, my hip bone muscles sinking into the front of my tiny suit. My football player body looked s.e.xy and tantalizing, my teenage body looking more like a man''s.


    I watched his reflection in the big glass doors as I entered the house. Dan was staring at my a.s.s like it was Thanksgiving dinner. I smiled to myself and unfortunately, started to get a little stiff. His hungry eyes made my think about nothing but getting his c.o.c.k into my a.s.s.


    "Shit," I said to myself quietly as I looked down at my spandex covered c.o.c.k. "Calm the f.u.c.k down, dumb f.u.c.k," I mumbled out loud. I grabbed my strategically placed phone, I took a deep breath and waited a few more seconds before joining him back at the pool.


    This time he made no attempt to hide his stares. His sunglasses didn''t hide the fact that his eyes followed me back to my chair.


    "Can''t stand being without my phone. Ya know?" I laughed.


    He smiled. He pulled up his sunglasses and set them on the top his head, nestled in that thick, black wavy hair. His eyes were traveling down my c.h.e.s.t to my abs and hovering over my speedo. "Uh¡­yeah. I hate that too. Feels n.a.k.e.d," he commented before he bit his bottom lip. That s.e.xy, plump bottom lip.


    "Yeah, exactly." I nodded in agreement. "N.a.k.e.d," I said quietly.


    My eyes followed his tan muscular biceps, triceps, thick forearms. His legs, tan and not too much hair.


    "You, ah¡­You¡­are really looking good these days," he stammered a bit. "Football camp agrees with you. Your body is jacked, dude!" he said as he playfully punched my quad. I could tell he was trying to find the right tone and the appropriate words to come off as a bro and not a dad.


    "You know how it is," I shrugged. "Hot days, long workouts. Can''t eat enough food, fat just keeps falling off me. Muscle just keeps growing. I had to buy new jeans; my a.s.s got too big,"


    I ran my hand over the side of my speedo as I shifted in the chair, tilting my body to the side to expose my a.s.s. I give it a playful slap. His eyes grew large as I flexed my glute. He bit his lip again. This dude was hungry for a.s.s. My a.s.s.


    "What''s your body fat percentage?" He asked almost too eagerly.


    I ran my hand down my 6-pak and pinch a bit of skin near the waistband of my suit. "Oh, probably around seven or eight-percent? Some where around there, not sure," I reply nonchalantly, meeting his eyes.


    Nodding his head, "Cool, cool."


    I adjusted myself, tugging gently at my c.o.c.k though the front of my speedo.


    "So¡­uh¡­" he stammered again. I wanted to laugh out loud. He couldn''t complete a thought. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, nervously rubbing his palms together. Looking around, to the left, to the right, back to me as if there would anyone listening. His paranoia was cute.


    My heart was racing. He was sweating, his forehead dripping a small drop here and there. I continued to stare at him, never dropping eye contact. He looked down again as if collecting his thoughts. He looked up at me again and let out a small uncomfortable laugh.


    "Oh, man¡­" he said quietly under his breath before taking a deep breath and puffing it out. He continued to rub his palms together, out came another nervous laugh.


    "You¡­uh¡­where did¡­where did you get the speedo?" He chickened out asking what he really wanted to ask deep down in his gut. His facial expression said he still was trying to play it safe. I could tell he regretted asking the question before it was done leaving his lips.


    I ran my hand from the front, down the side and pinched some fabric and let it snap back. "Online. You like it? Don''t think it makes me look too¡­gay?"


    He swallowed hard. "Oh, no, dude. No, not at all. In fact, you''re one of the few guys I know who can pull one off. Fits you like a glove."


    "Yeah? Right on. Thanks, Dan," I said as I gave him a firm fist bump, bro''in it up with the nervous hot older man.


    My eyes were drilling holes through his. I loved making him squirm. It''s just like how I love to make girl''s squirm with my charm and c.o.c.kiness. Even though I don''t like girls, it''s a rush to know that I have that affect on them. Dumb bitches. Now I just realized the power I have over this hot older guy. Do I have this power over any guy? Or just gay dudes?


    He broke eye contact for a second, quickly scanning my body. "Besides, you could never look gay. Not stereotypical, I mean. You''re a big guy, very masculine. Not that gay guys can''t be masculine," he said quickly as if he had offended someone. "But I''m sure you would be any gay man''s first choice," he smiled. He was quiet for a few seconds and then his eyes turned serious, almost seductive. "I mean, if I were gay, I''d be all over you. That probably doesn''t matter, being gay I mean. I bet you could turn any straight guy."


    I turn up an eyebrow at that comment.


    "Really? A straight guy, huh? Maybe even a married guy?" I smirk. "One with a kid?" I licked my bottom lip, slowly, s.e.xy. "If you were gay, you''d be all over me?"


    He looked down. Contemplating his next answer. Then as if he was injected with a burst of courage, his head snapped up to look at me. He knew it was time to pounce. The kid before him was ready. He''s wanted his son''s best friend since they first met, and I was giving all the right signals. His posture took on a dominant air.


    "Oh, yeah. I would be all over your shit." His eyes looked devious, almost evil. His mouth closed, no smile.


    I lean forward. "Well, Dan. If I were into dudes¡­I would make you my bitch." I hissed. I smiled a white toothy grin and gave him a slap on his knee and a squeeze.


    He gulped. Both of us quiet, just staring at each other. He looks at his watch and then back at me.


    "Your bitch, huh?" he asks in a challenging tone telling me I was crazy to think that.


    "Well, Danny Boy, one of us has to be" I said in a low quiet voice. I bite my lower lip.


    "What if I were to make you MY bitch, huh? F.u.c.k the c.o.c.ky right out of you," Dan said, straight faced, letting me know who was in control.


    I shrug my muscular shoulders. "We could always¡­take turns?" I looked down at his stiffening bulge. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g the c.o.c.ky out of each other."


    He swallows hard again.


    I continued, enjoying the flirtatious seduction. "Unless, you''re the type who likes to take control. You seem like the type. I''m sure a man like you could take on, say, a guy my size."


    He looks around again as if someone might be listening. He checked his watch. We stared into each other''s eyes for what seemed like forever. I licked my lips and reached out and squeezed his knee.


    "We''re thinking¡­the same thing¡­right?" he said more of a statement than a question.


    I shrug again. "Well, Danny Boy, only if you''re thinking about ripping my tight, little suit off and boning me. Then, yes, we''re thinking the same thing."


    "Thought so," he replied. "Um¡­Zac¡­"


    "F.u.c.k Zac! Who cares about him?" I said with irritation in my expression.


    I scoot to the edge of the lounge chair, my knee touching his. His bulge is full on erect.


    "He''ll never find out¡­MR. JACOBS," I say with a naughty tone to my voice.


    "Please, MR. JACOBS," I say mockingly in my best schoolboy voice. "I''ve waited so long for this. You''re all I can think about, MR. JACOBS."


    "STOP calling me Mr. Jacobs," he says with a smile.


    "But why, MR. JACOBS? Why won''t you let me call you that?" I tease. "You''re my best friend''s dad. You''re almost like a dad to me. I''m showing you respect, MR.¡­"


    He cuts me off by grabbing the back of my neck, slamming our lips together and thrusting his tongue down my throat. He pushes me on to my back and slides on top of me, grinding his c.o.c.k against my t.h.i.g.h and then against my rock-hard c.o.c.k.


    "F.u.c.k yeah." I hiss as we break our lip lock. "About f.u.c.k.i.n.g time, old man."


    He jumps up off the chair, grabs my hand and pulls me up. Without stopping he pulls be through the glass doors, up the stairs and into the master bedroom.


    He spins me around and kisses me again before he shoves me hard onto the bed. My big muscular body bouncing on the mattress.


    "Get those f.u.c.k.i.n.g speedos off or I WILL rip them off." He says as he starts furiously taking off his own clothes.


    I get a c.o.c.ky look on my face, eyebrow c.o.c.ked, challenging him. I want him as aggressive as I can get him.


    "Try it¡­old man," I say like I''m pissed that he would even dare to test me. Really though, I want him to want to take me down.


    He stops and looks down at me like he can''t believe what I just said. There is no smile. I have disrespected him. "What did you just say to me? Not even my kid talks to me like that."


    "I''m not your kid, Danny-Boy. But then if I was, I have a feeling this would still be happing. Maybe you wish I was your kid? Afterall, Zac is a hot piece of a.s.s. I wouldn''t mind taking it for a spin."


    Once again, he looks at me with a slightly surprised expression. He jumps on me and rolls me over on my stomach. Dude is strong! But then I''m not fighting back.


    He grabs with both hands the tight material over my a.s.s and tears the back seam that runs down between my muscular globes. My hole is now exposed through the rip.


    "F.u.c.k, yeah," he growls, "I WILL f.u.c.k the c.o.c.ky out of your a.s.s, you arrogant, little prick. But then, you want that, don''t you?" Again, not a question, it''s was a statement.


    Well, I wasn''t planning on this happening so soon. I thought we would mac on each other for a while before we got to the f.u.c.k.i.n.g. F.u.c.k it. He wanted to get to the deed so let''s get to the f.u.c.k.i.n.g deed.


    "F.u.c.k yeah, I do, old man. I''ve wanted you to f.u.c.k me since the day we met. Finally took the f.u.c.k.i.n.g hint, dude."


    Again, annoyed at my brazen attitude towards him, accusing him of not being able to see the obvious signs of a hot jock trying to get his attention. "Boy, I''m going to destroy your beautiful a.s.s." He moves over to the side table and produces a bottle of lube. "Don''t worry, p.u.s.s.y boy. I''ll take it slow¡­at first," he mocked. "After that, I''m screwing your jock a.s.s until I dump a nice big load inside your gut."


    "Mr. Jacobs," I saw with a naughty accusatory tone. "You act like you''ve done this before." My tone telling him I know he has.


    He squirts some lube on to my hole. It''s cold. I flinch.


    "Not my first rodeo. You guys are a dime a f.u.c.k.i.n.g dozen."


    Dan opened me up with his big fingers, getting me prepared for his thick c.o.c.k. Kinky, I thought. He''s going to f.u.c.k me through my speedo. He must really like the suit. I''ll have to take a note of that. When he slid in, for the first time in my short life, I knew who I was and what I wanted. I wanted c.o.c.k. I want it all the time. He was slow at first like he promised. As soon as he thought I was ready, his onslaught began. I could tell by the determined look on his handsome face, the look of how proud he was that he achieved another jock boy conquest. He took pride in knowing he took control of a thick, solid muscle boy, threw him around and turned that jock into a full on, f.u.c.k.i.n.g p.u.s.s.y boy.


    He f.u.c.k.e.d me all afternoon. He f.u.c.k.e.d me in every position he could think of. After that day, we would hook up on the down low. He allowed me to play with his a.s.s from time to time but forbid me to put my d.i.c.k anywhere near that tight hole. I was fine with that. Being this man''s f.u.c.k boy was good enough for me.


    He eventually shared with me the different jock hook ups he had with other guys my age. It turned me on to picture him balls deep in some other football or baseball player like myself. I asked him to introduce me to a couple. He was hesitant but he relented. Those were encounters to be told at another time.


    Whatever we did, he made sure to assure me that I was his main boy.


    So now, a year later, as I''m sitting in his secret condo that he bought on the DL for us to f.u.c.k in, he appears from the upstairs. He''s wearing a slim, blue sport coat, a crisp white dress shirt and a silky yellow tie. However, he''s also wearing a nice tight pair of dark jeans that accentuate his hot bubble b.u.t.t and his muscular t.h.i.g.hs. He takes off his sport coat to tuck in his fitted shirt, highlighting his tiny waist. It''s so hot to see him dressed this way. It makes me remember the time he f.u.c.k.e.d me while he was wearing one of his designer suits. He looks amazing in a tailored suit, but oh man, those jeans.


    I''m dressed similarly. He bought me one of many custom-made


    Armani suits. I have just turned 18 and we''ve been f.u.c.k.i.n.g for almost a year now. Zac still doesn''t know. His mom has no idea either. We were spending a lot of time together; alone and with Zac which was awkward sometimes. We eventually came up with a cover story that Dan is mentoring me and teaching me about his job, whatever that is, and just being a good mentor and father figure. No one is the wiser. It sounds very plausible.


    "So, Mr. Jacobs, where are you taking me?" I flirt.


    He puts his sport coat back on. "Tonight, I have a special evening planned for my hot football boy," he grinned.


    I laugh as I stand up and cup his a.s.s with one hand. I kiss him.


    "I''m taking you out for a nice dinner and then to a party. A friend of mine has a house out in the hills."


    "Are you showing me off, Mr. Jacobs?" I ask sarcastically. Of course, he is.


    "Baby boy, I''m going to show you off, make every dude there jealous and then f.u.c.k the hell out of you."


    I smile. A sudden rush of adrenaline shoots up my spine.


    "Nice," I hiss.


    "You like that, baby boy?" He hugs me and strokes my c.o.c.k over my jeans.


    "Yes, Sir. Mr. Jacobs."

 Chapter 92 - 1

    His d.i.c.k was beautiful sliding through the gloryhole. I didnt think it was gonna stop, it was so long. It looked to be about 9 or 10 inches and fat enough that my mouth could barely fit around it. I licked around the ample head, up and down the shaft before finally taking his c.o.c.k in my mouth.


    After getting his meat stick nice and wet, I lubed up my a.s.s and pushed it back against his d.i.c.k. I needed a good f.u.c.k.i.n.g and rarely found a d.i.c.k this nice and big. He didnt pull his d.i.c.k back through the glory hole, and to my surprise, he began to pump that big c.o.c.k in and out of my a.s.s. It was electrifying!


    My tight hole had never felt so full. "Oh yeah!" I began to m.o.a.n, trying to be quiet. He began to f.u.c.k my hole harder and faster until the walls of the booths we were in at the a.d.u.l.t bookstore began to shake and squeak to the rhythm of his thrusts.


    Spasms of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ripped through my body as my a.s.s clamped down on that huge sausage, and I shot load after load onto the adjacent wall. I pulled my a.s.s off of his d.i.c.k, grabbed my pants and hurried out of the booth and stood against the wall by the door to the arcade so I could see what he looked like and to see if we could set up something regular, because this dude knew how to f.u.c.k. If he f.u.c.k.e.d that good through a gloryhole, I could just imagine what he could do without a wall between us!


    I heard his door creek open and I was left speechless when my Uncle Rudy stepped into view! He froze in his tracks. I looked at him and he looked at me...WTF? I just had s.e.x with my Uncle! WTF????

 Chapter 93 - 2

    You would think having s.e.x with your uncle at a gloryhole would cause a lot of tension, but my Uncle Rudy was a cool dude. He knew my secret and I knew his. We talked about what just happened between us and decided it best to keep quiet and not let it happen again. I agreed mainly because I wasn''t out yet and was not ready to come out right now. My uncle agreed because he was a married man and father of four. I did feel bad for him because he kept apologizing and asking if I was alright. I told him there was nothing to apologize for. We were two men who came to a gloryhole to get off, and i really enjoyed it.


    "You did?" He said, sounding shocked. " But I''m your uncle."


    "Yes, you are, but while I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g that big horse c.o.c.k of yours, all you were was a horse c.o.c.k sticking through a gloryhole." I told him.


    "Wow man. I hadnt thought about it in those terms, but you''re absolutely right." He sighed.


    After making my uncle feel a little less pervy and awkward, we went on about our lives. We would see each other at family reunions and other family outings through the years. I found a boyfriend, and the fantasies of s.e.x with Uncle Rudy subsided. In fact, my cousins grew up over the years and moved away, leaving my aunt and uncle with an empty nest. My aunt started teaching, and my uncle, who had been a coal miner for years, quit and became a forest ranger, saddling him with the nickname Ranger Rudy. I found it funny and in my mind, I always called him Rump Ranger Rudy.


    About 12 years went by and my partner, Rick and i began renting a home from my aunt and uncle. My aunt stated clearly, Rudy would manage everything relating to the property including collecting rent. I have to admit, being around Uncle Rudy began to stir memories and fantasies, I buried years ago. He always looked great, but the past twelve years had done him good. He lost weight and toned up and looked f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot in his Ranger Rudy uniform. His black wavy hair had been buzzed off and he sported a black, trimmed beard with some salt and pepper highlights. I was almost drooling everytime he came by because one of my greatest weaknesses was a man with a shaved or bald head. Oh sweet baby Jesus! I wanted my uncle again!


    I thought I was hiding my primal l.u.s.t fairly well but, Rick soon let me know I wasn''t.


    "What''s your deal dude?" He quipped.


    "What?"


    "Your deal dude! You! Everytime Rudy comes around you get stupidly chatty and all up in his grill."


    "I do not" knowing full well he was totally right.


    "And as hard as you''re trying to get his attention, He''s trying harder to downplay everything. I smell a secret!" He said.


    "You''re crazy! He''s my uncle for Gid''s sake. There is no secret!" I clapped back, beginning to get heated.


    "Spill it bitch!" He laughed.


    Rick was only interested because he was very open about how hot he thought Ranger Rudy was, but I held tight to my secret. It took a couple weeks before Rick gave up on trying to get me to admit I had a secret and then spill it. He was like a dig with a bone sometimes, but installing a new shower in the bathroom had us both preoccupied and frustrated.


    We managed to get the shower in and working properly without breaking up. The only thing left was putting up new trim and Uncle Rudy agreed to help me whole Rick was at work. I think Rick was a little jealous, but Rudy hadn''t showed the least bit of interest these days. I climbed up the ladder with a piece of trim and began tacking it into place when I stretched too far, tipping the ladder.


    "I got ya Wayne" I heard as my heart pounded up in my throat. " Let me cut these last two pieces and I''ll give ya a hand so ya don''t fall."


    I was working up on the ladder looking all butch in my boots, Jean''s and black and red plaid shirt with my tool belt and tools in tow, but I wasn''t thinking about Rudy. I was focused on the task at hand and greatly wanted this home improvement project finished, when I felt a hand on my crotch. I thought it may have been an accident so I continued on with my work trying not to show any interest, although my pounding heart and heavy breathing may have given me away. I felt it again but with a squeeze this time.


    "What are you doing Rudy?"


    "Taking advantage of having you alone after all these years. I''ve wanted you for twelve years, and I know you feel the same. I''ve noticed how you''ve been acting around me. You can''t hide it!"


    He was right too " but I''m with Rick."


    "And I''m with your aunt."


    He stood in front of me and ran both of his big strong hands up and down my muscular t.h.i.g.hs and around to my round bubble b.u.t.t, squeezing my cakes through my Jean''s. I stepped slowly down the ladder as he guided me down with his hand on each side of me as his mouth pulled up my shirt. As I descended, his tongue licked and kissed my waist, my navel, my stomach, my c.h.e.s.t, my neck, my chin, finally focusing all attention on my lips, mouth and tongue. My c.o.c.k was aching for release from behind my buttoned fly.


    "Oh f.u.c.k!" I m.o.a.n.e.d. God! You''ve got me goin now!


    "I''m just getting started babe. " he grinned. " You worked me over twelve years ago at that gloryhole and now it''s my turn."


    I tried to resist, thinking about Rick, but Uncle Rudy was being very persuasive. He turned his attention to my always hard and overly s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es. Please don''t bite or pinch them very hard I thought to myself and he didn''t. He was gentle, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his tongue lightly over each one before kissing, nibbling and s.u.c.k.i.n.g them until i nearly came. I had to make him stop. He continued on to my neck and ears and i shot a load of cream into my Jean''s. My damn aunt was one lucky woman!


    "Oh lord! I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to c.u.m but you found my weakness." I nervously w.h.i.n.ed.


    "It ok" he said as he unbuttoned my fly. " I wanna taste your c.u.m. I want it on my lips!" and he put his face right in the ample load like a dog lapping water.


    He raised up with my man juice all over his mustache, lips and beard, and began kissing me, allowing me to taste my own sweet c.u.m. We made out in the bathroom until he took my hand and lead me to the upstairs bedroom. He seemed to understand I wouldn''t want to cheat on my partner with my uncle in our very own bed. We didn''t waste time undressing. It was almost comical how fast we were shedding clothes. We fell onto the bed and took each other in our arms and the feeling of having my uncle in bed writhing all over me was electrifying.


    Rudy, looked me in the eyes and whispered " I want you to f.u.c.k me this time."


    "Well roll that tight tanned round a.s.s over and let me have it!"


    He didn''t hesitate. His a.s.s was f.u.c.k.i.n.g gorgeous. Perfectly round and toned with a thin blanket of black peach fuzz shadowing those luscious mounds. I dove in head first and licked, s.u.c.k.e.d, chewed and nibbled on his cheeks and pink hole.


    "Are ya sure you can take it? I asked. " I mean, I''m not real long, maybe a good solid 7, but I''m really thick. Like, tuna can thick."


    "Oh hell yeah Wayne! Come on and f.u.c.k your uncle." He demanded


    I lubed up and began to knock on his back door. After a few knocks, he opened the door and began to call out as I entered  "Oh God! Oh God! Oh sweet Mary Mother of God!"


    " Damn Rudy! You''re tight!"


    "Well it''s not like I do this every day!" He quipped sarcastically.


    I slammed in balls deep. " Excuse me?"


    "Lord God! Take it easy" I just meant I''ve only been f.u.c.k.e.d 3 times in my whole life.


    "Ok, so how do you like it?"


    "Slow at first and see how that goes." He said.


    I started slow ready thrusts. He was really tight, but before too long, he was telling me to f.u.c.k him faster, then harder, then HARDER! I suddenly felt his a.s.s tighten around my c.o.c.k and I knew he was spewing his load. He didn''t yell or call out to God when shooting, instead he just quietly whimpered which was cute as hell.


    He apologized to me for not bring able to take anymore so I could c.u.m and I told him it was fine. There were other ways. I began s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k and l.i.c.k.i.n.g his nut sack and taint until he was standing at attention again.


    "Ok Ranger Rudy, it time to see how you f.u.c.k without a wall between us."


    He was amazing...a natural talented top! I was immediately taken back to that day twelve years ago at that gloryhole when he first f.u.c.k.e.d me, and I beat out another load and smiled.


    We cleaned up and showered, made some small talk, then got back to work. I began feeling guilty and wanted to tell Rick what transpired here today and spill the secret from long ago. As we finished up the job, Rick returned home from work and admired our finished product. We said our goodbye to Ranger Rudy, and this time he hugged me tight and lingered there just long enough to catch Rick''s attention.


    "What was that?"


    What was what?"


    "That hug! You didn''t find that weird?" He asked looking puzzled.


    "No. Why"


    "Wait! Something happened today! You weren''t all chatty and awkward. Spill it bitch!


    " I''m just tired from finishing the bathroom." I said with an uneasy feeling.


    Oh f.u.c.k! I don''t wanna lie to Rick  He''s been so good to me and I go and c.h.e.s.t on him with my uncle.  I was terrified of his reaction to my secret, but keeping it was tearing up my soul.


    I took a deep breath..."uhm...hey Rick..."

 Chapter 94 - New college roommate

    When I got to college, I thought, this will be the time to experiment.


    I don''t really know anyone here yet. I can be who I want to be (to an


    extent). No one will be able to catch me if I''m careful enough. At this


    point it was 2011 and I didn''t know how to go about looking to meet


    someone. We didn''t have internet at my parents'' house so I wasn''t sure of


    any ways online to get in touch with someone like me. I had just recently,


    at this time, gotten a smartphone but had a data limit. So I wasn''t even


    able to look up p.o.r.n too much. We had dial up internet (we lived out in the


    country so only had dial up) for a short period of time while I was growing


    up. It didn''t take long for me to find my way to p.o.r.n, but I had to be very


    sneaky about it. The dial up connection had to be plugged into a phone


    outlet and we had three options -- the kitchen, my sisters'' room, and my


    parents'' room. All places that had no privacy and had high traffic from


    Anyways, I knew this would be my time to get to experiment with


    guys, even though I didn''t know how. I just had to be patient. I eventually


    made a friend in the show choir that I had joined at the college. I loved


    singing and needed scholarship money, so I auditioned, made it, and we were


    having rehearsals for weeks, every night. We got to be good friends. He was


    different, he had kind of an emo vibe, which was different than any of my


    friends that I had in high school. But he was nice and wanted to be my


    friend, which I didn''t have any of yet in college, so I was very excited.


    He had longer hair in an emo kind of way, he wore torn jeans with a chain,


    -- jeans, sneakers, and a short sleeve polo or plain t shirt, short hair.


    We became fast friends and started hanging out all the time. He commuted to


    class because he lived not too far away and I was in the dorm. So he often


    came to my dorm to hang out after rehearsals or in between classes. We


    watched TV, listened to music, had inside jokes, went on fast food runs all


    the time, did late night drives listening to loud music, and even went to a


    few parties together. Just good friends, but me having all this pent up


    attraction to guys, I have a little crush on the guy (Zack) but I have no


    reason to think he''s gay or anything like that. So I suppress all that and


    just assume that I like him as a friend and I''m just happy that I have a


    friend in college.


    One day we''re in the car with another friend of ours, I''m in the backseat,


    and he lifts his phone up and puts in the lock code and replies to a text


    message. I notice the code and think it''s a weird pattern (android). That


    night (my assigned roommate had dropped out of school already so I had the


    whole dorm room to myself) he decided to sleep over, he brought a pillow


    and blanket and some video games for us to play and we would stay up and


    basically have a sleepover. He gets up at one point to shower and leaves


    his phone on the charger. While he was in the shower, I logged into his


    funny because I had seen his passcode. Before I got a chance to do that I


    saw something interesting. He had left his messages open, so when I


    unlocked his phone it immediately opened his texts. I found a message with


    another guy and it was kind of in a s.e.x.u.a.l manner. This is when I realized


    that Zack was in fact gay after all. I quickly exited out of his phone and


    got back on my bed. He never knew, supposedly.


    My mind was racing because not only had I finally met someone


    who was gay, but he was my friend. I thought maybe I could open up to him


    or something, but was very nervous. We had lots of fun that night, playing


    and we both got in our separate beds. Both of us facing different walls in


    the dorm room. The lights are off and it''s almost pitch black inside the


    room, just a little light sweeping in between the blinds on the windows.


    I''m still not sure whose idea it was, but one of us suggested to play truth


    or dare, but instead -- we would play truth or truth. Basically just an


    excuse to get to know each other better and ask each other whatever we


    wanted and you had to answer truthfully. We asked each other all kinds of


    questions way into the middle of the night. Zack asked me questions about


    if I had been in love, my first kiss (which hadn''t happened yet, yeah I was


    a complete v.i.r.g.i.n at this point) etc. etc. And every time I''d answer I


    would always be kind of cryptic, never mentioning a gender, to kind of give


    the hint that I was attracted to guys. This kept going for hours.


    Eventually he asked something to the effect of suggesting that I was gay. I


    started tearing up and he could tell, I asked why he thought that and he


    said because of my answers always being cryptic. I admitted that I was and


    he asked to give me a hug. That was the most sincere and tightest hug I had


    ever had. Finally, I had told someone! We continued the game so more, me


    feeling better that I had finally come clean, at least sort of, to


    someone. He hesitated with a question to ask me. I told him to ask whatever


    he wanted, he still hesitated.


    "Just spit it out," I joked.


    "It might sound weird. I don''t want to say it out loud."


    "So text it to me," I said.


    I laid in bed, waiting, my heart quickening, wondering what he would


    ask. DING. My phone went off, and I quickly unlocked it to see what he was


    so hesitant to ask.


    "Do you want to come lay in my bed with me?"


    My heart immediately jumped and quickened it''s pace.


    I text back, "Sure."


    I didn''t want to seem to eager, but I definitely wanted to. I get out of my


    bed, grab my comforter and headed to his bed. Now these are twin dorm room


    size beds, barely enough room for one person, let alone two, which meant


    there would have to be some cuddling going on. I lay my pillow down and he


    scoots over closer to the wall so that there''s some place for me to lie


    down. I lay down on my back and cover myself with my comforter, just kind


    of staring at the ceiling.


    "Can I have another hug," he asked.


    I''m sure this was just a way for him to initiate the cuddling in a way


    that wouldn''t be uncomfortable like `Hey want to cuddle now?'' I agree and


    turn to face him and hug him, he hugs me, and the hug lasts for what seems


    like forever. It''s nice and warm and genuine. The first time of me being in


    another guy''s bed, even if nothing happens, I''m happy with this


    development. He looks at me, the light peeking through onto my face,


    "You have really pretty eyes."


    My heart is hasn''t slowed and shows no promise of doing so any time soon. I


    thank him and lay me head down on the pillow. We talk for what seems like


    another hour, never breaking the hug, and he falls asleep. I don''t think I


    slept at all that night. I was too excited to be against someone else,


    someone I was attracted to even if I didn''t fully realize it yet. In the


    morning, I got up for class and so did he, as if nothing had happened. We


    didn''t really talk about anything that happened. But we did have a few more


    cuddle sessions interspersed throughout the next few months.


    Many months later, our show choir got asked to perform at an


    amus.e.m.e.nt park. We got to go, perform, and then spend 2-3 days in the


    parks, stay in hotel rooms, and we knew it was going to be a blast. Our


    director tried to save money so he had a lot of staying in rooms together.


    So in my room, there were 6 people including myself and Zack. There''s only


    2 beds and guys being guys - didn''t want to share a bed with another


    guy. Well me and Zack didn''t mind, we had already done that so we decide to


    share a bed -- no worries. We get back to the hotel one night after


    spending a whole day in the park. Everyone is exhausted. We''re in the bed


    in the middle of the room, another guy alone in the bed next to us. A guy


    on the floor by that bed because he didn''t want to chance touching another


    guy while he was asleep, another on the pullout couch, and another on the


    floor next to him. Everyone is sleeping in shirts and shorts because no one


    wanted to show too much, everyone taking turns in the shower, and getting


    into bed. We lay there silent while everyone gets settled. People start


    snoring and it''s completely silent except for the running a/c unit near the


    window. After what seemed like forever, Zack leans close to me and says


    he''s having trouble sleeping.


    "Will you rub my back for a minute?" he asked.


    I feel a lump in my throat. Guys don''t usually ask other guys for stuff


    like this. We''re close -- sure. But this seems like a strange request,


    especially since there are 4 other guys in very close proximity to us. But


    my thumping heart and slowly growing d.i.c.k don''t give me an option. I nod


    and he turns back over so that he''s facing away from me. I rub his back


    over his shirt. Back and forth, back and forth. His shirt keeps bunching


    whenever I make a pass over his back. I try unsuccessfully to straighten it


    out numerous times before I make the move -- I lightly tug his shirt up


    just enough for me to slip my hand up underneath onto his back. I watch for


    any signs that I''m done something unacceptable, any quick movements;


    nothing. He doesn''t move. That must mean this is okay? I keep going,


    rubbing his back, back and forth, circles up and down. I do this for a


    while, and I move from just his back to his back and his sides. I do it


    slowly and interspersed with regular scratching. And every once in a while


    I move to his side, under his arm down to his waist, and then return to his


    back. Again, I''m watching for any quick movements; he''s still. My heart is


    still pounding, my d.i.c.k''s getting harder, and I''m getting gutsier.


    Now I move my hand to his stomach, my arm all the way around him, he''s


    still laying on his left side with my arm under the covers so as not to be


    seen. I''m no longer rubbing his back, just his side and his stomach but


    it''s a bit of a reach as we''re not super close. Then he starts to move.


    "Shit!" I thought. "I went to fast. This isn''t what he asked for. He''s


    going to ask me to stop and this is going to be awkward."


    But no. He turns over and lays on his back. His eyes closed. I stop until


    he gets situated and is still again. He doesn''t ask me to stop; do I keep


    going? I chance it and start rubbing just his stomach. He doesn''t stop me


    and I take that as a good sign. Okay, so where do I go from here? I have to


    keep this going, keep it moving forward. I rub in circles with my


    fingertips: his c.h.e.s.t, his stomach, back to his c.h.e.s.t, around this n.i.p.p.l.e,


    now that n.i.p.p.l.e, down his sides, back to his stomach, near his belly


    button. What''s my next move? As I''m circling around his belly button my


    hand bumps into his waistband. And that''s my next goal. I make big circles


    all the way around his stomach and then when I get near his waistband I


    slip the tip of my pinky just under his waistband. Just for a millisecond.


    Not too long -- almost to make it seem like an accident. He doesn''t fidget.


    I make another round and once I''m down there again, another slip of my


    pinky. Now, once is an accident. Twice -- a coincidence. But three times?


    That''s purposeful. I slip my pinky under his waistband and he breathes in


    deep through his nose. He knows what I''m doing now. Will he stop me? He


    breathes slowly out of his nose. Eyes stilled closed. I move my hand up to


    his c.h.e.s.t and his heart is thumping. He''s enjoying this. I''m not going to


    stop now. I make another pass and this time my knuckles bump into


    something. He''s hard. All it took was my pinky underneath the top of his


    waistband, and boom -- a rock. I want to tease him now. Make him too hard.


    I keep going. Bump -- that''s his d.i.c.k. Bump -- his d.i.c.k again. Bump --


    slide my pinky under the waistband. Bump -- now my pinky and ring fingers


    make a slide underneath the entirety of his waistband. Bump. Bump. Bump.


    He''s hard as a rock. His d.i.c.k has now made a tent in his shorts that has


    almost lifted the waistband off of his stomach, his bulge now above the top


    of his waistband. He''s still breathing deep. Now I just want to f.u.c.k with


    him. I stop making circles and just move my knuckles back and forth,


    bumping into the tip of his bulge. Suddenly, he grabs my hand. Shit. Too


    much. He squeezes my hand hard and brings it up to his c.h.e.s.t. Shit, he''s


    going to stop me. He''s still holding the deep breath he inhaled. He''s still


    squeezing my hand. He blows out, deep and slow, and just as quickly as he


    grabbed my hand, he shoves it into his pants, in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and places


    my hand on his c.o.c.k.


    He''s as hard as a rock, throbbing in my hand now. I think my heart


    stopped. I couldn''t believe I was 1) Holding someone''s d.i.c.k. 2) The d.i.c.k I


    was holding was my friend''s. 3) I had a crush on this friend and his


    d.i.c.k. 4) I''m holding my friend''s d.i.c.k in a room with 4 other guys who are


    presumably (& hopefully) deep asleep. I must have been in such shock that I


    wasn''t doing anything because he grabbed my hand again and started moving


    it up and down. I realize and start gently stroking his c.o.c.k, slowly, up


    and down, just like I had to my own d.i.c.k night after night after night. My


    stomach is doing flips and my heart is fluttering so fast I can''t feel it


    anymore. Is this really happening? I notice that I''m as hard as I''ve ever


    been, throbbing intently as I work my hand over his d.i.c.k. He was big. And


    not just because it was the only d.i.c.k other than mine that I had held. I


    could just tell, he was big. It curved upward which was different than


    mine, so it was a different stroke than I was used to, but that wouldn''t


    stop me from giving it everything I had. His breathing was rhythmic almost


    in tempo with my hand. My own d.i.c.k pulsing to my heartbeat, quick but


    steady, when something bumps into my boner. Then I feel his hand on my


    leg. My balls do that little raise like when you get a burst of cool air on


    your junk. I don''t mean to, but I do a little gasp to try to catch my


    breath and steady myself as he works his hand up my leg through the leg of


    my shorts into my boxers and grabs hold of my d.i.c.k. Firm. He has an


    underhanded grip on my d.i.c.k and starts to mimic my motions. Up and down.


    Slow and steady. Of course this is all so much fun, and feels `wrong'', and


    not supposed to happen, that it makes in even more fun -- but then there''s


    the risk of getting caught by one of the 4 other guys in the same room. Are


    we making too much noise? Am I breathing too loud? Is he? Are our hand


    movements rustling the covers too much? What was that noise? Was that


    someone snoring? Or did they wake up because they heard us? All of these


    thoughts going through my mind all in an instant, which made it even more


    fun, even more heightened, even more pleasurable.


    We haven''t stopped stroking each other''s c.o.c.ks. We''re still going. He lets


    out a little grunt. I look him in the eyes and he smiles and keeps


    stroking. His hand working my hard d.i.c.k like he''s done this before.


    Definitely to his own member, but maybe to someone else''s? He then removes


    his hand and I worry that it''s all over as he pulls my hand out of his own


    pants. I''m not ready for this to be over; I want this to last forever. But


    he then pulls me close to him so that we''re face to face. He reaches around


    and grabs my a.s.s and pulls me to him so that our d.i.c.ks are touching through


    our shorts. He starts pulling my a.s.s making my d.i.c.k rub against his, only


    our silky shorts between us, making each d.i.c.k slide smoothly and quickly


    against the other. He''s thrusting his h.i.p.s forward with each tug of my a.s.s


    so that they bump and rub together at the perfect time. I catch the rhythm


    and start doing the same to him, now both of us thrusting and pulling the


    other''s a.s.s toward him. We''re in sync. We have this down. We''re getting


    noisier but everyone''s exhausted and still sleeping. He leans close to me,


    his mouth near my ear, but still hasn''t stopped dry humping my d.i.c.k with


    his.


    He whispers, "Do you think we''re being too loud?"


    "I don''t know," I reply in a hushed whisper.


    He does three more thrusts of his h.i.p.s into mine, the last one lingered and


    then he stopped. And held my hand. He grabbed my face and pulled it close


    to his.


    He whispered again, "I think we should probably stop before we get


    caught. Okay?"


    I don''t / I can''t say anything other than, "Okay."


    He looks me in the eyes and smiles, hugs me, and rolls over on his side.


    And just like that, we''re done. Neither one of us got to finish that


    night. Neither one got to shoot a load into the other''s hand. Was he


    worried that I would make too much noise the first time he made me c.u.m? Or


    did he know that he couldn''t keep quiet when he o.r.g.a.s.ms? I laid there in


    bed, looking at the ceiling, my d.i.c.k still hard and pulsing, wanting a hand


    around himself, thinking about all of those questions and more, about what


    had happened. Something that I had secretly wanted to happen for so long.


    Something I wanted since I was younger. Since high school; maybe even


    before. It had finally happened. And even though I didn''t get the ending


    that I wanted so desperately in thick of it all, I still smiled. I turned


    on my side and waited for my heart to slow, and for my d.i.c.k to realize that


    there was no ending in sight. I fell asleep knowing that this night had


    been amazing, and hoping & knowing that that wouldn''t be the last time I


    touched his d.i.c.k, or him mine.

 Chapter 95 - The monster

    There''s this Mexican construction worker I bang sometimes. He has a pretty nice sized c.o.c.k about 8 inches hard, he was also pretty thick and stocky and had a nice manly beard with very tan Mexican skin. Normally his d.i.c.k is always the same size but this time was a different story.


    Usually when I come we get right to business so as always I start making out with him a bit feeling his manly Mexican mustache. Then of course after that I get on my knees and unbutton his pants to pull out his c.o.c.k and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g on it. As always I enjoyed every inch of it and loved feeling it get bigger and bigger in my mouth making his juicy foreskin disappear.


    By then he was pretty hard. Yeah he also likes to have his n.i.p.p.l.es s.u.c.k.e.d so I had to service those too and as I was doing it we were grinding against each other which felt good to both our c.o.c.ks. After s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his n.i.p.p.l.es a while I paused to ask if he liked it and he said "Si Quey".


    So then I decided to go for more of his c.o.c.k but then when I looked down I just see a huge brown monster... Seeing it I immediately started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on it some more with it being to big to fit in my mouth, out of nowhere he flips me over and starts feasting on my a.s.s. Once he had his fill of my hole he shoved his brown kraken in me and I could feel every inch of his manhood.


    He didn''t want to take it easy after he got it all the way in he just started ramming me with his meat. I could not help but m.o.a.n as his c.o.c.k was making my hole wider with every thrust. It felt so good inside me but my a.s.s is so tight as he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g me some more he then makes the manliest Mexican roar and pulled out his brown monster followed by a waterfall of his load. boy did it feel warm as it flowed down my ballsack. Shortly after I came after that as always I departed.

 Chapter 96 - Loving daughter

    I was married to a very attractive woman,after having her first baby she got sick,we went thru many medical tests,x rays and labs,i was shocked when the doctor informed me personally that my wife will die within three months,she had advanced cancer.


    My wife was not aware of her health condition,i was not able to tell her,i decided to let things go normal,for my surprise my wife was not suffering from any pain,she was taking medicine prescribed by the doctor,it was a pain killer.


    The three months passed,nothing happened to my wife,our baby girl was very cute baby,my wife was spending most of her day taking care of the baby,b.r.e.a.s.t feeding her,i was watching my wife when she was feeding our daughter,sometimes i was sharing my daughter her mother milk,it was so tasty.


    When we visited the doctor for regular visit,he looked at me while he was testing my wife c.h.e.s.t,i heard him saying"it seems that something unusual had happened since the last visit"my wife looked at him saying"what do you mean doctor?"


    The doctor wanted to explain to my wife,but i said to him "i will explain to my wife the case when we are alone"my wife insisted to know before she leaves the clinic.


    I said to her"in our last visit the doctor had bad news about your sickness,i tried not to tell you about it,now the doctor seems to have good news,am i right doctor?"yes you are right,doctor replied.


    My wife had lived a very normal life,when our daughter reached 18 yrs,my wife died leaving me alone with my teenage daughter,all these years i was only seeing her as a daughter although she has a very s.e.xy body like her mom,she was taller than her mom.


    I started to look at my daughter in a different way when i saw her beside the swimming pool,she was wearing a mini swim suit showing all her milky t.h.i.g.hs and most of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s,i was so excited when i lied beside her on the sofa.


    She noticed my eyes focus on her body,i was wearing a short boxer,my erected c.o.c.k was easy to be seen,my daughter looked at me with a smile on her face saying"did you ever think of swimming n.a.k.e.d?"i said"yes i used to swim n.a.k.e.d with your mom"


    Then she stood up and took off her swim suit,she was standing in front of without any clothes on,she went to the pool,i followed her after taking off my boxer,we started to swim,she was jumping in the pool,her firm b.r.e.a.s.ts were also jumping with her moves in the water.


    I lifter her body over my shoulders,i had my hands on her t.h.i.g.hs,then she swam under me,i felt her hands touching mt c.o.c.k,she was laughing loudly,she had my c.o.c.k in her mouth,my c.o.c.k was thick and huge,she started to suck its head,she raised her head saying"dad it is so big,you think i can have it into my mouth"


    Yes you can if you suck it easy,just let it go into your mouth,you will love it"that was my reply to her in few minutes my daughter was able to have all my c.o.c.k in her mouth,i felt as if it reached her deep throat.


    She continued to suck my c.o.c.k for 20 minutes,then i pulled it from her mouth,lowered my body down the water until i reached her p.u.s.s.y,i licked it then i was behind her l.i.c.k.i.n.g her asshole,she was screaming from enjoyment,i sat on the edge of the pool,i asked her to bend down,i wanted to f.u.c.k her asshole.


    The hole was so wet,i started to push my c.o.c.k softly and gently into the tight hole,after few pushes i was able to have half of my c.o.c.k in,she opened her asshole with her hands to help me in having all my c.o.c.k inside her hole.


    I kept on pumping my c.o.c.k in and out until i unloaded my c.u.m in her hole,when we finished she kissed me so deeply saying"thanks dad you made me very happy,i love your c.o.c.k".


    Next day,i went to pick up my daughter from school as i do every day,she was waiting for me with one other girl,when i reached her,she wanted to give a left to her friend since her father was late,both girls sat in the front seat,the friend was beside me,both girls we wearing short skirts.


    I put my hands o the milky t.h.i.g.hs,the girl did not object,i left my hand up to her p.u.s.s.y,i saw her smiling,before we reached her house i asked my daughter to invite her friend to have lunch with us,then we take her to her house.


    The girl said"i will call mom and ask her permission"she called her mom,when her mom agreed we went to our place to have lunch.


    After lunch,we sat in the hall,i heard the girl saying to my daughter"your dad was having his hands on my t.h.i.g.hs while we were in the car,he went even further,he touched my p.u.s.s.y lips"my daughter smiled and asked her friend"did you enjoy what dad was doing to you?"


    The girl replied"oh yes it was so nice,i really liked it",after this s.e.xy talk,i saw my daughter kissing her friend on her lips,i pretended that i was reading a magazine,after the kissing the two girls started to take off their clothes,they were both n.a.k.e.d on the floor in 69 position,l.i.c.k.i.n.g each other.


    My c.o.c.k was hot and hard like a rock,i took off my clothes and came close to them,the friend was on top of my daughter,i looked at the soft a.s.s cheeks,then i went on top of the girl to f.u.c.k her in the a.s.s.


    Her asshole was not so tight as my daughter,my c.o.c.k was inside her hole with minor effort,i continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g her asshole for a while,then i pulled my c.o.c.k and gave it to my daughter to suck,i unloaded some of my c.u.m in her mouth,the remaining c.u.m i had it in the friend mouth.


    While i was f.u.c.k.i.n.g the girl,her phone was ringing,it was her mother,she wanted to know the location of our house,she will pass by and take her daughter home.


    The mother arrived,she rang the bell,my daughter went to open the door,she forgot to put any thing on her,when the mom came in she saw her daughter,me and my daughter all n.a.k.e.d,her daughter was s.u.c.k.i.n.g my huge c.o.c.k,i pulled out my c.o.c.k very quickly and hide it with my hands.


    No need to hide such huge c.o.c.k,let me see it,that was the mom reaction,she came close to me,then she knelt and held my hard c.o.c.k with her two hands,she started to kiss it with her lips,and lick it with her tongue,then she had it all in her mouth starting to suck it.


    Her s.u.c.k.i.n.g was so nice,she was expert in s.u.c.k.i.n.g,after that i saw her taking off her clothes,she lied down on the sofa raising up her legs,i licked her p.u.s.s.y,then i inserted my huge hard c.o.c.k into her p.u.s.s.y hole,i kept f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y while the two girls were eating each other.


    We spent more than an hour,i f.u.c.k.e.d her in her two holes,then i had eaten the three pussies moving my lips and tongue between the lovely hoes,i unloaded my c.u.m in the three pussies.

 Chapter 97 - Micah f.u.c.ks me under the stars

    Micah lived across the street from me for a few years. He was openly gay and I wasn''t. He always kept that a secret. We had messed around a few times and I let him f.u.c.k me once. One night I was really horny and texted him telling him I wanted his d.i.c.k. We agreed to meet at a Walmart about four miles away in the middle of the country.


    We met there and I got in his car and he drove us far into the country where we found a dirt road surrounded by cornfields and no street lights. You would be able to see a car coming in any direction for a mile or so. We parked and started making out right away. Then he says to get in the back with him. We both go to the back seat where he slowly takes my pants and boxers off. my rock hard d.i.c.k springs out and he immediately shoves it in his mouth.


    He gave the best head ever and he knew I loved it. After giving me head for a few minutes he turns me over and I get on my hands and knees and stick my head out the window. I hear him taking his pants and boxers off. He eats my a.s.s for a minute as he finger''s it loosening my up. Then he slid his giant d.i.c.k up my as slowly. Then started to f.u.c.k me. He''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g me d.o.g.g.y style with my head out the window.


    Harder and harder he goes. You can hear his t.h.i.g.hs smacking against my as loud. He asked me ( you like that?) As he keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and I s.e.x.u.a.lly reply (yes daddy). I then stop him and push him back so that he''s now lying on his back and I sit on his d.i.c.k reverse cowboy style. I start to slowly ride his d.i.c.k up and down. He m.o.a.ns quietly.


    I start to really ride it then next thing I know I''m bouncing on his d.i.c.k so hard and fast he let''s out a ( oh yeah!). We then get out of the car and we both only have t shirts on. He bends me over the hood and starts to f.u.c.k me from behind. Then fill me on my back and I get a good view of him f.u.c.k.i.n.g me looking me in the eyes and right above is the clear night sky. Millions of stars. It''s a perfect moment.


    He keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g me as I watch him and the country sky. He starts really m.o.a.ning and I can tell he''s close. He pulls out to c.u.m on my and I move closer a bit to get more of his c.u.m on my face. C.u.m all over my face and in my mouth. It tasted so good. My a.s.s was sore but in a good way. I was satisfied. I''m dying to get the sick from Micah again.

 Chapter 98 - My Naughty Experience In The Changeroom

    *All people portrayed on this story are over 18. All names have been changed for privacy purpose.


    Hi, I am Joe, and this is my story. It was my last year of high school. Exams had finished up, school was almost over and summer had just begun. I was on the swim team and we had almost finished up for the hour. I was slightly horny because I had been looking at other guys, with their shirts off. Their smooth abs were so s.e.xy! Just staring at them made me drool. I couldn''t wait to leave so I could jerk my young teen c.o.c.k. All I could think of while swimming was my d.i.c.k. Our coach called us over and said, "Well done everyone! Good training, see you all next week." boy was I glad to have finished. I got my bag and practically ran into the change rooms. DAMN.


    All of the showers had been taken. How could that have even happened?! So there I sat, alone on the bench waiting, horny as hell, for a stall to open up. And sure enough, after five minutes of agonizing pain, my friend George came out of one. Frantic to get in I picked up my stuff and sped in there, before any one else could. "See ya later," George said. "Someone''s in a rush. Geez." Little did he know how much of a rush I was in.


    I got in and stripped fully. My whole body, covered in the stench of chlorine, was in desperate need of a shower. I scrubbed my body with soap and cleaned my hair with shampoo. I could smell the hot scent of sweat in the air. By this time my d.i.c.k was fully erect, standing proud. That''s when I saw someone''s boxers. XL. ''Someone has a big d.i.c.k,'' I thought. I lifted them up and smelled the crotch area. Goddamn that was hot. I sniffed that sweet smell till I was delirious. It turned me on so much. I put them on, my c.o.c.k where there''s rested. I began to jerk. Jolts of ecstasy running through my body.


    My c.o.c.k head was bright red. I was rubbing furiously. For a good ten minutes now, m.o.a.ning, not caring if anyone heard me. I thought dirty thoughts. I fantasized about c.u.m.m.i.n.g all over George''s abs, running my hands all over his a.s.s and fighting his tongue to gain dominance. I thought about... Before I knew it I was c.u.m.m.i.n.g! "Oh, oh. Yeah, that''s it, f.u.c.k it." I shot seven ropes of thick, translucent joy all over the large black boxer shorts.


    I washed off any excess mess and dried off, satisfied. That was sure worth the wait. I got dressed and sprayed on some deodorant. Then I picked up my stuff and left.


    As I was leaving the pool, I bumped into George. "Hey man," I said, "watcha doing here. I thought you left." I was confused. "Oh man, you''ll never believe it," he exclaimed. "I forgot something, again!"


    THE END!

 Chapter 99 - Twink in Heat

    I was practically in heat on a Saturday night and didn''t have any plans. I thought I could satisfy myself with toys and p.o.r.n, but it had the opposite effect. After a couple hours of perusing Twitter and Tumblr, watching some hardcore p.o.r.n, chatting with a few men, f.u.c.k.i.n.g myself with a large dildo, and spraying c.u.m all over my screen, I wanted c.o.c.k even more than before. I decided to go to a club by myself, which was a first for me. I went through my usual pre-f.u.c.k rituals of showering, making sure I was still smooth, cleaning myself out, and dressing up to show my b.u.t.t. That night I went with skinny jeans and a tight t-shirt. I also made sure that I was wearing some s.e.xy blue b.r.i.e.f.s that made my a.s.s pop. I double checked myself and headed out.


    I got to the club a little before midnight. There was a line, cover, and I had to get my hands marked, but seeing the large crowd of men was well worth it. As the many eyes darted around the room, I caught a few of them checking me out. I decided to be bold and hit the dance floor. Within minutes I had several men were watching me shake my a.s.s and gyrate my h.i.p.s. They were looking at me like a piece of meat, but I was the one eating it up. The dancing soon turned to grinding as I backed up to a hot guy that had been looking. His c.o.c.k was obviously pretty big and pushing against his jeans. I put my b.u.t.t right on his bulge and starting circling. His hands gently explored my body as we practically f.u.c.k.e.d in front of everyone. When he turned me around for a kiss, I nearly melt and the music faded away. Within minutes of only using our bodies, I wanted him to strip me n.a.k.e.d and drill his c.o.c.k into me right there. The kiss had me in a daze and my knees were feeling weak. I pulled him close so that I could speak directly into his ear: "Wanna get me out of here?"


    I felt very accomplished after spending about 20 minutes in the club and leaving with one of the hottest men there. He looked to be around 30, muscular, clean cut, with a little stubble on his face. He had taken my hand and was walking me towards his car. We were suddenly very talkative, but only to quickly discuss ourselves and what we were doing. We got in his car, a newer model Mercedes sedan, and he said he didn''t live far. In no time, my hand was groping his bulge. He was telling me how he hadn''t had s.e.x in weeks and had been horny all day. I shared the events of my evening with him as we both smiled excitedly. His condo looked nice enough as we pulled into the small garage. Once we got inside, he wasted no time leading me to the bedroom. We stood near the bed and kissed before he started taking off my clothes.


    First my shirt came off and I stood for him to look me over. I began unbuttoning my jeans and told him that I would need help pulling them off my legs. I flopped back on the bed and held my legs up. He yanked my jeans off and my legs immediately separated. I gave him a good look at my cute little b.r.i.e.f.s before I rolled over to show him my b.u.t.t. I thought I was putting on the show for him, but when he removed his shirt, I was in awe. His c.h.e.s.t was solid, abs showing slightly, and very little hair. He told me that he usually worked out to get his mind off s.e.x, but it hadn''t worked that day. I had a smile from ear to ear as I stood up to kiss him again, feel his c.h.e.s.t, and then unbuckle his belt. I wanted to taste his c.o.c.k.


    His jeans dropped allowing his bulge to expand in his boxers, which did little to hold back his erection. I gave his d.i.c.k a gentle squeeze and then dropped to my knees. My fingers slipped under his waste band as I began lowering his boxers. I stared directly at his bulge as if I was unwrapping a present. When his c.o.c.k broke free, it was pointed directly at me and only inches from my lips. He was around 8 inches, cut, had a nice head, decent thickness, and was already hard enough to show veins engorged up his shaft. I opened wide and began slowly working him into my mouth. My tongue and lips worked quickly to make sure his shaft was wet. He recently trimmed pubes stayed out of the way as I got to taste his manly flesh for the first time. I had told him that I was going to do my best to deepthroat him, but wasn''t sure if I could. As his head slipped farther into my mouth, I tasted a dose of prec.u.m swirling around my tongue.


    It tasted like candy to me and I let out a m.o.a.n. I pulled back and stroked him as I took some time to breath. His glistening c.o.c.k was hard as rock just under the slippery skin. I relaxed my throat and leaned in. He slid directly into my throat I heard a load m.o.a.n followed by some encouraging praises. His pubes were tickling my nose at this point as I held his c.o.c.k long enough to accept being impaled. I pulled back to get some air and pushed forward again. This started a rhythm of his head popping in and out of my expanding throat. He was breathing very heavily and he exclaimed that he''d never had a boy swallow his whole c.o.c.k before. I continued doing what I do best and he continued m.o.a.ning loudly. It took about twenty seconds more before he yelled that he was going to c.u.m. I knew it was probably going to happen, so I pulled back so that my lips could wrap tightly around the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot just behind his head. I began stroking his shaft and I felt his hand grab my skull. He held my head in place as he dumped a massive amount of c.u.m into my mouth one dose at a time. I happily swallowed up every drop and made sure to milk him for all he was worth. As his hand let go and I sat back, I feared that our fun might have been over. Thankfully, he had other plans.


    He took a few seconds to catch his breath before complimenting me on my oral skills. He said he needed another drink and offered me one as well. Without an ounce of modesty, he stood n.a.k.e.d in the kitchen pouring whiskey over ice. I was still in my b.r.i.e.f.s and had only wiped the slobber from my lips as I followed him. I was told that I needed to catch up and he asked if I liked shots. The questions was mostly rhetorical since there was already a single shot on the counter which he then handed to me. I wasn''t accustomed to chasing c.u.m with whiskey, but I gulped it down. It burned, but thankfully I knew exactly how to control my gag reflex. We sat at the table and talked for a little while. I took a couple more shots and then asked for a water. I was staring at his c.o.c.k off and on, which he seemed very pleased with. I was smiling the entire time and he made sure that I always had a good view of his manhood. When he finished his drink, he grabbed a couple bottles of water and we headed back to the bedroom.


    I was told to lay flat on my stomach. I was on one side of the bed with my head turned towards him. His c.o.c.k was beginning to stiffen again as I felt him touch my back. His powerful hands massaged my back and shoulders for a few minutes until I was thoroughly relaxed. He found his way down to my b.u.t.t and groped it gently through my b.r.i.e.f.s. He spoke slowly and in a relaxing tone about how hot I looked on the dance floor and that he almost shot a load in his jeans when I was grinding on him. He claimed I was the hottest boy in the club and was happy to have me all to himself. I felt his hand reach under my b.r.i.e.f.s and his middle finger quickly found my little hole.


    He teased it for a few seconds before pulling my b.r.i.e.f.s down to my knees. I couldn''t quite see what he was doing, but the way he was playing with my cheeks and touching my hole made it feel like an inspection. He opened the nightstand and pulled out a few things. I felt the lube drip into my crack and his finger immediately working it around. He slid a finger inside me as he told me about how much he wanted to f.u.c.k me. He worked it around as he described what ran through his head on the dance floor. His fingers began a f.u.c.k.i.n.g motion as he detailed the thought that nearly sent him over the edge. After another dose of lube and his fingers exploring me led to the words ''f.u.c.k me'' just slipped out of my mouth.

 Chapter 100 - S.u.c.k.i.n.g Shawn’s C.o.c.k

    What''s wrong with me? I''m str8 guy but can''t I stop s.u.c.k.i.n.g my friends c.o.c.k. It all started with me having a huge thing for my best friend Shawn''s girlfriend. Linda was five foot three, one hundred and twenty pounds and very s.e.x.u.a.l. And best of all she loved to suck c.o.c.k more than anything.


    Shawn dated her for two years. A year after I got to spend two weeks f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. She took my v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y and gave me hour long blowjobs. About everyone would agree I''m more attractive than my friend Shawn by a lot but she ditched me after two weeks.


    I got an inferiority complex about it and eventually started fantasizing about Shawn f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, not me. I couldn''t explain it, but I envied him for a while.


    Eventually Shawn got a new girlfriend and after a year we all got drunk together and he wanted a three some. It turned out to be me watching him f.u.c.k Paige''s brains out for two hours. Not exactly a fun way to spend an evening.


    A few weeks later Shawn caught me and Paige making out. This ended our friendship and I started dating her for three months. Then she cheated on me and f.u.c.k.e.d him a few times behind my back. He rubbed it in telling me how he nailed her from behind bent over the back of my couch. I got so turned on thinking about it and pretended to be mad. I literally jerked off afterwards.


    A month passed and I miss my best friend Shawn. He agreed to let me come over to talk. I brought Budweiser. We sat at a card table and got drunk. We talk about girls and s.e.x and how he was pissed at me.


    Eventually I asked, "Would you ever let a guy give you head?"


    Shawn said, "Yes."


    So I said, "Let''s go in the other room."


    When we go in living room and I told him, "Have a seat."


    He said, "Dude I thought you were just kidding."


    I said, "No I want to suck your c.o.c.k so bad."


    He quickly sat down on the sofa.


    Then I got down on my knees and started to rub my hands and face all over his d.i.c.k through his Levis. When I felt how big and hard it was, I got a little bit intimidated because he was obviously bigger than me.


    I unbuckled his belt and unzipped and opened his fly and then struggled to pull his c.o.c.k out of his silk boxers.


    Once I got it out I started stroking him for about a minute until something took over me and I indulged myself literally, jamming his big c.o.c.k into my mouth. I s.u.c.k.e.d, bobbing my mouth up and down, licked his shaft and even swirled my tongue around it like a lollipop.


    To my surprise I was fully hard and pre-c.u.m.m.i.n.g like crazy without him even touching me. This never happened before.


    I kept s.u.c.k.i.n.g and experimenting with techniques until I felt his hands on my head. Shawn pushed me down forcing me to deep throat his nice, hard c.o.c.k.


    Then suddenly I felt a way I never felt before. I felt completely submissive and under his control. Normally I''m very c.o.c.ky and competitive with him and now here I was on my knees with his c.o.c.k in my mouth. I felt very dirty yet I was more turned on than I''d ever been.


    After about thirty minutes, I realized he was purposely not c.u.m.m.i.n.g. I think he wasn''t sure enough to c.u.m in my mouth. I told him, "I want to see you c.u.m."


    He started jacking off for me until a huge f.u.c.k.i.n.g load of c.u.m blasted up and all over the place. I closed my eyes and let him c.u.m all over my face. He gave me a very messy facial. I loved it.


    It must not have been enough for him because after a five minute break Shawn started touching and rubbing me. He started to undress me and pulled my pants down. He was sitting on the sofa still so I got up there with my pants at my ankles and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g him off again.


    I was on my knees blowing him in the same position of a chick would be in when you f.u.c.k her from behind. He jerked me off while I gave head.


    I blew my load after about ninety seconds I was so turned on.


    I kept s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k anyway. With a girl, I would have been done for an hour at least. But I was so into him I stayed hard. I suck his d.i.c.k for a while until he told, "Get on the floor.


    As I laid down on my back on the floor, Shawn took his pants off and started to f.u.c.k my mouth in the 69 position. We blew each other for about five minutes. My six and half inch c.o.c.k and his eight to nine inch c.o.c.k.


    I got scared and told him I had to go.


    Eventually I saw Shawn again and all I could think about was blowing him again. I wasn''t sure how to approach it while being sober, so I just asked, "Can I suck your c.o.c.k?"


    Since then I''ve probably gave him oral about five times.


    I told him on the phone before we met one night that I was gonna treat good tonight. But I didn''t end up being in the mood later so I wasn''t making any moves. After it was quiet and he and I were the only ones awake, Shawn put some p.o.r.no on.


    I wasn''t going to do anything, but he said something like, "Get on your knees."


    My pride dissolved and the idea of him telling me this time turned me on at a scary rate.


    I noticed Shawn being more aggressive and more to the point or maybe I was getting better because after about 3-minutes he pulled my hair and tensed up. Then pushed my head very hard down onto his c.o.c.k as his big d.i.c.k literally pumped a huge load of c.u.m into my mouth.


    This was unexpected but there was so much of it i had to swallow it. After he was done unloading down my throat, Shawn said, "Damn, that was the best head i ever had" and rubbed his fingers on my wet lips and instinctively, I licked them.


    Every time we hangout now, I s.u.c.k.e.d Shawn''s c.o.c.k. After that first time we did it, he''s never gave me head again.


    It was always me on my knees but mostly because I liked it so much and that I''m always making moves to give him head. I''ve gotten so good at it I can get him off in about 90-seconds, depending on his mood.


    I still get jacked off every now and then while I suck him.


    I love s.u.c.k.i.n.g Shawn''s d.i.c.k so much and he loves the idea of me doing it more than anything. Sometimes we both sneak away from our girlfriends just to do oral for 20 minutes or so.


    I''ve f.u.c.k.e.d a lot of girls and so has Shawn. I''m not attracted to guys and I''ve never have been into anal or anything. I''ve never done anything with any guy but Shawn and it''s always c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g. I love it more than p.u.s.s.y. I''d rather suck his c.o.c.k then f.u.c.k my dream girl.


    Shawn turns me on so much and I love it when he uses me for a quick blowjob. What sucks is I don''t get to see him but once or maybe twice a month. I''m always thinking about it and wanting more.


    So what''s wrong with me? Why do I only d.e.s.i.r.e to suck Shawn''s c.o.c.k? Am I straight, bi, gay? Or maybe I just love being submissive.


    I can''t tell, but would like to know if anyone else has had a similar experience?


    "I don''t get to give as much head as I liked, since I''ve started s.u.c.k.i.n.g 4 years ago, I''m toying with the idea of finding someone just to suck their d.i.c.k. It''s like an addiction. I can''t help it. "I''m getting where I''m open to s.u.c.k.i.n.g someone else c.o.c.k if I thought they were attractive, like the Lyle, the black guy who lives next door."

 Chapter 101 - My First Daddy

    Not long after I turned 18, I met a very nice older gentleman online. I have always liked a variety of looks and older men can be very hot. I especially like a well-dressed, professional, up-scale, experienced man who knows what he wants. This is exactly what I found. I had signed up for a few different hookup sites and had been talking with several guys when I got a message from one that made my jaw drop. His pictures were like Clooney, Pitt, and Neeson combined with all the s.e.x.u.a.l allure you could imagine. His profile told me that he was 55, lived a different state, traveled often, was married, a top, had years of experience, and enjoyed the company of younger guys. I immediately thought that he was a fake, as many are, but decided I''d chat with him anyway.


    He told me that he would be coming to town for a week and wanted to make a new friend. I was enjoying the conversation and he seemed genuinely interested in me. I have to admit, he knew how to make me melt. After about 20 minutes of chatting, he offered a video call so we could both see each other. The flirting continued as he told me that he wanted to make sure I was real and that I seemed too perfect. While chatting, I had been staring at his picture and hoping that he looked anything like it. I was pleasantly surprised when I saw him on camera. He was well groomed and I could tell that the pictures were real, though professionally done. He was in a hotel room in another city.


    Even though he wasn''t dressed up, I could tell he wore his confidence all the time. He told me a bit about what he does and that he didn''t typically visit San Antonio, but there was a business need. I honestly didn''t care why he was making the trip as long as he had some free time. He talked me into doing a little strip tease for him in exchange for him showing me his c.o.c.k, which looked amazing at around 8 inches, a decent girth, cut, with a perfectly shaped head. By the end of the call, we had made arrangements to meet the following Friday at his hotel.


    We continued to message each other before he got to town. The conversation was only getting hotter and the anticipation was killing me. I had been f.u.c.k.i.n.g a friend of mine for a few weeks at that point and was honest with him about it. He was very understanding and let me know that he had a boy in the city he was currently in that he was seeing. He even went to the extent of calling me to describe in great detail what he had done with his boy a couple nights before. He had me fingering myself and stroking while he led my imagination to a very nice climax. Once I had finished, he shot his load while describing how he had passionately f.u.c.k.e.d his boy and then c.u.m all over his a.s.s and back.


    We were still a few days away from meeting, so he told me that I should go see my friend. He only requested and I tell him all about it the next day. Doing as I was told, the following day I got to tell him about being f.u.c.k.e.d deep in several positions before he ripped off the c.o.n.d.o.m and used my throat to finish himself off. We were learning about each other''s preferences and he particularly liked how enthusiastic I was about each sensation. We came at about the same time and it was exhilarating to hear him m.o.a.n while he shot. I only wished that I could have been there to receive his seed. He later told me that he would have liked to watch me getting f.u.c.k.e.d by another boy.


    In the final days, his conversation had gotten very specific about what he liked and how he wanted our first meeting to go. It was thrilling to hear him explain the passion he envisioned for us. He informed me that he appreciates a boy who plays the role of a s.l.u.tty son. Knowing that wouldn''t be a problem, I couldn''t wait for him to arrive. His hotel wasn''t too far away and I wrapped up everything that I needed to do that week so that I wouldn''t have any distractions. We had only discussed the first night, but I wanted my schedule to be open in the hopes that our time together goes well. After class that Friday, I went home and started getting ready. I made sure I didn''t have any rogue body hair so that I could be the smooth boy that he wanted.


    I took a long shower and washed myself inside and out. I had picked out my clothes to match what he wanted with slacks and a nice shirt to appear as a preppy boy. It took all I had to keep my composure as I drive to the hotel and walked to his room. I carried a small gym bag that contained a change of clothes and some toys just in case he wanted to use anything. I was trying not to seem too eager, but I was so turned on that I wanted to be on my knees when he opened the door. Thankfully, he didn''t make me wait very long.


    It was a nice, quiet hotel with rooms with very little movement and I found his room easily. There was a moment when I knocked that I feared some sort of trick to be revealed when the door opened, but I have to admit that it was a little thrilling. My fears vanished as the door opened and my dream daddy stood in front of me in business attire. He graciously invited me in and we exchanged pleasantries for only a couple minutes before he pulled me in for a kiss. He was strong, passionate, and a very good kisser. His hand was on the side of my neck as we locked lips and my hand went to run through the short salt and pepper hair on the back of his head. I instantly lost track of time. Holding our embrace, he moved me to the bed and laid me down. He pulled away so that he could watch as he unbuttoned my shirt. He began feeling my c.h.e.s.t as soon as it was exposed.


    He was moving slow and keeping my complete attention the entire time. He left my shirt on and mostly tucked in as he kissed me again while feeling my flat, hairless c.h.e.s.t. Speaking in very soft tones, there some small talk about how badly we wanted each other. With that, my hand gravitated to his crouch to feel his c.o.c.k through his trousers. He let me rub his bulge for a minute before he moved to sit in an arm chair that was next to a table. He had a bottle of scotch and had already poured himself a drink. He sat back in the chair and motioned for me to come over. I tried my best to seductively crawl off the bed and over to the chair. His legs were spread in relaxed fashion and I could see that his bulge was growing. I ran my hands up his t.h.i.g.hs to meet his manhood. I slowly unbuttoned his fly and discovered that there was nothing but that thin material between me and his c.o.c.k. I reached in, took hold of his shaft, and gracefully pulled him up and out. He was mostly hard at this point and he looked amazing. The only instruction he gave me in the moment was to go slow.


    I began by l.i.c.k.i.n.g him from the base to tip along the bottom of his meat before wrapping my lips around his head. He as pretty big, so it was probably for the best that I was taking my time. He was silent as I felt him getting harder in my mouth and hands. I barely even noticed as he sipped his drink and at one point even checked his phone. We were both still clothed and I think that added to the e.r.o.t.i.c feel of us connecting. He was rock hard and I was enjoying playing with his very powerful p.e.n.i.s. He was glistening from my saliva and the veins popping out showed that he was fully engorged. I went on for at least another few minutes before he told me to stand up.


    He sat with his drink and told me to strip for him. I moved my h.i.p.s in a swaying motion as I took my shirt off. As that fell to the floor, I spun around to show my a.s.s in slacks. I backed up and started slowly grinding on his erection. His breathing was getting heavier and I knew he was enjoying himself, but he couldn''t tell that my little f.u.c.khole was twitching with anticipation. While bent over, I worked my pants off and showed him my bubble b.u.t.t for the first time. I made sure my pink boy p.u.s.s.y was exposed so he could see how clean and smooth I was. He instructed me to get the lube and c.o.n.d.o.ms from my bag and I happily pranced across the room to retrieve them. I handed him the bottle and was told to turn around, bend over again, and hover my a.s.s above his c.o.c.k. I immediately felt his fingers on the small of my back as his thumb landed on my hole. I was concentrating on remaining still, but couldn''t help closing my eyes and m.o.a.ning as he worked his thumb around and began adding lube. He liked to take his time and he made sure there was ample l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n around and inside me before we moved on. He had me take his trousers off as he removed his shirt. Things were about to get hot and heavy. He put on a c.o.n.d.o.m as I awaited instruction.

 Chapter 102 - My First Daddy2

    I was told to hover again and lower myself onto him so that I could take my time and accept him inside me. He lined up his covered c.o.c.k as I eased myself onto him. He popped inside me as I m.o.a.n.e.d and he reminded me to go slowly. My legs were spread much wider than his and me hands were on his t.h.i.g.hs to help hold my position. I moved about as slow as I could with all the excitement. I pushed up and dropped down taking him just a tiny bit deeper with each slow fall. My back was arched, head back, and I was m.o.a.ning from the electricity building between us. It felt like he was almost too big to fit inside me and I could feel his length driving deeper and his girth pushing me open. I was surprised at how little it hurt at first, but as I lowered myself more, the pain started to increase. It wasn''t going to be easy to take him deep, but I was determined to take as much of his beautiful c.o.c.k as I could.


    He remained motionless this entire time except to sip his drink. My m.o.a.ning became more labored with each time that I impaled myself on him. I had actually practiced this with a dildo suctioned to a tile floor several times, but having a real, hot, hard c.o.c.k to f.u.c.k myself on was much more exhilarating. Moving slowly, the pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e swirled together resulting in an intoxicating euphoria. At long last, I fell until I was sitting on his l.a.p. After a few seconds to allow my insides to adjust to their new guest, I began grinding on him to make sure I was feeling him as deep as he could possibly go. Another minute of this allowed me to really relax and accept his girth. The pain started to dissipate and the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e took over completely. He felt amazing deep in my gut. He was still hard as rock, but I was a little surprised at the lack of noise from him. He just let me continue f.u.c.k.i.n.g myself while he enjoyed his scotch.


    By the time he told me to stop, I was fully erect myself and dripping prec.u.m onto the floor. He wasn''t allowing me to go any faster, so the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was slowly building. I knew if I would have continued for another minute, I probably would''ve shot a hot load across the room. We both stood up and he positioned me facing backwards on the chair, knees on the seat, holding my hole in the air for him. I could tell that my tight hole was still stretched open as he positioned the bottle of lube and injected me with an ample amount. I jumped a little and tightened up at the feeling of the cool gel. Seconds later his head pushed me open again and he drove into me with a steady determination.


    His hands grabbed my h.i.p.s to pull me closer and within a few steady thrusts, he was as deep as he could go. I was m.o.a.ning instantly as the pain of his penetration flared and then subsided. Each thrust took several seconds and were as consistent as if he had a metronome to keep pace. After a minute or so, his hands began exploring my body. I felt his strong fingers run up my back and cup my shoulder while his other groped my a.s.s. This led to him running his fingers through my hair, reaching around to feel my c.h.e.s.t, and stroking my c.o.c.k just enough to see how hard I was. I had found a comfortable position with my head and arms resting on the back of the chair. My knees were spread to meet the padded arm rests, so I could just relax and let him have his fun. As the excitement built, I started gripping the chair harder and I could feel an o.r.g.a.s.m creeping up.


    He was hitting several spots inside me that forced my c.o.c.k to stand at attention. The slow friction inside me was pushing me towards a very large climax. I was fighting the urge to c.u.m as I wanted to relax and let it build even more. I wasn''t touching myself because I wanted it to be purely from his f.u.c.k.i.n.g and for him to know that he alone caused it. I was m.o.a.ning louder as the moment approached where my back arched, head went back, and I started screaming. My hands were gripping the back of the chair and I was surprised when I felt his grip on my throat. His pace never changed, but just as my o.r.g.a.s.m reached the tipping point, his hand cut off most of the blood to my head and I exploded like a volcano.


    The feeling was something entirely new to me and it was one of the hottest moments I had every experienced. The combination of his c.o.c.k grinding inside of me and the unexpected choking pushed me to an o.r.g.a.s.m that felt like it lasted several minutes. He knew exactly how to extend my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to an extreme that I never thought possible. He had started to m.o.a.n as well and was letting out some gasped words, but I was oblivious to anything except what was going on inside me. Once my excitement was in full swing, he must have enjoyed the constrictions around his shaft, because his c.o.c.k pumped out against me and he began to shoot. I was still in complete ecstasy as his grinding and my tight a.s.s milked his c.o.c.k to completion. I swear I didn''t finish my o.r.g.a.s.m until he was done shooting.


    Once my o.r.g.a.s.mic convulsions subsided, I relaxed back to my resting position. He withdrew slowly from my stretched, wet, and well-used f.u.c.k canal. He composed himself and allowed me to take my time getting up. The small talk at this point was mainly him saying how great I felt, that most boys can''t take him deep, and that we were going to have to go again shortly. I contributed little to the conversation as I enjoyed my post-f.u.c.k cooldown. My eyes were closed, but I could tell that he was moving around the room. I heard his glass clink on the table and some other rustling as he picked up our clothes. My body felt stiff when I finally decided to stand. I heard the shower turn on and decided that a rinse wasn''t a bad idea. For the next hour or so, there wasn''t much talking. We cleaned up, dried off, had a drink, and laid on the bed watching TV. He was checking me out the entire time and I knew he liked having a n.a.k.e.d boy in his room. I waited for him to let me know that he wanted to play again instead of jumping him as I wanted to. He had a very commanding presence that made me want to please him in any way I could.


    We spent the entire weekend together. I only went home to grab more clothes so that we could go out to eat. He took very good care of me and in turn, I made sure that he was satisfied the entire time. I made his c.o.c.k explode at least a dozen more times and with the help of a little blue pill, he spent hours f.u.c.k.i.n.g me. His techniques were a little different than I was used to, but he showed me what years of experience had taught him. I was on cloud nine for days, though I wasn''t sure my hole would ever be the same. He hasn''t come back to San Antonio for more than a year, but we still chat sometimes and he swears that we''ll have another weekend together eventually. I certainly look forward to his return and in our conversations I regularly tell him that I will do whatever he wants. We chat, exchange stories, and watch each other c.u.m on cam. Until we meet again, I''ll take what I can get.

 Chapter 103 - Blindfolded: Swallowing and Rimming story

    I came up for air and then went back to work. He took my head in his hands and guided my mouth back onto his c.o.c.k. This time he held my head still while he thrust his d.i.c.k into me. I just closed my lips around his shaft and opened the back of my throat and let him f.u.c.k me. After a minute or two of this, his grip on my head became firmer and his pumping c.o.c.k more forceful. His balls stopped slapping his inner t.h.i.g.hs as his sack drew his balls tightly against the bottom of his shaft. His breathing was rapid and shallow and I knew he was close.


    Laughing, he raised his head and asked, ''Do you wanted me to c.u.m in your mouth?''


    As if I had a choice, I shook my head, yes.


    When he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, "Ohmigod," I immediately forced my head into his l.a.p, against his pumping h.i.p.s, pinning his a.s.s down too the bed. As he started his o.r.g.a.s.m, he was all the way inside my mouth, the head of his c.o.c.k past the entrance of my throat without triggering my gag reflex. My nose and lips were buried in his pubic hair. He was wet and smelled of sweat and pre-c.u.m. I continued to press my head down into his crotch against each spasm of his approaching o.r.g.a.s.m. I kept my head still and waited...his hands still on my head.


    "I''m gonna c.u.m,'' he wailed, ''I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g...f.u.c.k!"


    Then came the first blast, it was big and I could feel its heat in my throat because he was as far into my mouth as possible. Two, three, four more squirts came. Then more, and more, he continued to pump c.u.m into me, holding my head an thrusting against my face as I resisted his thrusts, but not his c.u.m. Stream after stream after stream of this guys c.u.m poured into my throat. He kept pumping his c.o.c.k into me until he was done. I kept him in me while his spasms subsided. He stayed hard the whole time. When he tugged on my head, I pulled my head up and let him slip out.


    When I reached out to the next guy, instead of his crotch I touched hid b.u.t.t. ''Rim me, faggot,'' he snapped.


    Shocked I hesitated and ¡­smack¡­out of nowhere the palm of someone''s hand cracked against my n.a.k.e.d b.u.t.t. Before I could act one way or the other ¡­smack¡­ Someone said, ''You him, lick.''


    Resigning myself, I pulled his b.u.t.t cheeks apart and licked in between them, my tongue darted at the acutely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e skin between his balls and his a.s.s. As my long pointed tongue slipped between my luscious ruby red lips, the guys hooted and hollered disparagements such as, ''Look at that f.u.c.k.i.n.g-faggots tongue. When its fully extended he could have put some guys d.i.c.ks to shame,'' one of them laughed.


    Then as I slid my tongue all the way up, I circled his puckered a.s.s in excruciatingly slow, teasing circles the guy m.o.a.n.e.d, "That''s it you nasty bitch... Use that long tongue and b.u.t.t f.u.c.k my a.s.s hole.''


    My supple tongue dancing around his tight star made him m.o.a.n and squirm with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Laughing, the guy said, ''Go on f.u.c.k it... F.u.c.k my a.s.s.''


    Amid clapping and more jeers from the audience, I stiffened my tongue and poked it right past his puckered sphincter. That''s it chuckled someone standing near the head of the bed, ''Bang his a.s.s with your tongue.''


    ''Yea, stab me with it... Pierce me with your long c.o.c.k tongue you dirty f.u.c.k.i.n.g faggot,'' squealed the bastard as I started pumping my tongue in and out, the same way that Lewis f.u.c.k.e.d me. The feeling of me f.u.c.k.i.n.g his a.s.s with my tongue sent new sensations up his purple veined shaft to the head.


    Suddenly he spun around and said, ''Suck my d.i.c.k, faggot,'' as he grabbed the sides of my masked covered head and guided my face toward his c.o.c.k. When I felt the head of his c.o.c.k against my lips, I obeyed taking his c.o.c.khead in my mouth and s.u.c.k.i.n.g as hard as I could. But he wanted more than that. He grabbed my head and forced my mouth down on his shaft, making me swallow the whole thing. I almost choked as his d.i.c.k hit the back of my throat. He started f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth so hard that my lips touched his pubic hair and his large balls slapped against my chin. His d.i.c.k would pump in and out several times. Then he would pull out and rub his thick tool on my lips and I would flick out my tongue and lick his pee-hole. Then, he would slap my tongue with the head of his c.o.c.k as he drove it back inside my mouth even deeper than before. I s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.khead, making loud slurping sounds.


    I took a hand off his shaft to grab his nut sack. When I started rubbing each ball between my fingers it made him grab my head and push my mouth further down on to his c.o.c.k. I gagged but continued to deep throat his c.o.c.k. With a few more jerks of his c.o.c.k, he started to buck. Then he shot load after load of his hot sticky c.u.m down my throat. As more c.u.m dripped out I licked it up and swallowed it. I ran my tongue up and down the length of his shaft a few times to make sure I collected everything.


    I felt someone sit down at the head of the bed. When he said, ''Come up here and suck my d.i.c.k,''


    I froze for a moment because even masked, I recognized that voice. It was my Uncle Felix. Shame faced behind my mask, I turned and knowing that everyone watched as I crawled over to Uncle Felix. When I reached forward and grasped his c.o.c.k in my hand and gently squeezed it, he was sitting cross-legged, his c.o.c.k standing up in front of him.


    Like all c.o.c.ks on my mother''s side of the family, it was huge, at least ten inches. Opening my mouth, I engulfed it, swallowing only about half of it before the head hit the back of my throat. Felix g.r.o.a.n.e.d, ''Aaaaaaaaaah,'' as he felt my mouth close over and my lips clamp down on his c.o.c.k. He could feel my mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his c.o.c.k as my tongue swirled all around it in my mouth. I s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k, bobbing up and down, swallowing him entirely each time.


    As I s.u.c.k.e.d I wondered how uncomfortable Sunday dinner at mom''s house was going to be.


    I knew he wouldn''t last much longer, not with everyone watching. Sure enough, not a minute or so later Uncle Felix g.r.o.a.n.e.d, ''Ohmif.u.c.k.i.n.ggod,'' out loud as he started to c.u.m. Every one there could see my cheeks billowing as Uncle Felix shot his hot load into my mouth. I milked his c.o.c.k with my hands and mouth as he c.u.mmed. Squeezing all of the c.u.m from his c.o.c.k before letting it go and sitting up, a tight-lipped smile on my face.


    As I lay down to catch my breath, someone slid across the bed and lovingly c.a.r.e.s.sed my aching c.o.c.k with their strong fingers. Then he leaned forward and kissed the head of my swollen c.o.c.k. His hot breath and warm lips had me roaring. As I ran out of patience, I gripped his head and rammed my hard c.o.c.k into his mouth and down his throat. He m.o.a.n.e.d loudly with excitement as I brutally used his mouth as though it were my wife Barbra''s p.u.s.s.y.


    Pulling out, he straddled my shoulders and moved into a 69 position with his c.o.c.k and balls positioned over my face. Without hesitation he pulled my head up and buried his c.o.c.k between my c.u.m coated lips. As soon as his c.o.c.k was in my mouth, I knew that it was Lewis on top of me.


    Without taking his d.i.c.k out of my mouth, Lewis drew my legs back and tucked them under his arms to give him easier access to my c.o.c.k. He quickly positioned his head between my t.h.i.g.hs and lowered face down to my crotch and slid my c.o.c.k between his warm, moist lips and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g. Excited I clamped my t.h.i.g.hs against the sides of his head. When his tongue stroked the underside of my shaft, my entire body shuddered my arousal. This was so beyond my wildest fantasy that I could hardly believe that it was happening at first. I was stunned by how good it felt. Trance like, I reached down and c.a.r.e.s.sed Lewis''s face as I pumped my throbbing c.o.c.k in and out of his mouth.


    Our tongues danced over each other''s throbbing flesh in a passionate love dance bringing both of us closer to our much-needed release. We were so in sync with each other, building to a mutual climax, that Lewis tensed his legs at the same time as I tensed mine. Lifting my h.i.p.s off the bed, I forced my c.o.c.k deeper down Lewis''s throat, gagging him, just as I released my pent up load of c.u.m in his mouth. I howled around his hard c.o.c.k as I c.u.mmed.


    When I felt the tremor in my c.o.c.k, I finished Lewis off with a few swirls of my tongue up and my mouth down his hard shaft and around the base of the engorged head. Even with my c.o.c.k deep in his mouth Lewis made a lot of noise. I was shooting a load of c.u.m past his tonsils in seconds. Sometimes it''s good to come quick and powerful like that.


    Spent from satisfying eight throbbing c.o.c.ks, I collapsed lifelessly on the bed. As I lay there spent I could hear the sounds of Lewis''s guests leaving. After the house quietened I felt Lewis''s strong hands lifting me to a sitting position and again placing a cool damp glass in my hand. ''Here, drink this,'' he said, ''Dehydration is your enemy at a time like this.''


    As I took a sip I was surprised to discover that it was orange juice instead of water. I was so dehydrated that it took two glasses before I started to revive and relax.


    Dressed and on the way home, I found my mind drifting back to the voices that had sounded familiar and wondered who they were. I realized that the only one that I could definitely identify was my mother''s brother, Uncle Felix. Apprehensively I again I wondered how things would turn out when I had to face him at mom''s traditional dinner on Sunday. Oh, well, I thought, I''ll just have to cross that bridge when I come to it.


    But, I didn''t have to wait until Sunday to find out Uncle Felix''s reaction. Tuesday evening he called. ''Hello, this is your Uncle FELIX.''


    ''Yes,'' I answered cautiously, ''How are you?''


    ''Some buddies and I get together Wednesday evenings for a few hands of poker and a little male camaraderie and I thought that perhaps you''d like to join us.'' Then without waiting for an answer, he said it''s at my friend Sammy''s house over on Oak Street. You know the place. I''ll see you at say, 7.'' Then he hung up. Surprised by the strange turn of events, as I hung up the phone, I thought to myself, this might prove interesting.

 Chapter 104 - Blindfolded: Swallowing and Rimming story

    I have been playing with Lewis for a couple months now. He''s a cool guy and has proven to be very trustworthy. I feel comfortable enough to let him cuff my hands behind my back and take charge of using my mouth to his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    I usually go over to his place, undress and kneel in the middle of his living room. Once on my knees, I put on a hood that covers my upper face, blindfolding me but not covering my mouth. It''s extremely hot to be blindfolded and forced to suck someone c.o.c.k. If you''ve never tried it, you need to. The unknown is part of the excitement. As you''re s.u.c.k.i.n.g you can''t help wondering whose c.o.c.k it is. It could be anyone''s, your next door neighbor, your mechanic, your preacher or even a relative ¡­ your brother, your Uncle¡­ anyone. When the 19-year old pimpled face convenience store clerk gives you a smile, you can''t help wondering, have I s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k? No male is immune from suspicion. It could be your child''s teacher, the butcher, the janitor at work, your father-in-law or brother-in-law, even your favorite Uncle or your brother.


    Well, I was at Lewis''s house yesterday and he led me blindfolded into his bedroom. He put me on the bed and in seconds I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k. Man, he has a nice c.o.c.k. It''s just the right size and shape to go right down my throat. I love having him push my mouth all the way down on his c.o.c.k.


    Anyway, I''d been s.u.c.k.i.n.g Lewis for about ten minutes when he says, "I have a little surprise for you."


    I couldn''t really reply with a mouth and throat full of c.o.c.k so I just mumbled my response.


    ''I invited a married friend of ours over to help me use your mouth.''


    My first thoughts were, a friend of ours ¡­ who could he mean? It could be anyone. Despite my concern I was immediately hard and ready to blow my load without even touching myself.


    In a couple minutes, Lewis went on to tell me that the man would come in the house, strip and come in the bedroom and join us. I didn''t really have a choice. I suppose I could have gotten up and left but it turned me on too much to not try it.


    A few minutes later I heard the distinct sound of the front door opening and closing. Five minutes later I felt the bed shift as the other guy joined us on it. Laughing, my friend, Lewis grabbed my head and moved my face over to this new guy''s c.o.c.k. I could tell that it was the new guy was when the head of his c.o.c.k brushed my lips. When I open my mouth stuck his c.o.c.k in and pushed my mouth down on it. It was fatter than Lewis''s but nowhere near as long. .


    I was glad he smelled clean. I can''t stand a dirty smelling c.o.c.k.


    I started s.u.c.k.i.n.g this new guy''s c.o.c.k and after only a minute or so he m.o.a.n.e.d, "Stop, I don''t want to c.u.m yet."


    So I shifted over and went back to suck Lewis''s c.o.c.k. While s.u.c.k.i.n.g my friend''s c.o.c.k I was fondling the other guy''s big balls. It was amazing to have a c.o.c.k in my mouth and another in my hand. I didn''t think it could get any better, but I was wrong.


    Since I was being used as a s.e.x object, I was sure Lewis was talking to the other guy when he said, ''Stop, we need to shift positions.''


    Then putting me flat on my back, they each took position to on either side of my head. Next thing I know, I felt was two c.o.c.ks rubbing across my lips. I stuck out my tongue and starting l.i.c.k.i.n.g away.


    Then they took turns leaning over and f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth. This went on for about nine or ten minutes before the new guy, the one I have never even seen the face of, m.o.a.n.e.d, ''Uuuuuuuuuuuuuugh,'' real loud and shoved his c.o.c.k as far as he could down my throat and filled my mouth with c.u.m. He must have been holding back from c.u.m.m.i.n.g for a week. He blew so much c.u.m so fast that my mouth was almost overflowing.


    When the stranger took his c.o.c.k out of my mouth and Lewis immediately shoved his c.o.c.k back in my mouth. I had no choice but to start swallowing the c.u.m that the stranger had shot in my mouth. Lewis started f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth hard and within seconds was shoving his c.o.c.k down my throat and c.u.m.m.i.n.g. He didn''t pull out until he was done shooting.


    ''Was what just happened was ok?'' he asked


    I looked him in the eye and said, "You can invite your friends over any time you want. That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome."


    I drove home with the taste of c.u.m in my mouth and thoughts of doing this again, maybe with even more people. And Lewis didn''t let me down. He called me a couple of days later and arranged for me to come over Friday night.

 Chapter 105 - Blindfolded: Swallowing and Rimming story2

    I arrived on time and as soon as the front door was shut Lewis gestured toward the middle of the living room and I knew just what he wanted. I was so hungry for c.o.c.k that I practically jumped to the center of the room and started striping. As soon as I was n.a.k.e.d, Lewis put my hood on me and led me into his bedroom where he put me on the bed. Not saying a word, Lewis reached out and moved me to where he wanted. I ended up on my back with my feet up by the pillows and my head hanging over the foot of the bed.


    Before anything happened, the doorbell rang. ''Don''t move,'' said Lewis as I heard him leave the room. When Lewis came back up the hall I could hear him and several guys talking. They were talking too low for me to understand what they were saying, but one sounded black.


    Once they were in the room I sensed them crowding around the bed. Then one of them stepped close to my head and I knew instinctively that it was the black guy. He was almost but not quite straddling my face so that his balls rested on my forehead and his thick, fat black c.o.c.k rested on my lips and nose.


    "Now white boy, I''m going to f.u.c.k that mouth good," he whispered and I knew it was the black guy.


    Lifting his h.i.p.s a little, he guided the head of his c.o.c.k between my lips and into my mouth. I m.o.a.n.e.d, ''Ummmmm,'' and my nostrils flared as his big c.o.c.k filled my mouth. I felt him slowly and gently ease forward, pushing on even when I gagged a little. I soon noticed that in this position the gagging sensation soon passed and he was able to keep going until I felt his balls on my nose.


    When I sensed the black guy leaned forward over me and felt his hands on the bed on either side of my h.i.p.s, my hands rose instinctively to his c.h.e.s.t, finding his n.i.p.p.l.es and toying with them. "Oh yeah, that''s a good s.l.u.t," he m.o.a.n.e.d as he started slowly rocking his h.i.p.s. I was so turned on I thought I''d pass out. This black god was using my mouth the way I''d used my wife Barbara''s p.u.s.s.y countless times. F.u.c.k.i.n.g my face slow at first but every fourth or fifth stroke he let the pace quicken a little. The only discomfort I felt was in my jaws and lips stretching around the thickness of his c.o.c.k but I barely noticed that as he just kept f.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    As the black guy f.u.c.k.e.d me, I felt a strong obviously male hand grasp my c.o.c.k and start stroking it.


    My fingers were still clamped lightly on the black guy''s n.i.p.p.l.es, at first anyway. I soon noticed that the harder I pinched the faster he f.u.c.k.e.d ¡­ and god I loved it. When I started twisting them, he pounded my s.l.u.t mouth like a jackhammer, his balls slapping and bouncing off my eyes and nose as he used me for his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    My thoughts were broken only momentarily when he growled, ''You ready for my c.u.m, white boy?"


    I did my best to nod, but I think he got the message because I felt his balls draw up tight. And his thrusts became shorter and harder as his spit-slicked c.o.c.k seeming to grow and throb even more.


    He cried out as he c.u.mmed, pulling back so that only the big head was past my lips and me s.u.c.k.i.n.g like a greedy bitch as his thick, hot c.u.m erupted into my mouth. So much hotter, so much thicker, so much sweeter than his pre-c.u.m, it was so delicious. I tried and tried to swallow it all, but inevitably some of it leaked out around the sides of my lips and oozed over my cheeks. With a final shiver he finished, pulling back, leaving me lying there with my jaws slightly sore and my stomach full of his thick salty c.u.m.


    Someone, I assume was Lewis started scooping up the trickles with their fingers and putting them in my mouth so I could lick them clean.


    I heard someone giggle as strong hands turned me over on my stomach. Then as someone sat down on the side of the bed he pulled my face towards his l.a.p. As my head bumped against his belly, it was soft so I guessed that the guy was carrying a little extra weight around his middle.


    I felt the head of his c.o.c.k placed against my lips. He tasted salty. He must have been at work all day and had been perspiring, causing his c.o.c.k was bathed in a sea of salty sweat. I could smell his muskiness. The pheromones kicked in immediately. I took his length into my mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d hard. My tongue pressed against the underneath of his shaft as I pulled away, only to reinsert it again for another long suck.


    Bobbing my head rhythmically up and down in his l.a.p, I massaged the stiff tube of flesh with talented lips and tongue, tasting the telltale seepage of pungent pre-c.u.m on my tongue. The pudgy man squirmed on the side of the bed, legs parted as wide as he could get them, his hands spread across the back of my neck and shoulders.


    "Oh, f.u.c.k, you''re good at that," he muttered in a familiar but unrecognized voice. The wet s.u.c.k.i.n.g and slurping sounds made by my eager, tugging mouth only enhanced his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, giving him the impression that I truly enjoyed what I was doing.


    My only response was a muffled but apparently agreeable m.o.a.n. My hand deftly manipulated his balls, rolling the fleshy sacks between my fingers.


    "Oh, shit! Oh, shit," muttered the pudgy guy. In seconds he was pumping his h.i.p.s up and down, careless of my comfort, wanting only to get off. His c.o.c.k tingled electrically in my mouth, swelling to the limit of stiffness before erupting. He gasped and spasmed, m.o.a.ning loudly and shaking as I s.u.c.k.e.d every last drop of c.u.m from his straining d.i.c.k, laving the head of his c.o.c.k with massaging swirls of my tongue.


    As I finally lifted up, lips pursed closed and decorated with a slimy film of c.u.m, the haunting familiar voice muttered, ''Hot damn that faggot can suck a c.o.c.k.''


    As I laid my head down to relax and catch my breath, basking in being in this place with a bunch of horny n.a.k.e.d men, I started slowly rubbing my awakening c.o.c.k.


    I heard some rustling sounds on the bed as another familiar voice said, ''My turn.''


    Rolling my head to the left, even though I couldn''t see, I instinctively knew that there was a firm cut c.o.c.k looking at me with its large swollen head leaking a drop of pre c.u.m. A million emotions ran through my body as I realized that I should know the voice. Confused, I did what any red-blooded c.o.c.ksucker would do in this situation. I reached out and grabbed the protruding c.o.c.k and immediately s.u.c.k.e.d it into my mouth.


    I was in complete control of my senses by this time and I knew that this was going to be a very memorable blowjob.


    It wasn''t a large c.o.c.k, maybe five to six inches long but fat. It was a nice sized to suck and the soft feeling of male flesh in my mouth was exciting. I could feel all the veins on the shaft with my tongue and how the soft hood of that c.o.c.k felt as it rubbed on the roof of my mouth. I began trying to get as much of it in my mouth as possible and started to gag. The hair around his c.o.c.k and the odor was pleasant and the feeling of his balls in my hand as I manipulated them between my fingers was exciting.


    As his c.o.c.k became more aroused I could feel his ball sack start to tighten up and his c.o.c.k got harder and his breathing began to quicken as he pushed further into my mouth and froze in place. I knew he was going to shoot any second so I just s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k into my mouth as far as it would go. I felt my gag reflex try to push this foreign object out but I wasn''t going to be denied so I just pushed harder and the swollen head seemed to slip past my gag reflex just as he started shooting his c.u.m down my throat. I didn''t even have to swallow. The hot c.u.m just oozed down my throat. I was gagging but I stayed on the c.o.c.k, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it and enjoying the feeling it gave me as it softened and slipped from my mouth.


    Then I felt familiar hands pulling me into a sitting position and Lewis said, ''Drink this,'' as he pressed a cool moist glass into my hand. ''Rest and catch your breath,'' he chuckled, ''because you''re just getting started.''


    I had barely caught my breath when another c.o.c.k was poked into my mouth. This one was a lot thicker and longer than the last one. Again I had no idea who the c.o.c.k belonged to. The head was so thick I had to force my mouth wide open to take it. I could hear the guy m.o.a.ning, ''Uuuum,'' as I s.u.c.k.e.d. Pulling his c.o.c.k out of my mouth and pressing his balls again my lips, a nameless voice said, "Start l.i.c.k.i.n.g."


    I had no choice but to run my tongue over his balls. Although I couldn''t see, I could tell by the way his sack was jerking that he was stroking his c.o.c.k while I licked his ball. After I had tongued his balls my nameless assailant ordered me, ''Put my c.o.c.k back in your mouth.''


    I felt the throbbing c.o.c.k growing inside my mouth and knew my anonymous lover was getting ready to c.u.m. And I couldn''t wait to have this luscious c.o.c.k spewing down my throat. I picked up the pace and s.u.c.k.e.d deeper and harder. I felt him thrust his hip against my face and then the first spasm hit and a gush of thick, steamy c.u.m hit the back of my throat. I swallowed quickly but not fast enough, the second shot of c.u.m filled my mouth and oozed out of the corners of my mouth.


    I was enjoying the feeling of the warm c.u.m in my mouth, languishing in the salty flavor. With each spasm of the throbbing c.o.c.k, I found himself enjoying the taste more and more.


    Finally, the c.o.c.k stopped the flow of c.u.m and just twitched in my mouth every time I ran my tongue along the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e underside. I didn''t want to let go. I was thrilling in the feeling of having a c.o.c.k in my mouth. I was amazed, here I was a man with a wife, two kids and I was letting another man fill my mouth with his c.u.m.


    To my surprise, the next guy still had is u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r on. When I put my hand on his crotch I could feel a big mound of pubic hair framing his semi-hard d.i.c.k through his jockeys. As I felt his growing hardness, he apologized for not being hard yet. He said, ''This is my first time with a guy and I''m nervous so it''ll take me a little longer to be ready.''


    When I squeezed its length, he was right, he felt like he was a below size, four to five inches, maybe. I could wait for his full hardness because what I really wanted right then was just below, nestled between his open t.h.i.g.hs. I reached deeper into the bottom of his b.r.i.e.f.s and took a handful of his warm, hairy ball sack. They were a velvety softness that I couldn''t rightly describe.


    I told him to lie back. When he did we both knew what was coming next. He lifted his h.i.p.s off the bed and I blindly grabbed the waistband of his jockeys with both hands and tugged his them past his h.i.p.s, then on down his legs and tossed them on the floor. Even though I was going by feel, it was obvious that his nervousness had subsided and he was completely ready to have me bring him to o.r.g.a.s.m.


    The tip of his d.i.c.k barely extended past the thick thatch of pubic hair that formed a triangle at the base of his abdomen. He wasn''t big, but his circ.u.mcised c.o.c.k was straight as an arrow with a slight upturn to his left. I ran my fingers through his bush with one hand and cupped his dangling balls with the other.


    He actually whimpered when I wrapped my lips around his c.o.c.k ¡­ but before I could start to suck it his c.o.c.k pulsated hard on my lips and accompanied by an almost painful m.o.a.n, a hot stream of c.u.m squirted out and down my throat. It shot so hard and fast I didn''t have any warning and I started to gag on it. I swallowed quickly, but some of the salty fluid came out the corner of my mouth. Then the guy m.o.a.n.e.d, ''Ohmigod,'' as he slid his c.o.c.k out of my mouth and scrambled off the bed.


    The next guy was big; his uncirc.u.mcised c.o.c.k was straight as an arrow with a slight tilt upward. I ran my fingers through his bush with one hand and cupped his dangling balls with the other. He was completely untrimmed. The base of his d.i.c.k had hair wrapped around the lower part of his shaft and his balls were covered in soft fur. The only discovery that remained was the touch, taste, and sensation of this man''s drooling d.i.c.k in my mouth.


    Occasionally I would reach under his sack to massage his taint, the space between his balls and his a.s.s hole and slide my wet finger into the crack where his legs met. I wanted to tongue f.u.c.k his opening so I released his wet c.o.c.k from my mouth. I put my face between his legs and tried to pry them open wider, but he said, ''I''m close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g. Stop tonguing me and put my c.o.c.k back in your mouth.''

 Chapter 106 - Two white c.o.c.k and a black p.u.s.s.y

    I met Rick online and I decide to Meet up with him, so he picked me up at our arrange meeting point. We got a drink from his refrigerator and proceed to chit chat.


    So I told him the reason for coming was his mushrooms head c.o.c.k...it was beautiful and thick and about 7.5 I wanted it, let''s not waste anytime, he flick it out and I couldn''t help put kneel in front of hi and start s.u.c.k.i.n.g it, I''m good at oral, Rick was m.o.a.ning oh baby oh baby... he''s Caucasian and I''m a black s.e.xy 5ft 5 inches woman, nice a.s.s and wonderful t.i.t.s..


    I didn''t hear a knock or call. I heard well well I see why you couldn''t answer the door, it was Rick brother Dave .


    I keep s.u.c.k.i.n.g as Rick was embarrassed, his brother says can I join the fun and proceed to take his clothes off, no one answered him, I only felt hands parting my p.u.s.s.y lips as his mouth starts s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my juice....ohbaby such wetness he m.o.a.ns, his fingers were in and out I changed direction, giving Rick my p.u.s.s.y as he was hard and suck on his brother huge c.o.c.k, he was about 9 or 20 inches of long hard c.o.c.k.


    That day I ride c.o.c.k, suck c.o.c.k.


    The greatest p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was sitting on Rick''s c.o.c.k with my a.s.s as his brother pound my p.u.s.s.y hole. I ask if they''ll do anything for me, they said oh yes baby...so they both suck each other d.i.c.k while I watch and f.u.c.k myself with a dildo.


    I had a strap on , and f.u.c.k their s.e.xy a.s.s as they m.o.a.n with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, as I f.u.c.k one the other suck the other c.o.c.k.


    They wouldn''t do each other but I had fun taking two white guys in my black horny tight wet juicy p.u.s.s.y

 Chapter 106 - Just for fun

    I set in between James and Luke on the tailgate of the truck watching the my son play softball sipping my crown and coke.


    Both boys was casually flirting with me not meaning any harm.


    Just having fun.


    Well, I kinda got to thinking about what it would be like to have them both at the same time.


    I know I shouldn''t have. But, when your stuck between two young hunks. Your mind kinda wonders a bit.


    As I thought about them more I started getting horny. The hornier I got the more I thought about them both and the more I flirted with them.


    I started doing things like rubbing my fat t.i.t.s on there arms.


    As an accident.


    My t.i.t.s are 38J. So yeah. There fat.


    I knew I was turning them on. I could see the large bulges in there pants.


    That really got me going.


    I made a few light comments about it too.


    That had just the effect I wanted.


    Finally the soft ball game was over. I knew my son had plans to go with his girl friend.


    Good thing. I figured if I couldn''t get both of them I would settle for atleast one of them.


    "Hey mom. We gotta hurry." Marknsaid as he walked up. "Jamie is waiting on me.


    "If your in that big of a hurry. Go ahead and go. I''m sure James will give me a ride home." I smiled emphasizing on ride as I looked at James then Luke.


    "Sure Maggie. We will give you a ride." Luke grinned.


    Mark looked at them asking if they where sure.


    "Go ahead. I won''t hurt them." I smiles at my son. Then in a low voice just where luke and james could hear me. "Much any way." With a s.e.xy smile.


    I had to come up with a plan quick though. I wasn''t about to take them to my house.


    I didn''t want my husband coming home an catching me playing with two studs.


    So as soon as we was out of sight of the park I turned and climbed on Luke''s l.a.p and started making out with him and working my hot p.u.s.s.y around on his hard c.o.c.k.


    "You know that no tell motel out on four." I smiled at James panting l.u.s.tfully as Luke pulled my shirt up and started playing with my fat t.i.t.s.


    "You like them fat m.a.t.u.r.e titties!" I giggled enjoying the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of Luke''s tongue on my t.i.t.s.


    "Sure thing." James grinned stepping on the gas as Luke s.u.c.k.e.d my fat t.i.t.s as I jiggled them in his face.


    Thank good for pick up trucks that the seats lean way back in.


    I was trying to get Luke''s hard prick out of his Jean''s when James knocked on the window holding up the key.


    "Come on!" I giggled "We have alot more room waiting on us." I said open the truck door.


    As soon as we entered the room I started undressing heading for the bed.


    James wrestled with my cut offs as I pulled Luke''s c.o.c.k free.


    I was in heaven.


    I had a nice young, hard c.o.c.k smacking my tonsils and a very delectable tongue lapping at my p.u.s.s.y.


    I moved to where Luke was standing with my head over the edge if the bed and James had better access to my twat.


    I loved what James was doing with his tongue and fingers.


    Normally I''m not an anal girl. But, when James shoved legs high in the air and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g my asshole, well, I knew I was gonna be today.


    James had two fingers in my a.s.s and s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.l.i.t when Luke blasted off in my mouth, causing me to go into a very intense o.r.g.a.s.m causing me to squirt all over James.


    Luke was more casual about eating me out. But, every bit as good James was.


    Again I squirted hard when James blasted off in my mouth.


    James had a hole lot more build up then Luke did.


    I didn''t get it all swallowed. But, I did my best.


    By this time Luke was ready to f.u.c.k.


    I f.u.c.k.e.d them both singularity at first.


    I let them know they could f.u.c.k me as hard as they wanted and thank God they did too.


    We was all over the bed in every position possible screwing like animals.


    I was sitting on James riding him hard when I had a nasty thought.


    As I ground my p.u.s.s.y around on James''s prick I looked at Luke and leaned back spredding my legs.


    "Stick your big c.o.c.k in me too." I said l.u.s.tfully with a nasty grin.


    Holy f.u.c.k was that awesome. I had never been stretched so wide in my entire life.


    I instantly grabbed ahold of Luke "shove your c.o.c.k in hard!" I grunted. "Jesus! F.u.c.k my s.l.u.t c.u.n.t. F.u.c.kkkk!"


    James bragged my h.i.p.s and held me down tight as Luke grabbed a double hand full of my blonde hair and started ramming into my gapping c.u.n.t hard.


    "F.U.C.KKKKKK MEEEEE! SHIT! RUIN MY NASTY C.U.N.T! HARDER!" I cried in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    After I had another screaming, squirting o.r.g.a.s.m. I was in need of break to catch my breath and get a drink.


    I decided sense I was up I''d grab a quick shower and freshen up.


    The look on that kids face was priceless. I was to far gonna and in A bad need of a good c.u.m to stop. I just gripped the bed sheets and looked the kid in eye as James smacked my a.s.s and drove it home.


    James and Luke f.u.c.k.e.d me every way they could and ways I never thought possible.


    I did draw the line at double anal. Not that I didn''t try hard. God did I want two c.o.c.ks up my a.s.s. But, it wasn''t going to happen and you''d think as much as they f.u.c.kwd my a.s.s tou could through a freight train in it. It was sure gapping open. But, two d.i.c.ks where to much.


    Luke did manage to get his hole fist in my p.u.s.s.y. That was an experience I''ll never forget. I like that as much as the double d.i.c.king. I did almost bite James''s d.i.c.k off at first. But, that pain turned to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e fast.


    I don''t remember much of the ride home. I was completely exhausted and f.u.c.k.e.d out.


    Like good gentlemen James and Luke made sure I got in the house and laid down safe and sound.


    I woke the next mourning to the sound of my husband snoring next to me, sore and tender. But, I felt good and alive.


    I set and drank my coffee thinking about the events yesterday with a smile. When my husband come stumbling in I got up and fixed him a cup coffee.


    "What are you in such a good mood about?" Husband asked looking at me in curiosity.


    "Nothing. It''s just a nice morning is all." I said with a warm feeling between my legs.


    I''m not sure I''d ever do it again. But, I''m glad I did.

 Chapter 107 - A.d.u.l.t b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding x two

    I wearily waited for my husband to come home. My back ached from the weight of my too full b.r.e.a.s.ts. Our daughter is not nursing as much as she used to, but my b.r.e.a.s.ts are still producing a lot of milk. So here I am, wearing nothing but a robe because my b.r.e.a.s.ts are too full for any of my bras. I''ve never used a pump because I''ll be honest, I like having my n.i.p.p.l.es s.u.c.k.e.d on. I love the electricity that runs from my n.i.p.p.l.es to my uterus every time they are touched. I notice that I am really starting to leak and I am become agitated with my husband. Just as I pick up the phone to call him, I hear his keys in the door. As I stand up, I started pulling my robe apart so that I can greet my husband with full, leaking b.r.e.a.s.ts. Little did I know that he brought home his friend Bill and Bill got a good look at my b.r.e.a.s.ts. No one said anything for a long moment, although both men grinned. Finally, I gathered my wits and closed my robe, apologizing almost incoherently. Both men said nothing initially, and then began to act like they saw nothing.


    After ushering Bill into the den, I hurried into the kitchen to bring both men a beer. Sitting the beers on the coffee table in front of Bill, my robe became untied, and once again, my b.r.e.a.s.ts were on display. As I hurried to close my robe, my husband gently grabbed my hands and said "Please don''t." Puzzled, and with my heart beating very fast, I asked him what he meant. After grinning at Bill, my husband said he thought we might fulfill one of his fantasies tonight. When I quietly asked him what he meant, he replied that ever since I started b.r.e.a.s.tfeeding six months ago, he was dying to taste my milk. He said he mentioned this to Bill who told him that was a huge fantasy of his as well. Bill told him that his ex wife was too uptight to let him b.r.e.a.s.tfeed. My husband then reminded me that I told him when we were dating that I always fantasized about a threesome. He stated he figured he could kill two or three birds with one stone tonight, if I was in agreement. Blushing profusely, I turned to look at Bill who was unabashedly starting at my t.i.t.s, which were really starting to leak. I asked my husband if this wouldn''t destroy our marriage and he responded that as long as we were all consenting a.d.u.l.ts, we should be ok. I should mention that neither of us has a jealous bone in our bodies.


    I quickly downed a whole beer for courage and then sat down between the two grinning men. I told them both that if at any time,I wanted to stop, then we would stop. Both men agreed.


    I let my head rest on the back of the couch and fully pulled my robe open. As my husband began to kiss me, Bill nibbled on my left ear, slowly making his way down my neck, instantly causing goosebumps to form and my n.i.p.p.l.es to come to attention. He gently cupped my heavy left b.r.e.a.s.t in his hand while groaning softly in my ear. My husband then lifted my right b.r.e.a.s.t while gently tweaking my n.i.p.p.l.e between his fingers. I convulsed with the sensations I was feeling. Bill then lifted my n.i.p.p.l.e to his hungry mouth and twirled his tongue roughly over my aching n.i.p.p.l.e. He licked the milk that leaked out and g.r.o.a.n.e.d, saying,"I have wanted to do this all my life " And with that he began to hungrily suck my n.i.p.p.l.e, causing milk to squirt into his mouth. I could see he had quite an erection, so I unzipped his pants and released his d.i.c.k, rubbing it with pure s.e.x.u.a.l delight. My husband, who was watching this, quickly stood up, took his pants off, and thrust his engorged d.i.c.k in my hungry mouth. He quickly came, but not before pulling out and coming all over my right b.r.e.a.s.t. Bill stopped s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my left b.r.e.a.s.t and eagerly began l.i.c.k.i.n.g the c.u.m off of my right b.r.e.a.s.t. My husband then told Bill to stop for a moment. He then picked me up and told Bill to follow us. He took me to our bedroom and gently laid me down on our king sized bed, but not before ripping my robe completely off of me. He then whispered in a heavy voice that I was about to get f.u.c.k.e.d like I had never been f.u.c.k.e.d before. And with that he laid down on the bed and brought me down on his still swollen d.i.c.k. He grabbed both of my milky t.i.t.s and began squeezing them, causing milk to squirt over his face. I began rocking in his hot d.i.c.k while he crammed a n.i.p.p.l.e into his mouth and began s.u.c.k.i.n.g roughly. This almost caused me to collapse because it felt so damned good. I was so caught up in the moment that I didn''t feel Bill come up behind me. All of a sudden I was aware of Bill''s fingers at my a.s.s, gently probing the opening. Before I could object, Bill was entering me from behind in my a.s.s. I had never been dp''d in my life! The initial pain almost caused me to pass out. After a few seconds, Bill began gently rocking in rhythm with my husband, and the sensation was almost too good. Bill pulled me up from behind, using my b.r.e.a.s.ts as levers. With each thrust he squeezed my t.i.t.s and pinched my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es, causing milk to spray everywhere and causing me to buckle in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I''m not sure how long this lasted (not long enough), but the next thing I knew, both men were coming inside of me, causing a sensation I had never felt before. I must have passed out because the next thing I knew, I was lying on my back between both men and both men had a b.r.e.a.s.t in their mouth as they greedily s.u.c.k.e.d milk from them. One of them, I''m not sure who, had two fingers thrusting in my hot p.u.s.s.y while another finger played with my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s. I came several times more. After we were all spent, both men used my b.r.e.a.s.ts as pillows while we slept. Throughout the night, one or both men would suck on my t.i.t.s while not completely waking up. I was feeling beyond euphoric.


    After we woke up in the morning, I b.r.e.a.s.tfed my daughter while both men watched. We agreed that the experience was wonderful and that we should get together several times a week and repeat the experience. My husband grinned at me stating that as long as we did this on a regular basis, my t.i.t.s wouldn''t dry up. I quickly agreed. And with that, he took our daughter from my b.r.e.a.s.t and put her in her crib. Bill helped me to my feet, hugged me and thanked me for the time off his life. He then bent down and s.u.c.k.e.d both n.i.p.p.l.es, emptying my b.r.e.a.s.ts before he left our house.


    It''s now six years later. My husband nurses every night to keep my milk supply from running out and Bill still comes over three to four times a week for his"feedings." My b.r.e.a.s.ts are large, firm and pleasantly sore due to all the loving.

 Chapter 108 - My husband and his homeboy want to f.u.c.k me...

    Melissa


    My first with two guys Me and my husband got together at a very young age and we hit it off right away and we both love having s.e.x and we did it every way you can think off and he''s always asked me if I would like to have s.e.x with any other guy and he''s told me how he fantasizes with pleasuring me and bringing another guy to join us and Ives never said yes he''s asked me for years and I never thought he be serious but after years oh still having heated s.e.x with my husband man I thought to myself why not please him and go for it if he''s that serious will one day he asked the question again and I was feeling really hot and into it so I told him bring him and I don''t believe he would show up with him but he did it was one of his homeboys that he trusted and he was willing to help him so I was in shower getting ready for both of them so we were drinking and watching p.o.r.no and really getting ready for the night and I sat in between both of them and started grabbing on both of there d.i.c.ks and there both hard and I asked both of them to take of their pants and they did I emidiate go down on my husband to suck his d.i.c.k when I felt his friend behind me and started to eat my p.u.s.s.y out it felt weird but I really liked it and we were going at it for a while and started changing positions and we we''re all over the place and we were like nothing so comfortable with each other having s.e.x all over the place it was the best first time and we all loved it and we''re up all night and for sure we''ll do it again they had me m.o.a.ning and enjoyed everything they did to me we are definitely going to do this again....

 Chapter 109 - F.u.c.k.i.n.g my cousin and my neighbor

    Today, Carolina, my cousingirlfriend came over and started watching a movie then 15 minutes later, I was d.o.g.g.yf.u.c.k.i.n.g her. Something about i.n.c.e.s.t makes it so hot.


    I grabbed her b.o.o.b.s and i was about to lick her n.i.p.p.l.es then the door rang. I peeped through my door window and I saw Haiti, my neighbor who kinda is my side chick.


    F.u.c.k


    She yelled "JOHN! I CAN HEAR YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G SOMEONE! OPEN UP!"


    Carolina asked me who was that


    I got dressed and opened the door


    "Heyyy"


    "John, you''re cheating on me aren''t you!" she said


    She barged through and saw Carolina half-dressed.


    "So you''re back to your cousin!" she said


    Carolina said " who are you?"


    "I''m his girlfriend, you i.n.c.e.s.t s.l.u.t"


    Carolina said "I''m his girlfriend"


    Haiti yelled to me "So you''re dating your cousin?!!"


    Carolina looked at me, very pissed


    "John, go outside before I kick your ass"


    I left in a hurry and closed the door and waited.


    No joke


    Carolina was eating her out (she''s great at eating p.u.s.s.y) as Haiti tightly grabbed her own b.o.o.b.s.


    I walked in and Carolina got up and said "Sorry, we talked and yelled and I was really horny and I just kissed her and we went from there"


    I told her we were even and lets enjoy each other


    I took off my clothes as Haiti was eating Carolina out. My c.o.c.k was hard, and I slowly put it in Haiti''s juicy p.u.s.s.y. I thrusted in and f.u.c.k.e.d her hard.


    Carolina asked Haiti "is this your first lesbian experience because you''re doing ok"


    "Yeah...umphhh I always wanted to try eating p.u.s.s.y"


    Carolina bit her lip and smiled "I like it"


    I felt the rush coming up and I told them. They got on their knees and I let it all on them.


    We made out on the bed for a while when Carolina broke the kissing "I have an idea"


    We both listened up


    "How about you two be the public couple?, ill have my secret relationship with John and you guys are officially a thing"


    Haiti liked the idea


    "We can still f.u.c.k right?" Carolina said to Haiti " I love lesbian s.e.x"


    Haiti smiled and kissed Carolina and said "we could have a secret secret relationship"


    Carolina laughed and reached for Haiti''s p.u.s.s.y and kissed her, with f.u.c.k.i.n.g tongue.

 Chapter 110 - The neighbors son

    Straight man finds ecstacy on the other side with neighbor''s son.


    "May I help you sir?" The motel clerk was a pleasant looking middle aged woman. She seemed unusually perky considering it was almost midnight.


    "I''d like a room for two, please."


    "King or two doubles?" she asked.


    I took a quick glance out the glass doors to make sure she couldn''t see my passenger in the car. I deliberately parked just out of view.


    "King, please."


    What would she think if she knew that I, a 45 year old happily married man, had an 18 year old boy in the car? And what was I thinking? Did I really believe anything was going to happen tonight with Brandon? Should I change my mind and get the two double beds? I knew that would be the right thing to do but I left it as it was. Hopefully, Brandon wouldn''t mind. I paid with a credit card, took the key card, and walked out to the car.


    Brandon was the son of our neighbor, Julie. My wife, Cheryl, and I moved in across the street from them about five years earlier. Brandon''s parents had recently been divorced and his mom got Brandon and the house. She and my wife became good friends over the years. Now Brandon was off to college. His mom wanted to drive him down but it''s an eight hour drive each way and she was in the middle of closing a very important deal at work so, she couldn''t get away. I am self employed and make my own hours, so the wife volunteered me. I didn''t mind, I liked Brandon and enjoyed his company. The plan was to drive up the day before and stay in a motel. That way we could get Brandon moved into his room the next morning and I could get back home in the afternoon.


    The problem was that I had recently found out Brandon was gay. That he was gay was not the problem, that I knew about it and couldn''t stop thinking about it, was. Over the last few years I had been curious about being with another man. I''d never so much as touched another man''s p.e.n.i.s or even seen one erect, except in p.o.r.n, and since finding out about Brandon, I''d been fantasizing about s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k. It had become an obsession. Now that there might be an opportunity, I had no idea how to approach it. I couldn''t exactly just ask him, "can I suck your d.i.c.k?" What if he freaked out and told his mom. She would have then, most certainly, told my wife. All I could do was take it slow and see what happened.


    When I got back to the car, Brandon was half asleep with his head on a pillow leaning against the passenger window.


    "I''ve got some bad news. They only have one room left and it has a king sized bed," I lied. "If you want, we can drive a little further and see if we can find a room with two beds."


    "I don''t mind if you don''t," he said. "We''ve been driving forever and I just want to get to bed."


    We had gotten a late start and hit bad weather and heavy traffic. The eight hour trip turned out to take eleven. I was relieved he didn''t want to look for another motel but nervous about what to do next.


    The room was a typical motel room with a king sized bed, TV, and a small desk. The sink and vanity was in an open alcove at the far side of the room with the toilet and shower behind a separate door. I decided to walk across the street to the convenience store to get some beer; liquid courage.


    "That sounds good, do you mind if I have one?" Brandon asked.


    "You don''t think your mom will mind?" I immediately regretted putting myself in the a.d.u.l.t chaperone mode, especially since we hit it off so well on the drive down.


    "Nah, she lets me have wine with dinner all the time. Besides, I''m going to college; I think she knows I''m going to have a beer every once in awhile."


    I left to get a six-pack, aware that it might be just what I need to break the ice. Brandon had a runner''s build but only weighed about 120 lbs. One or two beers might be all that was needed to lower his inhibitions.


    When I returned, I was disappointed to find that Brandon had changed into sweat pants and a T-shirt. He apparently planned to go to bed fully clothed. We both grabbed a beer and Brandon flipped on the TV. I finished half my beer before announcing I was going to take a shower, stripping down to my boxers before going into the bathroom. I was hoping to see some kind of response from Brandon. He glanced at me and I thought I saw him sneak a peek at my crotch but I couldn''t be sure. It was probably just wishful thinking. I kept myself in good shape but what are the chances an 18-year-old would find a guy my age attractive.


    By the time I got into the shower I was horny as hell but I resisted the urge to jack-off. I knew that was probably the only relief I was going to get but I was still holding out hope that something might happen with Brandon. I stepped back into the room with a towel wrapped around my waist. I was able to calm my c.o.c.k a little but it was still semi-erect and the towel barely concealed it. I decided to throw caution to the wind and put on clean boxers in front of Brandon. After all, we were two men and it wouldn''t be that unusual to change in front of him. I dropped my towel to the floor and pulled out a clean pair of boxers from my bag. I was turned to the side, giving Brandon a good view of my c.o.c.k without being too obvious. I''m average sized, about six inches and not very thick. I don''t know if he was impressed, but Brandon was definitely staring straight at it.


    I put on my boxers, grabbed another beer, and crawled under the covers. I noticed that Brandon had grabbed a second beer. He also wanted to take a shower but, to my disappointment, went into the bathroom to get undressed. He grabbed a third beer and took it in with him. The alcohol couldn''t hurt, I thought. I considered ordering some p.o.r.n but thought that would be too obvious and just watched the news instead.


    By the time Brandon got out of the shower I had drifted off and was startled awake. I watched him at the sink brushing his teeth, wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. Brandon had long, straight dark brown hair that reached just below his collar. His skin was olive, making him appear Mediterranean. He had a muscular back but a small waist. The tight fitting towel showed a tight a.s.s leading to thin but strong legs.


    Brandon turned off the light above the sink and walked to the side of the bed. I could just make out the outline of his d.i.c.k under the towel before he turned the lamp off, leaving only the light from outside, peeking around the curtains.


    "How was the shower?" I asked.


    "Nice and hot," he said. "I needed it to warm up, it''s freezing in here."


    "You want me to turn the temperature up on the thermostat?" I offered.


    "No, I''ll be fine once I get under the blanket."


    Brandon took off the towel and threw it on the floor. I could barely make out in the dim light that he wasn''t wearing shorts. He got under the covers and lay on his left side with his back to me. That wasn''t a good sign and there was also way too much space between us. I was resigned that Brandon did not share my fantasy. My c.o.c.k was rock hard and poking straight up creating a tent in the covers. I rolled onto my side facing Brandon and decided to wait for him to fall asleep so I could quietly beat-off in the sheets.


    Brandon''s breathing seemed to grow steady after about fifteen minutes. I feigned stretching and reached out touching him with my right hand, letting it rest on the small of his back. If he woke up, I would just pretend to be sleeping. Suddenly, he shifted and mumbled something about being cold again and then scooted backwards so that he was only inches away. I moved my hand to his waist. He was so close, I could feel his body heat. I realized that if I moved forward an inch or two that the head of my hard d.i.c.k would be touching his b.u.t.t, but I didn''t dare.


    Was he awake? I couldn''t tell by his breathing but he was laying perfectly still. Under the guise of being asleep, I let my right hand drift to his stomach. If he stirred I would just roll over and he would assume it was done unintentionally. I slowly moved my fingers feeling his thin stomach hairs on his tight abs. Then I felt his hand on mine. I froze, still unsure if he was asleep. After being frozen with his hand on mine for a minute, I felt Brandon''s hand pushing mine downward to his groin, down past his soft pubic hair to his fully erect c.o.c.k. I lightly put my fingers around it. I gripped it slowly, still unsure if he was awake or possibly dreaming. I moved my fingers up his shaft and felt a drop of pre-c.u.m on the tip. Then slowly moved my hand back down and slowly massaged his nearly hairless balls.


    Brandon grabbed my hand and wrapped it tight around his shaft and slowly directed it up and down. I took the hint and slowly started jacking him. He m.o.a.n.e.d lightly and I knew he had to be awake. I moved closer until my d.i.c.k was pushing against the crack of his a.s.s and continued stroking his shaft. Brandon rolled over to his back and threw the covers off, allowing me better access to his body. I could see the shadow of his d.i.c.k, hard and slightly curved upwards towards his c.h.e.s.t. I couldn''t wait any longer to taste him. I moved up on my left elbow and grabbed him with my free hand, guiding his crowned staff to my mouth. I licked the head, tasting his pre-c.u.m, then slid my tongue slowly up and down the shaft, bathing him in my saliva. Then I took him until my mouth. His shaft felt like silk wrapped around hard wood. It was thin enough for me to easily get into my mouth. I slowly took him deeper and deeper until I felt the head at the back of my throat. My nose was pressed against his pubes and I realized I had him completely in my mouth. I was proud that I wasn''t gagging at all. It was hard to believe how natural it felt to have a c.o.c.k in my mouth.


    Slowly, I bobbed my head up and down, gliding my lips and tongue along his shaft. I could tell it was having the d.e.s.i.r.ed effect on Brandon as his breathing got heavier. I alternated between s.u.c.k.i.n.g and l.i.c.k.i.n.g as I massaged his balls. Brandon lifted his pelvis to meet my mouth as he held my head. My own erection was harder than ever as I came to the realization that I was a c.o.c.k sucker. Gay, straight, or bis.e.x.u.a.l, I was actually s.u.c.k.i.n.g a c.o.c.k.


    I felt his manhood pulsate just as Brandon warned that he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g, releasing his grip on my head so I could pull away. But I couldn''t, I had to have his s.p.e.r.m in my mouth. Brandon grunted and m.o.a.n.e.d and I felt his body spasm as he came. The first spurt came as I had him deep in my mouth, splashing against the back of my throat. I adjusted so the head was just inside my lips allowing the second and third spurts to shoot across my tongue.


    Brandon reached over and flipped on the lamp as I continued to lick and suck on his p.e.n.i.s, doing my best to clean-up every last drop of c.u.m. Then Brandon opened the drawer to the nightstand and pulled out a tube of lubricant. He must have placed it there anticipating, or at least hoping, that something might happen between us.


    "I want you to f.u.c.k me Steve," he whispered.


    "Okay," was all I could say.


    Brandon squeezed some lube on his hand and then spread it over my erect p.e.n.i.s. Then he handed me the tube and rolled onto his stomach. I knew what to do. I spread his a.s.s cheeks and squirted a little directly on his love hole. I rubbed it in, using my fingers, slipping one and then two fingers inside.


    He raised his b.u.t.t slightly and spread his knees, signaling that he was ready. I pressed my c.o.c.k head against his rosebud and pushed forward. With a little effort the head slipped in. I took it slow, pushing in a centimeter at a time, pushing in and then pulling back before pushing in a little deeper. Brandon m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Soon my c.o.c.k was buried in his a.s.s. I started pumping rhythmically. It was so tight, I could see why some people preferred anal s.e.x to v.a.g.i.n.a.l.


    With my hands on his h.i.p.s, I pumped harder and harder. Brandon had his face turned to the side and I could see the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e he was feeling with every stroke. I reached around to grab his c.o.c.k and found it hard as stone. The feel of his c.o.c.k and the look on his face only heightened my arousal. Soon, my primitive side was taking over; my sole purpose in life was to c.u.m deep in his a.s.s. By then, Brandon had pushed my hand away and was jacking himself off. My o.r.g.a.s.m swept through me and I shot load after load deep inside Brandon. I couldn''t remember the last time I came so hard and so much.


    Brandon came in turn and buckled beneath me. I collapsed on top of him and kissed his neck. As my d.i.c.k softened I rolled onto my side and Brandon did the same. We fell asleep spooning with my hand resting on his now flaccid d.i.c.k.


    I woke up early and decided to take another shower. As the hot water flowed down my body I thought about what had happened. Had Brandon liked and wanted it as much as I had, or did the alcohol make him give in. He had at least three beers, maybe four. He had to have been at least a little drunk. I dreaded the thought that last night was a one time occurrence, or worse, that he would think I took advantage of him.


    I was startled when the shower curtains opened. Brandon stepped into the shower and wrapped his arms around me and kissed me on the lips. Then he dropped to his knees and gave me a slow passionate blowjob, one like I had never had before. I came in his mouth and Brandon swallowed every drop.


    We washed each other rubbing soap over every inch of our bodies. When we were done I picked up Brandon and carried him to the bed, still soaking wet. I threw him on the bed and devoured his c.o.c.k. I couldn''t get enough of it, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and l.i.c.k.i.n.g his rod and his balls, tasting every inch. Like a starving man eating his last piece of bread, I savored his c.o.c.k knowing that it might be a long, long time before I would have it again.


    Brandon came all too soon and I knew we had to get going. We had breakfast at a restaurant next to the motel and then made the twenty minute drive to campus. We talked about college, Brandon''s future, the weather, and anything but what had happened. After we carried all of his things to his dorm, Brandon walked me back to my car. He gave me a long, tight hug. I felt my c.o.c.k getting aroused and wondered if people nearby could tell that we were lovers. I realized I was being paranoid, anyone watching would just assume that we were father and son saying goodbye.


    About a week later, Julie was visiting and I asked about Brandon.


    "It''s funny," she said. "when he left, he made it clear he wasn''t going to be coming home often, maybe not even for Thanksgiving. Now he wants to come home for Columbus Day weekend. I think he misses his momma."


    Somehow I knew, Mom was not who he was missing.

 Chapter 111 - Our Next Threesome

    As you read in the first installment, Al, John and I had spent a very enjoyable evening at my apartment. As the old saying goes, "a good time was had by all." About two weeks later I was determined to repeat the evening, with some slight improvements on it''s theme. A date was set and soon the boys would be arriving.


    John was the first to arrive, and I immediately took control of the situation. As I opened the apartment door, I greeted him with a handshake and told him to drop to his knees. I told him to remove my gym shorts and suck my c.o.c.k. He went right to work without hesitation. You see, John is very submissive and does much better taking directions as opposed to acting on his own in these situations. Since I have always been the dominant one and a little "quick on the trigger", I wanted to get my first load off quickly so that I could enjoy the rest of the evening without concern that I would c.u.m too quickly.


    If you didn''t pick it up in the first story, John is an excellent c.o.c.ksucker. He really loves to worship my c.o.c.k. He sucks, licks, and makes love to my c.o.c.k, as he has done on several occasions. That''s why he became an important part of this playgroup. About five minutes into his oral attack, I felt my balls tighten and the makings of an o.r.g.a.s.m building up. I braced myself against the doorframe, pulled my rock hard six inch cut c.o.c.k from his mouth, and proceeded to jerk off the final 5 seconds before covering his face in my c.u.m, something he loves. When I finished spurting thick ropes of c.u.m on him, he took my c.o.c.k softly into his mouth nursing it and milking every last drop from my c.o.c.k and balls. He knows to be very gentle as I get supers.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e after a good c.u.m. When the doorbell rang announcing Al''s arrival, John got to his feet and headed to the bathroom to clean his face off as I turned and opened the door.


    Al was a little shocked to see me standing there with just a tee shirt on and my glistening c.o.c.k swinging in the breeze, but he just smiled and asked me if we had started without him. I reminded him of how much longer lasting I am after the initial c.u.m, and he just smiled¡­ a smile because he knew what was in store for him this evening.


    I ushered him into the bedroom, with John now right behind us. With no need for formalities, I told them both to get comfortable (meaning n.a.k.e.d) as I headed to the kitchen for a few beers. I returned to my bedroom and we toasted to good friends, great blowjobs, and most importantly¡­ great blowjobs FROM good friends! We each took a few swigs of beer and I directed them onto the bed. I love to have us lay on our sides in a circle with each guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g a c.o.c.k while getting his own c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d. It''s the ultimate 69 in my opinion.


    I directed our seating arrangement so that I could be the one to suck on Al''s c.o.c.k, as I am partial to it. It''s not that I don''t like John''s huge nine inches of man meat, but I am more relaxed with a good stiff seven incher like Al is packing. Besides, Al is the best at deep throating John''s tool, something I still need practice at. For the second time in a half hour, John went to work on my now hardening c.o.c.k. It does not take long for me to recover, when I am getting some of the best head of my life. We all got into the swing of things and the room was quickly filled with the sounds of slurping and an occasional groan.


    One minor detail that Al omitted from the original story is how much he loves having his balls played with. He loves for me to take them completely into my mouth and suck on them. I start with one, then consume the other, releasing them only to lick them all over, then draw them back into my warm and waiting mouth again. I can actually get him to c.u.m sometimes by only s.u.c.k.i.n.g his balls and not his c.o.c.k, although I prefer to divide my time between his treasures! His c.o.c.k feels so good in my mouth, almost nudging its way into my throat as I try to take him in completely.


    I take a break to wet a few fingers in my mouth, quickly replacing them with his ball sac. While I am doing my magic on his nuts, I gently slip my wet finger into his a.s.s, something greeted with a soft m.o.a.n from him. He loves to have me finger his a.s.s, and he knows that this is only the beginning of our a.s.s play tonight as I have promised him something special in my e-mails. Soon I have two fingers worming their way into his bowels, all the while taking his c.o.c.k as far down my throat as I can. Even thought he is usually the most long lasting of the three of us, I know that even he can not withstand this treatment for long. After all, he''s only human!


    I come up for air and announce that it''s time for a change. I tell Al to scoot up on the bed with his back resting against the headboard and his legs spread. John is instructed to lay on his belly between Al''s legs, and he quickly gets to work s.u.c.k.i.n.g Al''s c.o.c.k. I straddle John''s outstretched legs, almost sitting on his t.h.i.g.hs. This allows me to rub my c.o.c.k along John''s a.s.s crack, something I know will drive him crazy. I reach into my nightstand for some liquid KY (I hate the jelly version) and dribble a thin stream right on his crack. Taking my still hard c.o.c.k in hand, I slowly slide it up and down his crack, covering it with the slick lube. With my legs holding John''s legs closed, I have to take both hands and physically spread his cheeks to allow me to get to his rosebud. He gasps and tenses up as I press my c.o.c.khead firmly against his star, but he relaxes when he realizes that I am just playing. He has never allowed me to enter his a.s.s with so much as a finger, and as always I respect those wishes. I may tend to tease him a few times, I don''t go beyond his limits. I am now sliding my slippery c.o.c.k up and down his crack, trying to seal the whole thing up with my length.


    I look up when I hear grunting and Al announces that he is about to blow his load. With that, John grabs at Al''s c.o.c.k and starts madly jerking him off with his face only inches from the loaded weapon. As if right on cue, I tell John that I am about to c.u.m all over his a.s.s at the same time that Al c.u.ms. In a chorus of grunts and groans, both Al and I drench John in s.e.m.e.n, both on his face and his a.s.s. I collapse onto John''s back as he rests his now sticky face on Al''s l.a.p, softly l.i.c.k.i.n.g at Al''s softening c.o.c.k. I announce that we have two down, and one to go as it''s now time for John to bust a nut. I tell them to switch positions on the bed as I get up on shaky legs and head to the kitchen for a few fresh beers.


    After finishing off the cold ones, Al gets busy on John''s c.o.c.k. As I said previously, Al is able to take all of John''s nine inches, something that still amazes me. I love to watch as he goes down, and down, and down until his lips are forming a circle around the base of John''s c.o.c.k with his nose touching his pubes. Enough watching, I need to get busy myself and I move back to the bed straddling Al as I did John before. I drizzle a little KY between Al''s cheeks, and quickly work two finger into his a.s.s. I feel no resistance at all as he is still open from my earlier stretching. With my free hand, I reach into my nightstand and grab a red jelly, eight inch long vibrating dildo, one of Al''s personal favorites.


    Usually I start him off with a long slim bullet shaped vibrator to open him up, but based on how easily he took my two fingers I am confident he is ready. I lube up the toy and quickly replace my fingers with the head of "Big Red" as he is affectionately called. Slowly I enter Al''s a.s.s, pausing to allow his ring to adjust to the difference in girth. Big Red is about 1? inches in diameter, so it take a few seconds for Al to relax. Soon I am sliding it all the way in and all the way out, stopping just before it is about to pop from his grip. I love to f.u.c.k him slowly with this dildo, waiting a few minutes before starting up the vibrator. When I crank it up to high, I sometimes have to scr.a.p.e Al off the ceiling as he gets so intense. Remembering that he has John''s c.o.c.k in his mouth, I decide to be cautious and keep it on a low setting. I would hate for there to be an accident! Way too much to have to explain to the paramedics!


    The sight before me is starting to have the d.e.s.i.r.ed effect as I feel my c.o.c.k hardening. I make the decision that tonight is going to be very special for Al, as I hinted in my invitation that we were going to a new level tonight. The throbbing c.o.c.k attached to my body seems to understand my thoughts, as it beginning to drip pre-c.u.m in anticipation. Leaving Big Red in place for the moment I reach back into my nightstand for a c.o.n.d.o.m, and after sliding it on, I spread a liberal amount of KY onto my covered c.o.c.k.


    I remove Big Red and place the head of my c.o.c.k at his now open asshole. Grabbing his h.i.p.s with both hands, I drive forward with one full motion until I am buried in his a.s.s. He stops s.u.c.k.i.n.g John long enough to look back at me and smile, silently saying "thank you" for fulfilling one of his fantasies. As he goes back to work on John''s c.o.c.k, I begin to pump my c.o.c.k in and out of his a.s.s. I love the feeling of holding his h.i.p.s and f.u.c.k.i.n.g his a.s.s, even thought this is a first for us. I find myself looking down, watching my c.o.c.k disappear into his bowels. What a sight!


    After a few more minutes, I hear John announce that he is about to blow his load. Al like myself, is not into getting facials, so he aims John''s c.o.c.k up onto his belly and begins to jerk him off. Soon we can feel John''s body convulsing underneath us as he shoots his load onto his c.h.e.s.t. All the while I am slowly f.u.c.k.i.n.g Al''s a.s.s, without missing a beat.


    I still have a ways to go so I make the suggestion that we switch places. I place Al on his back while John cleans up his mess. I kneel between Al''s legs and bring them up to his c.h.e.s.t, exposing his a.s.s to me. I slowly push my c.o.c.k back into him with no resistance, and bring his legs up almost over his head. This allows me to get full penetration of his a.s.s, while looking in his eyes the whole time. I call for John and tell him to get behind me and take care of my a.s.s. He kneels behind me and spreads my cheeks. While trying to adjust to my f.u.c.k.i.n.g rhythm, he finds my hole with his tongue and starts his assault. While his hands are kneading my cheeks and holding them spread wide, his tongue is darting in and out of my asshole. Al the while I am slowly pumping my c.o.c.k deep into Al''s a.s.s.


    We keep that up for another five minutes when Al suddenly starts groaning and he tells me that he is coming. Usually Al only c.u.ms once in our sessions, and this time he came a second time, and this time without anyone touching his c.o.c.k. He tells us that he has never c.u.m without the aid of a hand, mouth or p.u.s.s.y before, and we all have a good laugh at that as I move John back and pull out of Al''s a.s.s.


    I lay down beside a totally spent Al and tell John to take up his position. He crawls up between my legs and removes the rubber from my still hard c.o.c.k before devouring it. I know that after f.u.c.k.i.n.g Al''s a.s.s and now getting a great hummer, I am not long for this life. Or rather I am not long for this load. After about four or five minutes, I feel that familiar sensation building and I tell John that his payday is here. With that, he takes me deep into his mouth and increases his tempo. I warn him again in case he didn''t hear me that I am about to lose my load and he just hums and sucks me deep into his throat. Suddenly I am bucking wildly against his face as I shoot my load directly into his stomach. I am shocked as John has never let me c.u.m in his mouth, nor swallow me before.


    When he is done nursing my softening c.o.c.k, John crawls up next to the two of us and drops into a heap onto the pillow. I see a big smile on his face and I ask him what''s up. He grins and tells me that he didn''t want Al to be the only one who experienced something new tonight, and that he knew that I wanted him to swallow my load for a while now. I tell them both that this will not be the last time that they experience something new with me, and I am met with two grinning, but very tired faces.

 Chapter 112 - Four-Wheel S.e.x drive

    My new boyfriend loves for me to talk dirty in bed. He wants to hear more than just the usual, "f.u.c.k me harder, baby" and "lick my p.u.s.s.y this way or that" type of thing.


    Jeff seems determined to relive my s.e.x.u.a.l Rolodex of past experiences. To be honest, I began to run dry of stories to share¡ªor could it be short-term memory loss? Anyway, One of Jeff''s friends is super hot, so the other night when he was kissing his way down my body, whispering for me to tell him something hot I''d done, I closed my eyes and thought about how and where I wouldn''t mind getting it on with his wingman, Frank.


    We''d already flopped onto the bed, fully clothed. Jeff was s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my neck and working his hand up my shirt to grope at my t.i.t.s when I asked, "Did I ever tell you about the time I screwed two guys?" He froze for a split second, making me nervous, but then I felt his d.i.c.k twitch through his jeans. "Tell me," he urged, while raising my shirt to accommodate his mouth. I began telling him how it was during my first year of college and that two guys were into me and they happened to be friends with one another. One night after partying, we were all driving home in one of the guys'' big 4-wheel drive truck. I claimed to my boyfriend that by now I couldn''t remember their names, so I''d just refer to them as driver and passenger.


    Driver was keeping his eyes on the road, which I found boring, so amused myself with his zipper. Once it was down, his c.o.c.k naturally sprang out¡ªfully erect. My boyfriend unzipped his own pants and started stroking himself slowly, s.u.c.k.i.n.g my n.i.p.p.l.es and listening intently. A hard c.o.c.k and my pumping fist¡ªthe only thing missing was my mouth, which I remedied immediately. I took the gum out of my mouth and stuck it to the dashboard and then went down on him like a sword swallower. Driver put his hand on the back of my head, guiding my face f.u.c.k, and he felt like he got harder with every stroke. I''d been hunched over the seat on my knees, easy access for curious fingers, which it turns out Passenger had. His hand was up my skirt and weaving past my panty crotch like he had a map. While I was talking, I m.o.a.n.e.d how good it felt what Jeff was doing¡ªand it did. I replaced his rhythmic strokes with my hand and he began fingering me; churning my wetness while f.u.c.k.i.n.g into my fist. Getting a feel of my slippery p.u.s.s.y made Passenger want more, and I heard him unzip himself and call my name. I pulled off Driver


    and bent over the bench seat, crawling back just far enough to reach Passenger''s c.o.c.k. He held it up, leaning it toward my mouth and I teased the tip with my tongue. Passenger lifted his h.i.p.s to f.u.c.k upward into my mouth, holding my face steady in his hands. My t.i.t.s had popped out from the top of my dress and were dangling over the seat. Passenger cupped each in his hands and g.r.o.a.n.e.d at how horny this ride home had become.


    My boyfriend''s d.i.c.k was oozing pre-c.u.m and I smeared it around on his c.o.c.k head. Jeff''s finger f.u.c.k got serious; he was working my c.l.i.t with his thumb and salivating back and forth between my t.i.t.s. I didn''t remember Driver pulling over, but obviously he had because he was suddenly wrestling his pants down far enough for him to maneuver behind me, bent over the seat. I was hungry to feel him penetrate me with his stiff hard c.o.c.k, but instead I felt the warm softness of his mouth clamp over my p.u.s.s.y. Driver''s nose was nuzzling against my a.s.s as he lapped up my girl juice with a greedy thirst. My enthusiasm translated to the c.o.c.k I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g, and Passenger started slamming into my face without reservation.


    My boyfriend was f.u.c.k.i.n.g me by now¡ª completely lost in the image of me getting


    tapped in both ends. I wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him in with my


    grind, whispering and groaning in his ear how I s.u.c.k.e.d Passenger''s c.o.c.k.


    I''m sure Driver had been jerking himself while s.u.c.k.i.n.g my clam, because when he moved to f.u.c.k me doggie, he was dripping even before shoving himself inside my damp tightness. He gripped my h.i.p.s, pressing them hard against the seat back and slap f.u.c.k.e.d in and out of me. I felt myself c.u.m.m.i.n.g at that moment. I growled in Jeff''s ear, "I''m about to c.u.m right now!" then helped him to fire off by telling him I''d puckered my mouth and flicked my tongue, savouring the feeling of Passenger''s c.u.m shooting up into my mouth¡ªsuch hot, sticky bursts of cream. Right then I could feel Driver''s load emptying inside my p.u.s.s.y from behind. Throughout my fantasy I''d imagined my boyfriend Jeff as the driver and his wingman, Frank, as the passenger. I sure hope I didn''t cry out the wrong name while I was getting off.

 Chapter 114 - Girlfriends 18 year old sister

    It has been awhile since I have had a really great s.e.x.u.a.l experience.


    I do have a steady girlfriend but she is the type of girl who will have s.e.x but does not like it that much. It is not my fault, she just has some motional problems and is not a very s.e.x.u.a.l person. Don''t get me wrong, she is an extremely beautiful girl with golden blonde hair and an amazingly fit body. She is also great to be with but s.e.x.u.a.lly, she is very frustrating.


    I have been with her for almost two years and have got to know her mother and 18 year old sister very well. In fact her sister, Jaime, says she is totally comfortable with me, like a brother. I know this is true because of the way she walks around the house in her swimsuit without caring that I am there. (Most girls are very self conscious of their body


    at that age.) It is hard for me to be just as comfortable when she does this because her thong bikini is very revealing. This wouldn''t matter much if she didn''t have a gorgeous body. But she does. She is about 5''8¡å and 115 pounds. She has the most perfect long blonde hair and amazing tanned legs. They are so long that I can imagine the way the would wrap around me. Of course she doesn''t help my s.e.x.u.a.l frustration when she wears the tiniest shorts that just barely show her lower b.u.t.t cheeks. This girl has got to be perfect.


    Over the last year I have spied on her while she watches T.V. on the couch with her legs spread open and her p.a.n.t.i.e.s showing through the sides of her shorts. I knew that she was a very s.e.x.u.a.l 18 year old when she casually asked me one day why she had some very e.r.o.t.i.c dreams about a guy from her school.


    Once when I was sick, I fell asleep at my girlfriends house. The door was open in my girlfriends room and Jaime had just finished taking a shower. She knew I was in the next room but thought that I was still asleep. She walked past the room topless and I caught a glimpse of her perfectly rounded firm b.r.e.a.s.ts. I had always imagined that they would be great to grab a hold of and c.u.m all over. Although I was sick, I still managed to grab a hold of my bulging c.o.c.k as I came all over my girlfriends bed.


    On another day I sat with my girlfriend on the couch and her sister was laying on the floor. I peeked out of the corner of my eye at Jaime''s perfect a.s.s that always gets me hard. It is the type of a.s.s that is not big but not so small that is doesn''t show through her short jean shorts.


    I always dream of f.u.c.k.i.n.g her from behind. She then got up to go to the bathroom. From where I was sitting, I could barely see the door of the bathroom around the hallway corner. Jaime must not have noticed this because she left the bathroom door open as she sat down on the toilet.


    She must have thought that I was not going to get up and that I could not see her. I didn''t want her to think that I was watching so I kept my head pointed towards the T.V. but stared with all my might out of the corner of my eye as she finished up. I thought this was great but my d.i.c.k stiffened immediately when she stood up and faced towards me with her shorts at her knees as she wiped. For that 5 second period I saw what I always dreamed of.


    Her bush was dark and neatly trimmed. Her h.i.p.s were tan and she rotated them ever so slowly in my direction as she pulled her shorts back up. I instantly came in my pants at this gorgeous sight and focused my eyes back on the television as she walked back in the room, not knowing what she had done to me. Jaime wanted to sit on the couch so my girlfriend and I laid on the floor. Now I had become comfortable around both of these girls so I did like all guys do when watching T.V. and put my hand down my pants. I knew that Jaime could see my hand going down. I then lifted my hand upwards so my pants were pulled away from my waist, exposing my hard d.i.c.k to anyone above me. Since I was laying down, Jaime was above me.


    I knew she was watching television but kinda hoped she had looked down to see my big hard d.i.c.k. I wanted to return the favour. I heard Jaime shift on the couch and I imagined that it was because she wanted a better view.


    Just then my girlfriend, Susan, said she was going to run to the corner store to get a drink. I told her that I would rather watch this show and so she went by herself. Jaime got up and went into her room. I fondled my d.i.c.k now that I was extremely turned on and was finally by myself.


    Just when I was about to c.u.m, Jaime sweet voice came from her room and was asking me to come and help her with something. I got up and walked toward her room. I noticed that her door was shut. I moved closer to the door and heard a faint buzzing sound. I waited curiously but then knocked on the door. Jaime very sensually asked me to come in. I almost died when I saw her almost n.a.k.e.d body lying on the bed with a 12 inch vibrator.


    She was only wearing some lace pink p.a.n.t.i.e.s but they were scrunched to the side, exposing her love canal. The vibrator was halfway inserted and buzzing loudly. She m.o.a.n.e.d as she asked me to come closer. Confused but excited, I walked to the side of her bed. She left the vibrator inside her and used her hands to reach towards my crotch. Quickly, she ripped open the button fly of my jeans, and my rock hard d.i.c.k sprang out. She cooed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Slowly she began to fondle my c.o.c.k with her hands as the vibrator buzzed inside her. She then pulled me onto the bed and slowly positioned her mouth in front of my bulging c.o.c.k. Her lips parted and her tongue moved up and down the sides and top of my d.i.c.k. She then inserted my entire d.i.c.k in her mouth and started to move wildly.


    The vibrator was still buzzing and she was feeling the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she moved faster. I could feel her warm wet mouth take my entire d.i.c.k as I began to c.u.m. She didn''t even flinch when I came into her mouth. She s.u.c.k.e.d harder and swallowed every ounce with e.r.o.t.i.c p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Jaime then experienced a great o.r.g.a.s.m from the vibrator and the excitement of s.u.c.k.i.n.g me off.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d loud and clinched her hands on my a.s.s. Jaime removed the vibrator and pulled me towards her. She then got on her hands and knees and begged me to f.u.c.k her from behind. I paused a moment, knowing that this was my girlfriends sister. But my d.i.c.k throbbed at the sight of her a.s.s awaiting my entry.


    Before I could think another thought, Jaime pulled me into her and I quickly felt her warm p.u.s.s.y. It was wet and tight. I started to move as she m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. I moved closer to o.r.g.a.s.m and so did she. The s.e.x became more wild and then the door to the bedroom opened. When I turned around and saw the eyes of my girlfriend, my heart jumped. What had I done? Then I saw Susan slowly pull of her clothes and I saw her n.a.k.e.d body move closer. She said "Jaime and I had been planning this for a long time. We always wanted to f.u.c.k a man at the same time."


    I was in disbelief. My wildest dreams had come true. Susan moved onto the bed and got on to her hands and knees right next to Jaime. I pulled my hard d.i.c.k out of Jaime and put it into Susan. Susan bucked wildly. Jaime then put her wet c.u.n.t in the face of Susan and Susan licked like a pro. Jaime''s body moved wildly with her big t.i.t.s bouncing as Susan ate her out. I f.u.c.k.e.d harder and after a few minutes of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e came inside my girlfriends wet p.u.s.s.y. She felt the c.u.m squirt into her pelvis and she came at that very moment.


    The excitement died down and I thought it was over. I was wrong. They laid me on my back and began to suck my c.o.c.k. Usually I can not take this much in one day but I was so turned on that I still wanted more. They took turns s.u.c.k.i.n.g my d.i.c.k and kissing each other. I looked up and noticed that they were also fingering each other. One would suck my balls as the other would move up and down my c.o.c.k. I felt their long blonde hair on my body as they took my d.i.c.k in their mouth. Then I just could not take anymore so I squeezed the bed and came with a mind blowing o.r.g.a.s.m. Susan and Jaime shared the c.u.m and it oozed down their faces and t.i.t.s.


    We then got dressed and went back to watching T.V. Their mother came home and asked what we had done all day. "Nothing much" we said in unison and the girls sneaked a s.e.xy smile in my direction.

 Chapter 115 - Foursome was shock

    It was a shock to say the least, who would have thought a fantasy would become a reality.


    I have just recently started dating this gal I knew from a group I took part in a year earlier. She was slim but with big 32D cup t.i.t.s. I only dated her a few times before we started going headlong into super great s.e.x. She had a small bum but those t.i.t.s and tight p.u.s.s.y made up for. She is 9 months my senior as she was 46 going on 47.


    She knows about my being bis.e.x.u.a.l so she wasn''t bothered by it. I will call my gf Brandy. She is dynamic in bed. Wouldn''t trade her for the world. I certainly wouldn''t f.u.c.k around on her because she is into bis.e.x.u.a.l couples as well. She is also bis.e.x.u.a.l. Perfect couple we are. So anyway, we decided to let my friends from two provinces away come and visit us. My two close friends I knew for over a decade. They left their daughter to stay with their gramma back home. My married lady friend took a liking to my gf immediately. Since my married friend had 36D cups and was more plump then my girl. Her husband took his time as I helped him unpack their clothes. I couldn''t help notice my friends''s husband had a boner. I was wondering who for. His wife''s cleavage was so big and nicely exposed. Even my member was standing at attention. I went over to my gf and asked her to change shirts so she too can show off her''s too. She had a push up bra which made her b.o.o.b.s bounce as she let my friends husband stare at them.


    I leaned over to kiss my gf passionately all the while seeing my friends watch on. I grabbed my gf''s tit while kissing her. With my other finger, I motioned my married lady friend to come over and kiss my gf. It was scene I envisioned my married friend doing. I just watched Brandy and Jessica kiss. They lifted each other''s shirts off and unclipped their awesome bras off. Very colorful bras might I add. One was white and lace, my gf''s was black and lace. My married friend had nice jiggling firm b.o.o.b.s. Delicious D''s, both of them.


    I than noticed my married friends''s husband Mike had his big c.o.c.k out stroking it. A moment he had his eyes closed was the moment my warm mouth started to suck his ever expanding c.o.c.k in my mouth. At first he almost resisted me, I put his hands down and told him to lay back and relax. "You know you want it as your wife told me you wanted to try a man". I would suck him to gentle m.o.a.ns. He would arch his stomach forward allowing me easy access to his bum hole with my finger. I tickled his P spot to no end. The girls stopped what they were doing and watched me suck hard until Mike e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed into my mouth. Warm and minty taste. I than asked my gf Brandy to ride Mike. I wasn''t jealous and My big boobed friend Jessica was everything I hoped for. She was the best f.u.c.k I ever had. Big t.i.t.s, big voluptuous white bubble bum jiggling as I doggied her for half an hour. Her husband banged my gf for 15 minutes before c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Brandy. Brandy than rode my c.o.c.k for 45 minutes even with Jessica''s c.u.m residue still on it. Luckily Brandy''s tubes are tied. Jessica''s aren''t and we f.u.c.k.e.d without protection meaning she could get knocked up.


    Needless to say my friends husband left to a corner store. I proceeded to f.u.c.k Jessica and Brandy for 2 hours before he returned with a c.o.c.k strap. Brandy and Jessica took turns plowing each other as did they f.u.c.k both me and Mike''s bum holes with the strap on. I f.u.c.k.e.d Mike''s bum for 15 minutes until I came. He had a s.e.xy muscular bum. He told my I had a nice brown muscular a.s.s too. I sure loved feeling him c.u.m in me. I later also f.u.c.k.e.d Jessica and Brandy in their shitholes too. My c.o.c.k was raw and limp.


    My friends are moving here permanently and my 3 new f.u.c.k partners are making this a regular deal adding new company along the way. Plus my s.e.xy lady friend Jessica has a reverend license to marry. She plans to marry me and Brandy later all the while f.u.c.k.i.n.g us as well either with or without her husband. She recently found out she is preggo to my second child, her first. I am glad it''s mine since Mike can''t have kids. Brandy is happy too.


    Now that is what I can call an adventure of a lifetime plus lifelong f.u.c.k buddies too without thejealousy from all concerned...

 Chapter 116 - Fill my holes

    It was a cold winter morning and I was angry at Mike, my boyfriend he always passes out after filling my p.u.s.s.y with c.u.m. I miss the s.e.x we used to have when we started dating, the thought of how his hard c.o.c.k would stretch my p.u.s.s.y made me wet instantly.


    I couldn''t stand the snoring, so I went to take a shower while I played with myself. I could feel my juices down my t.h.i.g.hs and my fingers just slippin in my p.u.s.s.y. I was so hot and I needed d.i.c.k and not just d.i.c.k, a d.i.c.k that will f.u.c.k me hard without any care in the world, I didn''t want love or passion, I wanted s.e.x and hard-core s.e.x.


    Mike joined me in the shower, f.u.c.k.e.d me and came inside my p.u.s.s.y before I could even relieve my s.e.x.u.a.l frustration. he left me in the shower, still horny and he left for work. I got out and made my self warm, made food and played open while fuzzy on the couch, playing with myself


    I don''t know when or how I slept but my fingers were still buried in my wet p.u.s.s.y, I got up and pulled my skirt down to answer the door. It was my neighbour, I invited him in and offered him a sit, he welcomed me to the neighbourhood and invited me to a neighbourhood welcoming committee meeting and I agreed to attend.


    later in the evening I went to the meeting and only found 4 wellbuild men. they were welcoming and very charming, I was still n.a.k.e.d underneath my skirt and wet from this morning. the fact that I was surrounded by men didn''t make it easy for me. I hit it off with one of the guys and he asked if i wanted to get coffee we can head to his place after the meeting.


    After the meeting and a few drinks we went to Tom''s place and a few other guys followed us, it got late and people left then it was just me and 2 of Tom''s friends. Tom started tickling me, I put my feet up exposing my n.a.k.e.d wet p.u.s.s.y. the men and I sat in awkward silence, I was so embarrassed but Tom spread my feet exposing my p.u.s.s.y


    him: You are wet


    me: Yes Tom stop


    he slip two of his thick fingers in my p.u.s.s.y and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me. it felt so good, I felt a m.o.a.n escaping my lips. the other 2 guys were watching while Tom played with my p.u.s.s.y, he went down on his knees and started eating me dry, I m.o.a.n.e.d so loud and begged him to f.u.c.k me. he took off his pants and f.u.c.k.e.d me hard and fast, i m.o.a.n.e.d and saw the other guys taking of their pants, 2 hard c.o.c.ks were waiting for their turn. Tom tucked me, I came twice before he did. he pulled himself out and his friend turned me around, I was on all fours while he f.u.c.k.e.d me, he called me dirty names and I liked it, the other guy couldn''t take it anymore he started f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth

 Chapter 117 - Birthday present

    "I want to watch you get gangbanged." Is what my husband''s answer was when I asked what he wanted for his birthday.


    "And how many men would you like to be in this gangbang?" I smiled playing along with what I thought was joke.


    "Oh, 6 or 8 I suppose." My husband smiled.


    "6 or 8. Why not 10 or 12?" I joked.


    "Welllllll. If you think you can handle that many." He grinned again.


    "Maybe 4 or 5." I grinned. "All young and full of spunk. With nice big d.i.c.ks." I chuckled.


    "Okay. 4 or 5 it is." He smiled


    "All young and full of spunk with big c.o.c.ks." I laughed. Then went about my business of cleaning the kitchen.


    Two days later the ups man showed up at the front door to my surprise with a package for me.


    I opened it and inside was an arrangement of toys, lubes and a s.e.xy black leather teddy with a note that said.


    "For your special birthday present to me.


    I have chosen some of the toys and lubes you have showed me you thought you may like.


    I have made you a reservation at the salon for 3 O''clock.


    Ask for Lisa. I have already paid her and given her instructions.


    Love you."


    At first I was confused. Then my mind raced back to the conversation my husband and I had two days earlier.


    I decided to go with it and see what happened.


    I don''t know what it cost my husband. But, wow did they do me up from my head to my toes and everywhere in between.


    By the time lisa was done I had never felt so fresh in my life. I looked s.e.xy and felt s.e.xy.


    When I returned home I got another surprise.


    "F.u.c.k, this is gonna happen." I thought to myself.


    At first I didn''t know what to do. I was a bit scared. I hadn''t been with another man in over 30 years.


    "How''s 5 sound?" I heard from behind me in a soft voice as my husband reached around me grasped my fat 38F t.i.t.s.


    "Honey, I''m 51 years old. I dont know about this." I said in worried tone.


    "Don''t worry. This is my gift to you." He said softly then kissed my neck.


    "Besides I know you still have needs that need filled. Even if I can''t fulfill them." He finished then smack me on my big 42 inch a.s.s.


    He was right. It had been over a year sense we made love. Then he was barely hard enuff to get it in me.


    I stood in my bedroom looking into the full length mirror at myself.


    5''7" tall, 150 pounds with a 38F-36-42 aging figure. Greying red hair and crows feet around my eyes.


    I didn''t know what think really.


    I looked good and felt good.


    But, I did miss my body of my youth.


    "Wow." My husband gasped as I came down the stairs b.a.r.e foot.


    I stopped on the landing and looked at all the eyes on me. Smiled and blushed.


    5 young, good looking men just like my husband had said.


    "To late to back out now." I smiled to myself trying to hide my nervousness.


    As I continued my decent down the stairs my courage built.


    "Check out her t.i.t.s." One of the studs said looking at me with an open mouth.


    When I had made a complete circle. I stopped looked at each of the boys studying them a bit.


    I turned gave my husband one last look.


    He nodded his head at me and smiled a bit.


    I took a deep breath and climbed on to the mattress on my hands and knees and stuck my fat a.s.s in the air.


    I was leaning on my elbows smiling looking around for one of them to make a move.


    "Is anyone gonna give me a c.o.c.k to suck" I said finally with a big nasty grin.


    It was one at first. Then a second. Then I felt hands on my a.s.s. Then there was a tongue in my p.u.s.s.y. While I was getting my asshole licked and fingered I got my first load of c.u.m down my throat.


    God was it so exilerating to have a tasty load shot down my throat.


    I s.u.c.k.e.d on three different c.o.c.ks as two of the boys took turns banging my p.u.s.s.y.


    Between slurps I would egg them on.


    "Yeah. That''s it. Bang my fat p.u.s.s.y. Screw me deep with them big d.i.c.ks." I''d grunt out.


    We was maybe 45 minutes into f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I was on top of one the studs getting power f.u.c.k.e.d from the bottom with a c.o.c.k in each hand and one in my mouth. When I felt something wet being poured on my asscrack.


    As the guy below me banged away at my m.a.t.u.r.e c.u.n.t. The fifth guy started rubbing lube all around my asshole.


    When his finger entered my asshole I quivered a bit and butted right then.


    "Don''t stop Mike. She likes it. She just had an o.r.g.a.s.m." One of them said with a laugh.


    The little bastard was right. I did like it and did have o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Mike took that as instructions and really started finger my asshole as the stud below me kept banging away at me.


    When he stuck his second finger into my a.s.s it was to much for me.


    I shoved down hard on the c.o.c.k rammed inside me and ground my h.i.p.s around trying to get both his c.o.c.k and Mike''s fingers deeper in me.


    "F.u.c.k her in her a.s.s. I think she wants to be f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s." The guy laughed that had his c.o.c.k in my mouth.


    He was right. I did want f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s. I wanted ever hole on me filled with hard young c.o.c.k.


    Mike poured more lube on my a.s.s and the guy below me wrapped his arms around me and held me tight.


    "She about to get the surprise of her life" I heard one of them chuckle.


    I felt the pressure from his big c.o.c.k head on my asshole.


    "Oh my God. He is big" I thought to myself as he pushed into my v.i.r.g.i.n asshole.


    But, at this point I didn''t care how big he was. I wanted a c.o.c.k in my a.s.s.


    When his large c.o.c.k head popped past my rubbery ring. I spit the c.o.c.k out I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g. Squeezed the other two c.o.c.ks tight and held on tight with gritted teeth as Mike slowly. But, forcefully shoved his entire length into my poop shoot.


    "Look at her." The guy below me laughed.


    "She ain''t never had anything like that in her a.s.s before." He chuckled.


    My eyes where bulging and my face was red and sweaty.


    He was right. I had never had anything like that in my asshole.


    "Bang her Mike. Bang her fat a.s.s." The guy below me grunted as Mike started sliding in and out of me.


    Before long I was grunting out in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e coaxing them on to f.u.c.k me harder.


    I had never been so turn on in my life.


    It was so primal, vulgar and nasty. It was great.


    I took it in the a.s.s and p.u.s.s.y with joy as the boys took turns and traded places.


    I didn''t care.


    I s.u.c.k.e.d every c.o.c.k stuck in front of me. It didn''t matter if he was just in my a.s.s or not. I loved the taste of both.


    We was kinda in a break. I was sitting on one of the boys l.a.p making out with him slowly working my p.u.s.s.y up and down his c.o.c.k enjoy the feeling of his young c.o.c.k inside when one of the boys walked up behind me and pushed me into the kid I was riding.


    I looked over my shoulder and smiled at him and noticed he had a large green b.u.t.t plug in his hand.


    I smiled and and went back to f.u.c.k.i.n.g the stud I was riding.


    I quivered in joy a bit when I felt the large plug slide into my now gaping asshole.


    I could feel the stud tapping it a bit as I set up and worked my p.u.s.s.y in a good circular motion enjoying the fullness.


    When he put his hand back on my back and pushed me forward again I smiled and leaned forward thinking he was gonna pull the plug out and screw me in my a.s.s.


    Which I had come to really like.


    But, I was mistaken.


    The kid I was humping scotched down on the couch a bit sticking my fat a.s.s out some and wrapped his arms around and held me tight.


    "Your gonna like this." He whispered in my ear.


    Then I felt it. He was shoving his big prick in my p.u.s.s.y too.


    "F.u.c.kkkk. It''s so big. Your so big. My p.u.s.s.y." Whimpered in his ear in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "Relax." He whispered softly still holding me tight.


    "He''s, your. Godddddd. My p.u.s.s.y. Yesssss. Please. Yessss. F.u.c.k me. Use my p.u.s.s.y." I whimpered.


    It took a bit. But, finally he got his full length in me.


    When he stopped I pushed up. Looked over my shoulder with c.u.m matted hair and a glare.


    "F.u.c.k me. Ram my f.u.c.k.i.n.g stretched out, old c.u.n.t."


    They didn''t let me down either. The kid standing grabbed my h.i.p.s as the other one held me tight and banged me hard.


    "C.o.c.k. Suck." I spit out.


    Mike didn''t let me down either.


    He walked up to the back of the couch. Stepped over. Grabbed my hair and shoved my mouth down on his c.o.c.k and throat f.u.c.k.e.d me.


    I don''t know what time we lost the first kid. But, it was before 11.


    I was on my back with Mike between my legs and Tim''s c.o.c.k in my mouth when my husband came into the livingroom.


    "Have you guys taken a break yet." He chuckled.


    "Dude. Shes f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing." Tim grinned big.


    I pushed Mike off me and crawled over to my husband.


    "Thank you." Smiled big then pulled down his shorts and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g his semierect prick hoping I could get him to get hard enough to blow a nut.


    "Mike, you don''t have to quit f.u.c.k.i.n.g her." My husband grunted out. "Stick that big d.i.c.k of yours up her a.s.s." My husband finished.


    "Jesus f.u.c.kkkkk. He''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge." I grunted out looking my husband in the eye as Mike buried his entire length in my sloppy, gaping asshole in one push.


    "Does it feel good?" My husband grinned.


    "Yessss." I whimpered out as Mike was bring me to o.r.g.a.s.m very rapidly.


    "Good. Keep s.u.c.k.i.n.g." My husband smiled.


    It took almost an hour and him sticking his c.o.c.k up my a.s.s. Before I finally got to taste my husbands delicious spunk.


    When I woke the sun was bright and shiny. I could hear birds singing.


    One each side of me was a glorious species of young n.a.k.e.d stud.


    I was sore and sticky.


    But, I felt great and alive.


    "Morning." My husband smiled from the kitchen table.


    "Morning yourself." I smiled back out him getting a drink.


    "Come here." I smiled at him wiggling a finger at him.


    "Thank you." I grinned big wrapping my arms around his neck giving him a kiss.


    "No thank you." He smiled big.


    "I love you." Smiled at him again.


    "I love you too." He grinned and hugged me big."You where something last night." He finished.


    "I guess I had a bunch of penta up energy." I chuckled.


    "Pent up energy. Is that what you call it." He chickled.


    "Okay. I was horny as f.u.c.k." I giggled


    As we stood there embracing I asking him how long he had these studs rented.


    "Till Sunday at 5." He chuckled.


    "Its only friday." I giggled.


    "I know." He chuckled. "And I''m going fishing this afternoon. " he finished with a smile.


    "My p.u.s.s.y will never be the same." I giggled.


    "Or your asshole." He smiled.


    "Speaking of that. I need my back washed if your up to it." I grinned grabbing his c.o.c.k and squeezing it.


    As the water flowed down our bodies Jim filled my a.s.s with a nice good load of his love his juice. That didn''t take an hour this time.


    By the time Sunday afternoon rolled around I was battered and sore.


    I had more c.u.m pumped into me then I had I the last three years.


    There was nothing we didn''t do. Double v.a.g.i.n.a.l, double anal, fisting, choking, bondage. We did everything.


    I even once got my husband hard enough to screw my p.u.s.s.y while I had a Mike''s d.i.c.k and a viberator up my a.s.s and s.u.c.k.e.d Tim''s d.i.c.k.


    Both boys still come by for some fun. But, Mike is usually here at least twice a week. Some times more. Depending on my mood.


    We did invest in a new king bed for the guest room.


    I got all the c.o.c.k I want and things have never been better between my husband and I and our s.e.x life has even improved some.


    I can usually get him to f.u.c.k me at least once a month now. And most of the time I can get him to fill me with c.u.m.

 Chapter 118 - My boss and his friends f.u.c.k my wife

    Your boss invited you and your wife to a party at his mansion. When you arrived you knew something was wrong. He walked out into the foyer to greet you and said that he had a proposition for you.


    As we walked in I could see 5 other men in the living room, where rope was dangling from the ceiling. "Lets be honest," he said with a grin. "This isn''t a party that you''re going to enjoy. My proposition to you is that you let, myself and my friends here, tie up your beautiful wife and take turns f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, for a large sum of money, or leave and we''ll pretend that this never happened."


    "Absolutely not," you responded quickly. Your wife however was not so sure. "How much is this large sum of money?", she asked.


    "20 thousand dollars," he said coyly, knowing that she was interested.


    "No, absolutely not", you repeated again knowing that this wasn''t up for debate. You wife glared at you. "Honey, I know it''s hard for you to think and understand, but money is tight right now, and you & I both know that it would be good to have that money for the future."


    You resisted again, but your wife wasn''t listening. "This isn''t up to him", she said with a smirk, and began to disrobe in front of the men.


    It wasn''t before long that they had her suspended from the rope, up in the air. They were spinning her around in circles admiring her body, and laughing as they say how distraught you were. They began to take out their c.o.c.ks.


    To your dismay each of their c.o.c.ks was at least 8-12 inches long. Your wife looked shocked, hanging there, "oh my god," she said under her breath, "I''ve never had a c.o.c.k that big."


    Your big d.i.c.ked boss moved behind her, c.o.c.k in hand. "Alright, since this is my party, I''m going to have the first piece of pie!" With that he plunged his c.o.c.k into her and the gang bang began.


    They kept spinning the ropes after each guy had a minute or two in her p.u.s.s.y, passing her around like a piece of meat. "Oh my god your wife has a hot p.u.s.s.y," your boss said to you with a grin. "I bet her a.s.s is tighter though, huh? I''m going to f.u.c.k it the next time it makes it''s way over to me."


    For the next 2 hours they made sure that you watched and saw everything that they did to your pretty wife. It didn''t stop until all of them came on her.


    They cut her down, and sent us out the door with the briefcase of money, they didn''t even give her clothes back. Her c.u.m covered body climbed slowly into the car, obviously sore, their c.u.m staining the seats. You asked, "i hope that money was worth it to you?"


    "Are you k**ding me?", she quickly responded, "I haven''t been f.u.c.k.e.d by c.o.c.ks like that since college."


    "but, me and you were dating all through college¡­",


    "yeah, whatever you say", she said cutting you off while rolling her eyes.


    On monday your boss walked over to your desk where you have a picture of you wife and he picked it up in front of you. Looking at her picture he said, "your wife called me earlier today, I think her and I are going to meet in the city for a drink after work. You should come¡­ lord knows I''m going to." He laughed and walked away. This won''t ever end.

 Chapter 119 - My wifes daughter came to stay with us

    My second wife Holly & I were married for almost 18 months. Holly had one girl from a previous marriage. Mary 22. Holly is 5''4" 34C, brown hair, green eyes & had a rocking body. We are enjoying a great s.e.x life.


    Holly would f.u.c.k me anytime I wanted her. I too would f.u.c.k Holly whenever or wherever she wanted a jump. Holly was up for anything. Whatever my fantasy Holly was good at fulfilling it. Holly had fewer fantasies then I but I think she got off fulfilling mine.


    Sometimes we''d talk about them to make sure the other person understood so they''d get what they were expecting. We never set a specific date or time to make it more of a surprise.


    Holly was pretty vocal. Damn close to being a screamer. She knew I liked dirty talk and always told me what I wanted to hear.


    We spent most of the time around the house n.a.k.e.d. F.u.c.k.i.n.g everywhere.


    Holly''s daughter Mary finished college & asked if she could move in with us. We were both happy to have her.


    Only problem was that we couldn''t f.u.c.k anywhere or anytime anymore. We also had to wear clothes in the house at all times.


    Mary came to live with us the following week. Mary looked like the spitting image of her mother when Holly was 22. She thanked us & told us not to let her interrupt our lifestyle. Holly & I just smiled.


    Mary was polite helping her mother with the dishes & cleaning. Mary asked if there was anything else she could do to earn her keep. We''ll let you know.


    Mary was no prude like her mother. She''d come into the f****y room wearing a white V neck t shirt, nightshirt those types of outfits. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were always quiet visible, her t.i.t.s always jiggling. The t shirt barely covered her a.s.s. I don''t know if she wore any p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Polly didn''t say anything to her. Polly didn''t even get upset with me looking. Same thing for breakfast. Mary came down with whatever she was wearing.


    Polly & I were confined to f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the bedroom. We''d f.u.c.k in the bathroom on the counter, on the dresser, shower, floor or bed. As I said Polly was close to being a screamer. A few times I asked her to tone it down Mary probably could hear us. Polly didn''t seem to care. She enjoyed s.e.x. So what if Mary hears.


    Almost every evening we could hear Mary in her room diddling herself. Saturday night Mary was at it again. She was loud, almost as loud as he mother. My wife & I were sitting on the couch watching TV.


    I said she''s at it gain. Yes, dear I can hear. She''s giving me a hardon. I pulled the waistband down on my shorts to show her. I could tell, you didn''t need to show me. I''m getting a little wet myself. Go knock on her door and ask her to hold it down. NO. You go knock on her door. Don''t worry you can take it out on me later.


    Mary came prancing into the f****y room wearing a white V neck t shirt again. T.i.t.s bouncing & n.i.p.p.l.es still on high beam. Her face was still a little flushed. Holly nudged me. What''s this on the floor?


    Mary bent over right in front of us. We could see right into her p.u.s.s.y. Her pink hole was sill open from masturbating. Holly squeezed my leg. Mary lay on the floor watching TV. She had her knees up. She kept opening and closing her legs like she was flashing the TV.


    Holly & I went to bed early. She barley got the door shut and I was all over her. She was as hot as I was. I pulled her thong off, propped her up on the dresser & began eating her out. Holly was dirty talking me. Eat my p.u.s.s.y, tongue f.u.c.k my hole. F.U.C.K I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g. She then dropped to her knees & pulled my shorts down. She licked the prec.u.m off the tip of my d.i.c.k & started to suck me. She was really going to town. She was deep throating me and I came almost instantly in her mouth. She tried to keep swallowing but after a few hours having a hardon I was on overload. It felt like a minute before my c.o.c.k stopped pulsating. C.u.m came out both sides of her mouth, dripped down on her t.i.t.s & the carpet. Holy cow. You came buckets. I better get simple green a paper towel to clean this up. She put her robe on & went to the kitchen. Mary was still watching TV. She asked how was it? How was what?


    Mary made hand jesters to her mouth & pushed her tongue against her cheek. You know.


    Holly said fine. She came back in the room telling me what Mary said. I just shrugged. What can we say?


    The next day we were having a few beers watching a ballgame. Mary was laying on the floor on her stomach head propped up by her elbows. Knees bent. We could see right up her nightshirt. We could see the parting of her p.u.s.s.y lips revealing the pink inside. I said to Holly I like it but I love you. I love you too dear. This went on for several innings. My d.i.c.k was getting hard again.


    Mary excused herself, she went to her room. Sure enough you could hear she was masturbating again. She has got to hold it down. My d.i.c.k is going to burst. Holly said go tell her. Because I had a few beers I had the courage to knock on her door. I opened it. Mary was n.a.k.e.d humping her fingers. I took a good look. She was shaven, big lips. Her t.i.t.s were smaller 32B with nice pointy puffy n.i.p.p.l.es. Mary. She stopped but didn''t bother to cover up. Can you hold it down Holly & I can''t hear the game. I''ll try.


    I told Holly exactly what happened. OK, thanks for telling me.


    Mary must be an exhibitionist? She never bends at the knees always the waist. You could see her p.u.s.s.y peek out through her legs as she bent over.


    We were going to cook out. I started out to light the grill & I called Holly, Holly come here. LOOK. Mary was n.a.k.e.d sunning herself on one of the lawn chairs. Just go out & light the grill. It''s not like your peeping. I asked if she''s sure. Just go out otherwise we''ll starve.


    I said hi & went right to the grill. Now I''ve got to make it back to the house. Mary stopped me. What''s for dinner? I''m not sure what your mom is preparing. I couldn''t help myself. Mary n.a.k.e.d, legs bent, opening & closing her knees. I was talking to her p.u.s.s.y more then her face.


    Holly I don''t know how much more of this I can take. If I could I''d f.u.c.k you right here right now. You''ll be OK.


    I had to make several trips back & forth to the grill. Each time I kept looking at Mary.


    Finally dinner was ready. I called Mary in. She just wrapped a towel around her & sat down at the table. Anybody want dessert? With that Mary stood up, dropped her towel, walked over to me, rubbed her finger on her slit & offered it to me.


    I turned to Holly. Go ahead eat desert. WHAT? Eat, go ahead eat Mary. Holly said it''s always been a fantasy of mine to see you f.u.c.k another woman. Who better then Mary. Mary sat on the table legs spread wide so I dove in. I stood up dropped my shorts, positioned my d.i.c.k at Marys p.u.s.s.y. I rubbed it up & down a few times & slid it right in. Mary was like her mother, oh f.u.c.k, that''s it f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y, harder, give it to me, give me your c.u.m. So I did again and again my c.o.c.k convulsed in Marys p.u.s.s.y.


    I didn''t know I had that much c.u.m to give. I pulled out. C.u.m was leaking out of Marys p.u.s.s.y. Unbelievably Holly came around & said my time for desert. She actually ate out her own daughter.


    Holly told me during her girl talk with Mary she mentioned her fantasy me f.u.c.k.i.n.ging another woman. This one really had you hard for a week. I shook my head. I''ve been had, pleasantly had. I always fantasized about you eating p.u.s.s.y. Mary said that''s why I was masturbating so much, just waiting for this


    I''d say things were back to normal with Holly & I being nude except Mary was with us. That was good. We all f.u.c.k.e.d a s.u.c.k.e.d anywhere, anytime.

 Chapter 120 - The Apartment

    kindly advises that this story and its characters are entirely fictitious. It contains descriptions of exhibitionism, lesbian s.e.x, and graphic language and is only suitable for persons over 18 years old.


    (A legal specialist performs exhibitionist lesbian acts for her client''s entertainment)


    Saturday evening at 10 pm. Driving rain lashed the dark floor-to-ceiling penthouse windows of an expensive apartment tower. A storm front had descended on downtown Boston. A laptop''s illuminated screen broke up the darkness of the penthouse lounge room. Placed on the cream-coloured ottoman, the screen was filled with images of hardcore lesbian f.u.c.k.i.n.g, of intertwined grinding bodies, of wild filthy s.e.x...


    A female business executive, enjoying a glass of wine on the lounge, was captivated by the debauchery. She watched how swollen p.u.s.s.y lips and wet, sticky pubic hair pressed into each other, how grinding red c.l.i.ts sent shock waves through the worm-like moving mass of bodies. Spellbound she followed the mesmerising carnal scene. The girls appeared to her to be ''on to something'', the only way they would be able to keep up this kind of intensity.


    Suddenly she reached over. Her trembling fingertips touched the screen. "Oh my god, is that who I think it is?" she whispered wide-eyed, as she closely watched a girl briefly appearing on the screen before her red panting face disappeared underneath another body squatting on top of her. The camera followed the many hands and lips that squeezed and s.u.c.k.e.d that girls'' restlessly moving, sweat-covered body. It showed a close-up of her bright red open v.a.g.i.n.a, surrounded by neatly trimmed dark pubic hair.


    The woman''s long fingers slowly touched the keyboard. The computer logged off, the screen''s light gradually faded. Shocked, she hesitantly closed her laptop. Unsteady she stumbled through the semi-darkness towards the bathroom. The sound of running water from the shower area merged with the noise of the rain, lashing against the large apartment windows. The cool running water gave her at least some relief. It was such a turn-on, watching those hot young girls in an orgy, f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other''s brains out¡­


    Especially when one of those girls turned out to be your work colleague¡­


    While touching herself in the shower, she was still in disbelief over what she had just seen. Was that really her? A girl from her office, taking her clothes off in front of everyone, exposing herself stark n.a.k.e.d in wild lesbian group s.e.x?


    If that was her colleague, how did it get to that?


    "Yes? Hi Dee. Yes, I''m on my way in. I''m only 10 minutes away from the office. My previous appointment took longer than expected. Just start the meeting. Yeah, yeah, thanks, see you in ten."


    Elise Saunders turned off her car phone as she steered her black Audi convertible down the highway into Boston''s CBD. A short time later the car entered the underground parking of one of the city''s main office towers. On the fifth floor of the white steel-and-glass tower resided Ellersley Davis Ltd, one of the city''s main investment houses. Elise Saunders, employed at the firm as a legal specialist, was late for her 11 am meeting. Twenty years old, brunette, tall, attractive, short dark curls, dressed in an elegant, light-grey designer business suit. Elise''s thick gold-coloured band necklace under her white shirt accentuated her short dark hair and lightly tanned skin.


    She was the only sibling of Thomas and Joan Saunders, wealthy and well-connected business people who had made their fortune in the insurance business. She was loath to admit it, but she had only been given the chance to join the firm as a result of her father''s connections.


    The elevator doors closed as she pressed the fifth-floor button.


    "Well, yeah, I hate it when you say it like this but I guess you''re right about my Dad''s influence. He knows a lot of business people around Boston and did make a few phone calls but then it was really up to me to prove my worth. Gosh look at the time, I need to hurry."


    "Oh hello, sorry I''m late. I do apologise. The previous meeting took too long. Am I on yet?"


    "Ah, hi Elise. No, don''t worry dear. Just grab a seat and relax. You''ll be required at the end. Dee, can we get the girl some ''sparkling''?" Elise shook hands with grey-blond Jo Matheson, a wealthy 50-year-old socialite and long-time high-value client of the company. As a prominent member of the social elite, she was also a close friend of Elise''s parents. The meeting not only involved Elise but also Dee Benson and her secretary Shay Baker. Dee was one of the managing partners of Ellersley Davis.


    "Yes, I got my breath back, enjoyed my sparkling mineral water and, so far, was silently following the conversation between Jo and Dee Benson. I glanced at the digital clock on the wall. Just after 11 am, Wednesday, April 15th. My eyes wandered through the elegant boardroom with its walls covered in teak veneer and the large mahogany table. I tried to follow the discussion while I scrutinised Jo''s elegant black and silver outfit. She was a slim lady, good looking considering her age. Grey-blond shoulder length hair, nicely tanned skin, sparkling blue eyes, thin sensual lips, the perfect set of veneers. Lovely, her thick gold necklace band, undoubtedly the real deal, unlike the fake stuff I was wearing... Dee''s assistant, Shay, was a new intern. Typing away on her laptop, making notes of the meeting, I casually studied her features. Eighteen-years young, tanned and quite attractive. Very short curly blond hair, slim athletic body, a bit flat on the c.h.e.s.t. Meanwhile, Jo and Dee continued their discussions. Topic was the future strategy of Jo''s financial assets. Every now and then they glanced at me with, what seemed to me like mysterious smiles¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­ whatever. Could be my imagination¡­"


    "You''ve got anything to add to that Elise?" I heard Jo''s voice and quickly switched on. I opened my ledger and pulled out three sets of doc.u.ments.


    "Yeah, I prepared some legal notes," I said while handing out the paperwork. I suggest we could maybe meet again next week to hammer out the final details and sign the doc.u.ments."


    The meeting adjourned. Everyone left the boardroom. Jo and I were the last ones. I turned around as I suddenly felt her hand on my shoulder. Her soft lips and perfect teeth were very close to me as she smiled and gently closed the door.


    "One more thing before we go, Elise," Jo whispered while leaning over to me. "I have known you and your parents for a long time. I watched you grow up into a fine young woman. Your mum and I regularly meet and lunch together. You know I''m a well-to-do client and an important one for Ellersley Davis. I¡­eh¡­I spoke to Dee Benson about you. We both agreed that you''re very talented. You have a lot of, how shall I put it¡­ ''qualities''¡­ Could be very beneficial for the company. I''ve suggested to Dee that you should become more involved with the management of me as a client. Would you¡­ would you be OK with that?"


    I smiled and felt very flattered. I had been working hard to prove myself, to get away from my father''s shadow. Still, this situation, us here at the door, her so close to me, felt somehow different. Her hand still rested on my shoulder. I notice her fingers, playing with strands of my short dark curls. Her lips and mine were so close. I glanced into her smiling eyes, confused.


    I didn''t know what to think of it¡­


    The next day, in the afternoon, I was in an internal boardroom meeting. There were about eight of us around the table. Financial advisers, partners, Dee Benson and me. Some of us had our laptops open. During the discussions, I glanced at my screen as an email arrived. Jo Matheson asked for a meeting at her home. She would send her chauffeured limo to pick me up at six. It seemed strange to me, so short after yesterday''s meeting. Why the urgency, why not wait till next week? I knew though that I didn''t have a choice. She was too valuable as a client and she knew it. During a tea break, I confirmed.


    That late afternoon I stepped out of the limo and entered a restored colonial-style building on the outskirts of Boston''s CBD. Her large residence was on the fourth floor. I left the elevator and found her apartment number. Jo let me in and organised the refreshments as I marvelled at the size of her home. It covered almost half of the fourth floor. The many rooms had high ceilings with delicate stucco decor. The floors were partially polished timber and lush dark green carpet. The rooms were filled with antique furnishings. Large paintings in elaborate gold frames covered the light-grey walls. Jo''s home epitomised expensive elegance and style.


    I settled in on a large cream-coloured sofa in the main living room and made myself comfortable amidst the patterned soft cushions. Jo returned from the kitchen and sat next to me as she served aperitifs and hors d''oeuvres. We conversed¡­ We drank white wine and wandered through the many rooms while she gave a running commentary on the different features. As we paused at one of the high front windows she singled out an apartment, right across the narrow street, on the same level. The brand new tower on the opposite side had only recently been finished. Through the large glass frontage, one could see straight into the apartments'' main lounge room.


    "You probably quietly asked yourself why I invited you over, Elise." I nodded. While enjoying her hospitality I had wondered when the business part would come up.


    Jo came closer to me. I felt her fingers running up my arm and heard her voice as we both glanced out of the window. "You see that apartment on the fourth floor over there? I own it. I bought it recently. It''s empty as you see, apart from the very large circular bed in the lounge room, behind the glass fa?ade. It serves a purpose though. It''s for, let''s call it, ¡­'' the entertainment''¡­ of me and most of my neighbours in this building¡­" I looked at her smiling eyes, confused.


    Entertainment?


    Jo nodded as her fingers gently straightened the collar of my white shirt. "You see Elise, I told your mother Joan over lunch recently that I not only found you a competent professional but also quite attractive. That you were a talented girl in so many ways¡­ Your mum smiled and proudly agreed. You know Elise; I would like to see you utilise all your¡­ ''talents''¡­ for Ellersley Davis."


    I was flattered but found the situation unsettling. I still wasn''t sure where all this was going. She looked into my questioning eyes and continued; "There are girls that are invited over at the apartment sometimes. Girls who enjoy experimenting with other girls. They explore their¡­ sensual side¡­ and share that with us¡­ as spectators¡­" Jo turned around, looked out of the window while slightly pushing aside the thin white sheer curtains. "You know Elise," she continued while glancing at me over her shoulder; "For some time now I have thought about¡­ what it would be like¡­ I mean¡­ if you would be at the apartment¡­ over there¡­ sharing your¡­ ''other talents''¡­ with us¡­"


    It slowly started to dawn on me what she was getting at. I stared at her smiling face in utter disbelief. The shock made my mind go blank. I blushed. I found her suggestion offensive and highly inappropriate¡­ For a moment I thought of abruptly leaving but I was in two minds. She was too important as a client. Also, I couldn''t walk out for other reasons. There was the firm¡­ there were my parents¡­


    So I decided to show discipline and restraint. I tried my utmost to be diplomatic; "Wow, I...eh, I''ve got very little experience with all that. I...eh, I don''t think I''d be the type for that Jo, to be honest¡­"


    Jo just smiled benignly. She moved really close to me. "I think," she said while running her fingers through my short curly hair; "I think you would be¡­ very¡­ suited, my dear." With open mouth and bated breath, I followed her long, tanned, slightly wrinkly fingers circling the top button of my white shirt, sliding around the contours of my small c.h.e.s.t. I gradually realized there was a hidden, devious side, to this elegant and sophisticated older lady. She slowly moved around me, ogling my curves. "From what I see you have¡­ everything¡­ that is required, Elise. I think¡­ with your¡­ eh¡­ ''assets''¡­ you would be very suitable¡­ and a very quick learner." I noticed how Jo almost breathed those last words. "But I sense, ¡­ you might need some time to think it over, to get used to this quite¡­ unusual¡­ and, well, shall I say, rather ''intriguing'' idea."


    For a few seconds, I just blankly stared at her, while trying to come to grips with all this. I eventually managed to produce a faint, polite smile. I slowly finished my wine and tried to make a dignified exit amidst the most uncomfortable silence. "Oh, Elise," Jo said while letting me out; "There''s a business function tomorrow night at The Continental Hotel. You and your parents, you will attend, won''t you? Maybe we could catch up, somewhere private, and talk about all this a bit further in detail¡­" A nod, a quick glance. I was still too shell shocked¡­ What did she think I was? A s.l.u.t? A whore? I just quickly headed for the elevator, trying to hide my indignation and inner turmoil.


    The thought of what was happening at Jo''s apartment, however, kept me awake that night. My mind just didn''t leave me alone. The initial shock of her indecent proposal had subsided. I had been single for some time. There had been no time or energy for anything else than work. My imagination ran wild with images of n.a.k.e.d girls grinding and, in front of the sliding windows, exposing themselves to ''their audience'' high up across the street. It was 2 am. In my anxiety, I had kicked off the bed sheets. Aroused, n.a.k.e.d and restless, I rolled onto my stomach, spread my legs and pushed up my b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. My face buried itself deep into the pillows. My fingers frantically slid up and down in between my l.a.b.i.a, trying to sooth the twitching between my slim legs. It didn''t take long for my trembling body to seize up. I pushed up my small hot b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, I gasped, I let out a small scream. I felt my lower muscles seize up. "Oh, f.u.c.k yeah," I whispered as my o.r.g.a.s.m reached my brain. My loud ecstatic m.o.a.ns filled the atmosphere of my quiet apartment. God, coming was the best thing ever. I finally got up and stumbled n.a.k.e.d into the bathroom for a shower. Dripping wet I casually wandered through my apartment. I showed myself off in front of the large standing mirror, turning, squatting and groping my slightly tanned hard n.a.k.e.d flesh. It felt so good, squeezing my flat b.r.e.a.s.ts and towering hard pink n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Had I been too easily shocked, too judgmental, too prudish? Was Jo right? Did I have certain¡­ ''talents''¡­ ''assets''¡­ that others would want to see? Would I enjoy exhibiting myself¡­ stark n.a.k.e.d, showing my most private parts to strangers?


    What would it be like¡­ to take my clothes off¡­ in front of Jo Matheson¡­ Me, n.a.k.e.d, turning for her, showing myself off, slightly opening my legs, following her eyes, how she would ogle my b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, my small b.r.e.a.s.ts, my pubic hair, my hot v.a.g.i.n.a¡­


    Would I have the courage?


    I thought about my colleagues at Ellersley Davis. Did anyone know about Jo''s indecent proposals, about her lesbian ''entertainment''? Did they quietly endorse it as a ''price to pay'' for her ongoing patronage? I studied myself in front of the large mirror while spreading my legs more and more. I tried different poses. I imagined myself in Jo''s apartment, in front of the glass fa?ade. I would look at the many people on the other side while fingering myself between my legs. I would slightly turn, showing myself from different angles, displaying my smooth, stark n.a.k.e.d flesh to ''my audience'', in all its raw confronting detail.


    The next day in my office behind my laptop, the e.r.o.t.i.c visions from the previous night still occupied my brain. I squeezed my legs together as my eyes wandered towards the hallway. I left my desk, wandered into the long corridor and glanced at my female colleagues, passing me by. How many of them knew about this? Were they somehow involved? Had some of them discretely agreed to ''perform'' at Jo''s apartment? My hot imagination ran riot.


    A hand, touching my arm, startled me. "Elise, you look lost. Are you in thoughts?" Dee Benson''s voice brought me back to reality. "Oh, ¡­yes, sorry Dee. I was distracted for a moment."


    "Is it about Jo Matheson maybe, everything OK with her, Elise?"


    "Yes, I was at her place yesterday. Looks nice where she lives. We had a very interesting conversation¡­"


    "Remember Elise, she''s important. She might be a bit demanding, even eccentric. Just try to manage her, try to keep her happy. We make a lot of money from her in fees, we can''t afford to lose such clients."


    Dee''s intern, Shay Baker, looking for a few signatures, interrupted her. I slightly nodded as I slowly went back down the hallway, towards my office. I turned around and saw Dee in the distance, signing papers.


    Was Dee somehow involved? How much did she know about all this? And young s.e.xy Shay¡­ Did she maybe agree to take her clothes off for Jo? Did she offer her n.a.k.e.d hard body for Jo''s gratification?


    With my mind in turmoil, I returned to my desk and my laptop. An email icon flashed on the screen. It was from Jo Matheson. I double-clicked. She confirmed she would be at the Continental Hotel tonight. She wanted to talk things over with me. I knew what the conversation would be about. The s.e.x.u.a.l tension felt like a fever and made me feel on edge. Under the desk, my long fingers slid in between my legs, rubbing against the fabric of my tight light grey pants, trying to mitigate the discomfort.


    My mind still hesitated. My body had already made up its mind.


    That evening, on the back seat of my taxi to the hotel, I watched the deserted streets and neon lights flash past the car window. I was nervous and in thoughts, trying to prepare myself for the conversation with Jo. The taxi pulled into the hotel driveway. A valet opened the door. I stepped out and straightened my knee-length black c.o.c.ktail dress while clutching my silver purse.


    My mum and dad were waiting for me in the lobby. Together we strolled through the foyer towards the main ballroom. The space was packed, with around eighty guests in evening attire attending the function. Waiters dressed in black uniforms with white gloves offered champagne and hors d'' oeuvres while a string quartet was playing in the far corner. Friends and acquaintances immediately surrounded my parents and engaged in animated conversation. One of them was Jo Matheson, a dear friend of my mother Joan.


    "Hello Elise, I just told your mum how well you''re doing at Ellersley Davis. Sorry Joan, I just have to whisk her away for a moment and introduce her to someone..." As Jo pulled me away I looked over my shoulder at my mum who just smiled and raised her champagne glass.


    "Oh Ella dear, do you have a moment? I want you to meet someone." Jo gestured at someone in the room. A tall, slim, and tanned middle-aged woman with short black hair separated herself from the crowd. "Elise," Jo said; "May I introduce you to Ella Anderson, a long time friend of mine. Ella is a photographer who works for real estate companies. Ella, this is Elise Saunders, a legal specialist with Ellersley Davis."


    "Hello Elise. Hmmm¡­ ''Saunders''¡­ the daughter of Thomas and Joan I presume?" Elise nodded and smiled as she shook Ella''s hand and exchanged air kisses. She couldn''t help noticing Ella''s bright blue piercing eyes and slightly masculine face. "Yes Ella," Jo continued; "Elise now¡­ personally¡­ handles my business at Ellersley Davis¡­"


    Yes, I somehow missed those mysterious smiles between Jo and Ella as my mother found me in the crowd and demanded my presence. "Sorry Jo, I just have to borrow her for a moment to meet some friends of ours."


    Later in the evening Elise and Jo''s eyes met again across the room. Elise hesitated. She knew Jo expected her to make a decision. She thought about her career at Ellersley Davis, the importance of Jo Matheson as a client, and her d.e.s.i.r.e to escape her fathers'' shadow. She watched her parents mingle in the crowd. They didn''t know about their daughters'' n.a.k.e.d ambition. They didn''t know she was considering taking her clothes off for her client. She watched Jo slowly moving towards the foyer. "Have you eh¡­ have you considered my proposal?" Jo asked as they caught up. Elise tightly clutched her silver purse, slightly blushed and just nodded. "Yeah, I eh¡­ I thought it over and... well¡­"


    Jo just smiled. "I''m glad you have decided to ''accommodate'' my request. I''m looking forward to watching you utilize your many eh, ''talents''. I''ve told my neighbours about you. They''re all at home, standing at their windows. Some even with their telescopes, ready for your ''performance''. Why don''t you join me in the limo. Your ''audience'' is waiting." Elise glanced over her shoulder. In the distance, she could see her parents, surrounded by friends in the ballroom. They were unaware their daughter was about to perform in a peepshow.


    All those people, waiting in eager anticipation to ogle her stark n.a.k.e.d body. A scary thought, but strangely exciting at the same time. She turned around and nervously followed Jo towards the waiting limousine.


    "You know Elise," Jo said while the limo silently floated through the empty streets towards her apartment; "I somehow sensed that you would accept my invitation. You see, I''ve known you and your mum since you were a little girl." I always thought you were, well¡­. very talented..." The car slowly floated around the corner. A nervous Elise felt Jo''s breath and her fingers, playing with her short curls. She looked into Jo''s glazed eyes.


    There was indeed a very disturbing side to this proper older lady. Elise''s mind was slowly going numb. Jo''s fingers had traveled further downwards and grazed the inside of her slightly opening legs. She was so aroused she couldn''t think straight anymore. With Jo''s hand in between her legs, she squeezed them tighter together to somehow suppress the incessant twitching. "Hmmm," Jo whispered, with her hand still stuck deep, her fingers rubbing over her p.a.n.t.i.e.s; "Oh dear, I feel you''re very ready for ''your audience'', aren''t you?"


    Yeah, that limo ride. I discovered what kind of an indecent lady she really was. Her slightly wrinkly lips were really close to mine. We could have easily kissed. I felt her fingers, stuck in between my legs, pushing deeper, pressing against my v.a.g.i.n.a. Given the chance, she would have ''tasted'' me between my legs right there on the back seat. I glanced at the driver, watching us through his rearview mirror. Those dark prying eyes. But yes, I admit. I wanted him to watch. I could have easily taken my clothes off for him. I would have told him to keep on driving. I would have teased him, showing him my ''assets'' from different angles, posing for him on the back seat.


    The limo stopped. Jo and Elise left the car, took the elevator and entered Jo''s modern apartment. They both went down the sparsely lit hallway towards the lounge. This was where it all would happen. The ceiling spotlights, the round rotating bed. In thoughts, her fingers touched the red leather upholstery. She slowly went to the floor-to-ceiling glass sliding doors and looked across at the building on the other side. All the lights on the opposite side were on. She could see ''her audience'' as silhouettes, standing behind their windows. "You see Elise," Jo said from the back while fl.i.c.k.i.n.g a few switches; "They''re all eagerly waiting for you. Many even have telescopes. They all want to see what you''ve got to offer¡­" Elise glanced behind her as Jo switched on the lights.


    She gazed at the slowly rotating bed and changing spotlights. This was the stage where she would be n.a.k.e.d, showing herself off to ''her audience''. "We''re waiting my dear. Shall I help you¡­ unzip¡­ your elegant black dress?" Jo''s soft voice was right behind her. She was still hesitant but knew she didn''t want to disappoint her. She thought about her parents, socialising in their stylish outfits at The Continental. They didn''t know their daughter was about to take her clothes off for her client. This apartment. The windows. All those people over there¡­ waiting. This was where she would exhibit herself, stark n.a.k.e.d, and touch herself in front of everyone. Behind her was her client who demanded her flesh in all it''s raw, confronting detail. She ventured towards the glass facade where ''her audience'' grew impatient, then slowly turned around, looked at Jo and gradually pulled down the back zip of her black dress. She gently slid it off her shoulders, showing Jo and ''her audience'' her tiny black u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r in front of the window.


    "Open the sliding doors, Elise, and step out onto the balcony." Elise followed Jo''s directions. She felt the cool air flowing inside, swirling around her. "Go outside Elise, and slowly take everything off. Your ''audience'' wants to see you n.a.k.e.d. Then come inside onto the bed." Elise turned and glanced over her shoulder at Jo as she stepped out onto the balcony. The street down below was quiet at this time of night. She saw her voyeurs as shadows on the other side and felt their prying eyes. She took a deep breath, gathered her courage, and unclipped her bra. As it slid off she squeezed her small hard b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You want to see this? Yeah, look at me¡­" Elise whispered the words as she revelled in her n.a.k.e.dness in front of ''her audience''. She looked across the street as she slowly unclipped her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and pulled away the fabric, revealing her neatly trimmed black pubic hair around her protruding l.a.b.i.a. From the inside, Jo stared at her hard n.a.k.e.d b.u.t.t cheeks. Elise was focused on the crowd in front of her. She leaned back against the window, fingering herself between her opening legs. "Look at me," she breathed. "This is what you''re all here for, aren''t you? I''m your entertainment tonight. Look at my red v.a.g.i.n.a. Can you see inside? Can you all see how wet it is? I will show you everything¡­ everything¡­" She felt the many staring eyes as she touched herself and squeezed her flat hard c.h.e.s.t, giving herself as a hot f.u.c.k toy to her demanding audience.


    Eventually, she turned around, carefully stepped inside and showed herself n.a.k.e.d in front of Jo. "Is this what you always wanted to see Jo, is this how you always wanted me?" she teased, while still fingering herself. "Yeah¡­hmmm¡­ very nice," Sandra whispered. "Yeah¡­ this is what I wanted for many years¡­ It was worth the wait, Elise. Very nice indeed¡­" Jo was for a moment mesmerised by Elise turning in front of her, stark n.a.k.e.d. She had waited a very long time to see Joan Saunders'' young daughter like this. Elise moved forward, connecting with Jo''s stretched out hand. She slightly pushed up her c.h.e.s.t as it squeezed her small b.r.e.a.s.ts. Breathlessly she followed it sliding down across her hard midriff. She gasped and stared at Jo. The hand went straight between her legs. Elise m.o.a.n.e.d and moved her midriff. Jo''s hand grabbed her hard in her pubic hair. "Oh yeah Jo," she breathed. "Yeah, right there. Feel me up, as you always wanted." "Hmmm," Jo whispered; "Just lovely. Lovely flesh you''ve got, and a supple young v.a.g.i.n.a. You will be perfect for what I have in mind¡­" Elise just sighed. She closed her eyes and m.o.a.n.e.d while slightly opening her legs, f.u.c.k.i.n.g Jo''s fingers that slid through her pubic hair in between her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e l.a.b.i.a. She gazed into Jo''s eyes and read the old lady''s extreme excitement.


    "Oh yeah Elise," Jo breathed. "I always wanted your n.a.k.e.d body. You will be a¡­ very¡­ talented ''f.u.c.ker'' indeed, Miss Saunders¡­"


    Elise just faintly smiled. She somehow suddenly liked that crude word. Stark n.a.k.e.d, she slowly moved onto the rotating bed under the spotlight. She leaned back on her stretched out arms behind her. This is where all the f.u.c.k.i.n.g would take place, right in front of her demanding ''audience''. The bed slowly turned until Elise faced Jo. She threw her head back and opened up her legs really wide, playing with herself while giving Jo a close-up view of her opening v.a.g.i.n.a. "Look at me Jo," she sighed. "Look at your n.a.k.e.d girl. See what she''s got between her legs." Jo incessantly stared at Elise on the rotating bed from a distance. She definitely had the ''talents'' to be a star performer. "Open your legs wider Elise, masturbate for me and ''your audience'', show them what kind of a¡­ horny girl¡­ you are." Elise was slowly losing herself in the moment, showing herself off, stark n.a.k.e.d, on the slow-turning bed under the spotlight. She started to love the situation she was in. The changing lights, Jo at the back of the lounge, the voyeurs on the other side¡­ They were all ogling her, staring at her ''assets''. She went on her back, spread her legs impossibly wide and lifted her midriff, showing off her opening slit. "Yeah, look at me. All of you," Jo heard her whisper.


    "I will be your ''entertainment'' tonight. I will be your¡­horny f.u.c.ker."


    The voyeurs across the road were glued to their telescopes. They had an excellent view of Elise, as she displayed every inch of her stark n.a.k.e.d flesh before them. They watched her lean body contort under the spotlight as she masturbated wildly, giving some relief to the twitching between her legs. She was the center of a hot peepshow and loved every bit of it.


    "Turn around Elise. Open up your hard b.u.t.t cheeks. Your audience wants to see everything, they want to look right in there." Elise followed Jo''s instructions and turned around.


    Elise was too aroused to care anymore. She was on all fours, spreading her knees wide, bending her back. She had turned into submissive f.u.c.k meat. Her mesmerised ''audience'' watched it all through their telescopes.


    At the back of the lounge, Jo was touching herself through her elegant black dress. This was a dream come true. She had always imagined doing this with Elise, when she glanced at her, while politely socialising with her mother. And now her dream had become a reality.


    Jo observed how Elise fingered herself more intensely. Her body was curling and twisting. Her face gradually distorted. "Oh f.u.c.k," Jo heard her whisper. The round bed slowly kept on turning. As she faced Jo, their eyes met. "Oh f.u.c.k Jo, I''m so gonna come. Look at me Jo, look at how I come in front of you." She suddenly trembled and gasped as her body stiffened up. It shook and lifted itself off the dildo, bending backward into an impossible curve. Her b.u.t.t cheeks clenched together. Jo saw liquid shooting out of Elise''s throbbing red hole. Her eyes wandered over Elise''s raw twitching slit, her lean, sweat-covered body, and small rock hard b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Jo was very impressed. She couldn''t stop touching herself through her expensive black c.o.c.ktail dress. She felt breathless, her mouth was dry. She was mesmerised by the Elise''s raw, confronting performance. Joan Sanders'' daughter was a very talented exhibitionist f.u.c.ker. She would use her but let her wait. Keep her hungry. Eventually, Elise would do anything she''d ask of her¡­


    Anything¡­


    Jo smiled as her hand slowly reached for the switches. The round bed gradually stopped turning. The lights above Elise''s n.a.k.e.d exhausted body on the bed gradually faded.


    Later that night a black limo arrived in front of Elise''s apartment building. Dressed in her black knee-length elegant c.o.c.ktail dress, clutching her silver purse, she climbed the stairs. She watched the red taillights of the car disappear in the distance as she swiped her keycard and entered the building. In her apartment, she kicked off her shoes and slowly unzipped her dress while turning on the shower. She slid off her bra and squeezed her small b.r.e.a.s.ts. She sighed. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were still hard and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as she stepped out of her small black p.a.n.t.i.e.s. "Oh god, I''m so sore," she whispered while she slightly squatted. Her body responded as her fingers c.a.r.e.s.sed the swollen raw edges of her still twitching opening. In the shower, she screwed off the shower head. She spread her legs wide and inserted the tube deep inside her aching flesh. She felt the cool water hitting her inner walls, rushing out of her red opening, cooling her sore l.a.b.i.a and c.l.i.t. She spent the rest of the night, and early morning, n.a.k.e.d on her bed, nursing her sore genitals. Her mind was still working through the events of that evening. Restlessly her body bent and twisted itself on the bed. At the mercy of the chemicals rushing through her brain, she groped her hot glowing skin and throbbing n.i.p.p.l.es. She fingered herself on the lounge, posed provocatively in front of her large standing mirror, pretending to be still in the peepshow before ''her audience''.


    The following Monday afternoon Elise had an appointment just outside Boston. An emerging tech company was preparing an IPO and needed legal advice to be incorporated with its share offer doc.u.ment. She entered the company''s modern offices and met the board of directors. Elise, dressed in an elegant dark blue designer suit and white shirt with upstanding collar, had difficulty concentrating. Her mind was still going through her experiences at the apartment. She thought about the voyeurs across the road, looking at her through their telescopes. How she, Elise Saunders, opened her legs wide for them, showing off her v.a.g.i.n.a and opening her b.u.t.t cheeks, exhibiting herself... Who were these people anyway? Maybe they were mainly men, who were watching her with their hard c.o.c.ks out. They might be stroking themselves while watching her touch herself. Like in some seedy, deliciously dirty peepshow. Elise smiled and sighed behind her open laptop. The experience had been such a huge turn-on. She never imagined she would enjoy something as extreme as that so much. She had discovered her inner exhibitionist and secretly longed for more.


    Later in the afternoon, during her discussions with the various board members, she noticed a blinking email icon on her laptop screen. During a tea break, she double-clicked the message. It was from Jo Matheson. Nervously her eyes flew through the content. Jo thanked her for her ''entertainment'' and mentioned that her neighbours were very impressed. She would be at Ellersley Davis tomorrow morning.


    That was all.


    Elise closed the message. She was in thoughts for a moment and stared at her empty computer screen. There was no mention of what she really wanted¡­ an invitation for a repeat performance, an opportunity to visit the apartment again. The handful of male and female executives in the boardroom noticed how this young, elegant, dark-haired legal specialist was staring at her empty laptop screen. They didn''t see how, underneath her respectable veneer, her n.a.k.e.d exhibitionist d.e.s.i.r.e slowly consumed her.


    She clicked her email icon and sent back a reply; ''Do you want me to provide some more ''entertainment''?


    A minute later another email arrived; ''Dear Elise, we''ll talk at ''ED'' tomorrow morning.''


    The boardroom meeting ended around 6 pm. Elise''s black Audi convertible cruised over the highway towards downtown Boston. A cool summer breeze messed up her short black curly hair. She made a hands-free call to the office, telling the receptionist that she would be back in tomorrow morning.


    The next morning at 10 am a meeting took place in Ellersley Davis'' conference room. Jo Matheson, Elise Saunders, and young intern Shay Baker had gathered around the large mahogany table to discuss Jo''s short-term investments. Shay Baker represented Dee Benson who was away on business. After the meeting ended Elise followed Shay to the door. She couldn''t help noticing Shay''s elegant outfit. Her eyes wandered down her tight fitting white shirt, her light grey dress pants that wrapped itself beautifully around her small hard bottom. While opening the boardroom door, Shay felt Jo''s hand on her shoulder and turned around.


    "You know Elise," Jo said. "Young Shay here has eh¡­''managed''¡­ my account for a short time until we found you as a proper adviser." Elise was visibly shocked by Jo''s words. She understood immediately the implications of her statement. She blushed and looked with wide-open eyes at Shay, who just faintly smiled. It confirmed what she somehow had long suspected; others had been into this too. She followed Jo''s fingers sliding up Shay''s arm, playing with her short blond hair. Shay was apparently familiar with all this. To Elise''s surprise, she even seemed to relish it. "Yes Elise," Jo said; "She has proven to be¡­ very skilled, very eager, intense even. And very¡­uninhibited¡­ weren''t you, my dear?" Shay''s mysterious smile said more than a thousand words. This totally changed Elise''s perception of Shay Baker who now turned out to be so much more than met the eye.


    "You eh¡­ you know my weaknesses all too well, Jo¡­" The older woman just faintly smiled. "I know your talents," Jo replied while her fingers released the top buttons of Shay''s white shirt, partially exposing her small cleavage. "You''re at your best when you''re n.a.k.e.d in bed, with your legs wide open." Elise looked at Shay while taking in Jo''s crude words. She saw how Shay didn''t object but seemed to agree, with Jo''s description of her. She looked aroused, although slightly embarrassed. Shay was much better at hiding that itching feeling between her legs than she was.


    The next day at work Elise had trouble concentrating. The thought of young blonde Shay, f.u.c.k.i.n.g at the apartment, in front of ''her audience'' had kept her awake all night. That afternoon, during a business meeting in the conference room, Elise double-clicked a just arrived email. As an investment advisor explained his strategy proposals to the assembled ''suits'', Elise read Jo''s message.


    It was about this Saturday night. About a time and place, about what she should wear, and what she was expected to do. It was about a lesbian orgy in the apartment.


    Elise was shocked but kept her composure. Group s.e.x, anonymous f.u.c.k.i.n.g. She slightly blushed and felt feverish. "Oh my god¡­" she whispered. This would be her first ever orgy. With a faint smile, she carefully closed her laptop. After the meeting, she wandered down the hallway towards her desk. She caught a glimpse of intern Shay Baker, coming out of Dee Benson''s office. "I didn''t know you were involved with Jo Matheson," Elise whispered to her, as she pointed towards her office.


    "Yes, and through her Ella Anderson¡­ Have you met her, Elise?" Shay asked while closing the door behind her. Elise raised her eyebrows and silently nodded. She remembered Jo''s introduction at The Continental Hotel a week ago. "She''s quite something," Shay said. "She''s the photographer¡­ and she''s bis.e.x.u.a.l." Elise knew. "I met her a week ago. She has those bright blue eyes, a heavy tan, and a masculine face, with very short black hair. She does work for real estate firms, doesn''t she?" A wry smile appeared on Shay''s face. "Yeah, that''s the official PR-line. That''s what she tells everybody and that''s what everybody thinks. But there''s not a lot of money in that kind of work¡­" Shay paused, came closer to Elise, c.a.r.e.s.sed her face and whispered close to her ear.


    "She''s has a very lucrative side-business, Elise¡­ She''s secretly shooting p.o.r.n..."


    "It''s for the Chinese market, clandestine imports. You know, under the counter hardcore magazines. And she sells footage to them for illicit DVDs¡­"


    For a moment Elise just stared at Shay. She was shocked and puzzled at the same time. If Ella was doing that sort of stuff, then why did Jo Matheson introduce her to her?


    Elise whispered as she reached over to Shay; "I know from yesterday that you eh¡­ were at Jo''s apartment. Did you ever¡­ I mean¡­ with Ella¡­ did you perform¡­ for her?" Shay looked at her in silence for a moment. She had managed to keep it a secret for a long time. Nobody was supposed to know. She blushed and turned, facing away from Elise. "Yeah¡­ I eh¡­ well¡­ you know, I really liked it the first time at her place, Elise. It was just great. I wasn''t there alone. There were other people¡­" Shay turned around and looked at Elise; "Some of those people you probably know¡­ We knew we were all there for the same thing¡­ group f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I did it everywhere, with anyone and everyone. And then there were the cameras¡­ and spotlights. And Ella, and her assistant watching... God¡­ such a turn-on." Shay slowly sat on the edge of Elise''s desk. "I''m eh, I''m in my prime, Elise. I''ve got a hot young body. I know everyone wants to f.u.c.k me. It''s too good to let it go to waste."


    "So I f.u.c.k. I mean a lot. With anyone."


    "And Ella¡­ well, ¡­Ella knows girls. She knows me. Through Jo, she managed to seduce me into it. You know, f.u.c.k.i.n.g at Jo''s apartment¡­ you get so wild and hot¡­ you''ll do anything¡­ anything¡­ to satisfy the cravings. Lesbian, group s.e.x¡­ doing it with total strangers¡­ thinking about it still makes me so horny. I need it so badly, it makes my skin crawl¡­ There must be many wank magazines in China with me in it¡­ full-page photos¡­ me, stark n.a.k.e.d over two pages, with my legs wide open..."


    "Jo and Ella¡­ they take advantage, because they know I''m hooked¡­"


    "What about you¡­ are you hooked, Elise?"


    Elise looked at her in silence. She didn''t know. She had taken the first step and performed for Jo. Ella Anderson knew about her. Only time would tell if she would end up in front of her camera¡­


    It was a cool but sunny Saturday afternoon. Elise Saunders and her parents, Thomas and Jean Saunders, went up the stairs of The Asquith Hotel in downtown Boston. An elegant and exclusive establishment, The Asquith''s garden tearoom was famous for its setting and elaborate afternoon tea. Elise''s father was dressed in light grey trousers, an immaculate white shirt, and a navy blazer. She and her mother wore matching sleek, tight-fitting, knee-length floral dresses, accessorised with breezy scarves and designer sunglasses. The elegant appearance of the eminent Saunders clan coordinated well with the stylish surroundings.


    "What''s the matter, Elise? You seem so unsettled. Is everything ok at Ellersley Davis? Have some more tea and cake, darling¡­" Elise''s mother Joan felt her nervousness. Elise was in hot anticipation of the events of late that evening at the apartment. "Yeah," Elise lied; "I''ve got some important work for Monday so I want to start preparing today¡­" Under her floral dress, she slightly squeezed her legs together. The thought of being in an orgy, f.u.c.k.i.n.g with several strange girls, made her restless.


    Late that afternoon she returned to her spacious flat. She immediately took off her clothes and went into the shower. Dripping wet she left the bathroom and roamed her apartment stark n.a.k.e.d. She couldn''t stop herself from spreading her legs, furiously rubbing her twitching v.a.g.i.n.a. On the sofa. On the dining table. On the kitchen floor. In the hallway. She masturbated everywhere. Images of wild group f.u.c.k.i.n.g had been with her all day. Any release would only be temporary. Tonight, they could all do with her whatever they wanted. N.a.k.e.d, she rummaged through her closet. She chose her elegant short silver evening dress. Shay had told her to wear items that she could easily take off. With practical zippers and clips for easy stripping.


    Around 10.30pm Jo''s limo arrived at her door. Elise slipped into the back seat of the large vehicle. She glanced at and tried to ignore, the drivers'' prying eyes, visible in the rear view mirror. Fifteen minutes later she left the car, entered the building and stepped into the elevator. Nervously, she slowly opened the door to the apartment. The interior was sparsely lit apart from a red glow coming from down the hallway, where the lounge was. Elise slowly moved towards the red light. She heard the m.o.a.ning sound of people f.u.c.k.i.n.g, amidst the beat of loud music. In the darkness, she didn''t notice the tiny cameras, hidden in the ceiling of the rooms where the downlights used to be. Unbeknown to her she would play her part in one of Ella''s secretly recorded films for the Chinese market. Upon entering the bedroom the full extent of the orgy-in-progress hit her. Shocked she gasped while staring at the large pile of intertwined female bodies on the very large round rotating bed. The n.a.k.e.d girls were snaking over and under each other, the collective flesh moving like a frantic worm-like mass on the beat of the music. The pulsating sweaty meat slowly turned under the spotlights on a round, red upholstered bed, much larger then she remembered from last time. The floor was wet and sticky, covered with half-empty green and black champagne bottles. Along the walls, away from the spotlights, a few n.a.k.e.d girls leaned against the dark walls. Some lay sprawled out on the floor. They looked ''out of it''¡­ dazed¡­ their eyes hollow. Elise knew they had taken something.


    Despite Jo''s detailed email, she found the whole scene overwhelming, but an enormous turn-on in all its depravity. She slowly kicked off her silver heels and moved towards the large turning bed, carefully avoiding the half-empty champagne bottles that littered the floor and soaked the carpet. She came closer to the frantic worm-like mass. It was impossible to guess how many people were down there. Most of the girls she could identify had dark pubic hair were Asian or white and very young. The mass of bodies moved on the rhythm of the incessant beat. Elise knew from Jo''s description that most of them had taken something to keep them going. The f.u.c.k.i.n.g would be frenetic for the next few hours.


    A few hands reached out from the moving flesh and managed to grab the hem of Elise''s silver dress. Already too aroused to resist, she was pulled towards the edge of the very slow turning bed. With open mouth she watched the hands move up and slide between her legs. She felt them under her dress, strange fingers sliding over her v.a.g.i.n.a, and probing in between her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. Elise, being pulled further onto the bed, only feebly resisted. She breathed heavily and spread her knees further apart. She gasped. Her body shook as many fingers pulled aside her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and explored her most intimate regions. More hands appeared pulling up her silver dress, squeezing her h.i.p.s and hard small b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, fingers searched and hooked into her willing flesh.


    Amidst all the hands, fingers and moving flesh she realised she first had to get to the balcony to present herself to ''her audience''. In a disheveled state, she slowly dislodged herself from the mass of hands and fingers and stumbled barefoot towards the large sliding windows, out onto the balcony. The cool air surrounded her as she looked across the street. Up there, on the other side, many onlookers were crowding behind the windows. She slightly turned and stared through the glass behind her at the sweaty moving mass of human worm-like meat. This place¡­ all this horny fornicating flesh¡­ this was what she was about to become. Elise Saunders, legal specialist at Ellersley Davis, here on the balcony, about to take off her elegant clothes¡­ She would join the raging orgy in front of her¡­ to become just another piece of writhing flesh¡­ She turned and gazed at the windows of Jo Matheson''s apartment. She slowly pulled down the back zipper of her silver dress. She glanced at ''her audience'' as the fabric slid off her shoulders, exposing her black u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. She slowly and carefully unclipped her tiny bra, exposing her small hard b.r.e.a.s.ts and red n.i.p.p.l.es. In front of the orgy, with her back against the glass, she unclipped her black p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Stark n.a.k.e.d she slightly squatted and opened her legs. Her hands wandered over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, down her hard midriff and between her opening legs, all under the watchful eyes of Jo Matheson and her voyeur neighbours.


    On the opposite side, two silhouettes behind a window watched Elise as she took her clothes off and fingered herself, stark n.a.k.e.d on the balcony, with the worm-like moving mass of bodies behind her.


    "Hmmm¡­ she''s a very talented girl, isn''t she¡­" Ella Anderson murmured while looking at Elise''s n.a.k.e.d performance from the opposite side of the street, behind the high windows of Jo''s apartment. "I told you I found you another performer," Jo said. "I hope your cameras, over there in the ceiling, are working. You should have hours of hi-res footage for another DVD. I think she will be in great demand with the Chinese. You''d probably get her n.a.k.e.d in front of your camera, or put her into one of your swinger groups. I think all your regular f.u.c.kers would love to get into her. With a bit of coaching, she would be up for anything. We could make a lot of money out of her¡­"


    "Isn''t that something," Ella smilingly mused; "The daughter of one of the most respected business families of Boston, in front of us, stark n.a.k.e.d, fingering herself on a balcony, joining an orgy and appearing in a Chinese p.o.r.no film¡­ I thought I''d seen it all."


    Elise, unaware of the cameras, had fingered herself into such an e.r.o.t.i.c state that she simply had to go inside and join the mass of moving bodies. She left the balcony and, stark n.a.k.e.d slowly approached the worm-like mass on the large rotating bed. Hands reached out, sliding over her t.h.i.g.hs, squeezing her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. Fingers found a way into the space between her legs, opening up her throbbing l.a.b.i.a, rubbing the flesh in the canyon between her hard arse cheeks. She squatted more and more, and slowly merged with the moving flesh. The maelstrom of moving bodies was taking her along. She felt strange fingers and s.u.c.k.i.n.g mouths in between her wide-open legs. Many strange hands were roaming, squeezing and groping her n.a.k.e.d flesh. Bodies slowly moved on top of her, as she became just another piece of flesh, another worm.


    Her first wild o.r.g.a.s.m didn''t solve anything. She bucked, her body snake-like contorted. Her legs went to jelly. She gasped but soon another tongue slid through her wide-open v.a.g.i.n.a, another set of lips locked onto her jumping c.l.i.t, another strange wet slit pushed itself onto her mouth. The many hands that roamed her snaking flesh, and the mouths frantically eating her v.a.g.i.n.a drove her wild. "Oh f.u.c.k yeah¡­ eat me¡­ come on¡­ eat me!" Her wild screams were drowned out by the incessant beat to which everything moved. Many hands groped her hard flesh and flat c.h.e.s.t. Lips were fanatically s.u.c.k.i.n.g her rock hard towering n.i.p.p.l.es. The smell of champagne, sweat and bodily fluids overwhelmed her. She was a wild f.u.c.k toy, belonging to the moving intoxicated mass, which frantically stimulated and used her throbbing meat.


    Champagne was used by some to spray and cool off the moving bodies. Some high and drunk n.a.k.e.d girls in the lounge simply poured out the bubbly liquid over the pulsating pile of n.a.k.e.d flesh. One bottle slowly found its way to Elise. She was on her back, eating and s.u.c.k.i.n.g another strange v.a.g.i.n.a. With her legs impossibly wide, she twisted her body as she felt the cool liquid being poured out over her, running down her midriff and into her pubic hair. The cold neck of the bottle was teasingly sliding down her c.h.e.s.t and hard stomach. She slightly lifted her midriff as the neck slid up and down between her l.a.b.i.a, over her hot opening. Suddenly it turned and jammed deep into her red slit. She screamed and wildly sn.a.k.e.d around to get away. It was touching and rubbing her cavity walls in all the right places. She lifted her midriff even further but couldn''t escape. "No, no, oh please nooo!" she screamed. Her voice was lost in the beat, her red panting face disappeared underneath wet pubic hair and sweating bodies. The bottle tilted, the cool bubbly champagne rushed inside of her, making her lean body twist and shudder. The hidden cameras recorded how her midriff slightly raised itself above the pulsating mass. Elise was being penetrated between her legs with a champagne bottle, roughly jamming in and out of her throbbing hole. The bottle eventually pulled out, spraying sticky bubbly liquid all over Elise''s sweat covered filthy meat, and everything around her. Mixing with the sweat and other fluids it lubricated the constant substance-fuelled movement of the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ''worms''.


    It was just after 2 am.


    The lounge room was dark and largely deserted. Elise came to her senses. She was lying on the wet carpet in between empty bottles, n.a.k.e.d and in a mess. Her skin was sticky and stained. Her eyes were hollow, her genitals red and raw. Four frantic girls were still tribbing as a group under the red lights on the rotating bed. A few strange n.a.k.e.d girls were lying motionless with their legs wide-open on the wet, champagne-drenched carpet. Elise managed to drag herself off the floor and stumbled towards one of the back walls. She was tired and sore. She glanced at two girls, slumped in a nearby corner. Elise noticed their tattoos, their half-closed eyes, their blank stares. It was obvious they were ''out of it'' and had taken ''something''. One of them slowly gestured to her to come over.


    "Squat over us," she incoherently slurred. "Come on, give us your slit, you beautiful whore¡­"


    Elise just tiredly smiled. "Yeah," she whispered. "Yeah, that''s me¡­ a beautiful whore¡­" She hesitantly stumbled up to the two strangers. She slowly positioned her feet wide apart and deeply squatted over the two girls, bracing with both arms against the wall. She glanced over her shoulder at the foursome on the rotating bed. The girls were riding their hot v.a.g.i.n.as into each other. The two strange girls slowly got in position underneath her, staring at her raw open v.a.g.i.n.a between her wide-open legs. Elise slightly jumped. She felt their warm mouths make contact with her hot opening. She felt their lips s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her l.a.b.i.a. Their prying fingers opening her up even further, their hot tongues slowly sliding up and down on the inside edges. Their fingers delved in between her hard sweaty b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, sliding over- and pushing into her anus. "Oh yeah, oh f.u.c.k yeah¡­" she m.o.a.n.e.d while she looked over her shoulder. "Beautiful¡­" she whispered. "I watch them f.u.c.k over there while they''re eating me over here. Oh yeah¡­ right there¡­ wonderful¡­ finger me, girls¡­ eat me¡­ enjoy¡­" The hidden cameras recorded a stark-n.a.k.e.d Elise, leaning against one of the dark back walls, squatting more and more, pushing out her small dirty arse cheeks. Her lower midriff jerked forward and backward, f.u.c.k.i.n.g the faces of the two girls, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g the flesh in the t.h.i.g.h space between her legs. "Don''t stop, don''t stop¡­" she m.o.a.n.e.d as the side of her panting face rested against the wall.


    The two girls mysteriously looked at each other as they stared into Elise''s red open v.a.g.i.n.a, squeezed it open with their fingers, and smelled the inside of her warm flesh. One of the girls ran her tongue through Elise''s short dark pubic hair. "Oh yeah,'' she whispered to the other; "Oh shit, look at this chick. Feel her pubes, smell her warm meat. God, I f.u.c.kin'' love it." The other nodded as she slid her fingers up and down in between Elise''s hard b.u.t.t cheeks. "Yeah, and look at this. She''s got such a tight little b.u.t.t hole. I can hardly get two fingers in it. I think we both could eat her all night¡­"


    "Maybe¡­ maybe we should?" Both n.a.k.e.d girls grinned mischievously and playfully flicked their tongues at the prospect.


    A hand of one of the girls reached down towards the carpet. Her fingers searched the wet surface until they found a tiny plastic bag. She glanced down and pried open the bag, coating her fingertips with a white powder. She carefully rubbed the white soggy substance between her fingertips and curled her tongue as she showed it to the other girl. She just stared at the moving fingers and nodded. Both girls repositioned to the front. Elise m.o.a.n.e.d as she felt them both l.i.c.k.i.n.g up and down her throbbing wet v.a.g.i.n.a. She slowly moved her midriff, attempting to f.u.c.k those two mouths between her legs, eating her out. She felt warm lips latching onto her swollen l.a.b.i.a. Fingers slid up and down on the inside, rasping her overs.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.l.i.t. The two hot girls excitedly grinned as one of them carefully smeared the soggy substance inside Elise''s l.a.b.i.a and onto her hard c.l.i.t.


    It didn''t take long for it to take effect. It traveled quickly from Elise''s hot slit through her throbbing veins to her brain. "Oh f.u.c.k, what''s happening¡­" she m.o.a.n.e.d. "What are you two doing to me?" Elise started to tremble. Her pulsing v.a.g.i.n.a started to glow. She squatted deeper while pushing herself from the wall with stretched out arms. With her mouth wide-open, she squinted as she threw her head backward. She jerked her lower midriff in hard little f.u.c.k movements. She looked down at the two girls, their fingers stretching her l.a.b.i.a, both their tongues l.i.c.k.i.n.g deep into her. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were glowing, her c.l.i.t was so hard, it started to incessantly jump. It was the cause of her sudden spasms. She shivered and m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. Her midriff moved wildly on those two tongues sliding between her legs. Her hard b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s clenched together and shook with hard sudden movements.


    Elise could hardly stand anymore. Exhausted and confused her legs had turned to jelly. She leaned against the wall. Wide-eyed she panted and felt the two girls, how they fanatically s.u.c.k.e.d her flesh. What was happening with her? She felt so hot. Her v.a.g.i.n.a was throbbing like hell, more than at any time during the evening. She panted and m.o.a.n.e.d. Another o.r.g.a.s.m was rapidly building up.


    She looked at the two girls with their mysterious grins. "Who are you? What have you done to me? Oh f.u.c.k¡­ I''m coming again¡­" Elise''s flesh trembled. She suddenly stiffened up. Facing the dark wall, she gasped with wide-open eyes. Her lower midriff jerked. A small amount of liquid shot out of her hole. The two girls quickly licked her v.a.g.i.n.a clean.


    One of the girls got up and, in front of Elise rubbed her fingers together. "We want to eat you all night beautiful girl," she whispered close to Elise''s ear. "We''ve smeared a strong aphrodisiac between your legs, mixed with¡­well¡­ ''something else'', to keep you going... for the next few hours. That stuff is really full on. You''ll be f.u.c.k.i.n.g until you pass out... I don''t know who you are baby, but tonight your n.a.k.e.d body belongs to us."


    For a moment Elise just gazed at her. The girls'' audacity took her by surprise. She watched her slowly lick her fingers. Elise closed her eyes as their open mouths met, their tongues slid over each other, their saliva mixed. The rest of the aphrodisiac quickly traveled from her mouth upwards and hit her brain. "Do whatever you want," she sighed as she felt the impact of the chemicals. "I don''t care." The twitching became too much to bear. She slowly slid down on the floor as her throbbing flesh gave way. On the wet carpet, in front of the two girls, another o.r.g.a.s.m hit her brain. Her hot m.o.a.ns filled the lounge room. The girls watched Elise''s body snake on the floor. On hands and knees, they slowly crept towards her. For the next few hours, in a dark corner of the room, both girls took advantage of Elise''s writhing flesh.


    It was 04.30am.


    Elise slowly came to her senses. She was lying slumped on the wet carpet of the lounge room. N.a.k.e.d, sore and confused, she slowly remembered how those two strange girls had used her flesh for their gratification. Lying on the carpet, they both had been hotly riding up their v.a.g.i.n.as against her from different angles. She had felt them groping, eating and s.u.c.k.i.n.g her everywhere. Together they had been a frantic cl.u.s.ter of sweaty bodies, arms, and legs. She didn''t know about the cameras in the ceiling. The aphrodisiac had only slightly worn off. The red lights in the room were still on but the empty bed had stopped rotating. A few disheveled looking girls were dozing in a corner. Elise slowly got up and, on wobbly legs, stumbled around the lounge. Trying to avoid the empty bottles, she was looking for her silver dress. She found it like some dirty rag, lying next to the round bed. It was wet from the champagne but she didn''t care. She couldn''t be bothered finding her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. She had left it probably somewhere on the balcony. Barefoot and filthy she unsteadily found her way out of the lounge room, down the hallway, to the apartment''s front door. She got into the elevator and stumbled out of the building. Down the road, she spotted Jo''s parked up limousine. A knock on the side window woke up the driver.


    In the middle of the night, the chauffeured automobile silently floated through the empty streets. On the large black leather back seat, Elise in her short silver dress sat slumped in a corner. She was exhausted and still felt the aphrodisiac''s lingering effect. She thought about Shay''s words, about Jo as a client, and about the many strangers who she had f.u.c.k.e.d with. She casually glanced at the rear view mirror. Her eyes met with those of the driver. She wearily smiled and pretended to doze off. Deliberately she slowly opened her legs more and more. The driver stared through the mirror, ogling Elise''s bright red throbbing v.a.g.i.n.a. He just gasped and grinned. This girl at the back in the silver dress had certainly been ''very busy'' tonight.


    At her building''s front door she swiped her key card as the limo with the voyeur driver disappeared into the night. Back in her apartment, she dropped her short dress on the floor and stumbled straight into the shower. Wet and sore, she opened the fridge, took out an icepack, and wedged it between her legs, soothing her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e genitals. She stayed in bed that Sunday, nursing the fiery red area between her legs.


    The event profoundly changed her. Images of what had happened to her on Saturday night kept racing through her mind. She was still sore when on Monday morning at work a glowing email entered her laptop. Everyone across the street had loved the detailed view of her n.a.k.e.d body and had watched her wild antics. Reading Jo''s email turned her on. Her awoken d.e.s.i.r.e raised her heartbeat and made her feel slightly feverish. She was pleased with herself and mischievously smiled at the thought that her n.a.k.e.d body and f.u.c.k skills had convinced Jo Matheson to stay as a client at her firm for a long time.


    She didn''t know about the cameras. About the footage, Dee Benson had seen weeks later on her laptop. How Dee had recognised her in Ella''s footage of a lesbian orgy... Elise Saunders, legal specialist at Ellersley Davis, performing in a p.o.r.no film.


    Elise realised more than ever¡­ that she was hooked. There was no turning back from all this anymore. It would be only a matter of time before her urges would become unbearable and she would be ready to perform again for her client at the apartment.


    Another email arrived. Elise double-clicked the icon. It was an invitation from Ella Anderson¡­

 Chapter 121 - Light bondage threesome

    I had finished up my classes for the day at my Junior College when it started to snow, hard. This was going to be an epic storm, like so many in the Midwest. It was coming down in big, wet sleet and freezing rain, and I was glad as hell that my new apartment was only a few blocks from the school.


    As I ran for my car, I saw my ex-girlfriend Tracy struggling with her own transportation. Her car had never run that well, and in the cold weather, it had apparently given up the ghost. I couldn''t just leave her there -- her home was a good twenty miles away, down some nasty county roads. She was never going to make it in her old Ford. Besides, we''d parted amicably enough, maybe this was a chance for a little nostalgia s.e.x.


    Putting my book bag over my head for protection, I ran over to her car and tapped on the window. She actually smiled when she looked up at me, and rolled the window down.


    "You know you''ll never make it before the roads ice over," I said. "Come on... we can take my car to my place and wait this thing out, ok?"


    She hesitated for a moment, and looked over to the passenger seat. I hadn''t noticed that there was someone else there, with all the ice forming on the windshield. I bent down to see that her friend Lorelle was sitting with her. Inwardly, I winced... Lorelle was a nice enough girl, but she talked too damn much. That, and she was the kind of girl that would sit around for hours while a couple kept hinting that they''d like some "alone time," just not getting that she was c.o.c.k-blocking people.


    Thoughts of nostalgia s.e.x fluttering away in the breeze, I smiled at Lorelle. "Was Tracy going to give you a lift home?" I asked her.


    "We were carpooling, today," nodded Lorelle. I think she lived out by Tracy''s, out in the boonies. "Do you really think it''s going to get that bad?"


    Mother nature never could resist a good cue. The sky opened up and dumped freezing rain in buckets on me, and the girls just about screamed.


    "COME ON!" I yelled, running for my car. The girls didn''t hesitate this time. They grabbed their stuff and jumped out of the non-functional car, and ran after me. It was a good thing that I''d cleaned out my little car that morning. I was really hoping we wouldn''t have to use my emergency kit. I didn''t relish being stuck in my compact for a day or more.


    The three of us were soaked through to our skin when we got into the car. I started it up and blasted the heater, but there was only so much warming it could do. Both girls were starting to shiver, their teeth chattering, as I started navigating the hazardous streets.


    The streets were full of people making a mad dash for their homes, or for the nearest shelter. This particular winter storm was on its way into the record books, and we had a few close calls. The girls didn''t notice, I don''t think. They were too cold, bundling up in their wet clothes as best they could. Ice was forming on the outside of our coats, even in the heated car. If we didn''t make it to my place, we were in considerable trouble.


    It took half an hour to make the five-minute drive. I pulled into my parking place, barely able to force the car into the foot-deep snow there, and took a deep breath.


    "F.u.c.k, it''s going to be cold out there," I said. Tracy nodded, and Lorelle actually sobbed a little. She wasn''t good in stress situations, I''d noticed. I grabbed her frigid hand and gave it a little squeeze. "We''ll be inside in a minute... come on, ok?" She smiled a little bit, and nodded.


    The twenty feet from my car to the front door of the apartment house felt like a mile. The wind-chill was around thirty degrees below zero, and freezing rain and sleet pelted us every inch of the way. When I got inside the building, and the lights were out, I started to really worry.


    "Electricity is out... great," I muttered. Tracy''s eyes went wide.


    "What are we going to do? Isn''t this place all electric?"


    "Including the heat," I said, finishing her thought. "Quick, let''s get in the apartment."


    I was about halfway down the hall, and my fingers were so numb that I almost couldn''t work the key in the lock. The three of us practically fell into the apartment. As we''d feared, the heat was off, and the chill air inside the apartment was only marginally better than the air outside the building. At least it wasn''t blowing on us.


    "S...s...so cold..." said Lorelle. Her thick glasses were frosted over, ice forming on them, as were Tracy''s. The three of us were soaked through with freezing water, and parts of me were going numb that I prefer to feel all the time.


    :"B...b...bedroom," I stuttered out, trying to fight the chatter in my teeth. I started throwing off my clothes as quickly as I could... I''d never get warm in layers of wet, freezing cloth. "S....strip down," I said.


    Tracy complied almost immediately... she''d always been good at taking orders. Lorelle hesitated, looking between the two of us. I threw my shirt into my shower, and looked at her.


    "No heat... no hot water... the only things that are going to get us warm is us," I said. "No time to be shy, Lorelle... please, strip down!"


    Not waiting to see if she complied, I grabbed all of my towels out of my closet and threw them on the bed. Then I finished shucking my clothes, throwing all of them into the shower. Tracy did the same, and I took a moment to look at her. Survival situation or not, I was still a guy, even if my p.e.n.i.s was doing a great impression of a Shrinky-Dink.


    She wasn''t what most people would call "pretty," but I liked looking. She was what you might call a "Big Beautiful Woman," only about five feet tall but nicely round with a lot of curves, and one of the biggest sets of t.i.t.s I''d ever seen. She caught me looking and smiled a chilled smile, her skin starting to turn blue.


    Lorelle was finally getting out of all of her clothes. She was a big girl, too, in a different way. She stood maybe six feet tall, and was built on a big frame. She had some extra weight too, but she carried it more all over her body. Her complexion was a little on the pock-marked side, but she had a nice smile, and at least she tried to fit in, even if she was a constant c.o.c.k-block.


    I didn''t hate the situation after all.


    We toweled each other off as best we could, then we dove between the ice-cold sheets of the bed, all of us howling from the sensation. I took a minute to grab blankets, comforters, and pillows from all over the apartment, and throw them on the bed. Tracy arranged them in layers, and Lorelle packed the pillows between the sheets with us. By the time we all snuggled in, the bed was actually starting to warm up.


    I''d actually managed to get myself in between the two of them, and our n.a.k.e.d skin-to-skin contact was beginning to warm life back into us. We pulled a sheet over our heads to trap the warmth, opening it every few minutes for fresh air.


    I wrapped my arms around both girls'' shoulders and pulled them close, and neither of them complained or resisted. The warmth was delicious, and the contact was starting to remind me of other physical needs.


    "We... we would have died out there," said Tracy. "I was going to try to make it to Lorelle''s place... we would have been on the highway, now."


    I shook my head. "You might have gotten stuck, but you probably could have stayed warm inside your car," I said. I was lying, just a little. In a storm like this, there were always stories about people freezing to death in their cars. Tracy''s little Ford wouldn''t have provided nearly enough protection.


    She kissed me anyway, which I returned. Tracy always had been a good kisser. If it hadn''t of been for the fact that our schedules never synched up, we might even still be a couple. As I kissed Tracy, Lorelle''s arms wrapped around my c.h.e.s.t, and she gave me a tight hug.


    "Thank you anyway," she whispered. Her eyes were downturned and she had the most adorable blush. I didn''t think she was a v.i.r.g.i.n, but if I remembered her rambling chats around the lunch table, she hadn''t had a boyfriend in a long time. I hugged her back, and her softness felt really good against my muscled body.


    Tracy smiled, and her hand started to slide down my stomach. "So... what are we gong to do to generate more heat in here?" she asked. "We''re probably going to be here for a while... we''re going to need a lot of heat."


    She wrapped her little fingers around my hardening c.o.c.k, and started to stroke me, sending a shiver up my body. Lorelle started, a bit, not quite realizing what was happening.


    "Are you ok?" she asked, looking into my eyes. I liked her concern, and Tracy could tell, because it sent a throb right down to my d.i.c.k.


    "Oh, he''s fine," said Tracy. She reached over and grabbed one of Lorelle''s hands, and pulled it to my c.o.c.k. "See?"


    "Oh... OH," said Lorelle. She was a little startled by the sudden intimate contact, but she didn''t pull her hand away. In fact, she slowly ran her hand up and down the length of it a few times, as if measuring it. The look on her face said that she was pleased with the results.


    I don''t get many complaints in that department, actually. Tracy and Lorelle were soon co-stroking my hard nine inches, Tracy with a playful smile, and Lorelle with a look of wonder on her face. This was turning out to be one of my favorite storms ever.


    Tracy kissed me again, and I m.o.a.n.e.d under the increased stimulus. When I broke the kiss with her, I turned to Lorelle, and she tentatively leaned in for a soft, gentle kiss. Her lips were soft and warm, and the kiss rapidly deepened until I was stroking her tongue with my own.


    I spent a few minutes turning my head to the left and the right, kissing first Tracy and then Lorelle. Tracy leaned in closer, as they both still stroked me, and I pulled Lorelle in closer. Our three mouths met in the middle, and it was fun as hell to feel Lorelle squirm.


    I''d known that Tracy was bis.e.x.u.a.l before, but this experience seemed to be all new to Lorelle. Though the three-way kiss was a little awkward, it was also really damn hot. After a minute of it, I pulled back, and watched Tracy continue to softly kiss Lorelle. Lorelle was lost in it, I doubt she knew exactly what was going on. Soon, I could see their tongues gently meet as they m.o.a.n.e.d, and my c.o.c.k throbbed against the bed sheets as they both released their grip on me and started to fondle one another.


    It was freezing cold outside of that bed, but I was nestled between two pleasantly plump women who were laying up against me and exploring one another on top of me. I was actually kind of glad that they paused their c.o.c.k stroking for a bit, because the situation alone was almost enough to make me shoot.


    Their kiss broke eventually, and Lorelle took a deep breath, blushing furiously. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against me in an entirely agreeable way as she breathed heavily. "Oh, Jenn... I... I never knew what that was like..."


    Tracy giggled and kissed her on the nose. "I''ve wanted to do that for a while," she said. Then the girls were kissing again, and I figured that a little break from being in the middle would do my stamina some good.


    When their kiss next broke, I kissed Lorelle myself, then lifted myself up by my arms and rolled to the other side of her, pushing her up against Tracy. Lorelle squealed from the unexpected movement, but got quiet again rapidly when Tracy dipped her mouth down to Lorelle''s n.i.p.p.l.e. When I started kissing her other n.i.p.p.l.e, she m.o.a.n.e.d and threw her arms up over her head, giving us better access.


    I met Tracy''s eyes as we both tongued Lorelle''s pert n.i.p.p.l.es, and she winked at me. As hot as things had gotten, they were going to get a lot hotter; I loved that look on Tracy''s face. It was the look that she gave me when all of her inhibitions dropped and she went into full "wanton s.l.u.t" mode. My fingers trailed down Lorelle''s stomach, only to find that Tracy had beaten me to gently stroking Lorelle''s hot, wet slit.


    Lorelle m.o.a.n.e.d again, her head slowly moving back and forth, as two sets of fingers explored her hot, moist snatch. Tracy guided me to slip a finger inside of Lorelle''s p.u.s.s.y, and I m.o.a.n.e.d around Lorelle''s n.i.p.p.l.e as I felt how tight and slick she was inside. I slowly finger-f.u.c.k.e.d her, feeling her h.i.p.s slowly rise to meet my finger''s penetrations. She was in bad need of a good f.u.c.k, and I happened to be in the right place at the right time.


    Lorelle dropped one hand back down beneath the sheets, and wrapped her fingers around my c.o.c.k again as I finger-f.u.c.k.e.d her. She stroked my hardness to the rhythm of my hand thrusts, and said "God... you''re so big, Isaac... I don''t know if I can take you..."


    "You can, if he''s good and wet," said Tracy. She gave Lorelle''s n.i.p.p.l.e a little nip with her teeth, which made Lorelle yelp, then slid her whole body down beneath the covers. I raised my head to Lorelle''s and softly kissed her as Tracy settled down by our legs.


    "Oh, God... is... is she going to suck you?" asked Lorelle. I smiled and nodded. Blowjobs were one of Tracy''s specialties; she''d been giving them from a ridiculously young age, and she had a real talent for it.


    Tracy started by just breathing her hot, moist breath on my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k, and gently lifted Lorelle''s hand away. I held Lorelle close, playing with her engorged and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es. "Careful, Jenn," I said. "I''m so hot and hard right now that you could make me c.u.m by THINKING about s.u.c.k.i.n.g me."


    Tracy chuckled deep in her throat, and clamped her fingers down on the base of my c.o.c.k, her thumb coming up hard against the underside. Not only did the pressure feel incredible, but she could hold my o.r.g.a.s.m back from there. Some of the best nights of my life started with that grip.


    When Tracy''s mouth slowly engulfed the head of my c.o.c.k, my eyes rolled back in my head. Her tongue was pressing softly at the cleft of the head, and her teeth gently scr.a.p.ed over the most delicate parts. Then she m.o.a.n.e.d, and took it all the way down her throat without a pause.


    Lorelle kissed the side of my neck as Tracy started slowly bobbing up and down on me, sending shivers that bordered on convulsions up and down my body. Tracy''s free hand slowly c.a.r.e.s.sed the underside of my balls, and her mouth was as hot and as wet as I remembered it being. Tracy liked to blow me slow, painfully slow. She liked making the blowjob last for a little while, and so she kept the grip on the base of my c.o.c.k tight and kept her motions slow. Lorelle''s eyes kept fl.i.c.k.i.n.g down to where the motions of Tracy''s head made the bedcovers rise and fall.


    "Does that really feel good?" asked Lorelle. I could only m.o.a.n in response... Tracy had control over my whole body with her mouth on my throbbing member. She sped up her action a little bit, her tongue moving in a hot, wet spiral on the underside of my shaft the entire time. I could actually feel my o.r.g.a.s.m being held back, and the intensity of the sensations continued to build. When I came it was going to be monumental.


    Sensing that she was pushing her luck, Tracy pulled her mouth off of my c.o.c.k slowly, l.i.c.k.i.n.g the very tip as it exited her mouth. Lorelle continued to kiss and lick the side of my neck as I shuddered. She pulled back a bit to look in my eyes.


    "I... I want you to f.u.c.k me, Isaac," she said. "I''ve wanted it for a long time, but you... you were always with someone else... and I didn''t know..."


    I quieted her with a kiss, noting with some interest that Tracy hadn''t come back up yet. Lorelle kissed me passionately, then asked "Do... do you think I''m wet enough?"


    That''s when her eyes opened wider than I''d ever seen, and her mouth stretched into a silent "O." I could feel Tracy''s long hair brushing back and forth against my t.h.i.g.hs, and I knew that she was eating Lorelle''s p.u.s.s.y, with every bit as much expertise as she had s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k.


    Lorelle''s voice came out in a gurgle... she''d obviously never experienced oral s.e.x before, and the sensations were overwhelming her. Her arms went back over her head, and she started flailing around, a little. It actually started to get a little dangerous, as I ducked her wildly swinging hands.


    As Tracy continued to l.a.p at Lorelle''s c.u.n.t, oblivious to the reaction she was having above the covers, I decided to take a chance, for my own safety and for Lorelle''s. I rolled halfway out of the bed, feeling the icy chill of the winter air in the bedroom, and grabbed one of my ties from the closet. Rolling back, I wrapped it around one of Lorelle''s wrists, and secured it to the headboard over her head. Lorelle looked at me in surprise and shock, still unable to vocalize, as I tied her second wrist on top of the first.


    "Now you''re all mine," I said, smiling at her. I started to kiss her behind her ear; something I couldn''t have done if she had continued flailing. When I ran my tongue along her earlobe, she finally got a full breath, and screamed in o.r.g.a.s.m. I mean really screamed. There were no words, just sheer, uncontrolled passion. Tracy came back up from under the covers quickly, her lips and chin wet with Lorelle''s juices.


    Lorelle started breathing in rapid pants, her eyes closed tightly, still in the throes of o.r.g.a.s.m. Tracy looked up at her bound wrists.


    "Oh, Isaac... and I was hoping that you''d tie ME up again," she said, pouting. "Will you?"


    "Maybe," I said. That did it... I was going to start dating her again. There was something else demanding my attention, just at the moment, though. Lorelle finally calmed her breathing down, and looked up at me.


    "Wh...why did you tie my hands up?" she asked, a little frightened. I kissed her again, and stroked her hair.


    "Well, at first, it was so you wouldn''t beat the hell out of me... you were flailing around pretty wildly," I said. Tracy giggled.


    "Did I do that?" she asked, in her best little-girl voice. My c.o.c.k throbbed, the way it always did when she used that voice. I leaned over and kissed her hard, before turning back to Lorelle.


    "The other reason," I said, "Is because I LIKE tying women up... and Tracy can tell you what it does for s.e.x."


    Lorelle looked over at Tracy, her eyes no longer fearing, but glistening with excitement. "He tied you up, Jenn?"


    Tracy laid down next to her, softly stroking Lorelle''s n.i.p.p.l.es. "Oh, God yes, he did," she said. "Just relax, honey... Isaac''s going to take you to heaven, and it''s so much better when you''re a little helpless. Don''t worry... I''m here, in case he tries anything funny."


    "Oh, f.u.c.k," said Lorelle, breathlessly. "If you''re the only help I''ve got, then I''m in a lot of trouble..."


    I slowly positioned myself on top of Lorelle, holding my weight off of her with my arms. She spread her legs wide for me, as Tracy reached down and took hold of my spit-slick c.o.c.k.


    Lorelle looked up at me, her eyes wide. "Please, Isaac... be gentle with me?"


    I smiled and kissed her softly. "I''d never hurt you, Lorelle," I said, as Tracy guided the head of my c.o.c.k to Lorelle''s dripping, waiting p.u.s.s.y. "Not unless you really wanted me to."


    Lorelle''s questioning look gave way to one of unbridled passion as I thrust my h.i.p.s forward, just a little, and Tracy''s expert hand guided the head of my c.o.c.k into Lorelle''s slit. She gasped a little, obviously unused to the size. I don''t know what her last boyfriend was hung like, but I was betting girls didn''t wrap their fingers around his c.o.c.k and find that they didn''t meet on the other side. I loved it when that happened.


    Slowly, I slid a little more of my c.o.c.k into Lorelle, Tracy guiding me in until I was well seated. Then, Tracy took a gentle hold of my balls, and held them safe while I completed my thrust, filling Lorelle''s p.u.s.s.y to the hilt.


    Lorelle''s eyes went wide again, and she started into mine, and gave me just a little scream before clamping her lips shut. Her wrists strained against the tie that held them, and Tracy smiled.


    "Oh, she''s lively," said Tracy, as I enjoyed the feeling of the tightest, wettest snatch I had ever been in. "Can we keep her?"


    I refrained from commenting, starting the work of controlling my breath. I was going to take a long time with this f.u.c.k, and I wanted to have all of my stamina. I slowly pulled my c.o.c.k out until just the head rested inside of Lorelle''s creamy p.u.s.s.y, and then slid back in, just a little faster. Lorelle''s legs came up on either side of me, and wrapped around my waist.


    "F.u.c.k me," she said, through tight teeth. "F.u.c.k me HARD..."


    I only smiled, and Tracy stroked Lorelle''s hair.


    "Oh, honey," said Tracy. "That''s the best way to get a slow f.u.c.k from Isaac... I hope you can take it."


    Tracy was right... now that I knew what Lorelle wanted, I was going to make her wait for it. I started a nice, long, slow f.u.c.k.i.n.g rhythm, using all of my muscles, from my toes to my legs to my back to my shoulders and arms, spreading the effort around my whole body. My c.o.c.k slid into the wet velvet fist of Lorelle''s inner folds again and again, and I m.o.a.n.e.d a little with every penetration. She was hot and she was wet and she was f.u.c.k.i.n.g tight, and I was enjoying myself immensely.


    Lorelle began to thrash in earnest, yanking at the ties and trying to pull me into her faster with her legs around my waist. "Oh, F.U.C.K... you BASTARD... F.U.C.K ME.... GIVE IT TO ME... PLEASE! Oh, GOD... PLEASE... just F.U.C.K ME!"


    Once I''ve set up a rhythm, it''s next to impossible to get me to speed up before I''m ready. Tracy had a little shudder, remembering all the times I did the same thing to her. She continued to softly stroke my balls while I slowly f.u.c.k.e.d Lorelle, and licked her n.i.p.p.l.es with her long, pink tongue.


    Soon, Lorelle had been reduced to tears, eyes screwed shut, her h.i.p.s thrusting at me, trying to get the hard f.u.c.k she wanted. "Please... oh f.u.c.k please... I''ll do anything... anything you want... just f.u.c.k me... please?"


    Tracy looked up at me with Lorelle''s n.i.p.p.l.e between her teeth, and smiled. She''d broken the same way, and she knew what came next. She took her hand off of my balls, because there was going to be no way to hold them in a second.


    Lorelle sensed something had changed, and opened her eyes. I looked down at her with unbridled l.u.s.t, and RAMMED my h.i.p.s home, slamming my c.o.c.k into her cervix with a crash. She m.o.a.n.e.d so loud that it took her breath away, and I started to f.u.c.k her like a madman.


    No finesse, no gentleness, I just pounded my rock-hard c.o.c.k into her softest, tightest places like a jackhammer, giving her the hard and fast f.u.c.k that she''d been begging for. That''s what I like to wait for... the begging. Then, when I''d given her what she wanted, I turned up the intensity.


    I slipped my arms under her knees and pressed her t.h.i.g.hs to her belly, damn near folding her in half. I used the position to get better, deeper penetration, and started to f.u.c.k her like there was no tomorrow. The covers on the bed couldn''t keep up, and slid off of us, but the cool air of the bedroom only invigorated me at this point. Our three n.a.k.e.d bodies exposed from head to toe, I banged the hell out of Lorelle, drawing gasps and little screams from her. I''m sure if any of my neighbors had made it home in the storm, they thought I was killing the poor girl.


    My h.i.p.s slammed into Lorelle''s soft, round a.s.s harder and harder, and Tracy slid her fingers down Lorelle''s stomach, and started to tease her c.l.i.t. That was all it took for Lorelle... she screamed long and loud, every muscle in her body locking up in a total rictus of o.r.g.a.s.m. Her c.u.n.t gripped down on my c.o.c.k and the muscles of it rippled, and I was THIS close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside of her when I remembered the lack of protection. Without finishing, I pulled out of her, gripping my c.o.c.k tightly to hold off my o.r.g.a.s.m. There was another girl here who hadn''t had nearly enough fun, yet... and I was starting to feel like the longer I held off, the more amazing my own c.u.m would be.


    Lorelle actually came for a couple of minutes, emitting long, deep grunts and groans as her body shuddered. I kissed Tracy hard, grabbing her by the back of her hair, and she melted against me, holding me tightly. We broke the kiss, and she looked down at my still throbbing member.


    "Did you... did you c.u.m in her?" she asked. The question seemed to partially bring Lorelle back to reality.


    "No," I said, breathing heavily. "No protection... didn''t think it was a good idea. Besides... I''ve got something else to do with it."


    Lorelle looked up at us, her body covered in sweat as was mine. "Are you... can... can you untie me, now?" she asked. I looked at Tracy.


    "No" said Tracy, her voice strong and somewhat dominant. "You stay right there until I''ve had my fun."


    "But... but..." said Lorelle, squirming under me. Tracy leaned down, and kissed her.


    "Behave, and you''ll c.u.m again," she said. I stepped out of the bed, and got a couple more of my ties from the closet. Tracy put the tip of her finger in her mouth, and Lorelle looked at me with a combination of l.u.s.t and fear. If I''d had a camera, the image would have made me a millionaire.


    "What... what are you going to do?" asked Tracy, again in that little girl voice that she knew drove me so crazy. I took her by her hand, and pulled her so that she was straddling Lorelle''s h.i.p.s. Then I held her by the back of her hair again, and forced her to bend down, pressing her massive b.r.e.a.s.ts against Lorelle''s more modest ones, her lips inches from Lorelle''s.


    "Kiss her," I hissed. The girls didn''t hesitate, they immediately engaged in a long, deep kiss. As they did, I took Tracy''s hands, brought them over her head, and tied them down right next to Lorelle''s. The two girls squirmed nicely against one another, and I knew that I wasn''t going to be able to hold off my own o.r.g.a.s.m too much longer. I was starting to get an ache in my balls that was screaming "LET ME C.U.M!"


    First, though, I pulled Tracy''s head back by the hair, breaking the kiss, and slipped a tie around Lorelle''s eyes, tying it behind her head. She gasped as I blindfolded her, throwing her head back and forth and making little mewling sounds.


    "What are you doing?" asked Tracy, a little concerned, now. I got behind her, and gripped my c.o.c.k tightly, looking down at her upturned a.s.s.


    "There''s one place I never got to f.u.c.k you," I said, as I reached down with my free hand and fingered her hot, wet p.u.s.s.y. Tracy was an awesome f.u.c.k, but she wasn''t nearly as tight as Lorelle was. I had an option, though, now that she was helpless under me again.


    Tracy stopped moving, and looked back at me over her shoulder. "No... you... you''re not serious... you can''t..."


    "What?" asked Lorelle, sensing the panic. "What''s he doing, Jenn?"


    "Oh, God, Lorelle," said Tracy, as I rubbed the head of my c.o.c.k against her dripping slick p.u.s.s.y lips. "I... I think he''s going to f.u.c.k me in the ass!"


    "Are you serious? Isaac, are you serious? Can she take that?" Lorelle was extremely concerned, which was actually even more of a turn on. I started fingering Tracy''s c.l.i.t from behind, causing her to m.o.a.n and rotate her h.i.p.s on top of Lorelle.


    "I... I don''t know," said Tracy, between m.o.a.ns. "Isaac... I... I''m a little scared..."


    "Good," I said, reaching a little further down. Lorelle gasped as my fingers found her well-f.u.c.k.e.d slit, and gently teased her c.l.i.t as well. The girls started grinding their pussies together, and I guided Tracy''s h.i.p.s a little so they made a good c.l.i.t-to-c.l.i.t connection.


    "Oh, you f.u.c.ker," said Tracy, as she started really grinding against Lorelle. "Do it... come on... DO IT..."


    "Oh... GOD... please, Isaac," said Lorelle, "Don''t hurt her..."


    Tracy kissed Lorelle deeply as they thrust their h.i.p.s at one another, and said "it''s ok, Lorelle... I want a little pain..."


    I couldn''t take it any more. I slipped my c.o.c.k into Tracy''s hot, wet p.u.s.s.y, and pumped her good and hard for a minute. It felt good, but it wasn''t nearly tight enough to bring me off. She m.o.a.n.e.d and thrashed on top of Lorelle, who started to panic a little.


    "Is he... is he doing it?" asked Lorelle. "God DAMN it, I can''t SEE..."


    "N...No," said Tracy, as she shuddered. "He''s... he''s getting it wet inside me... in my p.u.s.s.y..."


    When I blindfolded Lorelle, this was what I was hoping for. Tracy was going to give her the play-by-play on what I did to her, which would only make things hotter for all three of us.


    Just for the sensation, I pulled my c.o.c.k out of Tracy''s p.u.s.s.y, and I slipped it between the two girls, right where they were grinding their slits together. I m.o.a.n.e.d and they both screamed, rubbing their c.l.i.ts against my throbbing c.o.c.k. I think they both came at the same time, they were certainly yelling enough.


    Before that stimulation could push me over the edge, I pulled my c.o.c.k back again, and started to work it between Tracy''s soft round a.s.s cheeks. Our combined body heat, with all of the exertion, was warming up the whole bedroom, now. I was feeling warm and cozy as I pressed the slick head of my throbbing c.o.c.k up against Tracy''s little pink pucker.


    "Oh God..." said Tracy, between breathless pants. "He... he''s doing it... oh GOD... Lorelle..."


    "Tracy... oh Tracy..." Lorelle cried, as they pressed themselves more closely together.


    I slowly buttoned the head of my c.o.c.k into Tracy''s hot, tight butthole, the slickness from her p.u.s.s.y and my own pre-c.u.m lubricating the process just enough. Tracy screamed, Lorelle screamed in sympathy with Tracy, and I just growled... it was the tightest thing my c.o.c.k had ever been in.


    Tracy''s asshole clutched down on my c.o.c.k just behind the head, and I could feel her pulse as it cause her sphincter to contract rhythmically on me. I sat there, unmoving, allowing her to become used to the penetration.


    There were tears streaming down her cheeks and dropping onto Lorelle''s blindfolded face, but she turned to me, her whole body shuddering.


    "More... give me more, Isaac... I want all of it..."


    "That''s my girl," I said, smiling. Lorelle started craning her neck up to kiss Tracy anywhere she could make contact; on her lips, her cheeks, her neck. Tracy laid on Lorelle, quietly sobbing as I slowly pressed more of my hard c.o.c.k meat up her a.s.s. I would press in an inch or so, then give her a moment to rest and adjust. Every time I pressed in another inch, Tracy would grunt, and Lorelle would let out a little m.o.a.n.


    As I''d hoped, the force of my thrusts up Tracy''s a.s.s was being transmitted through Tracy''s slit to Lorelle''s. Then, as Lorelle squirmed from the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, it caused Tracy to wiggle her a.s.s and press back against me. It was the perfect moment, and I wasn''t going to last long.


    Finally, I felt my balls rest against Tracy''s hot p.u.s.s.y lips, and I knew she had my whole c.o.c.k up her as.. She m.o.a.n.e.d and clenched down on me, and I bent down and wrapped my arms around both girls. This wasn''t going to take long.


    "Do it..." said Tracy. "F.u.c.k me... please?"


    I needed no more prompting. I started a gentle in-out motion, f.u.c.k.i.n.g Tracy up her hot, tight a.s.s nice and slow. The girls m.o.a.n.e.d simultaneously with each thrust, and started to rub themselves together more fiercely.


    I slid my hands back until I had a good grip on Tracy''s h.i.p.s, and started to f.u.c.k her a.s.s harder and faster. The way she started screaming, she wasn''t going to be able to take that for very long, but I wasn''t going to be able to give it to her for long, either.


    After about two dozen hard, fast thrusts I felt the c.u.m boiling up from my balls. I yelled out loud and RAMMED my c.o.c.k home in Tracy''s a.s.s, the motion of which brought both girls over the edge. All three of us came at the same moment, filling the bedroom with yells and shrieks and the occasional "OH GOD!" I could feel the c.u.m pumping through my groin, and each spurt was like a whole new o.r.g.a.s.m, racking my body with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from head to toe.


    I filled Tracy''s bowels with my hot c.u.m, and slowly collapsed next to the bound girls as they m.o.a.n.e.d and cried in their continuing o.r.g.a.s.ms. With a little effort I untied their hands, but they stayed right where I''d left them, Tracy on top of Lorelle, rubbing one another and softly kissing each other.


    Eventually, they remembered me, and both of them kissed me deeply, stroking my hair and rubbing my back. The bedroom was almost uncomfortably warm, by now, but as we lay quiet, the heat settled down to a comfortable level.


    It took three days for the storm to pass and the roads to clear enough for Tracy and Lorelle to get home. They didn''t stay home long, though. After three days of mind-blowing three-way s.e.x, they both decided to move in with me. The three-way rent split wasn''t bad at all, and the constant s.e.x was a great workout for all three of us.


    Now, we even look forward to the nasty, bl.u.s.tery weather of winter, because the best s.e.x of all is the survival s.e.x.

 Chapter 122 - My honey, a doctor and me

    For months since me and my gf Cindy were together and being highly s.e.x.u.a.lly active, she decided that she wanted me to f.u.c.k a guy in front of her.


    I have of course been mainly straight all my life. As you can imagine that I was shocked to say the least. I guess she assumed that by my serving time in a federal penitentiary for property related offences I might of had gone gay there. Not even. I was on parole at the time when we hooked up. She loved the great o.r.g.a.s.ms I gave her. But I never f.u.c.k.e.d or s.u.c.k.e.d a guy in my life. I did tell her I remember in high school looking at a guy in the shower and feeling s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused by his firm tan lined bum. Didn''t know why. I told her I whacked out to the visualization of seeing his a.s.s.


    That was when she made a proposal for me. She knew this guy who was a bis.e.x.u.a.l doctor who performed proctal exams. She figured I might like him. We went to the local gay bar in my area. I was nervous about being there. Not because I was to experience my first consensual homos.e.x.u.a.l act in a threesome but rather because being an ex-con on parole, I was afraid that someone would be an undercover parole officer. I get spotted, I would go back on a breach of parole.


    So through the next half hour Cindy spotted him and we left back to her place. Mike, not his real name of course, drove us back. We talked at her place for an hour. I told him I never ben with a man before and he said after I experience what he can give me, I would turn bis.e.x.u.a.l for life. So he and my gf took off my pants. She took off her clothes revealing her plump white Ukrainian body. Big supple h.i.p.s and a great poundable bubble bum of hers that jiggles nicely when getting f.u.c.k.e.d from behind plus those great 36C cup t.i.t.s that I enjoy f.u.c.k.i.n.g a lot.


    So Mike started to suck me off. His mouth felt so warm as he s.u.c.k.e.d and slurped my 6.5 inch hard member. Since he had performed proctal exams he had stuck a finger in my a.s.s while he s.u.c.k.e.d me. I was laying down in my gf bed by now. She sat on my face and I ate her out. Suddenly I felt such pleasurable pressure in what Mike mentioned it was petting or milking my prostate gland. I let out a load profusely. Cindy also began to suck me after she had switched positioning. Mike was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her d.o.g.g.y style while Cindy s.u.c.k.e.d me off. Never as good as Mike though.


    After that I had my c.o.c.k lubed and Mike f.u.c.k.e.d Cindy missionary style. Just looking at his white firm muscular bum pumping Cindy, my c.o.c.k quickly got real hard almost immediately. I remembered that white a.s.s in the shower and feeling s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused in high school. I was so turned on I then stuck my c.o.c.k in Mike''s tight a.s.s. I spent my load in minutes. After which we switched and Mike f.u.c.k.e.d me with his 7 inch hard c.o.c.k up my a.s.s. It hurt at first but I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g Cindy to care to much. Than I felt as though Mike peed. It wasn''t until he told me he came in my a.s.s. It tickled and felt warm. I really enjoyed it. He was right about me wanting to be bis.e.x.u.a.l. I love both c.o.c.k and p.u.s.s.y for life.


    My gf wanted to get sandwiched too. So I s.u.c.k.e.d Mike''s c.o.c.k to warm him up again as did he mine. Cindy lubed both holes and we took turns for the next two hours plugging Cindy''s asshole and tight c.u.n.t with our c.o.c.ks.


    Before Mike left, I s.u.c.k.e.d him one final time to taste his c.u.m again which tasted like peppermint spluge. He guided me with verbal intructions on how to tickle his p spot. He then let out a m.o.a.n to which I swallowed his c.u.m. Cindy just played herself watching us.


    I am now broken up with her over some 9 years now. Never met that doctor again but every now and then I was frequent bath houses to give my new c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g skills a try. I haven''t disappointed in the least. Nor have I haven''t given up on a bis.e.x.u.a.l lifestyle. I prefer female though and performing my bi s.e.x.u.a.l activity in the context of threesome or foursome experience. I love c.o.c.k and p.u.s.s.y for life. Yours truly..... until next time.

 Chapter 123 - Eighteenth Birthday Night!

    The first story I wanted to write about is my eighteenth birthday. I was already s.e.x.u.a.lly active, but was very secretive about whom I chose to play with. I think it''s silly that one changing of a day suddenly allows you to openly explore your s.e.x.u.a.lity, but I have certainly taken advantage of my new freedom. I wanted to go out, meet gay men, and flirt the night away. A friend who is about six months older than me had been telling me about a gay club that he liked to go to. He seemed excited that I wanted him to take me to my first gay club. From the stories he had told me, I was going to fit in just fine. While I am good at keeping secrets about who I sleep with, I''m certainly not shy about my s.e.x.u.a.lity or who I want to f.u.c.k.


    He picked me up at 9. We cranked up the radio and I was dancing in my seat the whole drive there. I got a little birthday surprise as we pulled into the parking lot when he told me that he wanted me to give him my ''first legal blowjob''. In no time, he had parked, turned the car off, and had his c.o.c.k out. I leaned over to kiss him as I reached for his stiff meat. After a little kissing and stroking, I moved into position. He was a good seven inches, cut, and not too thick. What little pubes he did have were neatly trimmed and he kept himself very clean. This wasn''t my first time going down on him, so I knew what he liked. It was all over in a few minutes. I had my hand wrapped around his shaft, his head in my mouth, and I moved up and down with a steady, determined pace. I didn''t slow down as he m.o.a.n.e.d loudly and began to shoot. I swallowed several times and tried not to make a mess. Once he finished, I licked him a little and sat up. He was grateful as always and we headed for the club.


    We showed our IDs at the door and each got Xs on our hands. I was also given a sticker that read ''birthday bitch'' in glittery red. I remember that I could still taste a hint of c.u.m as we entered the dance room. There was a good size dance floor, lights going, a DJ, and maybe 20 men. I usually had to be sneaky when I was checking out guys, but there is seemed that everyone was doing it. My friend recognized someone and led me across the room. We hadn''t even done anything, but I was already enjoying myself and my smiled showed it. I was introduced as ''the one I told you about'' and was wished a happy birthday right away.


    He was a few years older than us and I had been told a little about him as well. We pulled up stools and joined him at a table. We made small talk for a little while before the conversation inevitably turned s.e.x.u.a.l. I was taking inventory of all the hot guys in the club. Some were dancing, others talking, and a few just scanning the room. After a bit my new friend began a heated flirting. He said that I was cuter than he could have imagined and that he heard that I give great head. I immediately looked at my buddy who just laughed. I''m not really shy, but I had been playing innocent up until then. I let him know that I heard a story as well and that I knew he had a thick c.o.c.k. With that, the conversation only got dirtier.


    The flirting went on for a little bit until he finished his drink. He asked me if I wanted him to sneak me a shot since I couldn''t be seen with a drink. I was instructed to wait while he got the shot, wait for him to go to the restroom, and follow him in after a few minutes. I had a feeling that there was more to this than just a shot, but I was playing coy and wanted to see what would happen. When I got entered the restroom, there was nobody there except in one stall with the door closed. As I walked over, I heard the latch unlock after I said his name. As he opened the door, I saw him with his pants down sitting on the toilet. He had one hand holding the stall door and the other stroking his thick c.o.c.k.


    I entered, shut the door, and hit my knees. His hand cupped the back of my neck as I took him into my mouth. He has pretty big and I couldn''t swallow him as I usually would. I started my usual method with my tongue and lips working the head and hand stroking the shaft. I wanted to show him that I knew what I was doing, so I took my time getting him rock hard and then keeping him there. My free hand found its way to his balls to cup them and grope slowly. In my previous exploits, I had learned that I loved prolonging a man''s p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, making him very hard and horny, and then finally making him c.u.m big. Giving head is just one way to do this, but I truly enjoy s.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k. It''s s.e.xy, intimate, exciting, and I even like the smell and taste. When a man shoots, that is my reward for doing a good job. I will gladly swallow a load and smile. Don''t get me wrong, I absolutely love getting f.u.c.k.e.d, but I want to master all the different ways that I can please a man.


    Things were just starting to get slobbery when I heard the restroom door open. My face was buried in his l.a.p with my eyes closed. I slowed my pace to keep the noise to a minimum. My steady pace turned to a slow grind against his shaft. I think he was about to c.u.m, or at least m.o.a.n, when he held my head to make me slow down even more. I took the opportunity to catch my breath as we waited for the unknown visitor to leave. We could hear him at the urinal, then the sink, followed by the paper towel dispenser, and finally the door. My lips had never left his c.o.c.k and he was still just as hard as he could be. As soon as the door closed, I pushed my head into his l.a.p to take him deeper into my mouth. I wasn''t able to deepthroat his girth, but could feel his tip at the opening. He gasped a little and then let out a m.o.a.n as he exhaled. I went back to bobbing my head at a steady pace and kneading his rather large sac.


    It wasn''t long after that before his hand was on my head holding my in place and his c.o.c.k began to pulsate. I instinctively grabbed his shaft with my other hand and began stroking rapidly. My mouth was working the rest of him as the c.u.m started to flow. It was a large load and flowed for a while as I enjoyed him feeding me his seed. I had to swallow after the larger spurts just to be sure it wasn''t going to run down my chin. As always, I finished strong and tried to milk him for all the c.u.m I could get. I pulled away and looked up at him as I swallowed the last of it with a smile. I was practically glowing from the excitement. As I stood up, he reached to the top of the toilet paper dispenser and handed me a shot of tequila. I opened the door and walked to the sinks while he composed himself. I took the shot, washed up, and left the restroom before he even exited the stall.


    I found my friend flirting with another man at the table. He saw me and waved me over. We spent time dancing, flirting with several men, and just enjoying the scenery. You could spot the guys who were definitely going to f.u.c.k later as they were grinding on each other. I even saw a few hands rubbing bulges, though they were trying to be sly. It was exciting to be in a place with so much s.e.x.u.a.l energy in the air. I think confidence is very s.e.xy and I don''t mind a man who is blunt about what he likes or wants. The man whom I had blown was making his rounds and chatting with several guys. I must have been about two hours after he had exploded in my mouth that I saw him walk into the restroom again with another man. My curiosity got the better of me after a few minutes and I decided that I needed to freshen up. The dancing had got me a little sweaty, so I headed to the restroom. There were more than just the two of them in there.


    A couple were just there to use the facilities and I decided to wait them out. I pretended that I had to use the urinal and stood there for a while holding my d.i.c.k. I could hear some sounds from the stall, but the other men didn''t seem to be phased by it. They both finished and left. A quick glance at the floor told me that Mr. Girth was standing up and is appeared the other man was in front of him facing away. Their pace told me that they were seasoned pros as restroom f.u.c.k.i.n.g. The noise wasn''t much, but enough that I could tell what was happening. I stood there quietly for a minute just listening and watching their feet from a distance. It was thrilling to know what was happening right in front of me, even if I couldn''t see it. I will admit that I was a little jealous; I had never been f.u.c.k.e.d by a c.o.c.k that thick and wanted to know how it felt.


    I could hear their breathing getting heavier and the noise getting slightly louder. It sounded like the one being impaled was close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g. My suspicions were confirmed when the breathing turned to staggered m.o.a.ning. I could tell he would have been screaming if he hadn''t been trying to be quiet. Seconds later, I began to hear the same s.e.xy sounds that I had been on the cause of earlier. He was drilling this man''s a.s.s while c.u.m.m.i.n.g hard. As he slowed and stopped, his conquest turned around and got on his knees. A used c.o.n.d.o.m dropped to the floor as the man appeared to be swallowing the c.o.c.k that had just used his a.s.s.


    I slipped out of the restroom trying not to be noticed. I was turned on by listening to them please each other. I couldn''t see it, but my imagination took care of that. It was as if I was the camera man in a hot p.o.r.n scene. I walked back to meet my friend at the table. I saw the two men leaving the restroom and I swear the man winked at me. I wasn''t sure if he knew that I had been listening or if that was just to let me know that something had just happened. Either way, the man has a nice c.o.c.k and I knew he probably had guys lining up for it. He certainly knew lots of the men that were there that night.

 Chapter 124 - My first time, gay s.e.x with friend at pool

    My name is Sam, I was 22 at the time, we were at the swimming pool waiting for our swimming time (we were trying to become professional swimmers). I am blond but have dark coloured pubes, I was well-built. He had dark hair and went to the gym daily, he is an Arab.


    We were both late from work so we had not time to change into our casual clothes so we stayed in our suits.


    We both sat on the balcony and went on our phones. After ten minutes, he gets his hand and starts rubbing it against my leg, I look at him, my d.i.c.k getting hard. He looks me in the eye and says "has anyone ever told you that you look handsome?"


    I look at him and smile, his hand gets closer to my crotch, "well some of the girls I dated did".


    He looks at my crotch than says "I''m bored, want to play a game of truth or dare?" I was bored too so I agreed. He then asks me "truth or dare" I say "dare, I ain''t no p.u.s.s.y" He laughs and says "I dare you to come back home with me right now".


    I agreed


    ------ 30 minutes later --------


    Once we get to his home, I noticed how nice and modern his house looked, he unlocked the front door and he showed me to his living room, I sat on his couch and then said "truth or dare". He looks at me while going to the mini-fridge to fetch us drinks, he throws me one while saying "truth" I say "when was the last time you masturbated" he looks at me and laughs then takes a sip, I look down at his bulge, it''s gotten bigger. He then blurs out "three weeks, what about you?" I look at him and say "two weeks" he looks at me and says "you must be pretty horny right now". I laugh and say "you must be too" he then asks "truth or dare".


    "Dare", I say. He looks at me and takes off his blazer and says "take of my shirt". I walk up to him and start to take off his tie then unbuttoned his shirt. As I unbuttoned his shirt I notice how muscular and hairy his c.h.e.s.t is. I look at it in awe. He looks at me and says "you like it" I say yes I do, I run my hands over his belly and belly button. I accidentally feel the band of his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r which says ''Topshop'' in big blue letters.


    I then say "truth or dare", he says dare. I tell him to take off my shirt also. He does, he looks at my black snail trail he says "you have blond hair yet black pubes?" I nod. He rubs my belly and n.i.p.p.l.es.


    He then says "should we just do dares" I say "yes!". He then says "ok I dare you to take off your trousers", I undo my belt and unzip my fly, to expose my tight black Calvin Kleins and my bulge. He then says "you want me to do the dame" I nod.


    He unzips his flyer and pulls of his trousers, his legs were hairy and he was wearing striped blue u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r shorts. That''s when I noticed the tip of his head was dangling out one of his legs. He looks down and notices that, instead of hiding it he wiggles his h.i.p.s to make it sway from side to side and then he laughs.


    I shout "dare!" He says "feel my c.o.c.k" I get onto my knees and reach into his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, his d.i.c.k was warm and nice to touch, I could feel his hairy balls and pubes, he looks at me and says "you can pull it out" I did that, it was 6 inches long, and that''s when it was flaccid, that''s when I noticed he was cut, no foreskin, he had a mushroom duck. He looks at me and says ''dare!"


    I say "suck my d.i.c.k until I c.u.m" I get back on the sofa and he gets on his knees, he reaches for my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and pulls it down, he notices that I''ve got foreskin he looks at it and says "I''ve always wanted to suck someone with foreskin".


    In less than ten minutes I was starting to prec.u.m, I was breathing heavily, "I''m going to c.u.m!" He starts to suck even harder while I grown, his hand rubbing my abs. I came. But I couldn''t see it anywhere. He swallowed it!?! He wipes his mouth then says "that''s salty, now suck mine".


    We swap position, his d.i.c.ks already hard, I start to suck feeling his head was all rough, he gets his hands and starts to face f.u.c.k me. I back out as soon as he came, there was c.u.m all over his hairy body he looks at me and disbelief and says "dude I swallowed yours, at least swallow mine" he gets my head then rubs it all over his hairy body, I lick away all his c.u.m.


    We haven''t really talked since this experience.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 125 - Asian fever

    James has had fantasies of Asian women ever since he was 9 yrs old. It all started when he first saw Leah. Leah was a waitress at a local Chinese restaurant that Uncle Matthew always frequented. He remembered Uncle Matthew always took him there for lunch and would compliment on how pretty she was and how he wished he could some day return the favor and serve her the American style egg roll that she so much deserved. Leah was petite,5ft tall at most, weighing no more then 120 lbs, roughly 35 yrs old, wavy jet black hair, brown eyes, and very nice sized t.i.t.s for an Oriental woman. James did not find her that pretty or attractive at first and could not understand what his Uncle Matthew found so attractive about her. Especially since Uncle Matthew was 6ft 4 inches tall and built like a former pro football linebacker, there were tons of other better looking women that he could have dated or looked at. It was only a matter of time that James would realize what it was about Leah that got Uncle Matthew so mesmerized. By the time James was 13, the hormones in his body were starting to run rampant and he was slowly maturing from a boy to a man. That is when he first realized the beauty of Leah and started to have some unusually perverted and s.e.x.u.a.lly degrading fantasies of her. Leah had all of the features that gave men the primal right to have those thoughts. James began to notice how shapely and proportional her body was especially when ever she leaned over and he could peer down her shirt to catch a glimpse of her natural 34dd Chinese t.i.t.s swaying around her loose bra. He noticed her soft swollen s.e.xy c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g lips and would fantasize how the sensation of the vacuum suction must feel around his c.o.c.k. He envied any of the countless number of men in her past that was lucky enough to have had their c.o.c.k hidden within the s.e.x.u.a.l confines of her warm Oriental c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g lips and mouth. He noticed that she had quite large b.r.e.a.s.ts and would often look at them and think about the size, shape and the great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of splitting her soft s.e.xy sweater kittens and nurturing them with the natural gooey proteins from his manhood. Through her light colored uniform, he would make the perverted effort to look long enough to successfully make out the faint color and contours of her dark crimson Asian n.i.p.p.l.es which he now knew were the hallMatthew of those slant eyed vixens. Last but not least, he noticed how pretty her face was and how a picture of her could become every man''s self pleasuring material. One could not help but have s.e.x.u.a.lly perverted thoughts run through his mind upon sight of her s.e.xy slanted eyes, high cheek bones, swollen c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g lips and her little pinned nose accented by an exotically s.e.xy flat face. In essence, he was seeing all of the things that Uncle Matthew saw when he pointed her out at the restaurant and was imagining all of the s.l.u.tty and whorish things that he has always suspected Leah to be so very capable of fulfilling.


    Uncle Matthew was in his late 40''s with graying hair. People would often tell him that he resembled a roughed up version of Paul Newman. From what James remember as a child, Uncle Matthew switched girlfriends like he switched u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Looking back, he recalled that most of the women that Uncle Matthew dated were often younger then him and were of Asian decent. When asked why he always had Asian girlfriends, Uncle Matthew would reply "because I love eating Chinese food"?. Uncle Matthew never settled down with one woman which explains why he never had children of his own. Therefore he treated James like his own son, often times inviting James over to stay the weekend at his house. James remembers that Uncle Matthew always had the coolest toy''s and video games so he always looked forward to staying the weekend at Uncle Matthew''s house. Even though he was no longer the 9 yr old boy, Uncle Matthew still saw James as a little kid and still invites him to stay over.


    There was one instance that James will never forget; an instance that solidified James s.e.x.u.a.l view toward Leah and Asian women for as long as he shall live and came to the true understanding of why his Uncle Matthew loved Asian women the way he did, especially the ones with the coy but whorish likes of Leah. He was staying over at Uncle Matthew''s house one summer weekend. In the middle of the night, James was woken up by a thirst that was caused by all the ch.i.p.s and pizza he had eaten earlier in the night. As he walked downstairs to the kitchen, he noticed that Uncle Matthews bedroom door had be left partially open and could hear the distinct sounds of rhythmic s.e.x.u.a.l m.o.a.ns coming from a foreign woman. Still believing that his Uncle Matthew was watching some sort of p.o.r.n, he could not resist the temptation of walking by and stealthy peering in to see. The fact that hallway was dark coupled with the sounds, it was nearly impossible that Uncle Matthew could hear or see that James was outside.


    As he got closer and looked through the opening, he saw a pair of p.a.n.t.i.e.s and waitress uniform resembling the ones that the waitresses wore at the Chinese restaurant, scattered on the floor. And to his surprise, he saw Leah fully n.a.k.e.d on all fours loosely wearing only one of her 5 inch "f.u.c.k me"? pumps. In addition, he also noticed something flopping out of her mouth. For a split second it looked as if she had a balloon hanging from her mouth getting ready to inflate it like a birthday party clown. However, a closer look revealed that the balloon like objects were 2 spent c.o.n.d.o.ms dangling from her mouth and that Leah was slowly s.u.c.k.i.n.g and milking the last drops of Uncle Matthews and his best friend Steve''s thick s.e.m.e.n out of the overfilled reservoir tips. At this point, she was on her hands and knees with her firm back arched and pert little Asian a.s.s sticking up in the air near the edge of the bed. Her face exhibited pure s.e.x.u.a.l p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with her eyes halfway closed, looking like a weary but c.o.c.k hungry Asian whore. Uncle Matthew was standing behind her, with his left hand pushing down on Leah''s arched back and his right hand firmly grasping and pulling her hair, he was ramming his c.o.c.k into Leah''s tight little asshole from behind like a rabid dog in heat. Steve was laying on his back near the foot of the bed with his legs hanging over edge. Leah was straddled on top of Steve, engulfing his c.o.c.k with her tight Oriental p.u.s.s.y. With her petite and s.e.xy Asian body sandwiched between 2 men, one c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y and one in her a.s.s, Leah was writhing and bucking in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the 2 stiff c.o.c.ks were alternately pounding in and out. The 2 men coordinated hard thrusts in and out of her orifices like jet pistons in a well designed engine. Leah m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and native language as her double d b.r.e.a.s.ts jutted back and forth in unison with the c.o.n.d.o.ms dangling from her mouth. Once in a while, Leah would look back at Uncle Matthew as he would lean forward and cup her b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeeze them like a cow that was long overdue for a milking. Not realising that James was at the door watching and listening to everything going on, Uncle Matthew and Steve did not hold back being vocal either, calling Leah nasty and s.e.x.u.a.lly degrading names in a low grunting tone of voice with each thrust. Although Leah was m.o.a.ning in half pain and half p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, she seemed to enjoy and love every minute of this treatment as she kept allowing herself to be treated like a cheap street hooker by these 2 men and often times screaming "Yes baby..f.u.c.k long time baby"|f.u.c.k me long time.. me love big white c.o.c.k in me!!!"? in a distinct Oriental accent and squeaky voice. James was in awe and was definitely aroused to see Leah being so willing and capable of submitting to such s.e.x.u.a.l abuse and degradation by these 2 men who by now looked like Neanderthals pouncing on a piece of fresh meat. He found great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e seeing Leah being used, abused, and being treated in such a rough and debasing manner.


    To see 2 guys taking entire control of such a petite and pretty Chinese woman both physically and s.e.x.u.a.lly was like a scene out of a XXX hardcore gang bang video. They treated her as if she was some cheap street corner p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e and to their satisfaction, she eagerly and submissively obliged as if she had done this a million times in her past. They continued to beast f.u.c.k.e.d Leah for about 20 minutes before they pulled their c.o.c.ks out. When they did, Leah''s little Asian p.u.s.s.y was soaking wet from her s.e.x.u.a.l excitement. Their c.o.c.ks were glistening in the li


    t with Leah''s s.e.x.u.a.l juices covering their entire shaft. By this time, the once c.u.m filled c.o.n.d.o.ms that Leah was s.u.c.k.i.n.g on were milked of all of its sticky contents as she spit it out of her mouth. She then got off of the bed and stood between the 2 guys in a demure and submissive posture. Steve grabbed Leah by the back of her neck and forcefully shoved her down to her knees. Without any resistance or further direction, Leah knew exactly what they wanted from her and assumed the natural c.o.c.k worshipping position by going down to her knees, whipping back her flowing jet black hair, and looking up at both of them and holding onto their sticky c.o.c.ks, one in each hand. With her mouth wide open, they simultaneously force fed their c.o.c.ks into Leah mouth. She wasted no time in attempting to put both c.o.c.ks into her mouth at the same time.


    Standing up and towering over her, the 2 men looked down at her kneeling on her knees and trying to force 2 big c.o.c.ks into her mouth like a bratwurst eating champ at Octoberfest. To make sure she was looking up with her undivided attention, Steve held her steady by firmly grasping a hand full of hair from the back of her head with his left hand and pulled back like a jockey pulling the reigns on a thoroughbred horse. With his right hand, he pulled back the foreskin on his 10 inch uncirc.u.mcised shaft to fully expose the entire head which was still coated with her sweet c.u.n.t juices and the salty & sticky residue that is typically found on an uncirc.u.mcised c.o.c.k. They both began to degradingly rub and smack the tip of their c.o.c.ks on her lips and tounge, making sure she was able to savor the sweet and salty mix. They took turns rubbing their c.o.c.ks on her chin, and cheeks with force and smearing it all over her face in the most degrading manner possible. At this point her mascara and make up was starting to rub off and smudge her face and it looked as if they were professional painters, tracing their c.o.c.ks over every inch and contour of her s.e.xy flat face, often stopping and paying extra attention to her s.e.xy crimson lips. Uncle Matthew never blinked or took his eyes off of Leah the whole time he was c.o.c.k whipping Leah''s Asian f.u.c.k doll face. For him, standing and looking down at a n.a.k.e.d Oriental woman like Leah on her knees and degrading her was everything he and any man needed to fulfil his chauvinistic d.e.s.i.r.es. Therefore, he wanted to savor every visual minute of what he was doing to Leah by staring deep into her squinty eyes to let her know that the white man that stood before her was in total control. It was very evident that Leah herself was enjoying this just as much too. Her eyes were partially closed and her facial expression was pure ecstasy as her face was being slapped and smeared by 2 hard c.o.c.ks.


    At this point, James gathered up the courage and began to open a bigger crack on the door so he could get a better look at the wild s.e.x.u.a.l display that was about to take place. James looked away briefly and before he knew it, Uncle Matthew had already started to pile driving his thick 10 inch c.o.c.k into Leah''s wanting mouth and down her throat. James could immediately tell that the 10 inches of thickness was going to be way too much for her to handle as he could see her squirming and gasping for breath from her outstretched mouth and her slanted eyes starting to roll to the back of her head. Even at that, this did not stop Uncle Matthew from trying to man handle the other half of his hard c.o.c.k all the way into her mouth and down her throat. Uncle Matthew started to violently thrust and face f.u.c.k Leah to the point where it was evident that his c.o.c.k was being shoved past the back of her mouth and down Leah''s throat. Her squirming gasps and pig like snorts were getting louder and more frequent. Each time that Uncle Matthew was able to do that, he had a firm grasp of Leah by her head and chin and kept his c.o.c.k down her throat until Leah violently gagged and disgustingly regurgitated a clear sticky mess. James was not surprised to see Leah living up to the subservient s.e.x.u.a.l stereotypes of Oriental women by continuing to make a c.o.c.k hungry s.l.u.t''s efforts to accommodate every inch of his meat even though she looked like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g mess and was on the verge of vomiting her intestines out. While all this was happening, Steve was stroking his c.o.c.k and slapping and smearing his clear pre c.u.m all over Leah''s face, once in a while draping his nut sack on her forehead. Uncle Matthew was still violently thrusting his c.o.c.k in and out of Leah''s mouth with force and authority in hopes of loosening up the muscles in her throat. And like a typical Asian c.o.c.k s.l.u.t, Leah slurped and s.u.c.k.e.d with all her might trying to keep up, often times pausing long enough to lubricate her lips regurgitating, oozing and spitting a mixture of d.i.c.k juice and saliva from her mouth onto Uncle Matthews c.o.c.k.


    The floor was now a slippery mess from the white s.l.u.t slime that Leah spit up. By now, Steve could feel his seed start to boil and a tingle surged through the shaft of his c.o.c.k. With the site of Leah getting forcefully face f.u.c.k.e.d by Uncle Matthew and the ghastly gagging sounds filling the room, Steve could no longer hold it and shot his massive load of thick c.u.m all over Leah''s face and into her mouth. He must have had 6 or 7 massive spurts before Steve was finishing up milking his c.o.c.k, Her face was beautifully covered with thick gooey jizz. Leah mustered up her will and in one fell swoop, engulfed the remaining inches of Uncle Matthews c.o.c.k into her c.u.m filled mouth. James could tell that this Oriental c.o.c.k worshipper had physically reached her deep throat limits as he felt it inching down her esophagus. She feebly resisted making ghastly choking and gagging noises as the air passage through her mouth was completely blocked from the girth of Uncle Matthews c.o.c.k. Still, she did not want to disappoint and held her position. She was desperately s.u.c.k.i.n.g in air through her nostrils,which by now were flaring like a mad bull at a rodeo. As her face and neck was slowly turning flush from the lack of oxygen, tears were starting to come out of the corner of her eyes which were now clenched shut. In a m.o.a.ning tone, Uncle Matthew tells Leah to hold still and keep the c.o.c.k in for another minute. Ensuring that she would hold her position, Steve offers his assistance by firmly holding Leah''s head still while Uncle Matthew made sure he did not back up. With c.o.c.k meat down Leah''s esophagus her ability to swallow was impeded. The repulsive gagging and choking sounds made it evident that a nasty mix of saliva, pre-c.u.m, and c.o.c.k sweat was quickly collecting in the back of her mouth with no where to go. As result, the slobbery mix was slowly seeping into her nasal passage and sinuses through the back of her throat.


    James just knew that something had to give, and soon. Both men were in a state of chauvinistic delight as they realized that they had forced enough c.o.c.k into Leah''s mouth to the point where she displayed all of the tell tale signs of "c.o.c.k overload"?, yet this little Asian ginch did not budge. It was only a matter of seconds that her natural gag reflexes took over. Finally, Leah could no longer hold the nasty mix in. The white s.l.u.tty slime mix spewed out of her nose and the tight seal between her outstretched lips and Uncle Matthews thick c.o.c.k with most of it still clinging onto her lips & nose and dangling onto her 34dd b.r.e.a.s.ts. As she pulled back choking and coughing uncontrollably, she was snorting like a wild pig in heat try to regain her breath. The nasty c.u.m mixture that seeped into her nasal passage had inadvertently gushed out of her nostrils onto her upper lip from Uncle Matthew face f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. Like a true s.l.u.t with no towel or tissue, she stuck her tounge out and licked the c.u.m, saliva and snot mix from her upper lip and then with one big snort, s.u.c.k.e.d the remains back up into her nose and down into her throat. As she pulled her mouth and face away from Uncle Matthews c.o.c.k few thick strands of sticky disgusting mix was hanging off of Uncle Matthews c.o.c.k connecting directly to Leah''s lips and chin. Each dangling strand eventually broke away when Leah twirled it around. Leah eventually slurped it back into her by her mouth.


    By now, Leah''s face was a glistening mess from Steve''s monster o.r.g.a.s.m and the pre c.u.m / saliva mix that was generated from Leah''s oral efforts. She then looked up at Uncle Matthew with a coy look to re-assure him that she was ok and that she would continue her s.l.u.tty efforts. In a s.e.xy soft voice and exotic Chinese accent, Leah said to Uncle Matthew, "are you ready for happy ending baby?"? Uncle Matthew took this as a cue and urged Leah to blow him for all she was worth, which at this point looked like she was a nasty $5 Asian street whore. None the less, a very s.e.xy and e.r.o.t.i.c looking Asian whore. Using her thick pouty crimson lips coupled with her ancient skills of oral s.e.x, Leah simultaneously stroked and s.u.c.k.e.d his thick uncirc.u.mcised c.o.c.k with all of her might by bobbing her head in rhythmic unison to her soft hands which were stroking the base of his c.o.c.k. With each bobbing motion, Leah''s oral suction abilities were obvious as her cheeks pulsated, caving in and out coupled with the distinctive c.o.c.k slurping noises that filled the room. Her silky jet black hair and natural 34dd t.i.t.s jarred back and forth each time Uncle Matthew thrusted and impaled her face with thick c.o.c.k meat. Leah could barely wrap her small and delicate hands around Uncle Matthew''s thick and hairy c.o.c.k as she feverishly relied on her mouth and lips to slurp and suck him to o.r.g.a.s.m. Her c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g efforts must have gone on for at least 10 minutes before Uncle Matthew started to feel a monster o.r.g.a.s.m brewing from the depths of his balls. Once again, he grabbed Leah by the back of her head as he pulled his c.o.c.k out of her mouth. Holding her head steady and continuing to call her all sorts of nasty degrading and debasing names, he began to simultaneously pump his c.o.c.k and taking aim at her entire face. Finally, a loud m.o.a.n was let out by Uncle Matthew as the first thick streams of hot, gooey white s.e.m.e.n shot out like a freshly tapped oil well splashing all over Leah''s pretty face and t.i.t.s. There must have been at least 8 equal streams of thick boiling s.e.m.e.n that spurted out and showered Leah to e.r.o.t.i.c extacy before it started to subside to a dribble.


    By this time, Leah''s entire face looked like a freshly frosted donut. When Uncle Matthew was finished, he milked the remaining drips of his thick seed from the tip of his c.o.c.k directly onto her s.e.xy crimson lips. She savored every drip as she flicked her tounge back and forth on the bottom tip of his already hyper s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k. When all was said and done, the beautiful and s.e.xy Leah looked up at Uncle Matthew and Steve with a picture perfect c.u.m drenched smile that confirmed her satisfaction and could have made the cover of any XXX p.o.r.n video. It left little to the imagination as to what happened as she was an o.r.g.a.s.mic mess with fresh c.u.m all over her face, on her swollen ruby red lips, in her mouth, on her natural 34dd t.i.t.s, dangling from her chin, in her jet black hair, and even up her nose. With the Uncle Matthew and Steve''s jizz mix still slightly warm and plastered all over her s.e.xy flat face, Leah used her delicate fingers to scoop up what ever she could and savored each finger like a XXX starlet auditioning for a leading role. Once she was done with that, Uncle Matthew could not resist one last degrading thing to do to Leah. He grabbed her by the back of her head and shoved her to the ground and began to smear her entire face into the slimey mix that acc.u.mulated on the ground. It was definitely a site that James will always remember about his Leah. From that day on, he never viewed Leah or any oriental women the same way again.

 Chapter 126 - Our Friends Birthday

    "Ugh, I just wanna kiss someone tonight! Is that so much to ask for my birthday?" Sean said with a jokingly frustrated tone as we stood in line to get drinks.


    "Then do it!" I replied, encouraging him to go approach one of the hotties on the dance floor.


    Before I could register what had happened, Sean leaned in close and planted a wet kiss on my lips. He then turned to my boyfriend, Carl, and planted a nice firm peck on his. We both were caught off guard. I had always wanted to have a three-way kiss with my boyfriend and someone else. This was close to it, and it turned me on a little.


    The three of us went to high school together and have known each other for a long time. My boyfriend and I have been committed for almost 7 years now, and we had never explored anyone else together s.e.x.u.a.lly. However it was something that we''ve both fantasized about for years.


    Sean was a cute guy, and very friendly. He wasn''t exactly either of our type, but at this point, it didn''t matter much. When he kissed us, an idea sparked in my head. "Maybe we could all hook up tonight. After all, it is Sean''s birthday." I thought. The idea made my c.o.c.k grow inside my jeans.


    We shrugged the kiss off and carried on with the evening. We got a few more drinks and danced in the packed gay club that smelled like sweat and cologne. After a while, it got to be too hot to keep dancing so we went out to the patio and sat down to get some air.


    "Ill be right back guys. I gotta pee!" My boyfriend said. He got up and hastily walked to the men''s room, leaving Sean and I sitting alone together at the table.


    "Are you having a good birthday?" I asked.


    "Amazing so far! Thank you for taking me out tonight. I needed it for sure!" He said. I could tell he wasn''t lying. Sean had been having issues with his long distance boyfriend lately.


    I sat there silent for a second. I wanted to ask him something, but I was nervous to approach it. Sean was our friend. I didn''t want to overstep my boundaries. Finally I just said it.


    "Would you ever have a threesome with Carl and Me?" I blurted out.


    Sean''s eyes grew wide. "Uhhm, damn that was quite the question!"


    I laughed. "I know I can be pretty blunt sometimes. But really though, if you had the chance, would you?"


    He looked at me with a devilish smirk as he thought about the question. "Uh, f.u.c.k yes! You and Carl are so hot together! And if im being honest, I''ve thought about that plenty of times."


    I was pleased with his answer. I knew tonight was definitely a possibility of turning into something we hadn''t planned, and it was making me dangerously horny.


    With quick thinking, I devised a plan between Sean and I to carry out our little three-way. We also decided to not tell my boyfriend Carl until we were back at Sean''s place.


    Carl came back from the restroom. Sean and I changed the topic of conversation to keep Carl out of the loop for now. It wasn''t long until we left the club. All three of us came together in my boyfriend''s car, so it was only natural that we''d be driving Sean home.


    We eventually pulled up to Sean''s apartment. It was past 2 a.m. and Sean mentioned that his roommate wasn''t home. So Carl and I agreed to walk him inside to make sure he was okay. Sean was pretty tipsy, so we helped him inside.


    We all plopped down onto Sean''s couch. Sean looked over at Carl and told him how grateful he was to have such good friends.


    "It was our p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Sean! We had a blast tonight!" Carl said. Sean looked over at me and back at Carl.


    "Honestly, the only thing that would make tonight better is if I was getting my hole pounded by someone!" Sean exclaimed, and laughed. I looked over at Carl. He was amused by Sean''s comment.


    "Well we better get going!" I said. I got up and so did Carl. We walked over to the door and began to leave. But this was all part of the plan. Sean acted a bit disappointed and said his goodbyes as we exited the apartment.


    Carl and I walked halfway to our car when I began looking through my pockets. "Did you leave something babe?" Carl asked.


    "I think I left my phone in Sean''s apartment. Lets go back real quick." I said. We walked up to Sean''s door and gently knocked. This was it. Our three-way was about to happen.


    Sean answered the door, knowing it was us on the other side.


    "Forget something guys?" He said. From the time we had left the apartment, to the short time we came back to retrieve my phone, Sean had undressed down to nothing but his dirty socks. He stood there in the doorway almost completely n.a.k.e.d with his uncut p.e.n.i.s standing erect, begging for someone to give it some attention.


    I looked over at my boyfriend to see his reaction. He was mesmerized by the beauty of Sean''s c.o.c.k. I would assume he was a bit surprised to see his good friend standing there, waiting for us to make the next move. He looked over at me with hunger in his eyes. "Should we?" He asked me with l.u.s.t in his eyes.


    "Im down if you are!" I replied. We both entered the apartment and pushed Sean on the couch. Carl proceeded to take his pants off while I jumped Sean and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his oozing d.i.c.k. Carl was bursting with excitement to see his boyfriend s.u.c.k.i.n.g his best friend''s hard c.o.c.k.


    Sean''s p.e.n.i.s tasted amazing. It was still sweaty and musky from when we were dancing at the club earlier. I s.u.c.k.e.d on it like I I hadn''t tasted anything like it. I looked over at Carl and asked if he wanted a taste.


    Carl didn''t bother to answer as he pushed me aside to get his share of this new c.o.c.k we have just been introduced to. He m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he tried his best to deep throat Sean''s pulsing, c.u.m filled p.e.n.i.s. Sean wasn''t extemely big, but it was enough to make you gag if you tried to take all of it.


    Carl''s p.e.n.i.s was perfect to me. It was uncut, with a gorgeous head and a smell that made my mouth water. As I took it into my mouth, I could taste the sweat and cheese he had built up through the day. I s.u.c.k.e.d on his c.o.c.k with just as much passion as he had while s.u.c.k.i.n.g on Sean''s. It was a dream come true.


    After a few minutes of oral exploration, Sean starts begging for someone to f.u.c.k his asshole. My boyfriend looked at me with hope in his eyes; Hope that I would say yes and allow him to enter our desperate friend.


    The look I gave reassured him that I wanted nothing more than to see my boyfriend pound this hot guy''s hole that lies inches in front of us. With newfound devotion in his eyes, Carl squared up to Sean''s a.s.s and eased his swollen head onto the tip of Sean''s awaiting hole. The sight was almost too much to handle. Carl gently pushed his c.o.c.k into Sean''s a.s.s. I watched as the head slowly disappeared as it sank into Sean''s anal cavity. They both grunted and m.o.a.n.e.d as my boyfriend explored his insides.


    "Oh my...f.u.c.k this feels so good!" Carl shouts. Sean can''t do anything but m.o.a.n as his a.s.s gets dug out by this s.e.xy boy on top of him. As for me, I was on the sidelines watching these two gorgeous guys f.u.c.k right in front of me. I wasn''t touching my d.i.c.k yet, but already it was leaking so much prec.u.m my boxers almost looked like I had pissed them.


    Suddenly Carl stopped ramming Sean. He looked up at me and asked if i''d like a turn. I leaned in and gave Carl the sloppiest, most passionate kiss in all of our years together. It was my way of saying "F.u.c.k Yes!"


    He exited Sean and moved aside. I climbed on the couch mounting myself behind the warm hole I was about to enter. My c.o.c.k was slightly bigger than Carl''s, so Sean was going to feel me for sure.


    As I gently inserted my head into his anus, I was pleasantly suprised how warm it was. I had never been inside of an a.s.s that was so hot, literally. I couldn''t believe that this is what my boyfriend was just feeling a few seconds ago.


    I sank deep inside of Sean, feeling the "gooshy", slimy area of his c.u.m hole. My mind was nowhere except right here, inside of our friend. I was lost inside the warmth of him. I didn''t realize how fast and hard I was pounding him. Sean''s face was turning red and I could tell he was in a mixture of ecstacy and sheer pain. I knew I had to slow my pace.


    Just as I did, Carl got behind me and started fingering my a.s.s. The pressure of his fingers inside of me caused my senses to tingle with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I knew he was getting me ready.


    I squealed as he forced himself into me. Without even giving me time to catch my breath, he built up a steady pace f.u.c.k.i.n.g my asshole. It was almost more than I could handle. I tried to focus my attention on the a.s.s that I was inside of, taking my mind off of the pain Carl was putting me through.


    We now were all f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other at once. I was in the best position, as I was in the middle. But I could tell that both Sean and Carl were lost in this paradise of s.e.x with me.


    Im not sure how long we f.u.c.k.e.d for. But after a little while the pressure was building up and I was going to c.u.m.


    "Shit Carl, f.u.c.k me!! Im going to explode!" I yelled.


    Carl rammed his c.o.c.k in me with all of his energy. The force caused me to ram Sean extremely hard, making him yelp in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. This was the moment my c.o.c.k burst.


    I proceeded to squirt puddles of juicy, white, boy juice all over the inside of Sean''s backside. As I came, Sean''s anal muscles squeezed my d.i.c.k, actively milking out as much c.u.m as I had to offer. In addition, the feeling of Carl ramming me from behind caused my c.o.c.k to twitch and shoot harder than ever. This was by far the most intense s.e.x.u.a.l experience I had in my life.


    Once I had no more c.u.m to offer, Carl slided out of me, and I slided out of Sean. I stood up and got out of Carl''s way. He motioned forward to Sean and immediately stuck his d.i.c.k back inside of Sean''s leaky hole.


    Once again I was standing there, watching my boyfriend f.u.c.k the hole I had just emptied myself into. The feeling was magical. I knew exactly the amount of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Carl was feeling at this moment.


    It wasn''t long until Carl came. He tensed up, closed his eyes, and let out a grunt of ecstacy as the first drop of c.u.m squirted from him. He was so hot to me as he unloaded into our friend. Sean was just laying there, taking everything Carl had to offer.


    I kneeled down and put my face directly in front of Sean''s throbbing hard c.o.c.k. It looked like it was seconds away from exploding. I took it into my mouth, pressing the head against the back of my throat. I gave it a few pumps with my mouth and suddenly I felt something warm hit the back of my tonsils. Sean''s salty c.u.m was shooting with force into my oral cavity. I almost choked on the force of the squirting ejaculant.


    As I was taking the load, Carl was watching with amazement. He loved how s.l.u.tty I was tonight. Seeing his partner s.u.c.k.i.n.g someone off and swallowing his load was a newfound d.e.s.i.r.e for him. He pulled me by my hair away from Sean''s c.o.c.k and pressed his mouth against mine, attempting to taste the last bit of Sean''s c.u.m before it was all gone.


    After a few minutes, Carl and I put our clothes on and kissed Sean goodbye. As we exited his apartment, I grabbed Carl''s hand and held it while we walked to the car. I knew that what happened tonight would only bring us closer.


    We got home, got n.a.k.e.d, and slipped into bed. Just as we were about to fall asleep, Carl''s phone blinked with a message. I grabbed it and handed it to him. He opened it and sure enough it was a picture that Sean sent.


    In the picture, Sean was squatting over his phone, showing us the c.u.m we left inside of him. It was oozing out of his loose hole and dripping down his leg. The caption read, "Sleeping on the floor tonight. I don''t want to f.u.c.k up my sheets. See you boys next weekend."

 Chapter 127 - My first bang bang

    "Feel like getting f.u.c.k.e.d up." The text read.


    I thought about it before answered.


    I wasn''t really in the mood.


    I had some serious plans of staying in tonight and wearing my little bald snatch out with my new vibrator and maybe seeing how much of my double headed dildo I could get stuffed up my plump bubble b.u.t.t I had bought earlier in the day, sense like usual my husband was out of town working and I was left to my own devices while he was gone.


    After some careful deliberation I decided what the hell.


    "Be there in an hour." I typed back.


    As I pulled into the drive I was confused at the strange cars in the driveway.


    I didn''t recognize any of them.


    "You didn''t tell me you had company." I said in a hushed voice kinda worried.


    "Well, we will let it be our little secret. Kenny is out town this week for a cattle auction." Sara grinned a l.e.w.d, naughty grin.


    "Your not! Are you!" I gasped with a grin.


    "Don''t worry. I made sure there was plenty to go around." Sara grinned handing me a drink.


    Now I have never cheated on my husband and sure as hell had never been with a black guy.


    Not, that I had was racist. It was just never my thing.


    And here standing on my bestfriends back deck where seven very well dressed and good looking black men.


    "No time like the present to try new things." Sara giggled at me in hushed voice as she pranced off let her fat t.i.t.s jiggle freely.


    I just stood there weighing my options.


    "Hello, my name is Devon." One of the black guys smiled at me sticking his hand out.


    "Lucy." I smiled lightly shaking his hand.


    I should have left right then.


    But, I was already there Sara seemed comfortable enough around them.


    "Let''s dance." Sara said as she turned on the radio.


    I figured why not and started dancing with her in the middle of the livingroom.


    It wasn''t long until I felt a pair of hands on my h.i.p.s.


    After a bit I got to noticing Sara had disappeared from the dancing.


    A quick scan of the room and eyed her over on the couch making out with two of the black guys.


    I just grinned to myself and continued to dance as the guys got more and more handiest with me.


    From time to time I''d peak at at Sara on the couch.


    When one of the black guys picked me up I wrapped my legs around him as a second stepped up behind me and started grinding into my a.s.s as the one that was holding me ground his large member into my p.u.s.s.y.


    In the process I caught a glimpse of Sara on the couch.


    I will admit that drove me over the edge and as I clung to the one black guy I started shimmying out of my shorts. The guy behind me took the hint and helped me out of them.


    The next thing I knew I was hanging up side down with a tongue buried in my p.u.s.s.y and one in my a.s.s as I s.u.c.k.e.d what was the largest c.o.c.k I had ever seen.


    The poor guy eating my p.u.s.s.y got the surprise of his life when someone stuck two fingers in deep into my horny little a.s.s.


    I erupted instantly spraying c.u.m everywhere and deep throating his c.o.c.k until I almost puked.


    "Jesus shes a horny little bitch." One of them laughed.


    "Yes I am." I smiled still hanging up side down. "Who wants to f.u.c.k me with one of them big c.o.c.ks."


    I guy holding me put me down on the couch in the middle of the room and two guys reached and grabbed my legs and pulled up and pinned them to the back of the couch.


    "What a good little s.l.u.t." This big guy grinned standing in front of me stripping down revealing his black monster.


    "That''s right. I am a s.l.u.t. You done talking and ready to f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y with that black monster." I smiled wiggling my a.s.s.


    "You bet I''m gonna f.u.c.k that little white p.u.s.s.y." He grinned spitting on his hand and lubing his c.o.c.k up.


    Alls I can say I''d thank God for crown and coke.


    I wouldn''t have been able to handle them completely sober.


    All five of banged me as hard as they could as they kept me pinned on the couch. Tapping each other in like tag team wrestlers.


    I kept egging them one as they banged. The sweat was pouring from me as they f.u.c.k.e.d me in one position then another.


    At one point two guys held me up, while I leaned back and blew another while another f.u.c.k.e.d me in the a.s.s.


    I was in heaven to say the least.


    I also learned that I liked eating p.u.s.s.y and Sara was a pro at it.


    I was laying on the coffee table getting slit roasted when they played Sara down on top of me.


    The guy I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g imm6stuffed his entire length in Sara and started stroking hard as the guy f.u.c.k.i.n.g my p.u.s.s.y pulled out and started banging me in the a.s.s.


    Between getting f.u.c.k.e.d in the a.s.s and Sara''s tongue alls I could do was lock my lips on her p.u.s.s.y and and shake in o.r.g.a.s.m.


    I loved it when they dp''d me and they all took there turn and as bad as it stretched me out.


    I was in heaven when I got a good double v.a.g.i.n.a.l.


    But, the ultimate was when I was getting a good throat f.u.c.k.i.n.g and one them stuck his hole fist into my p.u.s.s.y.


    That drove me over the top and I went into complete retard mode. Speaking in tongues as my eyes rolled back in my head and sprayed c.u.m everywhere.


    It was well after midnight when we where all f.u.c.k.e.d out and to tired to f.u.c.k anymore.


    The last thing I remembered was being carried to Sara''s room and being gently laid in her bed.


    I woke the next morning sore and rejoiced snuggled tight next Sara''s n.a.k.e.d body.


    After a shower and some breakfast Sara and I had us a good lengthy, gentle p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g session.


    As we set and talked I asked Sara how she knew them guys from the night before.


    I was shocked to say the lesst.


    "It took a while for me to give Marcus any p.u.s.s.y." She explained. "But, once I had that big d.i.c.k in me. I knew it wasn''t gonna be a one time deal." She giggled.


    "I can''t believe you haven''t told me." I said in awe.


    "Well, I didn''t want anyone to know." Sara smiled.


    "Then why now." I asked with big eyes.


    "Well, you remember last month when Kenny was gone fishing for that week and I told you I was gonna go see my sister. That was a lie. I was with Marcus getting the ever living shit f.u.c.k.e.d out of me. Anyway he mentioned he had a friend that could use some p.u.s.s.y. I thought about calling you until he showed up. I figured why not. Besides I always wondered what it would be like to get tag teamed by two big c.o.c.ks." Sara smiled proudly.


    "No way!" I gasped.


    "Yes way." she giggled. "At first they took turns. One would f.u.c.k me and the other would watch or do what ever. After about and hour of that I made that shit change and had them both pile on me. Jesus was it fuxking awesome!" Sara finished looking flushed.


    "I would never in a million years dreamed of you f.u.c.k.i.n.g around with a black guy. Much less two of them." I said in awe.


    "Lucy. I would have neither till it happened." She giggled.


    We did make a pact that day. No more bring them to her house or mine. We would meet them somewhere. This was mainly for the safety of our marriages.


    We also agreed that from here on out we would be each others comfort when our husbands are gone. Lucy also was gave me the inside track a young piece of a.s.s that liked to eat p.u.s.s.y.


    "You little redhead Shannon down at the gas station." Sara smiled.


    "Yeah." I said confused.


    "I tell you what you do. You go in there this afternoon and tell her I told you to stop by." Sara grinned


    "Okay." I said still confused.


    "She will give you her phone number and sense your husband is gone alot more then mine. She will be a good friend of yours." Sara chuckled.


    "Sara is there anything else you want to tell me." I asked laughing.


    "Nope." She grinned flushed making her freckles pop out. "Just remember. Keep it quite. I''m the only woman she has ever been with and it took me almost two years to talk her into it." Sara finished.


    "Two years. She was still in high you cradle robber." I laughed.


    "And your point is." Sara smiled.


    Sara was right. Shannon could eat p.u.s.s.y like no other and the things she would do where unbelievable.


    When Sara can make it, We all three have a very good time to gather.


    But, if I have my choice I always pick Shannon.


    Sara is still f.u.c.k.i.n.g Marcus as much as she can. I think it has tapered off some and about every other month or so. Sara and I meet with Devon and Marcus for a nice gangbang.


    My personal record is getting f.u.c.k.e.d and filled with c.u.m by thirteen c.o.c.ks.


    I was sore for almost a week after that night.


    But, I loved every inch of it.

 Chapter 128 - Our First Time

    You come up behind me as I stand staring out the hotel window at the busy street 7 floors below. It is cold and wintry outside and I can feel the chill even through the triple panes of the large picture window. I shiver as my n.a.k.e.d skin is covered with goose bumps.


    Your hands run slowly and softly down my spine until they reach the roundness of my a.s.s cheeks. You stroke my globes and, as I spread my legs apart just a bit, you rub your finger along my bum crack and circle the brown pucker of my anus. Your finger is moistened with your saliva and as you circle my anal ring, I move slightly back until I can feel the tip of your slim finger slide past my relaxed sphincter. This is what I have been dreaming about ever since we started communicating via the net and then moved onto online chats several days a week. Even though I had to use my office computer over my noon hours - my wife could never know - I have always become hard as a rock as we take you to a satisfying climax. That has been such a turn on but now is the acid test; can we do this in person as well?


    Your finger is slowly stroking its way deeper into my warm and welcoming a.s.s and my c.o.c.k is starting to grow harder. I feel your lips as they trace a line from the back of my left ear down across my shoulder and then up to my neck. You breathe into my ear in passing, "I want you to reach down and stroke yourself for me"


    My hand finds my now fully erect shaft and tightens around it. I reach to the tip to gather some of my prec.u.m to use as a lubricant and then lightly stroke my c.o.c.k as you instructed. This is turning out to be very e.r.o.t.i.c and my fears about my ability to get an erection in this, my first tryst, appear to be for naught. I lean my head back and find your strong shoulder as I turn my face part way around to seek your lips in our first kiss. As we brush lips for the first time, I feel an electricity pass through my inner most self as I exchange the most intimate of kisses with my first man!


    You finger slides slowly from my a.s.s and I m.o.a.n softly with the feeling of emptiness. You turn me in your arms and for the first time I see your n.a.k.e.d body before me. Although you have more hair on your body than I do, my fingers reach out to stroke and find how soft it is; not at all what I expected by your description. You are a little huskier than I and your c.o.c.k is thicker as it stands proudly from your shaven crotch. I reach out and tentative hold your shaft in one hand as I cup your clean-shaven heavy balls in the other. I have only touched myself in this intimate way and have only dreamed what another man would feel like.


    I need to taste your c.o.c.k; this has been the focus of so much of our chats over the past several months. We have never been able to meet since we are both married and you live out of the city from where I live. It is only because you are at a convention in my city for three days and I am able through my flexible work hours to get away from the office that this interlude has been possible. Neither of us has had more than a smattering of experience with other men and have only lived through our fantasies up until now.


    I slide down your body until I am kneeling on the thick carpet at your feet. Your rampant c.o.c.k is perfectly positioned close to my face and I breathe in deeply to inhale the muskiness of your body. As I blow lightly across the tip of your c.o.c.k, it twitches upward in response; my eyes look up into yours as my take the shaft in hand again and run my tongue through your pee hole to capture the prec.u.m that is starting to flow. It tastes delicious - even better than my own when I am masturbating. I just knew that this would be so different but had no idea how turned on I was going to be!


    Knowing what excites me the most, I ran my tongue around your glans and onto the super s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ring surrounding it; you g.r.o.a.n.e.d in satisfaction as your h.i.p.s moved forward as if commanding me to take you fully in my mouth. I gladly obliged since this has been MY fantasy; to suck and lick you until you are about to c.u.m and then take you as deep in my throat as possible to swallow all you can give me. Although I have tasted my own c.u.m after finishing myself off, l.i.c.k.i.n.g it from my palm and fingers has to pale with the feeling of c.u.m blasting down my throat! I need to feel that!


    I slowly take more of your thick c.o.c.k - much thicker than my narrow shaft - an inch at a time until I reach the point where I feel my teeth starting to touch you. Since I don''t want to leave any marks your wife would see or to hurt you, I back off until just the tip of your super hard c.o.c.k remains in my mouth. I suck as I stroke you a little faster and then, after I take a deep breath and cover my teeth with my lips, plunge even more onto your c.o.c.k with my hungry mouth. I almost have it all now and I take two more attempts until my nose is against your pubes! Although I feel like gagging, I relax my throat enough that I can hold you inside me for a minute or so while I work my throat muscles around the full shaft.


    Your hands entwine in my hair as you attempt to pull yourself more fully inside my mouth and your h.i.p.s are starting to f.u.c.k my face. I push away from you so that I can breath and you pull me up into your arms and lead me to the bed. Once we are lying there side by side, we start to kiss deeply as we stroke each other''s prec.u.m soaked c.o.c.ks.


    You suddenly get up and turn around so we are in the classic 69 positions lying on our sides with our heads resting on each other''s t.h.i.g.hs. In concert, we begin to run our fingers along our t.h.i.g.hs and tease closer and closer to the hard c.o.c.ks and full ball sacks in front of us. I let you take the lead this time and with each touch, breath or lick, I follow with the same action. It is amazing to feel like you are doing such exciting and intimate things as if to your own body!


    You warm mouth inhales my c.o.c.k as I do yours and we begin giving each other the mutually satisfying blow jobs that we have talked about for so long. Finally, we are learning the joy of pleasing another man as only a man can know! I take a moment to moisten my finger and then return to s.u.c.k.i.n.g that wonderful hot rod of yours as I slide my finger deep inside your a.s.s until I find your prostate gland. As I massage it, I feel your finger following suit and we m.o.a.n together as we sense the boiling of c.u.m in our balls, which are now tightening up!


    We slide apart as if on a silent signal to look into each other''s eyes. This is the moment we have chatted about. I reach out as do you until our fingers - fresh from their anal journey - reach the other''s lips. My tongue snakes out and licks the tip of your finger as does yours; we then both suck in the musky but not unpleasant digits of the other for our first (but not our last) taste of the other''s bottom. We have often spoken of a fantasy of tongue f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other and this may be the preamble of things to come.


    We then return to our p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at hand and are within moments it seems quickly approaching our mutual o.r.g.a.s.m as we both pick up f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other''s mouth. We cry out around the silken hardness filling our mouths as we start to c.u.m and then c.u.m again and again as we struggle to swallow the large loads we have been saving for two weeks. We had a pact not to masturbate for that period so that we would be sure to have plenty to share; and boy, did we ever!


    You thought your c.u.m was on the bitter side but I can''t even begin to describe how sweet it is for me. That thick c.u.m flowing down my throat and filling my mouth so much that some even spills out past my lips is spectacular. I don''t want to miss a single drop and as we turn into each other''s arms, we trade a kiss and the taste of each other as I lay on top of you and rub my still firm c.o.c.k against yours until we both begin to soften.


    The time passes all too quickly; you must return to the business of your convention while I need to return to the office for at least another couple of hours. We rise quickly and jump into a quick shared shower - we can''t keep our hands off each other there either as we take turns washing each other or paying special attention to rising c.o.c.ks. But we both need to rush so we dry off, dress and you slip out into the hallway after we kiss farewell until we can meet again (in a couple of months for a couple of days and nights together if all goes well). You hear several other conventioneers in the hallway outside your door so you slip out promising to call me at the office the next morning and head down to the elevator.


    I listen at the door until all grows silent and then slip out unseen and head back to the office more satisfied than I think I have ever been. Lord, how I wish we could have had the whole day so we could have taken turns f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other - I so much want your hard c.o.c.k sliding into my ass! Ah well, until the next time, lover.

 Chapter 129 - In the car

    Liam''s not really one of those car guys, like Harry, so this brand new corvette must have been an exception to the usual. He''s pretty much in love with it; it''s sleek exterior and beautiful interior and just everything from the leather inside to the glossy onyx finish. It''s gorgeous, which is something he never thought he''d use to describe a car, but it''s damn straight the truth. He only got it a few days ago, but he really just wants to take it out for a drive. I mean, who wouldn''t? A perfect car like this, it deserves to be taken out. Just for a long drive around london, the outskirts, where there''s less people. Maybe an hour or so, just because.


    And of course, with Zayn. Because Zayn just really had to see how beautiful this car was. Almost as beatiful as Zayn himself. Nothing could ever be just quite as beautiful as Zayn. Liam was pretty sure that was impossible. But this car is pretty damn close, and if anyone could see how Liam views Zayn, that is quite the compliment.


    He''s not really expecting Zayn''s dissapointed, or rather annoyed sigh when he gives the invitation. Mostly because he was expecting a huge smile or something. I mean, even though Zayn wasn''t ever into cars, like ever, that didn''t mean he couldn''t love this car as much as Liam.


    It''s not really that Zayn doesn''t like the car, because he does. It''s pretty, and it makes Liam happy, and anything that makes Liam happy will without a doubt make Zayn happy. That''s kind of a given. It''s just, he would much rather sit here and snog Liam to death than take a ride in some car.


    Plus, if they were in the car, then that means Liam is focusing on the car. Not Zayn. And that''s not really a thrilling idea to Zayn. In fact, that''s one of the worst ways he can think of to spend a Friday evening. If he''s being honest, he was looking forward to having a beer, cuddling with Liam, and then probably s.u.c.k.i.n.g him off. Because that makes Liam feel good, and that''s what''s really important.


    But, he supposes, if that''s the logic he''s going by, then he should probably go along on this little ride. Because that''s what''ll make Liam happy. So maybe it wont be too bad.


    After watching Liam stand there and look a little sad waiting for an answer, he is delighted to see his face light up when he smiles, and speaks,


    "Of course. Sure, Li," he says genuinely. Liam walks over to give him a proper kiss on the lips, drags him by his hand out the door (not without the keys in hand, of course).


    Zayn has to admit its a nice sound, the engine coming to life with a low purr. It''s a really nice car, like, really nice. The interior is very roomy, plenty of space to stretch your legs. And the console in the middle is lower, so you can lean across to the drivers side, or turn backwards, or just anything.


    The seats are beyond comfortable, extremely plush and the leather is soft and sleek. It''s really almost perfect. Other than one tiny thing, which is, it has stolen all of Liam''s attention. That''s not good at all.


    Zayn isn''t desperate, per se, but he does like Liam''s attention. He almost needs it. Almost. Because he isn''t necessarily desperate. It''s just when you have a boyfriend like Liam, who is gorgeous and kind and funny and adorable and just really perfect, it''s understandable to want to relish in the fact that he''s your boyfriend. Thats all. So maybe it is a little stupid that he''s jelous of a luxury car, but not that stupid. It kind of makes sense. Kind of.


    All he would have had to do is ask for Liam''s attention, and the boy would have obliged. Because he loves Zayn.


    But Zayn doesn''t just want to ask, becuause he feels that it would be rude, and what kind of boyfriend would he be if asks for Liam''s attention. The boy has just gone and bought a who-knows-how-many thousands-of-dollars vehicle, he really does deserve to drive it around. He doesn''t want to seem selfish by just asking for attention. That would displease Liam, he figures. And he can''t do that.


    So he smiles as Liam gets the car going, runs his fingers over the transmission and the stereo and the steering wheel. Internally he''s wishing that Liam''s fingers where running over his stomach and c.h.e.s.t and back instead, but hey.


    He smiles when Liam puts the car In drive, and leads them onto the streets of London. Because Liam is beaming. And even though Zayn is incredibly jelous, Liam is happy. Everything is sound. That is, until a half hour later when they''re going 80 miles an hour down a deserted road, and Liam seems exhilarated, but Zayn realizes he hasn''t said a word to me the entire time. He doesn''t even know I''m here.


    And he''s a little agitated now. Liam''s been muttering a bit about different things, like the beautiful steering wheel, or the brilliant stereo that he didn''t want to turn on, because It would prevent him from hearing the amazing sound of the engine. But he has not said a single word to Zayn. In fact, he almost jumps when Zayn says,


    "You really love it, don''t you?" and he isnt actually curious, because the answer is more than obvious, he just wanted to talk to Liam. It''s actually more than frustrating, because Liam really had forgotten about him, and that''s ridiculous.


    "Oh- uh, yeah. Yeh, I love it a ton. S''perfect isn''t it?" and he smiles, but he doesnt look at Zayn. The older boy gets more irritated by the second,


    "Yeh, real nice," is all he says, and he tries to make it sarcastic, but he either failed terribly, or Liam isn''t really listening fully, because Liam replies with,


    "Damn, it drives well. I''m glad you like it, too."


    Zayn pretty much wants to punch a wall. Or better yet, the car, because then Liam would probably notice him.


    It''s been 45 f.u.c.k.i.n.g minutes, and Liam hasn''t said anything besides their little conversation. So Zayn speaks first, again,


    "D''you think we should head back soon? S''pretty late. Like...half eleven, Li," he says, glancing at his phone. Liam murmurs an,


    "Mhmm," In agreement, but doesn''t make an effort to turn sound. He just leans back, and smiles wide when he hits the gas a little harder, making the engine roar a little louder.


    And maybe he gets impatient way too quickly, or maybe he''s really horny and he didn''t know It until the idea comes into his head, but either way, Zayn knows how to get Liam''s attention.


    He leans across to the drivers side (rather easily, thank you to the low console) and starts to fiddle with Liam''s zipper, and Liam, thank heavens, finally notices him.


    "Uh- Zayn? Zayn, what are you doing?" he says in a shaky voice. And Zayn replies a little harsh,


    "This car might be brilliant, but it can''t suck you off like I can, Li," and Liam doesn''t know what to say to that. Firstly, because he feels a little awful finally realizing he was leaving Zayn completely alone while he was enjoying this, and secondly because Zayn was about to suck him off in this car.


    "I''m- oh, I''m sorry, love, just- Zayn, stop.You can''t just-"


    But Zayn''s already got Liam''s pants mid-t.h.i.g.h, working on pulling his c.o.c.k out of his boxers, and yes, Liam actually has his d.i.c.k out in his brand new car. Well.


    "Zayn I''m sorry, but you cant- you can''t just suck me off right now, love. That''s- Zayn, no-"


    "Shut up and focus on the damn road," Zayn growls, taking half of Liam into his mouth and this is all just too much.


    Liam wants to let go of the wheel, lay backs and enjoy this because wow, it feels so f.u.c.k.i.n.g nice, but he can''t. Because he''s kind of driving and that would kind of potentially kill them.


    So he lets a long m.o.a.n out, and grips the wheel hard, and only swerves just a little bit, and he''s proud. Because that took a lot of effort.


    His attempts at,


    "Zayn, stop," are useless, because Zayn just sucks him down more and makes him more dizzy and it''s just- f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell, this is wrong but it''s so good.


    And the whole reason Zayn is doing this makes Liam guilty, but it''s so hard to think about guilt when youve got a tight, warm mouth around your d.i.c.k. He finally lets himself enjoy it when he murmurs an,


    "I''m sorry," and Zayn comes up for a half second to say,


    "S''okay," and sucks him back down.


    His tongue gives Liam chills, and he''s trying to focus on the road still but simultaneously enjoy it.


    He''s turned around awhile ago, so they''re about 5 minutes away from home. Liam''s trying to hold on, to wait until theyre parked to finish so he can actually enjoy this.


    Zayn actually loves this too, because Liam is beyond happy right now, and he actually does love the feeling of Liam in his mouth, and this whole thing is hot. The occasional,


    "F-uck, Z," or, "yes, god, yes," from Liam''s mouth rile him up more, and he''s filling up fast too.


    Liam just can''t help but drag his tongue over his bottom lip and curse when he glances down to see his boyfriend bobbing his head between his legs, or let out low w.h.i.n.e at how wet Zayn''s mouth is. Its just this whole- this entire thing, it''s so unexpected and crazy, and not ever something that Liam would ever do. And it''s turning Liam on like hell.


    He does pull into the parking lot to their complex in time. It was a struggle to last, but it''s worth it.


    Liam tips his head back, runs some fingers through Zayn''s dark hair and gives a little warning through gritted teeth,


    "God, I''m coming," and lets himself spill into Zayn''s throat. Zayn respondingly swallows like good boy, and Liam immediately pulls him off his l.a.p to kiss the living hell out of him.


    Then Zayn pulls away, and looks at his boyfriend.


    "I''m really sorry," Liam says guiltily.


    "S''okay. Jus'' don''t do it again," Zayn responds with a smirk.


    Liam giggles, and takes a breath, "But do you like it? The car, I mean?"


    "Yeh. I''m quite looking forward to f.u.c.k.i.n.g you in the back seats someday."


    All the colour drains from Liam''s face, and his mouth gets a little dry.


    "Yeah," Is all he rasps out, and Zayn chuckles.


    "Let''s go back inside, yeah?" He says, and Liam nods obediently. They get his pants zipped back up, and kiss again before heading back in.


    Liam gets just slightly impatient and pins Zayn up against the wall as soon as they''re inside, and practically begs Zayn to get inside him already.


    And who would Zayn be to deny his little Liam of what he wants?


    His #1 rule is, after all, to do what makes Liam happy, right?

 Chapter 130 - Have You Ever, Had A Foursome?

    Yesterday, was Easter Monday and was a lot quieter than in usual years of course. I always have work to do so was sitting around the house doing some work, jumping in the ocean every hour or so and generally just chilling out. I was wearing AussieBum speedos and nothing else all day (photo of me wearing them posted yesterday).


    Later in the afternoon, around 4pm or so I felt like a swim so walked down to the ocean and 10 minutes later walked back. As I approached my little pad the neighbour chicks were on their little deck having a drink.


    The neighbour chicks (I''m going to call them Ashley and Madison, not their real names but I''m sure you can understand me being discrete) are two Aussie sheilas my age, have lived next door for years. They are great, super nice, we hang out and party a bit and since they have day jobs, they aren''t around most of the time. I have had some drunken naughty experiences with Madison but the next day we both just seem to pretend it didn''t happen and nobody ever talks about it.


    I''m not out to any of my local friends and I am pretty discrete even with the neighbours so I don''t think they know of my ''homos.e.x.u.a.l habits''. They do see me in my speedo a lot but that isn''t too big a deal here in Australia and I have shagged one of them so I can see them thinking I''m 100% straight.


    Sorry for the interlude, that info was for those of you who aren''t regular readers of my blog. Back to Monday afternoon¡­..


    Walking up from the beach after my swim I see Ashley and Madison sitting out on their little deck area having a drink and one other person, a guy there as well. The girls were wearing shorts and bikini tops, the guy was wearing boardies and no shirt. He was pretty hot, the girls were looking pretty hot as well but I seen them all the time so didn''t notice as much. They saw me and invited me over for a drink.


    I might have had a drink or two already Monday afternoon and I was feeling brave, braver than usual.


    So, I just grabbed a beer from my outside fridge and walked the three steps to the neighbours. I was introduced to the shirtless guy, lets call him¡­. Luke (again, not his real name).


    I pulled up a chair and settled into the conversation, which these days is all about the ''Rona (Aussie''s always shorten names). It was nice just sitting there in my AussieBum speedo and nobody cared or mentioned it. To me this is the way it should be all the time, girls get to strut around in tiny bikinis all the time and nobody cares.


    Over the next three rounds of beers I learnt that Luke is the new man in Ashley''s life, but is very new (like two weeks new). There are always new guys coming and going with these two.


    Luke seemed like a nice guy and really funny.


    As we finished our third beers it was my shout (that is a colloquialism for it being my turn to get beers from my fridge). Since the sun was getting low one of the girls suggested we go for a quick swim before it get too late. Everyone agreed.


    I was dressed for a swim wearing nothing but my speedo. The girls both whipped off their little shorty shorts and there was Luke in his dork shorts.


    It isn''t my place to hassle anyone, except my friends. But I didn''t have to, Ashley and Madison both started hassling Luke about wearing dork shorts for a swim. It was fun and Luke was taking the joke.


    Both the girls were saying how speedos are the new thing and it was Madison who said something that has been burned into my brain "Boardies are for Bogans."


    The girls weren''t going to let him get away with it though. Luke didn''t have any speedos with him, the girls didn''t have any at their place so asked me to go and get Luke a pair.


    I was back in a flash with a pair of red speedo solar speedos that are a little too small for me to wear at the pool but I figured would fit Luke perfectly.


    Solar is the model name for a type of Speedo brand speedo that has been around for ever. The sides are just 1 inch where normal speedos are at least 2 inches and there is a seam down the middle at the front and back which just somehow seems to accentuate ones b.u.t.t. I''ve owned several of these over the years and currently have three pairs of solars in my collection.


    When I threw them to Luke I expected him to go inside and change, but nope, all three of us were in for a lovely surprise. Luke just dropped his shorts right there in front of us. He didn''t put on a short or stand up and give us a real good look, but he just dropped his shorts and put on the little red speedo.


    Luke looked good before but as he stood upright he looked like a God. It took him a second to adjust his package in his speedo and when he was done he announce that he was now properly dressed for a swim.


    The four of us walked down the beach to the water and jumped in.


    Looking at the four of us isn''t quite an Abercrombie and Fitch poster (we are all in our 30''s not 15yo like their promotional material) but it would have been a good tight for anyone walking by.


    After our swim we came back up to the houses and I tried to excuse myself not wanting to interrupt their evening but they insisted and said having me there evened out the numbers and Madison didn''t want to be the third wheel. It was suggested, and agreed on that we start a bonfire which we did and the four of us sat around it as evening progressed and the drinks flowed.


    Usually Tuesday would be a work day but with the government shutting everything down, nobody had any Tuesday obligations so we were partying like it was a Friday.


    As the night wore on one of the girls suggested me play the ''Have you ever'' game. Someone asks everyone if they have done ''something'' (usually naughty or embarrassing) and if you have done that ''something'' you have to drink. You drinking, is a quiet confirmation that you have done the said ''something'' act.


    I was completely correct.


    Luke was playing it very gentlemanly and not asking the real naughty questions, I was playing along similar rules. I think one of my questions was "Have you ever, walked in on your folks having s.e.x?" I was the only one to drink. Then was next so asked "Have you ever, had your folks walk in on you having s.e.x?" I didn''t drink at first, but clarified if it includes having s.e.x with yourself? Yes, that counted, and I had to drink.


    Then it was Ashley''s turn and this is where things went naughty. "Have you ever, kissed someone of the same s.e.x?"


    All four of us had a drink to lots of laughter from everyone. The girls didn''t question my response, maybe they have been hearing some of my Grindr visitors coming and going, but they did ask Luke. He calmly replied that his Mum''s family are Italian and all the men kiss¡­ on the cheek.


    Agghhhhh. That wasn''t what Ashley meant to ask!


    Madison''s turn. "Have you ever, kissed someone of the same s.e.x, s.e.x.u.a.lly?"


    All four of us drank again. And again everyone was shocked at Luke''s response. The two girls threw a barage of questions at him but he maintained his composure and brushed it off. I joked to Ashley that this should have been a first date conversation.


    Lots of laughter.


    Now my turn to ask. "Have you ever had s.e.x with two people?"


    Luke took my lead and his next question was "Have you ever had s.e.x with three people?" (ie a foursome).


    Three of us drank again. Poor Madison was being left out.


    Ashley kept it going "Have you ever had s.e.x with four people?"


    This time I was the only one to drink, to much laughter.


    Madison''s turn "Have you ever had s.e.x with five people?" Again, I took a drink. Lots more laughter and I told them I''d get really drunk, really quickly if they kept this line of questioning up. The question that would have stopped me drinking would be "Have you ever had s.e.x with eleven people?" Those fans of mine know about my time being f.u.c.k.e.d by ten guys.


    There was a ruckus and the girls were shocked, I am just the nerdy computer guy who lives next door? When did Dave become the crazy s.e.x guy? Ow, how little they know.


    It was my question now, "Have you girls ever kissed?" There were heckles from the crowd as I was reprimanded for a breach of the rules. I was supposed to ask anyone specific a question, I had to ask everyone. I apoligized for my mistake and reworded my question. "Have you ever, kissed Ashley?"


    Madison and Luke had a drink, I didn''t.


    Luke was a fast learner and it was good to have me asking questions just before him, his next question was "Have you ever kissed Madison?"


    Apart from me, Ashley seems like the naughtiest person sitting around the fire. Her question next, "Have you ever, wanted to have a foursome tonight?"


    Everyone had a drink.

 Chapter 131 - A journey with my step brother

    I was twelve years old when my parents divorced. I was devastated, but even at a young age I had seen first hand that my parents weren''t happy. The constant fighting also made me feel terribly sad, but I didn''t ever think that my family would be destroyed, at least from my perspective. It was decided that I would live with my Mom, but I knew I would miss my Dad because even though they didn''t have a happy relationship, my Dad was always good to me. My name is Tobias, Toby as I''m called.


    The worst day for me was the day he left, I cried as he hugged me saying: "Don''t cry son we will spend time together, you can also spend some weekends with me. With that he left, my Mom was crying in the kitchen. I went to my room feeling lost also heartbroken.


    Time passed with us settling into a different routine. Mom seemed happier, I would see my Dad on weekends which turned out pretty well because when I was with him he devoted all his time to me. Mom started dating, meeting someone who made her happy. Stephen became a regular fixture at our house. He had a son, but I rarely saw him.


    I was now almost fifteen when Mom told me she was getting married to Stephen. She told me that Stephen''s son who was seventeen would be moving in with us, "you will have to share your room with Aaron as we only have two bedrooms." "Mom, I have a full bed, I''m not sleeping with him." "Look as soon as we can we will get twin beds but right now we have a lot of expenses so you will just have to deal with it for now, it will be fine son."


    Mom and Stephen were married with Aaron moving in. He was tall, blondish hair with blue eyes....he was really cute. I helped him carrying boxes also clothes into our room. He didn''t say much, but when he walked into the bedroom he said: "F.u.c.k a double bed" "Yeah I know, but Mom says as soon as they can they will get us twin beds." "I don''t like it anymore than you do Aaron." He was still very quiet, not saying much to me.


    We were lucky because we did have our own bathroom. One night Aaron came out with just a towel wrapped around him. I was at an age in which I was constantly horny. Seeing him in that towel with a big bulge sticking out gave me a boner. The relationship between Aaron and I wasn''t brotherly at all. It was like he hated me being around so I resented him because this is my house. I know that sounds petty but all I expected from him was a little consideration. I know he hated sleeping together but I didn''t really mind except for his snoring.


    I have to say that I thought he was so handsome, laying next to him in bed, his fresh smell after a shower was titillating. There were times where he would throw the covers off, laying there in his boxers. I would always get hard wanting to touch him, but never did with fear of him awakening.


    As the months passed, he became more sociable, we would even laugh at some of his corny jokes. He would complain to me that the girls he was dating wouldn''t put out. I would notice as he talked his bulge becoming more apparent, as he occasionally rubbed it. I became obsessed with him, constantly jerking off with thoughts of him and I having s.e.x together.


    He came in one evening late, there was anger in his voice as I said: "Is there something wrong.?" "Its nothing, I was just expecting to get laid instead I got a feel of her t.i.t.s nothing more." I said: "Sorry" "I''m going to bed." I got undressed heading to bed also. I found it difficult to sleep as all I could think about was my l.u.s.t for him. He was sleeping, snoring softly, as the light peaked into the room from the full moon. As it did it cast a shadow over his body displaying the head of his enormous c.o.c.k peaking out of his boxers. He would always through the covers off as he slept. He moved a little, totally opening the leg to his boxers as his c.o.c.k slipped out a little more. I just laid there admiring his c.o.c.k as it fueled me with d.e.s.i.r.e for him as I rubbed my c.o.c.k through my b.r.i.e.f.s.


    I slipped my b.r.i.e.f.s down taking my engorged c.o.c.k in my hand, rubbing it, taking all the pre-c.u.m smearing all over it. It was incredible as I became crazed, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips at the thought of his c.o.c.k in my mouth. Just then he moved a little, as I watched his c.o.c.k fall completely out along with his balls. I had to get his c.o.c.k in my mouth so I pushed myself down the bed, he was laying almost on his side, then I placed my mouth inches away from his c.o.c.k. His smell was intoxicating....as I took the mushroom head into my mouth as I was filled with trepidation. I began sliding my tongue all around the corona. As I continued l.i.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k head it began to swell. I took his substantial length in my mouth slowly getting it all into my throat. I had s.u.c.k.e.d c.o.c.k before, for some reason I didn''t have a gag reflex, therefore allowing me to keep him in my throat working my muscles to massage his c.o.c.k. I could feel it growing in my throat as I kept breathing through my nose. I was totally lost with feelings rushing through my body that I had never felt before. I moved up his c.o.c.k slowly working my mouth as saliva was pouring out.


    Suddenly I felt a hand on my head pushing me down on his c.o.c.k. I panicked but didn''t stop, as I heard him m.o.a.n then said: "Yeah, don''t stop it feels so good." I now became alive as I went down on his balls, l.i.c.k.i.n.g them, taking one egg at a time s.u.c.k.i.n.g gently. I went back going down on him, sliding up and down his pole faster and faster. He yelled: "F.u.c.k I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g." I took blast after blast of his c.o.c.k yogurt, swallowing, consumed with its taste and texture.


    I licked then cleaned the remnants of c.u.m off his c.o.c.k. "That was hot, I thought you were a faggot." I didn''t say another word, put on my b.r.i.e.f.s, laying back in bed. Tears filled my eyes as the hurt swept over me. I hated the word faggot, he could have said: "I thought you were gay." I finally fell asleep. The next morning I got up as I heard the shower running, becoming nervous having to face him. The shower stopped, in a few minutes he walked out with a towel wrapped around him. He looked at me with a smirk saying nothing as I rushed into the bathroom. I took a shower, shaved, by the time I came out, he was gone as I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I came home after school, walked into the bedroom, he was laying on the bed. He didn''t say a word to me, I didn''t say anything either. I changed into my sweats and a T-shirt as he watched me. "Hey, your a.s.s is looking real fine." "Aaron, don''t say a f.u.c.k.i.n.g word to me....don''t ever call me a faggot again, I may be gay but the word faggot is cruel so don''t do it again." He looked at me shocked at my outburst, not saying another word.


    The relationship that we had started to build was falling apart but I felt it was my fault because I was the one who made the advances towards him. For the next few months we hardly spoke and he would always turn away from me in bed.


    I turned sixteen, filling out with a rock hard body, dusted with light hair. The girls at school were all after me, but I had no interest. I knew at an early age I was gay, for some reason I easily accepted my s.e.x.u.a.lity. My Mom had a cake after dinner, also gifts for me, but what really shocked me was when Aaron handed me an envelope and said: "Happy Birthday Toby." I opened the card, in it was two tickets to a concert that I wanted to go to. "You can go with one of your friends or if you want I will go with you. I was stunned....I got up wrapping my arms around him thanking him: "I''d love it if you would go with me."


    After that he changed, we became real close, especially after we went to the concert, having a great time. The night of the concert, we got home heading to bed. I was facing away from him when I felt his arm wrap around me. "I''m sorry I hurt you, it was cruel of me." I turned around, our faces were so close, I could smell his sweet breath. Our lips met, a kiss filled with tenderness as I accepted his tongue as it sn.a.k.e.d its way into my mouth, fueling a craving that we both felt. He pushed my body into his then whispered in my ear: "I want you Toby." " So you want a taste of this ass?" "Yes I do" I wrapped my hands around his neck: "Please f.u.c.k me, I want you inside me." He got out of bed, went into the bathroom to get Vaseline, When he got back in bed I had already removed my b.r.i.e.f.s. He slipped out of his, crawling in then holding me tight as our bodies were heated, our c.o.c.ks hard.


    I''m a v.i.r.g.i.n so I asked him to please go slow especially with the sizable girth of his manhood. He told me to lie on my stomach and spread my legs. Suddenly I felt his tongue on my rosebud, l.i.c.k.i.n.g all over my asshole, taking my breath away. "Oh, oh, yes that feels amazing." He lubed a finger inserting it into my hole, moving it slowly in and out of me, then he inserted another, the feeling sending chills though my body. "F.u.c.k me now." He lubed his c.o.c.k then my asshole. He placed his c.o.c.k at my entrance pushing forward past my sphincter. "Stop....stop its hurting me." He told me to relax, leaning down kissing my neck, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my ear lobes. We just laid there for some time with no movement just his kisses all over me. He began to maneuver his c.o.c.k very slowly, gently, with small gyrations as the pain began to disappear. I couldn''t believe how gentle he was working me, filling my senses as my adrenaline was pumped up. He began using his c.o.c.k as a weapon, holding me captive to his d.e.s.i.r.e. "Umm, oh yes, just like that, do me now." He was now using a steady stride rubbing the insides of my rectum hitting my prostate making me crazy with feelings I had never experienced.


    He told me to get on my back as he pushed my legs forward towards my c.h.e.s.t then penetrated me in one thrust. He began f.u.c.k.i.n.g me harder and harder, the more he entered me the more I wanted as I lifted my a.s.s to meet his thrusts "F.u.c.k, F.u.c.k, F.u.c.k yeah, drive that hard c.o.c.k in me." "Toby, your a.s.s is perfect, I''m going to c.u.m soon." "Yes me too, f.u.c.k me hard now." "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g, oh yes, Fuuuuuck." "I held on to Aaron''s a.s.s pushing him in me as I shot my load: "F.u.c.k, F.u.c.k, ummmm." I came without touching my c.o.c.k, it was the most awesome o.r.g.a.s.m I ever experienced. I had c.u.m everywhere, Aaron reaching down l.i.c.k.i.n.g the c.u.m then kissing me. "Your amazing Toby." I couldn''t believe the s.e.x, it was almost like he had deep feelings for me.


    "Hey Aaron, I have something I have to ask you, I thought you were so straight."


    "Well, I''ve always had these feelings about man s.e.x but I never pursued it, but with you in bed with me, looking at your hot body, it started a burning d.e.s.i.r.e from deep within me. I never wanted to admit that I loved looking at a dudes body." " I wanted you Toby, now its much more.


    Over the next several months we could not get enough of each other with the bond becoming more than just s.e.x.u.a.l. We were always together, he wanted to be with me to share everything, our thoughts, our dreams. It was getting close to his graduation, then heading to college. He became quiet, almost depressed as I asked him what was wrong: "I don''t want to be away from you." "I feel the same way, but we are so young, we need to experience what life has instore for us. "I want to be with you Toby, I''m in love with you." "I love you too, and I don''t want you to be upset going to college, it will be an amazing journey for you." "I don''t know what''s going to happen but if its meant to be we will be together." "Will you wait for me." "I can''t make that kind of commitment, I''m almost seventeen years old....I don''t want to make promises that I may not be able to keep, and I want to be honest with you. Let''s just enjoy each other then let our future play out.


    The day before Aaron left for college we didn''t just f.u.c.k, we made love as it did something to me emotionally. When he left I told him: "I want you to enjoy yourself, work hard, get good grades. I believe there is a special bond between us, but I want you to explore your s.e.x.u.a.lity as I will mine so that if we are meant to be, we will never have to look back at what ifs." His eyes were filled with tears as we embraced, kissing me with love in his eyes.


    I had many s.e.x.u.a.l experiences, as I''m sure Aaron did, but I never felt anything like I had felt with him. We talked on the phone, sometimes for hours. He did tell me he had been with a few guys but it was just s.e.x.u.a.l.


    Five Years Later


    We had both graduated, securing good jobs. The bond with us had never been broken, as a matter of fact it had become stronger. The s.e.x we shared was more explosive than ever, the love was deep and strong. "Hey Aaron, I think its time we tell my Mom and your Dad." "Lets tell them at dinner this evening."


    We told our folks as it was no surprise to them as Mom said: "We weren''t born yesterday Toby, we have suspected it for some time. "Aaron and I will be moving out as soon as we find a place." "We understand that you two want your own space....we support you in any way we can."


    We went to my Dad''s telling him of our relationship. Dad wasn''t surprised: "Son you would have to be blind not to see the love you two share, I''m happy for you.


    Quote for Thought


    Love is friendship that has caught fire. It is quiet understanding, mutual confidence, sharing and forgiving. It is loyalty through good and bad times. It settles for less than perfection and makes allowances for human weaknesses.


    <Unknown>

 Chapter 132 - My man My Love...

    I knew he would be home by five the latest, I had the master bedroom set up just as I wanted it, the doors closed the blinds drawn, it was dim in the room, I had candles lit, rose petals on the floor to the bed, I was dressed in sheer nylon knee high socks, black his favorite, I had on a pair of shear nylon black bikini b.r.i.e.f.s, my c.o.c.k was semi erect, in anticipation of his coming in the room. I had a bottle of champagne chilling, with two champagne flutes ready for him to walk in.


    He pulled into the driveway, parked the car, he was surprised I was not in the drive waiting for him to get home, I always greeted him in the driveway, I would open his door , hug and kiss him as he got out of his car. He knew something was going on or something was up, he opened the front door and called me "Honey I''m Home", no reply, now he was getting worried my car was in the driveway so he knew I was home, then he thought he is in the workshop, he is always in the dam workshop. He would change then head out to find me.


    When he got to the top of the stairs, the master bedroom doors were closed, again a cause for concern, was I okay, did I have another man in our bedroom, he shook his head no, he loves me to much to do that. He grabbed the door handle, opened the door ever so slowly, Honey are you in here, he saw the candles, then the champagne, I had poured us a glass when I heard the front door, he opened the door wide open, "Hi Babe welcome home", as he approached the bed I handed him a glass of champagne.


    "What is going on? Oh my you have my favorite on, why?, what''s the occasion? Did I miss our anniversary? I just smiled "no babe, just cause I love you, and missed you so much today". "Lets take that suit off and get you comfortable", let me undress you. first that tie, then that shirt, remove that belt, "want me to spank you with it later?" I smacked my hand with it, "Oh My, yes!" "you will be saying that a lot tonight Babe".


    I ran my hands over his c.h.e.s.t, I loved his body it made me all tingly inside to touch him. And it got me harder and harder the man turned me on so much. I continuously kissed him, as I reached in and grabbed his big c.o.c.k with my hand thru his silk boxer shorts, I grabbed him, pulled him into a hug, I loved to have this man close to me, I kissed him, I told him how much I loved him, how he had made my life so much better just by being with me.


    I laid him on the bed, I got on top of him hovering above him, kissing his lips, his cheeks, his beautiful neck, I loved his neck, I slowly kissed my way down to his n.i.p.p.l.e, my tongue circled it, he was writhing in the bed, I ground my c.o.c.k into his c.o.c.k, I slowly slid down my mouth was at his waist band, I grabbed his boxers, slowly removed them, I needed his c.o.c.k, I loved this mans beautiful c.o.c.k. Once his boxers were off I laid there hovering above his c.o.c.k, it was inches from my mouth and tongue, I leaned in, licked it from the base to the beautiful tip, his knob was huge, his c.o.c.k was lengthy nine plus inches erect.


    His c.o.c.k had a puddle of prec.u.m leaking from the tip, I leaned in and lapped it up, he jumped, I loved the electrical jolt it gave him when I first licked his beautiful c.o.c.k. I took his balls in my mouth one at a time, I slowly massaged them, s.u.c.k.i.n.g them in my mouth, tonguing them at the same time, his balls were so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. I let go of his balls and went in for a kiss, I needed a kiss from him, seems I could not kiss this man enough, he pulled me into a bear hug, "I could get used to coming home to this everyday" "Oh babe I would change it up everyday, don''t want you getting bored of me" he rolled us over, he was now hovering over me, I pulled his weight onto me.


    "I want to feel all of your body on me babe" he ground his c.o.c.k into my crotch, I looked him in the eyes, as I pulled my legs up around his waist "I want you to f.u.c.k the hell out of me". Without a word he grabbed my legs, and put my foot in his face, my man loved me in beautiful hose, he licked my foot and toes in the s.e.xy hose, his hand was on my crotch, he loved my tight s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, my c.o.c.k was straining to be freed from its tight hold, he played with my a.s.s, I was so horned up for him right at this moment,


    He was so gentle with me, there was love in all his movements, he had me bent in half, his c.o.c.k at my entrance, I wanted, needed him so badly, "Make love to me please Babe, give me a part of you inside me" he kissed me, slowly slid his c.o.c.k in, my a.s.s accommodated his tool with ease, he was steadily sliding it in me, his knob was huge, and I loved how it filled me up so well. With him kissing me, his c.o.c.k in me I would c.u.m hands free I was so close, my balls ached to be drained, he grabbed my legs and started to slam it in me, he gave it to me, I needed him to f.u.c.k my a.s.s, I wanted his c.u.m in my wanting hole.


    He rammed his c.o.c.k in me, I was m.o.a.ning, he reached in and grabbed my c.o.c.k, he stroked my c.o.c.k as he f.u.c.k.e.d my a.s.s, I was shooting c.u.m all over my c.h.e.s.t stomach and up to my neck after only a few more strokes. The o.r.g.a.s.m was so intense, his c.o.c.k started to swell, he shot rope after rope of c.u.m in my a.s.s, he continued to slam his c.o.c.k in me, he collapsed on top of me, I stroked his hair as he rode his o.r.g.a.s.m, he looked at me and asked "are you okay?" I smiled, "I love you so much" yes Babe I am okay, better than okay, his c.o.c.k went down and slid out of my hole, I was filled with his wonderful load. We laid there for quite some time me stroking his hair, my man laying on me. This was a perfect moment with my man, My Man I loved saying that, he was mine, and I was his. I loved being his.

 Chapter 133 - A rainy night session

    At the time of this story I was 22 living in a small town made up mostly of rednecks and jocks so I had to keep my s.e.x.u.a.lity well hidden, which meant a lot of nights home alone with my toy collection. Until one Friday night when I went to the local bar for a few drinks I was sitting at the bar with two friends named Lisa and Donna having a good time when Kevin walked in as he walked in Lisa said what a shame and Donna agreed.


    I asked them what they meant then Donna told me that he was gay and rumor has it he was hung like a horse. So now knowing he was gay I got really turned on but had to keep my composure, he came over set down with us we all talked for a bit then went and played a few games of pool. After a few hours I noticed that it was pouring outside and saw the look on Kevin''s face I asked him what was wrong he told me that he rode his bike here I kinda laughed and said sorry about your bad luck but if he wanted I would give him a ride home and he took up the offer. He then bought another round of drinks it was almost closing time so we finished our drinks loaded his bike in my truck said goodnight to the girls and drove to his house, we arrived at his house he asked me if I wanted to come up for another beer I said sure I''d love to.


    We unloaded his bike walked in the house soaking wet from the rain he went and got me a towel to dry my hair off told me to help myself and get a beer while he went to change I got us each a beer he came out wearing a t shirt and shorts and Donna was right he was right seeing the bulge and outline of his c.o.c.k in those shorts he was hung like a horse. We sat down and began talking but all I could think about was how much I wanted every inch of his c.o.c.k, he then asked me if I was seeing Donna I told him no he asked me how come she''s great and we looked good together. I said he was right she is great and very pretty and we have a lot in common he then finished his beer got up walked to the kitchen for another one I followed him as we stood in the kitchen he then said I should ask Donna out since we had a lot in common yeah no I replied there''s one thing in common that she doesn''t know but we both love it and that is c.o.c.k.


    Really he said as we both looked at each other then we started kissing after a few minutes of the battle of tongues we went to the bedroom began making out again as he reached down and started rubbing my a.s.s I opened my legs giving him full access which he took full advantage of, I then pulled down his shorts and began c.a.r.e.s.sing his enormous c.o.c.k. We stopped kissing smiled at each other I undressed dropped to my knees looked up at him he placed his hand on the back of my head and said "that''s it baby suck my c.o.c.k". I didn''t hesitate I opened my mouth and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k tasted so good.


    "Oh God that feels so good baby, that''s it suck it umm" he m.o.a.n.e.d as he was pulling my head back and fourth making me get but loving every inch of his c.o.c.k down my throat. He then told me to stop and get up he turned around reached in his night stand pulled out a jar of Vaseline we started kissing again both of us n.a.k.e.d and rolling around on the bed he then rolled me on my back and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k after a few minutes he then started l.i.c.k.i.n.g my balls and spreading my legs apart exposing my hot tight a.s.s then began l.i.c.k.i.n.g it I laid there m.o.a.ning in pure p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as his tongue probe my a.s.s.


    He then eventually reached up for the Vaseline placed his finger in the jar and inserting his finger slowly in my a.s.s getting it all lube up a few moments later he pulled my legs up on his shoulders and asked me if I was ready for a good a.s.s pounding I replied f.u.c.k yes. I then felt the tip of his c.o.c.k against the rim off my hot wet hole as he slowly shoved his big c.o.c.k inside me I let out a small scream of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as I felt every inch of his c.o.c.k being buried in my a.s.s, he finally was balls deep when he stopped and let me relax for a minute then he slowly began f.u.c.k.i.n.g me it felt so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good.


    After about ten minutes or so he pulled his c.o.c.k out told me to get up and lean over the bed as I leaned over the bed he spanked me telling me what a good little s.l.u.t I am and then shoved his c.o.c.k back inside me f.u.c.k.i.n.g the daylights out of me I was screaming and m.o.a.ning loving second of it, he then yelled out he was ready to c.u.m he pulled out shot his hot c.u.m all over my wet stretched out a.s.s I then got up and turned around and s.u.c.k.e.d his c.o.c.k dry the taste of my a.s.s and his left over c.u.m was delicious I then cleaned up got dressed and went home. After that night Kevin and I would get together once a week for great s.e.x.

 Chapter 134 - A Dark parking lot

    I connected with a guy named Trevor on Craig list and we met one evening at a nearby parking lot at a nearby strip mall. I got there first and park in a dark area away from the stores. When Trevor pulled up beside me, I got out and joined him and settled into the passenger''s seat of his car.


    There was enough moonlight that I could see that he was middle aged, in shape and handsome. Trevor was probably around five foot ten, with salt and pepper hair and he was nicely dressed. We started chitchatting and I learned that he was married and wanting to explore his bis.e.x.u.a.l tendencies in an uncomplicated way.


    While we talked, I started rubbing his upper t.h.i.g.h to gauge his reaction. When I didn''t get an adverse response to my hand on his t.h.i.g.h, I moved it up a little to see if he was hard yet. He wasn''t. He seemed apprehensive, but who wouldn''t in his position. When I let my hand rest on his crotch, Trevor confessed to me that, "I''m not that big down there."


    "It''s not important. It really doesn''t matter to me," I told him. "So relax. Let''s just have fun," I said as I continued rubbing his t.h.i.g.h.


    Then I let him pull up my t-shirt and rub my c.h.e.s.t and squeeze my n.i.p.p.l.es. As he continued to c.a.r.e.s.s my c.h.e.s.t, Trevor managed to remove my t-shirt and open my fly.


    Excited, I started to frantically pull at his belt, snap and zipper, anything that was keeping my hands from getting inside his pants.


    He leaned forward and started to gently flick his tongue across my n.i.p.p.l.es as his fingers pinched them to rock hard excitement.


    When his pants were finally undone and his fly opened, Trevor opened his legs, giving me the permission that I wanted and the space I needed to reach inside his pants and feel him up.


    My hand dove under the waistband of his black Jockey b.r.i.e.f.s and stopped at his thick patch of soft curls. Trevor had a big mound of curly pubic hair that framed his semi-hard c.o.c.k.


    As I felt for his growing hardness, Trevor apologized for not being hard yet. He said, "I''m nervous so it''ll take me a little longer to get ready."


    "That''s fine," I reassured him as I squeezed its length. It felt like he was average size, maybe five inches. I could wait for his full hardness because what I really wanted right then was just below and nestled between his open t.h.i.g.hs.


    I reached deeper into Trevor''s jockeys and gently grabbed a handful of his warm, hairy ball sack. They had a velvety softness that I can''t rightly describe. But the sensation combined with our mutual teasing was enough for me to nearly lose control.


    I told him, "Lower the back of your seat all the way down."


    Once he''d done it Trevor sat up, removed his shirt and then lay back down.


    He was nearly n.a.k.e.d and now sporting a full erection underneath his tented b.r.i.e.f.s. I tore at his belt and the zipper of his slacks and pulling them down to the floor.


    We both knew what was coming next.


    Trevor lifted his h.i.p.s up off the car seat as I grabbed his waistband of his jockeys with both hands and tugged them down past his h.i.p.s, stopping midway down his open t.h.i.g.hs.


    The loud slap of his erect c.o.c.k against his belly when I removed his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r told me that his nervousness has subsided and that Trevor was completely ready to have another guy bring him to o.r.g.a.s.m, a stranger no less.


    The head of his c.o.c.k just barely extended past the dark black thatch of pubic hair that formed a perfect triangle at the base of his abdomen. Trevor wasn''t big, but his uncirc.u.mcised c.o.c.k was almost as straight as an arrow with the tinniest bit of upward curve.


    I ran my fingers through his thick bush with one hand and cupped Trevor''s dangling balls with the other. The head around his pee-hole was slightly damp from his pre-c.u.m. He was completely untrimmed, which I liked. It made me feel like I was with a real man, not an effeminate twink. The base of his c.o.c.k had hair wrapped around the lower part of his shaft and his nut sack was covered in soft fur.


    The only discovery that remained was the touch, taste and the sensation of Trevor''s drooling c.o.c.k in my mouth.


    As I lowered my face down to Trevor''s l.a.p, out of the corner of my eye I saw a woman parking her car about fifty feet away. When she opened her car door and stood up, she was looking right at me. Did she know what I was doing, I wondered.


    Even standing she couldn''t see anyone else in the car because Trevor was on his back, well out of her line of sight. But who would lower his head to the exact location of the driver''s crotch if he weren''t about to use his mouth for s.e.x?


    Glancing back over her shoulder, she hurried into the nearest store. Is he s.u.c.k.i.n.g a guy''s c.o.c.k or l.i.c.k.i.n.g a woman''s p.u.s.s.y was probably the only mystery in her mind.


    By the time these thoughts raced through my head, I had my face buried deep in Trevor''s l.a.p and his c.o.c.k head bouncing off the back of my throat.


    His pre-c.u.m and my saliva mixed to form sticky goo that was acc.u.mulating in the back of my mouth. On each upstroke of my bobbing head, I would part my lips slightly to let some of the mixture slide down the shaft of his c.o.c.k and gather at the bottom of his pubic area. Eventually it would seep on down and settle in my right hand that was cupping his loosely hanging ball sack.


    Trevor''s balls stopped where his leg met to guard the opening of his anal region. By this time my hand was coated with our s.e.x.u.a.l wetness so I used the salty mixture to lather the fur hugging his nut sack. Occasionally I would reach under his nut sack to massage his perineum and slide my wet finger into the crack where his legs met.


    I wanted to tongue f.u.c.k his opening so I let go of his wet c.o.c.k.


    I put my face between his legs and tried to pry them open wider, but his b.r.i.e.f.s were stretched tight across his t.h.i.g.hs limiting my access.


    Trevor said, "Ugh ¡­ ugh¡­I''m close. Stop tonguing me and put my c.o.c.k back in your mouth."


    Trevor took my head in his hands and guided my mouth back onto his c.o.c.k. This time he held my head still while he thrust his c.o.c.k into me, f.u.c.k.i.n.g my mouth like it was a p.u.s.s.y. I just closed my lips around his shaft and opened the back of my throat and let him f.u.c.k me.


    After a minute or two of this, Trevor''s grip on my head got tighter and his pumping c.o.c.k more forceful. His balls stopped slapping his inner t.h.i.g.hs as his sac drew his balls tightly against the bottom of his shaft. Trevor''s breathing was rapid and shallow so I knew he was close. Proving I was right, he asked, "Do you want me to c.u.m in your mouth?"


    I shook my head, yes, letting him keep his rhythm.


    "Oh my God," he m.o.a.n.e.d.


    I immediately forced my face into his l.a.p, against his pumping h.i.p.s, pinning his a.s.s down to the car seat. As he started his o.r.g.a.s.m, he was all the way inside my mouth, the head of his c.o.c.k past the entrance of my throat without triggering my gag reflex.


    His pubic hair rubbed against my nose and lips. He was wet and the quasi-chlorine smell of the c.u.m was intense. That combined with the musky smell of s.e.x and perspiration that permeated the air in the car a primal, e.r.o.t.i.c mixture. I found this so e.r.o.t.i.c that I continued to press my face down in his l.a.p, feeling each spasm of his approaching o.r.g.a.s.m. I kept my head still and waited. Trevor''s hands were still on my head.


    In a flash, Trevor grabbed both hands to my head and I literally saw his balls draw up into his crotch. The he suddenly stiffened all over and cried, "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g ¡­ I''m gonna c.u.m ¡­ I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g...f.u.c.k!"


    Then I felt the first jet of thick, hot c.u.m blast into my throat. His c.u.m was salty and sweet and was such a cool sensation to have it sliding down my throat. It was followed by pulsation after pulsation and I felt like my mouth was filling with thick, hot c.u.m. Then again and again, Trevor continued to pump c.u.m into my mouth.


    Trevor held my head and thrust against my face as I resisted his thrusts but not his c.u.m. Stream after stream after stream of Trevor''s hot gooey c.u.m poured down my throat. Smiling, he kept pumping his c.o.c.k into me until he was done. I kept him in my mouth until his spasms subsided. He stayed hard the whole time. Finally he said, "I through, so I pulled my head up and let his c.o.c.k slip out of my mouth.


    Just when he made his move for my crotch, he saw what I''d seen earlier, the woman standing by her car, obviously watching. He was totally spooked and stopped the whole thing. He stammered nervously, "Thanks, you were great, but we gotta go. There''s someone out there watching."


    "Hurry," he said. I quickly put my shirt and jeans on and then asked him for a pen. I wrote my phone number on the waistband of my b.r.i.e.f.s and tossed them in his l.a.p. I told him, "Call me," as I stepped out of the car and walked over to mine.


    When I glanced at her, the mystery woman was smiling knowingly at me as she got in her car.


    My erection was clearly visible through my jeans as she drove past me on her way out of the parking lot. Stopping and rolling down her window, she said, "My husband likes to have his d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d and I like to watch." As she handed me a business card, she said, "Call me." Then giving me a little wave, she licked her lips and drove away.


    As I stood there Trevor pulled past me, staring straight ahead as he sped away.


    The end ¡­

 Chapter 135 - Getting my d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d for the first time.

    It all started my freshmen year in college, being an athlete on campus spoiled me. Getting everything free was a gift from heaved, not even three months out of high school, my life changed. In college you either grow up or be stomped on. I knew my first week on campus that I had to moved fast or I would be lift behind.


    College will either make you a man or make you out to be a p.u.s.s.y. Initially, I tried the buck the system and toot my own horn. Was I in for a surprise. Before ever taking one step on a college campus, I thought I knew everything, but in reality; I knew nothing.


    College life was a dream come true, a city full of d.i.c.k and pussies that had its on set of rules. As I strolled through campus taking in all the sights and seeing all the beautiful girls. They notice me as well as I noticed them. My freshman yr consisted of jacking myself off and p.o.r.n videos. I was able to f.u.c.k a few girls, but not the "Hot Bitches" who thought their shit didn''t stink


    As time passed and it was time for me to graduate, my life in general and my s.e.x took an adverse turn. I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g hoe after hoe, bitch after bitch, and I was loving it. In my Sophomore yr of college; I noticed these male kitchen workers were paying a lot of attention to me. Wasn''t into gay s.e.x, but I decided to try. Mack was the first guy to give me a blowjob and it was super great. How can something so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, be so f.u.c.k.i.n.g wrong?


    As a college student, my conscious and subconscious mind always clashed. Let me put it a different way. My large head 99% of the time lost out too my little head. My little head didn''t think and didn''t understand consequences. He (little head) stayed motivated all the time and could not differentiate between an ugly bitch with a so so p.u.s.s.y or a male who a delicious looking a.s.s hole.


    Mack looked through the campus directory and was able to find my number. Initially, I was pissed off at him calling me and hung the phone up on him. This dude was persistent, he wanted me to f.u.c.k him and he wasn''t going to give up. One night he called me around midnight, I''m thinking everyone is asleep. I sneaked out of my dormitory and headed to his on campus apartment.


    Mack was tall, slender, and an average looking dude. He acted feminine, talked feminine, dressed feminine, I guest he thought he actually has a p.u.s.s.y. Before I knew what hit me, I was getting the best blowjob anyone could get. Could not believe taboo s.e.x could be so exhilarating, so f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind blowing. After that, I was clandestinely meeting Mack at least twice a week. It took me awhile to get comfortable sleeping with a man, once I became acclimated with homos.e.x.u.a.l s.e.x. My attention turn toward his a.s.s.


    My d.i.c.k is beyond average and I didn''t think it could fit into an a.s.s hole. Again, I was totally shocked, my huge d.i.c.k slipped into Mack''s a.s.s with ease. His a.s.s was smooth, round, shaven, and itching to be f.u.c.k.e.d. When I began to f.u.c.k him, I almost forgot I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g a man''s a.s.s and not a p.u.s.s.y. I''m not proud to admit, but I fell in love with him, knowing that other guys were f.u.c.k.i.n.g him as well .


    Mack and I continued to have s.e.x until we both graduated, after college we have never seen or heard from each other. At times I''m ashamed of the taboo s.e.x, but it was so amazing having my d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d and f.u.c.k.i.n.g his beautiful a.s.s. Over the years; I''ve even tried looking him up of Facebook, but no luck.


    I''m so proud of myself because I''ve earned three college degrees, but college taught me more than just math, science and English. I think I earned a degree in F.u.c.kology. At times; I wish I''d never enrolled because of all the sinful activities I participated in.

 Chapter 136 - Till next time

    It was early evening in June, and my sister and her boyfriend were over. He had just come back from the gym and needed a shower (I inhaled the musk that emanated from him... intoxicating!) He asked if he could use the shower. I said ''go ahead, first door on the right, there''s clean towels in the airing cupboard.'' He said thanks, and looked over his shoulder and smiled at me.


    A fair few minutes went by and I was desperate for the toilet. I knocked on the door, and asked Dan if I could come in. He was behind the curtain so he said ''yeah sure''


    I entered the bathroom, and there he was, stood on the bath mat, dripping wet, with plumes of steam coming off him. I uncontrollably said ''sorry'' and hastily rushed for the door. He said ''don''t go''. I turned back, and he pointed at his humungous d.i.c.k, which was rock hard. He said ''suck me off first''


    I smiled with sweet surprise, and replied ''sure''. I knelt onto the cold tiled floor, and slowly took his monster c.o.c.k into my mouth, and he pushed my head further on, and rapidly thrusted his meaty appendage in and out of my mouth, forcing me to gag.


    He flipped me over and told me to cling onto the bath, which I did, and he ripped off my jeans and pants, and plowed into my a.s.s. I shrieked in painful p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He smiled, laughed and repeatedly asked of me ''do you like that'' and every single time, between breaths and spontaneous shrieks of euphoria I replied '' I love it!!''


    Time passed, and he continued to plow my little a.s.s, getting quicker and quicker, and them turned me over once more, and shot a generous helping of warm, sweet c.u.m into my mouth, which I swallowed. He then kissed my mouth and c.a.r.e.s.sed my body, at which point I spontaneously came into the bath mat, and he left to go into the bedroom to change.


    We continued our evening as normal, but I frequently received glances and smiles from across the room, which I reciprocated.


    Just before they left for the evening, I felt a hand firmly grasp my right buttock, and heard a deep, forceful, yet loving voice say:


    ''Til next time''

 Chapter 137 - My Mother’s New Boyfriend

    Norton discovers he likes rough s.e.x as much as his mother¡­


    Norton had a very difficult childhood. He always knew that his dad and mum had married after Gloria, his mother, had unexpectedly become pregnant. As bad luck would have it, Norton''s parents were the respective black sheep of their families and his entire upbringing was spent moving from place to place, often punctuated by stays with unhappy family members who couldn''t wait to see the back of them. There was no stability, and Norton often had to endure the worries that children should never have to:


    ''Will we have a roof over our heads tomorrow? Will we have food on the table? What will become of me?'' These were the questions Norton constantly had to grapple with as he lay in bed at night, before drifting off to sleep.


    Fortunately, even though his parents were useless human beings, Norton was never badly treated by his parents or family members. Other than that, financial instability always loomed over their heads.


    When his dad finally left when Norton was fourteen, if anything, matters only got worse for him. Over the next two years, he and his mother were almost evicted twice from their apartment for being in arrears. Fortunately, on both occasions, his dad came to their rescue. Norton, nevertheless, knew that the next crises would never be too far off.


    By now, his attractive mother had started to show her age. She worked as a cleaner at a local hospital from nine p.m. till six a.m. in the mornings, and was on duty six days a week. Her weekly routine consisted of arrival home in the mornings, getting pissed on Southern Comfort and smoking dope, before going to bed by ten or eleven, so she could recuperate before her evening shift.


    On Saturdays, after her five-hour nap Gloria would hit the local pubs. Saturday''s were Gloria''s weekly ''fun'' time, because her following shift only commenced at nine p.m. on Sunday evenings. Most Saturday afternoons she would arrive home with a guy who either spent the night, if she was really into him, or leave early after what she referred to as; an unsatisfactory f.u.c.k.


    The guys that Gloria brought home were rough and hunky. Norton didn''t mind, and as skanky as he found some of these men, in his opinion, his mother was welcome to her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es.


    By the time Norton was sixteen, his mum knew he was gay. Because of this, they became like buddies instead of mother and son. He had a very relaxed relationship with his mum and would often giggle when she regaled him with graphic anecdotes about her conquests, once her suitors had departed. Norton realised that Gloria liked rough s.e.x, from the hectic noises he would often hear emanating from the bedroom. It was also clear to Norton that his mother liked well-endowed men.


    Shortly after his sixteenth birthday, Norton finally lost his cherry when one of his mother''s lovers visited his room after his mum had fallen asleep during their encounter because of drinking too much alcohol.


    It wasn''t an altogether comfortable experience for Norton because Bertie, the hunky guy in question, was well-endowed and rather aggressive. Throughout Norton''s willing ''defloration,'' he also had Bertie''s sweaty paw covering his mouth. Strangely, Norton found himself very turned on by the episode, even though he spent the following day unable to sit properly. An added dimension to his ordeal was that like his mother, Norton now also began to acquire a taste for rougher blue-collar men.


    A few weeks later, when his mum arrived home one Saturday afternoon with a guy called Jed, Norton didn''t realise that his life was about to change dramatically.


    Jed was not only rough-looking, but skankier than most of the guys his mum had ever brought home. Norton was riveted by Jed''s large icky hands. In the machine shop where Jed worked, he was responsible for polishing of the metal parts they produced. Jed''s hands were therefore, stained from the buffing wheels and the rouge that was used to perform this task. Jed hated using gloves, because he felt that it inhibited the efficacy of doing his job properly. Resultantly, Jed''s hands looked like old leather, seasoned by years of wear and tear.


    The clothing Jed wore was extremely well-used. His trainers and jeans were dirty, and his short-sleeved shirt had a fraying collar. According to Jed, as Norton would later learn, Jed loved old clothing. For him, fabric simply became more comfortable with age.


    Jed was rather ugly and light complexion was overlaid by the light reddish hair on his head, and the motley long facial hair that he sported. It was also apparent that the unkempt facial hair covered traces of a bad complexion, presumably as a result of bad adolescent acne. He had thick lips that framed a very unattractive set of stained and uneven teeth, which were topped by wide nostrils. The only redeeming feature on his face, were his attractive light brown eyes. Jed was tall and lithe, but there was no mistaking that he was powerfully built.


    Prior his mother and Jed''s arrival, Norton had a pot of Bolognaise sauce simmering on the stove, which they would later enjoy after Norton had cooked the accompanying spaghetti.


    As Norton''s mother imbibed her favourite sweet alcoholic beverage and Jed sipped his beer, Jed excused himself to visit the toilet, where he didn''t bother to close the door.


    After Norton had listened to piss splashing loudly the toilet bowl, Jed then snorted loudly before expelling a huge glob of phlegm into the bowl as well.


    Upon Jed''s return, Jed clamped his nose and mouth, before smearing the mucky residue on his shirt. What Norton now also observed, was a large damp piss stain on the front of Jed''s jeans. As Norton''s eyes focussed on the dampness Jed let out an apologetic chuckle, bem.o.a.ning the fact that uncut d.i.c.ks always produced unwanted stains. In all honesty, Norton was actually more fixated on the impressive bulge the wet patch was covering.


    Before long, Gloria and Jed headed off to the bedroom with their drinks in hand, leaving Norton to his simmering sauce.


    Although Gloria often intoned a hearty vocal range when being f.u.c.k.e.d, the next forty minutes transcended all former gasps and groans. In addition, Jed''s grunts and carnal expletives also added to the l.u.s.tful cacophony resonating from the bedroom. Even though most of the loud sounds were garbled, Norton was sure that he clearly heard the words; "f.u.c.kin'' huge," from Gloria on quite a few occasions.


    When his mother and Jed finally re-emerged later, she was wearing a dressing gown and Jed was fully clothed. From his mum''s elated expression, he could clearly see that she was thoroughly impressed.


    Twenty minutes later, Norton served their meal.


    After a leisurely dinner and a few scoops of ice-cream for dessert, the trio relaxed in the sitting room. With Gloria alongside Jed on the sofa, she purred like a kitten as she clutched onto Jed.


    Norton was very taken with Jed. Not only was he extremely complimentary about the dinner but also very engaging with Norton. This was a far cry from any of the other men his mother had ever brought home who apart from Bertie, barely gave him a second look. Norton not only enjoyed Jed''s company, but he had also begun to find Jed incredibly s.e.xy.


    When Gloria and Jed were about to leave for the bedroom once more, Jed stood at Gloria''s side before placing his left hand firmly around her neck. Jed then gave Gloria''s arse a few playful slaps with his right hand as he commenced s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her neck. After letting go of Gloria, she immediately made her way to the bedroom. Before departing, however, Jed gave Norton a lascivious stare as he rubbed his crotch. As Norton watched Jed finally departing, he was perplexed by what he had just seen. It was almost as if some predictive had been clearly made.


    As Norton went about doing the dishes and cleaning up, another cacophonous melee erupted from the main bedroom. On this occasion, however, Norton could hear a great deal of slapping going on and there was no doubt that his mother was getting a good spanking. From her encouraging gasps, it was clear that she was enjoying the discipline immensely.


    By the time Norton finally got into bed, silence had finally returned to the apartment. In a state of confused anticipation, Norton soon drifted off to sleep.


    Norton arose at seven the following morning to set the table and prep all the ingredients he would require for breakfast. He was used to his mother''s Sunday routine and knew that she would be up by eight-thirty. After breakfast, she would have a few drinks and smoke dope in the lounge till noon, before heading off to her room. After taking a sleeping pill she would then sleep till eight p.m. Thereafter, Gloria would take a shower and then have a quick supper, before leaving for work at a quarter to nine.


    At a quarter to eight that morning, Norton again heard muffled s.e.x.u.a.l sounds coming from the bedroom. This time, however, they were far less noisy.


    By eight-fifteen, Jed exited the bedroom and headed straight for the toilet. After another pissing and spitting episode, Jed then joined Norton in the kitchen. Jed was only wearing his light blue boxer shorts as he approached wiping his mouth and nose, before smearing his hand on his boxers. In addition, a far larger damp patch was also evident. Most impressive of all, nonetheless, was the large swaying bulge that Norton could clearly observe.


    As he stood alongside Norton, the smell that Jed was radiating was far richer than the strong masculine essence that Norton had discerned the night before.


    "Sorry about the pong," Jed uttered with an apologetic grin.


    "It doesn''t worry me at all," Norton quickly countered.


    "I''m glad to hear that," Jed responded, with a mischievous look in his eyes.


    "Would you like some coffee?" Norton asked, somewhat fl.u.s.tered.


    "Yeah, that would be great," Jed answered.


    With his mind already in a spin, when Jed next lifted his arm and gently ran his leathery hand down Norton''s back, Norton almost pissed himself with excitement.


    By now, Norton had a raging hard-on and was trying his best to hide it by not turning to face Jed. Instead, he simply pushed the cup of coffee long the counter.


    "What''s the matter, buddy? ¡­You seem a little tense?" Jed softly asked.


    "Oh, it''s really nothing," Norton replied with a dry throat.


    Without lifting his coffee cup, Jed now moved his body directly behind Norton. Following on that, he placed both his hands on Norton''s shoulders. As his rough hands commenced kneading Norton''s shoulders, Jed pressed his body up against Norton''s, compressing Norton further into the counter.


    Norton could immediately feel a stiffening d.i.c.k rubbing up against his lower back and shortly, Jed''s right hand pulled Norton''s face to the left. When Jed then began nibbling on his ear, Norton''s entire body started trembling.


    "I think that you, your mother, and me, could make an incredible team," Jed whispered.


    Uncertain of Jed''s meaning, Norton, nevertheless, agreed.


    As Jed''s h.i.p.s and breathing intensified, Norton said, "I didn''t realise that you swing both ways."


    "I don''t give a f.u.c.k about gender¡­ all I care about is f.u.c.k.i.n.g," Jed g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    As Jed''s hands then started c.a.r.e.s.sing Norton''s torso he spoke again. "You''ll be seeing a lot of me in future."


    "That''ll be great," Norton whispered with a gulp.


    Regrettably, there reverie was interrupted when they heard sounds emanating from Gloria''s bathroom. In anticipation of her imminent arrival, Jed swiftly moved through to the lounge.


    When Gloria appeared she immediate poured herself a drink and with an additional beer in hand for Jed, joined him on the sofa. As the puffed on a joint and sipped their drinks, Norton got breakfast underway.


    Once they had finished breakfast and Norton had done the dishes, Norton went to his room to finish some homework.


    Just passed eleven, Norton once again heard the grunt and groan show if full cry from his mother''s bedroom. With all the excitement that he had experienced thus far, Norton couldn''t help himself and soon he was vigorously tugging on his d.i.c.k. With Jed fuelling his imagination, Norton soon shot a huge load.


    When Jed exited the bedroom once Gloria was in la-la land, he moved through to the lounge. As he sat there in silence, he took stock of his thoughts.


    Gloria was still a good-looking woman and a great f.u.c.k. It particularly pleased him that she had not balked when he got rougher with her. Jed had an enormous s.e.x.u.a.l appetite and many women in he passed had literally begged him to stop when he was still ready to keep going. The fact that was also over-endowed also didn''t make things easier for the women he f.u.c.k.e.d.


    As Jed ruminated, he realised that Norton had been the deal clincher for him. Once Gloria had told him about her gay son and after showing Jed a photo of Norton, Jed was practically salivating to meet the boy.


    Jed knew that due to his below-average looks, he wasn''t exactly a love magnet. The earlier scene in the kitchen with Norton, however, had clearly convinced him that Norton was definitely in to him.


    Next, Jed reasoned that if he got Gloria and Norton to move in with him, he would have the best of both worlds and have two fine-looking bitches at his carnal disposal at all times.


    Pondering a possible future routine, he imagined that when Gloria got home early in the morning, he would f.u.c.k her. Jed had always masturbated in the morning and so, having a p.u.s.s.y rather than a hand to take care of his needs would be great, he decided. As his mental meanderings continued he also reasoned that before Gloria left for work at night, he would also happily f.u.c.k her again.


    In conclusion to his imaginings, Jed then reasoned that the cherry on the cake would be to have one of the best-looking boys he seen in a long while, at his l.u.s.tful beck and call daily, from nine p.m., until six a.


    m.


    As an impish afterthought, he even wondered if he would even bother to continue masturbating at work twice a day, as he had always done.


    Jed''s thoughts were interrupted when Norton walked into the lounge with a fresh beer for him. In accordance with Jed''s dress code, Norton was now also only wearing boxer shorts.


    "What would you like for dinner tonight?" Norton asked.


    Much as Jed would''ve liked to f.u.c.k Norton there and then, he didn''t want to take too much of a chance by possibly spooking Gloria, if she awoke and unexpected walked into the lounge to find him nailing her son.


    Jed then came up of the idea of moving the lounge table to in front of Gloria''s bedroom door, which would buy them time if she suddenly did wish to exit her room. Jed reasoning was that they could then tell Gloria that he needed space on the carpet to give Norton a massage, because Norton''s shoulders were aching.


    Norton giggled as they expedited Jed''s plan, assuring Jed that a bomb wouldn''t wake her up from her chemical-induced slumber.


    After retrieving oil from the bathroom, Jed now told Norton to lie down of his stomach on the carpet, with his legs slightly apart.


    As Jed commenced grinding his strong hands into Norton''s shoulder blades, he asked, "Have you ever been f.u.c.k.e.d before?"


    "Yeah, only once before... It happened three weeks ago, when a guy my mother met and brought home decided to f.u.c.k me after my mother got pissed and passed out," Norton informed Jed.


    "How did you cope?" Jed inquired.


    "He was very rough and it hurt like hell. But although I could hardly sit properly the following day, I loved it," Norton mischievously recounted.


    "Well, when you mum leaves for work tonight, I''ll put you to the test," Jed sniggered.


    Jed was now so horny that he simply couldn''t hold back any longer. After pushing Norton''s boxers halfway down his t.h.i.g.hs, Jed''s rough hands pushed Norton''s buns apart, revealing a pink winking garland that Jed had been fantasizing about as his hands manipulated Norton''s cheeks. After adding additional oil, Jed''s thumbs moved in for their invasion.


    Next, Jed''s alternating thumbs dipped into Norton''s tantalizing portal. When Jed''s first two fingers were finally introduced, Norton started grunting in ecstasy.


    After a minute or two, Jed pushed his boxers down to his knees and oiled his knob. Following on that, Jed placed his huge d.i.c.k in Norton''s crevice. Jed then lowered his torso onto Norton''s body before pushing his forearms under Norton''s armpits and clamping his intertwined fingers on Norton''s head.


    "Do you want this d.i.c.k in your butt?" Jed then grunted softly.


    "Yeah," Norton pleaded.


    "Well¡­ then prove it. Wriggle your f.u.c.kin'' backside as if you want to throw me off. Demonstrate to me how badly you want my knob," Jed growled.


    Norton now tried his best to squirm as enthusiastically as possible.


    "Yeah, work my f.u.c.kin'' c.o.c.k," Jed said as his h.i.p.s pinned Norton''s thrashing body beneath him.


    "Earn it, beg for it, f.u.c.kin'' show me how much you want it," Jed grunted.


    Norton was in total ecstasy at this point, yearning for the infiltration he was anticipating. The added p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of Jed sweaty body restraining him, simply added to his e.r.o.t.i.c experience he was enjoying.


    "So, do you want me to f.u.c.k you?" Jed asked.


    "Yes," Norton pleaded.


    "Are you sure?" Jed said, haranguing him.


    "F.u.c.k, yes," Norton pleaded.


    "Have you earned it?" Jed further tormented Norton.


    "Please¡­ please¡­ just f.u.c.k me," Norton begged with an impassioned stammer.


    Totally overcome with l.u.s.t, Jed now lifted his torso before pushing the tip of his foreskin into Norton''s pucker. Once firmly lodged, his glans surged forward through its shrouded tunnel, prising Norton''s sphincter open. As Norton felt the delirious discomfort, he was determined not to show any weakness and did his very best to relax as much as possible. After Bertie, Norton knew that gain would soon follow the pain.


    For Jed, the sublime strangulation of Norton''s tight sphincter was heavenly. Jed looked in awe as the rumpled skin of his shaft cushioning against Norton''s pink manhole. With only two inches in, there were several more go. Very slowly, Jed then pushed a little further


    "Are you okay?" Jed then asked.


    "Yes," Norton answered.


    "Do you want more?" Jed checked.


    "I want it all," Norton answered with bravado.


    The tenacity and cheek of Norton delighted Jed.


    ''I''ll teach this little bitch a lesson,'' Jed decided capriciously, as his right hand now clamped Norton''s mouth.


    With all his force, Jed then hammered his d.i.c.k all the way into Norton''s backside. Norton''s shuddering body and muffled vocalization gave Jed an enormous thrill. Unperturbed, Jed now instantly commenced thumping the boy''s arse with abandon.


    Despite the agony, a wave of l.u.s.tful ecstasy pulsated through Norton''s body and Norton couldn''t give a f.u.c.k if his arse was being torn to pieces.


    As Jed pummelled Norton''s backside savagely, the gratification was so overwhelming that Norton soon began racing toward release, and shortly Norton''s balls began to explode on the sheet. Moments after, Jed also released his load into Norton.


    When Jed''s hand finally liberated Norton''s lips, he inquired, "So, did you enjoy that?"


    "F.u.c.k, yeah," Norton gasped.


    In that instant, Jed knew that his plan to create his own harem with this mother and son had to become a reality. The duo both liked rough s.e.x, fully nourishing Jed''s predilection in this regard. Jed even mischievously thought that if he got them to move in with him, once they got comfortable in their new financially stable environment, he could possibly coerce them into watching him as he them f.u.c.k.e.d them individually. Jed had always harboured a kinky voyeuristic predilection.


    Jed''s contemplation was interrupted when Norton asked, "Will you be staying over tonight?"


    "Definitely," Jed answered.


    "Should I be frightened?" Norton playfully asked with faux concern.


    "Definitely," Jed once more repeated.


    That evening, Gloria and Jed had another session before the trio enjoyed their pizzas. As they were eating before Gloria left for work, Jed asked, "Do you mind if I stay over tonight and use your bed?" before qualifying that he had imbibed quite a few beers and didn''t want to take a chance being caught on a DUI.


    Luckily, Gloria had no problem with that suggestion at all. She even naughtily added that they could even have a quickie before breakfast the following morning, prior to Jed heading off to work.


    After Gloria left for work, Norton was very excited about the prospect of what lay ahead for him. Jed, however, surprised Norton by seriously suggesting that they first have a chat.


    "Do you recall me saying that you, your mother, and me, would make a great team?" Jed then asked.


    "Yeah, but I''m just not sure what you meant," Norton retorted with a frown.


    Jed then launch into a speech about Gloria''s financial difficulties, which she had told him about. Thereafter, Jed told Norton that he was thinking of inviting Gloria and him to move in with him. Although Norton was delighted by the prospect, when in addition Jed mentioned that he had a small motorcycle that he would be happy to allow Norton to use, the deal just got even sweater.


    "Do you think your mother would be amenable to my suggestion?" Jed inquired.


    "Definitely," Norton emphatically answered.


    "Well, then I am going to suggest that you guys spend next weekend with me to test the water," Jed concluded.


    When they finally moved through to the bedroom Norton became very excited. Although his arse was still sore, he couldn''t wait for more punishment.


    Once they had undressed, Jed''s left hand enclosed around Norton''s throat before he commenced squeezing and lifting Norton onto his toes.


    "So¡­ you want to be my f.u.c.k-toy, buddy," Jed sneered.


    "Yes," Norton wheezed.


    Next, Jed pulled Norton''s head closer before spitting on Norton''s face. With his right hand, Jed then swung his hand to and fro as he administered slaps to both sides of Norton''s face. Once Norton''s face was bright red, Jed let go before turning Norton''s body around to face the bottom of the bed. Jed lifted his leg and used his foot to shove Norton''s body onto the bed.


    Following on that, Jed mounted Norton''s body, and reversed his body position. With Jed''s backside now firmly on Norton''s back and Jed facing in the opposite direction of Norton''s head, Jed''s right arms began swinging like a pendulum as he administered slaps to Norton''s backside. As Jed''s whacking intensity escalated, Norton''s bum cheeks began to burn. Norton, however, couldn''t believe how much the stinging was turning him on.


    After a few minutes, when Norton''s cheeks looked like ripe tomatoes, Jed ordered him to open his legs as wide as possible. As Norton did so, Jed could clearly see the puffy lips of Norton''s pucker, which were still swollen as a result of Jed''s earlier rough f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    After moving his body slightly forward and placing his knees heavily on Norton''s wide-open t.h.i.g.hs, to secure them, Jed''s right hand once more went to work as he commenced slapping the puffy boy-p.u.s.s.y vigorously.


    Norton almost began to choke with excitement, as the ''suffering'' reached a new and even more exhilarating level.


    Norton''s rasping voice now began to grunt as he begged Jed to f.u.c.k him.


    After placing his d.i.c.k in Norton''s battered porthole, Jed then lowered his torso and with his extended arms anchored on the floor in a reversed, upside-down missionary position, Jed''s h.i.p.s went into overdrive.


    A short while later, Jed scrambled off Norton and after turning his body, got back on the bed on his knees, before pushing Norton''s body higher up on the bed. Without pause Jed now reinserted his d.i.c.k before lowering his body onto Norton. As Jed did so, Jed''s hands moved under Norton''s armpits before his upturned hands clamped onto Norton''s shoulders. Jed now started bouncing on Norton like a cowboy at a rodeo.


    At this point, Norton was so overcome by horniness that his c.o.c.k exploded on the bedsheets. The following few minutes of ecstasy were a blissful daze to Norton, before Jed also finally also unloaded.


    As they lay side by side on the bed afterward in a haze of funk, Jed asked, "Did you enjoy that?"


    "F.u.c.k, yeah," Norton answered.


    "Is your arse sore?" Jed then inquired.


    "F.u.c.kin'' sore," Norton replied with a chuckle.


    "Follow me to the bathroom and I will sort that out quickly," Jed responded.


    Confused, but compliant, Norton accompanied Jed.


    After entering the shower, Jed said, "Turn and face the wall."


    Jed now commenced pushing his semi-erect knob into Norton''s manhole. Next, one of the most incredible sensations happened, when Norton felt hot liquid spraying into his backside.


    "Piss is good for you, it''ll soothe your arse," Jed assured him.


    Once done, Jed asked, "Which one is your hand towel?"


    "The brown one," Norton answered.


    When Jed re-entered the shower with the hand towel, he quickly wiped Norton''s arse and legs, before wiping his own d.i.c.k, legs, and feet.


    As Norton sat on the toilet to expel all the piss from his arse, Jed stood before him with the hand towel. Jed first swabbed his genitals clean, before using the towel mop all the sweat off his body. Following on that, Jed thoroughly wiped his armpits before rubbing the towel between his sweaty butt-cheeks.


    With an impish smile he then tossed the towel to Norton and said, "Now you can put this smelly towel over your face this week when you are tugging on you d.i.c.k."


    When they got back to bed things became a lot more relaxed. Norton, however, was elated by what an ardent kisser Jed was.


    They f.u.c.k.e.d twice more before falling asleep.


    Early the next morning, Norton returned to his bed before his mother arrived home.


    As could be expected, Jed again f.u.c.k.e.d Gloria before they all enjoyed breakfast together.


    During breakfast, Jed told Gloria about his future plan of inviting her and Norton to live with him, explaining that he really liked them both and could do with the company. Furthermore, he assured her that they wouldn''t pay rent and only needed to contribute to basic groceries.


    "I want you and Norton to spend next weekend with me to see if you like my house," Jed suggested, before continuing, "Discuss my proposal among yourselves this week and decide if you want to possibly give it a go."


    Referring to Norton, Jed then winked at Gloria and jokingly said that having a good cook in his house would be great benefit.


    After offering to give Norton a ride to school before heading off to work, Jed and Norton then departed as Gloria sat in the lounge with her customary drink and joint.


    As Gloria lay on her bed before drifting off later, she couldn''t believe the good fortune that had just befallen her. She even began to think about the luxuries that she would now be able to afford.


    At school, Norton waddled around with a happy sore arse as he thought about Jed. The freedom that would result as a result of having a motorbike at his disposal, was definitely also an added cherry on the cake for him.


    They did spend the following weekend with Jed and his house was better than they expected.


    Three weeks later, Gloria and Norton moved in with Jed. Gloria had no hassles with Mr. Morley, her landlord, due to an earlier than planned departure from her apartment. Quite frankly, Mr. Morley was pleased to the back of his tenant who always seemed to have financial difficulties

 Chapter 138 - Hot, wet lesbian bath tub fun

    As Suzanne''s lips met hers Nia lightly brushed a hand across her glistening wet b.r.e.a.s.t. The water was warm and she could feel it gradually making its way through her stockings onto her legs, permeating her knickers into the aching darkness of her p.u.s.s.y. Her blouse was still dry though Suzanne was leaning back into her embrace now, her wet back darkening the material that covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Reaching to the side she picked up a sponge and soaked it. Suzanne sat forward and briefly covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts before smiling slightly and relaxing. With a squeeze of the sponge Nia ran warm soapy water down Suzanne''s slender back. Suzanne was trembling slightly as she moved the sponge round to the top of her c.h.e.s.t and let the water run down over her b.r.e.a.s.t. As she reached round with her other hand to cup her other b.r.e.a.s.t, squeezing and tweaking the n.i.p.p.l.e, Suzanne gasped gently, writhing her body slightly in the water. She turned her head to look Nia in the eyes and held her gaze fixed as Nia''s hand went lower, beneath the surface and into the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e below.


    Suzanne''s p.u.s.s.y was a whole new world to explore. But this was an unexpected journey for Nia. What was no longer an ordinary Saturday night had begun as normal with the two girls preparing for their very different evenings. Their agreement when sharing the apartment was that first rights to the bathroom went to whoever had the higher rated evening ahead. A first date trumped all and this was what Nia was anticipating that night. She''d had a shower, chosen her clothes and then surrendered the bathroom to Suzanne. Suzanne had been unlucky in love for some time, a string of disastrous blind dates after the end of a long relationship. Nia seemed to fall into one satisfying relationship after another and tonight she was starting the latest one. She''d already decided how the night was going to go and her light blouse with no bra beneath was going to make this very clear to tonight''s lucky guy. But earlier that evening Suzanne had opened a crack in Nia''s world.


    She''d returned to the bathroom to grab her moisturising cream. Suzanne was running the bath and seemed slightly startled as she came in, trying to conceal something. Nia wasn''t going to leave without seeing what it was and after some cajoling managed to persuade Suzanne to show her that it was a large red dildo. After the giggling had died down and she''d wiped away the tears of laughter Nia took the rubber c.o.c.k in her hands and gave its head a kiss. Suzanne looked slightly uncomfortable as Nia realised that this wasn''t a new toy. "Oh well" she said, "now he''s had us both!" and dropped the fake d.i.c.k into the water. As she walked out Suzanne had said "well, it''s just me and him again tonight then." Nia had turned and fired back "unless you fancy a threesome!" There had been an odd pause before Nia returned to her room.


    As she dried off and started to apply her moisturiser she''d felt unsettled. She had found herself imagining Suzanne with the s.e.x toy, using it to tease herself, n.a.k.e.d in the soapy bath water. She heard the squeak of the taps being turned off and Suzanne lowering herself into the bathtub. As she rubbed the moisturiser on the inside of her t.h.i.g.hs she was surprised to feel the wetness begin inside her. She ran her hands lightly across her body, trying to focus on how she would unleash her date''s c.o.c.k later that night. Her hand ran across her b.r.e.a.s.t, the other down between her legs before both moved down there to perform the practised moves on her aching c.l.i.t. She saw his eyes, that jaw, imagined kneeling down to unzip his fly ¨C she could hear Suzanne moving in the bathtub just metres away, the water lapping over her freckled skin, was she using the dildo now? ¨C she thought of his teeth gently teasing her n.i.p.p.l.e, his c.o.c.k hot and hard in her hand ¨C the dildo sliding into Suzanne¡­


    With a start she composed herself and started to dress, pulling on her expensive p.a.n.t.i.e.s then the stockings that were her weapons for tonight. A strange compulsion was tempting her to return to Suzanne, to join her in the bathtub. If she was dressed, then that couldn''t happen. Another sound from the bathroom, what was Suzanne doing? She was so horny now she had to put the fire out. She put her hand into her knickers and plunged fingers inside. As they slid into her wetness, she thought of the kiss she had given the dildo ¨C had she tasted Suzanne? A lover had once taken his finger from inside her and put it in her mouth to taste. She took her fingers out of her p.u.s.s.y and put them in her mouth, the sweet taste drove her further into the depths of d.e.s.i.r.e and she returned to work below determined to clear her head. In time she came. Surely that was that she thought as she pulled on her blouse. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were hard and poked through the thin material. This guy was going to get so f.u.c.k.e.d. He''d made her so horny she''d been thinking the craziest things.


    To prove it, before she put on her skirt she returned to the bathroom and tapped on the door. "Come in" came the response. "Just checking you weren''t busy" she said and came into the room with her towel. Suzanne was sitting n.a.k.e.d in the tub smiling at her. He body was more slender than hers, lithe and firm. Her face naturally pretty in or out of makeup. "No, he''s waiting for later" came the reply. Nia sat on the side of the bath and lightly touched Suzanne''s hair. She could control this, she was almost fully dressed now, the clothes were a barrier between her and the thoughts breaking the surface like an undersea volcano. "You don''t need a hand with him then?" ¨C what was she saying? They''d only known each other for a few years but she treasured her friendship with Suzanne, was she going to destroy it? But Suzanne didn''t reply, instead she took her left hand out of the water and gently ran it along Nia''s stockinged leg. The water left a damp trail on the sheer material and Nia could feel a single droplet run down the inside of her leg. She moved her hand from Suzanne''s hair to c.a.r.e.s.s her cheek, lightly kissing her on the forehead. She could still stop this. Suzanne looked up at her as her hand fell down onto her shoulder. With a smile she reached up with her wet hand and guided Nia down to her b.r.e.a.s.t as she brought her face closer, lightly brushing Nia''s lips with her own. Nia could control this no longer. She lifted one stockinged leg up and into the water. The wetness seized her foot in a warm embrace and she followed it with the other. Suzanne''s eyes flashed with excitement as Nia lowered herself into the water behind her.


    The situation was so deliciously wrong. She had her finger between Suzanne''s p.u.s.s.y lips, she was soaping her b.r.e.a.s.t with the sponge and she was wearing stockings, knickers and a dry-clean only blouse in the bath. Neither of them spoke, neither needed to. As Nia investigated her with her hand Suzanne was nuzzling against her with her head, her hair sweet smelling and her lips deliciously soft. Nia took Suzanne''s b.r.e.a.s.t in her hand again and lightly squeezed it. There was no forceful invasion like s.e.x with a man but gently sensual mutual enjoyment. She could feel her wet blouse cling to her stomach and as she played with Suzanne''s t.i.t.s it was as if she was inhabiting her body as she sat behind her. Any doubts that Suzanne wanted this were dispelled every time she held back in her touch as Suzanne brought her own hand up and encouraged her to press harder, to squeeze the soft flesh, to push her further into a shared p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. The duet continued now, each girl with one hand between Suzanne''s legs, guiding and surprising with every touch. Then Suzanne lay back into her and put an arm on each side of the tub giving Nia full control. She took both her b.r.e.a.s.ts in her hands and kneaded them gently. Then she finally started serious work on her p.u.s.s.y. Her fingers were expert in driving herself wild and she introduced Suzanne to her technique. Suzanne was gasping in her arms now and Nia put a reassuring cheek against her face. Now she had one hand working below, the other back to squeezing the hard n.i.p.p.l.es, which Suzanne seemed to love. Finally, fully confident in what she was doing, she used both hands. Rubbing Suzanne''s swollen c.l.i.t with one whilst the other started to probe deeper inside. The water lapped against Suzanne''s soft t.h.i.g.hs and she came in a quivering gasp of soft flesh against Nia''s body.


    They were in synchrony now. Working as one they both moved so Suzanne was seated on the edge of the bath, Nia kneeling in front of her. Nia looked at Suzanne''s skin glistening wet in the light. She was still half dressed, but she wasn''t finished with Suzanne''s n.a.k.e.d body yet. She lightly kissed her inner t.h.i.g.h then moved towards her c.u.n.t. Many times she had watched a lover move hungrily towards her, as she was now hungry to taste Suzanne. She lightly licked her swollen p.u.s.s.y lips then started to feast on her. Her tongue found her c.l.i.t and she began to drive her as wild as she had enjoyed being driven many times before by a man. Suzanne tasted different to her own juices sampled a short time before. As she licked her she felt something brush her wet stockinged leg beneath the surface. She reached down into the water to find the fake c.o.c.k that had started it all. The threesome could finally begin.


    Once again she kissed the tip of the dildo, then used the domed head alongside her teasing tongue on Suzanne''s p.u.s.s.y lips. Suzanne''s hands ran through Nia''s hair as her tongue and the red c.o.c.k sent her into increasing spirals of ecstasy. Nia knelt in the water, still dry above the stomach, still keeping her body from Suzanne. Suzanne m.o.a.n.e.d lightly as Nia eased the c.o.c.k inside her, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and kissing all the while. Then she came again and Nia tasted her c.u.n.t as it shook with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Now Suzanne took control. Pushing Nia back into the bathtub she felt the curve of her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her hands through the thin blouse. Her fingers teased at Nia''s n.i.p.p.l.es and using the sponge she soaked the fabric so it was completely transparent. The feel of the wet blouse against her c.h.e.s.t, Suzanne''s hands grabbing at her full b.r.e.a.s.ts felt so good, Nia finally relaxed and lay back to enjoy her turn for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Suzanne alternated between kissing Nia on the mouth and fl.i.c.k.i.n.g her n.i.p.p.l.es with her tongue through the wet clothes. Water droplets ran down her skin underneath, the wet shirt clung to her figure, Nia felt alive, her p.u.s.s.y ached for Suzanne''s attention. She lifted herself up to sit on the end of the bath, still wearing the soaked blouse, stockings and knickers. A sense of complete abandonment consumed her as her flatmate lightly touched her exposed upper t.h.i.g.h and then pushed her fingers against her c.u.n.t through the soaking gusset of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s.


    Eventually she pulled the barrier to one side and set about her with a lively tongue. As the waves of delight cascaded through her Nia ran a soaking wet stockinged foot along the arch of Suzanne''s back. As she breathed the wet blouse broke free and then clung to her skin again with each movement. Her p.u.s.s.y was wetter than she could remember, her whole body glistening with the water from their shared bath and Suzanne''s beautiful n.a.k.e.d body sparkled in the lights as she consumed her. Nia stood up to allow her to remove her knickers completely and use her fingers to penetrate her, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her exposed dripping flesh as she came in a barely controllable climax, water dripping from her blouse down her wet stockinged legs.


    They sank exhausted into the bath together. Nia held Suzanne gently as she considered the excuse she would use to cancel her date. That would wait. For now the two of them lay in the warm water together, excited at the new path their friendship had taken.


    THE END

 Chapter 139 - Girls enjoy submissive s.e.x in this kinky lesbian e.r.o.t.i.c story

    Emylia couldn''t hide the wicked glint in her eye, adjusting her pale limbs in the leather reclining chair. This was going to be hot. Already moisture was pooling at the junction between her t.h.i.g.hs, from the simple act of buckling herself into this deviant body harness of leather straps. She loved how tight and constricting it felt while revealing everything. The leg straps cupped her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, the harness formed a halter-neck framing her full b.r.e.a.s.ts. Most exciting were the two narrow strips because they chafed against her p.u.s.s.y lips. Those flat ribbons of leather systematically aroused her c.l.i.t, milking a constant slick of l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n from her l.a.b.i.a.


    Emylia felt a rush of power whenever she and Alexis got together. She thrived on the knowledge that her submissive partner, who she brought to multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms by inflicting pain and humiliation, held a prestigious job in her everyday life. It was no surprise to Emylia that a woman such as Alexis, in a senior position, a captain of industry, took p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and relief from leaving her responsibilities at the door. When she stepped out of her work clothes and submitted for a few hours, Emylia knew as her mistress, she was able to bring Alexis to heights of bliss and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e by handing over control to her.


    Although her sub lay silently on the bed, her complete obedience made Emylia intensely aware of her presence. For her passive audience, she made a performance of touching and stroking herself, writhing against the chair. She c.a.r.e.s.sed her b.r.e.a.s.ts sensuously with a narrow paddle to heighten her sub''s anticipation. Every touch she made to her own n.a.k.e.d body, either with slender fingers or the harsh spanking implement, she yearned to have Alexis perform.


    She cast burning glances at her partner, spread out on their luxurious bed. Alexis was waiting for Emylia''s permission to move. She had dressed in the clothes Emilya had set out for her: a sheer nude bra which seemed to offer up her b.r.e.a.s.ts for suckling and biting. Currently, her hands were adorned by wrist restraints with every chance Emylia might fasten her cuffs together or bind her hands to the bedframe.


    Flimsy nude knickers skimmed her hairless mound, disappearing between her trapped, spread t.h.i.g.hs. The villain in this delicious tableau of bondage was a spreader bar, hard and black¡ªthe latest purchase by Mistress Emylia. She''d fastened it around Alexis'' ankles once she was dressed to maintain easy access to her greedy p.u.s.s.y. Mistress was well aware that being bound this way would make her lover wet. The black leather cuffs emphasised her sub''s delicate frame, and as Mistress, Emylia felt the conflicting urges of both protector and predator.


    Unable to ignore the pulse of arousal which thumped between her legs, Emylia ceased pinching and teasing her n.i.p.p.l.es although she was greatly enjoying the tingling response in her p.u.s.s.y. She turned in the chair, a position which finally allowed her eyes to connect with Alexis''. Satisfied that she had her sub''s attention, she spread her legs to snake a hand between the straps which hugged her p.u.s.s.y. Her fingertips slipped easily inside her already puffy l.a.b.i.a. With an assertive attitude, she stroked the slick juices around. Painting her nub with dewy moisture she luxuriated in its responsive throb. The sensations were so good, she almost didn''t stop. It was a punishment she knew both she and Alexis would get off on, her thrumming herself to a climax. Allowing her submissive to watch and burn, tortured with l.u.s.t for what she couldn''t touch or taste was a fine game¡ªbut that''s not how things would transpire tonight. The s.e.x.u.a.l tension had pulled her taut like guitar strings, and there were so many tunes Emilya wanted to play.


    Mistress Emylia took a slow, deliberate lick at the paddle she''d just used to pat her pouting p.u.s.s.y. Rising from the chair she knelt beside Alexis on the bed. Trust and devotion shone from the girl''s eyes.


    "Are you ready for this to get kinky?" Emylia asked with a wicked smile.


    "Do whatever what pleases you, Mistress," Alexis confirmed.


    She maintained the position Emylia had arranged her in, with cuffed wrists above her head. "I want to be your f.u.c.k-toy."


    "I have so much punishment and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e planned sweet girl¡ªyou may need your safeword. Say it for me."


    "Peach," returned Alexis with a shy smile. "I won''t need it."


    She shook her head, her hair in tight braids and bit her lip expectantly. It melted Emylia''s heart. Did this girl know how beautiful she looked right now, spread open for another''s delight and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?


    To test her obedience, Emylia began by slapping her mound. Alexis m.o.a.n.e.d and writhed against the spreader bar, straining to close her legs and protect herself from the blows which rained down. Quickly Emylia used the bar to pull Alexis'' legs up, while trailing her tongue seductively up the back of her calf, keeping eye contact with her lover, who squirmed in her arousal.


    Smarting slaps of the paddle stung those unprotected b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. Alexis gasped, while Emylia dipped fingers into her honey pot.


    "More Mistress, I deserve it! I''ve been bad!" she mewled, clearly hungry for the teasing sensations.


    "Open yourself for me," Emilya instructed.


    The girl grasped the spreader bar to hold her own legs up, amid gasps and m.o.a.ns of encouragement. She was rewarded with more slaps which resounded smartly on her taut globes and made them glow. Soon Emilya was using more fingers to probe insistently and plunder her sticky p.u.s.s.y.


    "These beautiful p.a.n.t.i.e.s are in my way!" Emylia growled.


    Alexis hurriedly pulled them off her h.i.p.s and slid them up to her t.h.i.g.hs, still raised and spread for easy access. Emylia stroked her glistening p.u.s.s.y top to bottom, c.l.i.t to anal whorl. Barely giving her sub time to process how amazing that felt, she followed the same trail with her tongue. The tang of her lover''s excitement was delicious. Emilya swallowed eagerly, lapping at those juicy folds to probe deeper with her stabs of her tongue.


    Emylia allowed her teasing to be motivated by the gasps and sighs of her bound partner. Her initial slow fingering built by increments to a faster rhythm, causing her knuckles to bump and grind against the pillowy lips of her lover''s juicy snatch. They had played rough before, slaps and punch like blows to each other''s pussies were explosively arousing when timed right. To ramp things up today she used the span of her fingers, stretching and teasing Alexis. She knew her sub loved to feel her p.u.s.s.y stretched, it''s capacity to take big toys tested. With a swoop of arousal she felt in the pit of her stomach, Emilya was delighted to feel the walls of Alexis'' p.u.s.s.y pulsing against her slippery digits.


    "You love this, don''t you? Could you be any wetter?"


    Her submissive''s arousal gave off a warm, spicy fragrance so tantalising that Emylia bent her head to lick deeply, making eye contact when her stiffened tongue brushed against Alexis'' pulsing c.l.i.t on the up-stroke. Alexis sighed, eyes glassy with her growing arousal she gripped the spreader bar tighter.


    "More Mistress, faster!" she urged, "I''m a dirty girl!"


    Her slick hole was spread open, on display for Emilya''s continued assault.


    "S.l.u.tty little f.u.c.k toy!" Emilya felt fiercely excited, spitting gobs of drool into her sub''s already soaked l.a.b.i.a. "You can''t get enough, can you?"


    "Never enough!" Alexis m.o.a.n.e.d, "I''m always wet for you Mistress!"


    Emilya could tell she was straining not to come too soon which would earn her Mistress'' disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. In response Emilya spread her smooth p.u.s.s.y lips wide, drooling gobs of spittle into their ruby depths in preparation for the fast and furious fingering which came next. She pumped and pounded into Alexis like a jackrabbit.


    "You may come soon S.l.u.t, but not yet. I''ll count you down."


    "Thank you, Mistress." Alexis was writhing while holding her legs up compliantly.


    Emilia leaned in and stole a deep kiss, simultaneously using her digits hard and fast in Alexis'' p.u.s.s.y as their tongues danced, then she pulled back to watch.


    "Three, two ¡­ one!"


    Alexis bucked, undulating her h.i.p.s and torso in the grip of a ferocious climax. Her snatch pulsed hungrily and her face contorted with all the pleasurable sensations rushing through her.


    Emilya leaned back to observe Alexis'' rapturous squirms with satisfaction, a throb echoing in her own hungry c.u.n.t. Maintaining control she presented her fingers for her sub to suck and lick clean. Alexis lay, still twitching and breathing hard, but she completed the task with apparent bliss.


    "Such a dirty girl! You liked that. I enjoyed how you came unravelled and begged me."


    Alexis nodded happily. Her Mistress climbed up her prone body, placing a b.a.r.e t.h.i.g.h either side of her head so that she could sit on her face.


    "I''m gonna mess up your lipstick. I need to come, and you''d better make this good."


    Emilya''s voice was harsh with d.e.s.i.r.e. She adjusted the straps to frame rather than cover her c.u.n.t. Alexis responded by wrapping her arms around her Mistress'' legs, then raising her head to fasten her mouth to the moist p.u.s.s.y in front of her.  She licked and tongued up inside those glistening folds, coaxing Emilya''s copious juices down.  Riding her submissive''s face, Emylia felt her arousal build, an insistent throbbing at her vortex which made her burn and buck with animalistic passion. She knew her cream was flowing freely and she imagined that if Alexis drowned in that heady musk she would die happy! Her sub s.u.c.k.l.e.d on the bud of her Mistress'' c.l.i.t causing her to m.o.a.n aloud.


    Maintaining Mistress status, even on the brink of abandon, Emilya thrust her pelvis forward while leaning back. The orbs of her b.r.e.a.s.ts moving freely within the leather webbing straps, n.i.p.p.l.es spiked to hard nubs of arousal.


    "I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g coming," she gasped.


    Grabbing her sub''s plaits by the handful she proceeded to ride her face. Emilya ground her pudenda on the nose and mouth of the girl beneath her, surfing the intense waves of her o.r.g.a.s.m. She gave no permission for Alexis to stop l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g until her climax was spent, although her jaw was surely cramping.


    "I''m going to make you beg," Emylia sneered. She didn''t intend to ease the pressure.


    Jubilant from her o.r.g.a.s.m, she barely gave either of them time to catch their breath. Changing positions, Emilya faced down her sub''s body. Taking her weight on one arm, she used the other to slap Alexis'' c.u.n.t. The yelp of surprise this elicited turned to groans of arousal as her assault became continuous. Alternating between spanks and licks Emilya''s attentions soon flooded her sub''s open, exposed p.u.s.s.y with glutinous evidence of her arousal.


    The spreader bar wouldn''t allow Alexis to close her legs, but if she wanted things to stop, she had her safe word. They''d chosen the word peach because it was Mistress'' nickname for Alexis'' pert backside. Emylia deduced from the m.o.a.ning and panting beneath her that her sub was clawing her way up the peak of another o.r.g.a.s.m. She was inspired to pat and tap rhythmically on the exposed erectile tissue of her lover''s c.l.i.t. Her sub''s breathing pattern began to synch raggedly with the evil pattern of taps and rubbing.


    Pulling her fingers backwards, she stretched Alexis'' l.a.b.i.a until she surely made them hypers.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, causing her swollen c.l.i.t to further protrude. Dropping another gobbet of saliva onto that tender nub, Emilya tormented it with a vigorous, circular rubbing motion. The sensations produced were such that the prone girl was unable to resist. With yelps and groans of excitement, Emylia brought Alexis to o.r.g.a.s.m a second time.


    "There''s my good bitch," Emilya crooned.


    Watching the throbs ebb away she smirked with satisfaction. Emilya leaned down to her sub''s ankles, using the key dangling from her wrist cuffs to finally release Alexis from the leg spreader. She rubbed to restore circulation, at last able to remove the sheer p.a.n.t.i.e.s. However, she forbade Alexis to close her legs.


    "On your front. Present your backside for punishment S.l.u.t!"


    Alexis complied, a glint in her eye betrayed her excitement. She arranged her body so her peachy b.u.t.t was high in the air. Arching her back, she pressed her c.h.e.s.t and shoulders obediently onto the bed.


    "Your p.u.s.s.y and arse are mine, S.l.u.t!" Emilya growled. "I''ll play with them however I want."


    To demonstrate her point she began to slide fingers in and out of Alexis'' slit. Her sub bit her lip, Mistress guessed she was trying to contain her groans of bliss while maintaining position displaying herself.


    "You''re dripping like a broken tap!" she scolded. "Is this from worshipping my p.u.s.s.y with your mouth?"


    "Yes Mistress," Alexis mumbled.


    Emylia knew her sub well. She would be filled with equal measures of l.u.s.t and shame to have her state of arousal discussed. It always made her little sub beyond horny to be humiliated this way. Emilya often called her names or implied she couldn''t get enough. She knew it built indescribable heat between those submissive t.h.i.g.hs.


    "Arch your back!"  She instructed, with a harsh slap, she was keen to have Alexis display those pouting p.u.s.s.y lips. Looking at how juicy and abused they''d become she felt a stab of her own intense arousal.


    "Answer me, bitch!"


    "Yes Mistress," she yelped. Not fast enough to prevent a stinging spank landing on her taut buttock. "I love l.i.c.k.i.n.g you. I love to lick your p.u.s.s.y."


    Emilya delivered more blows, the speed of her spanking fuelled by her l.u.s.t. Rosy, hot patches quickly blossomed on Alexis'' backside.


    "I wish I could lick you as you spanked me, Mistress," Alexis m.o.a.n.e.d. She moved her h.i.p.s, not dodging the blows but rather leaning into them. "You make me feel so hot and dirty."


    "You are dirty!" Emilya laughed, pulling on her submissive''s plaits. "My dirty, s.l.u.tty f.u.c.k toy."


    She fingered Alexis with a vengeance, feeling proud of how responsive her sub was.


    "How much do you want this?"


    She tugged on her hair as she frigged, listening to the girl''s tell-tale panting building towards a crescendo, her own arousal mounting by similar increments. Drooling saliva into her sub''s crack Emylia continued to pump aggressive fingers into her greedy p.u.s.s.y while using her other hand to constrict Alexis'' airway to increase the high.


    "You can''t help yourself can you?" she purred with evil intent. "Come now my little f.u.c.k toy."


    Her submissive no longer needed to resist her approaching climax, so it broke over her like a wave. She clutched handfuls of the bedding as if to prevent being washed away by its intensity. Emilya watched her turn inside out with a sense of pride, knowing she''d delivered that overload of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She felt confident that each o.r.g.a.s.m brought Alexis deeper under her spell.


    Emilya bit teasingly at Alexis'' shoulder, then her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s.


    "Surprise me, bitch, I want another o.r.g.a.s.m and I want it fast!"


    The girl responded with alacrity, by rising up on her knees to flip her Mistress onto her back. She proceeded to slap and maul at the full orbs of those b.r.e.a.s.ts with which had been taunted all this time. She separated the leather straps which framed Emilya''s l.a.b.i.a. She revealed trimmed hair and an opening decorated with strings of clear arousal. Diving straight in with eager fingers, she endeavoured to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e her Mistress with hands and mouth. Using a curled finger technique, Alexis stimulated her g-spot, stroking the ridged area on the front wall of her p.u.s.s.y.


    It was Emilya''s turn to grip handfuls of bedding and squirm. Alexis leaned over her lover to bite, pinch and stretch her Mistress'' n.i.p.p.l.e.  Frigging fast and thrusting deep into her p.u.s.s.y with questing fingers, she ground the heel of her hand against Emilya''s c.l.i.t. Experience told her more was needed to tip her Mistress over the edge. She reached one hand under the pillow for a second surprise and brought it out holding a bullet vibe. She licked it lasciviously before pressing it along the length of Emilya''s slit, causing her to writhe and twitch.


    "Don''t tease me, bitch. Your Mistress needs to come."


    Emilya reached her hand down, trying to control Alexis'' use of the vibrator. Soon she settled back, allowing her submissive''s hands to tease and give p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, just as she''d imagined at the start of their play. With Alexis suckling on her b.r.e.a.s.t sending bolts of arousal from n.i.p.p.l.e to p.u.s.s.y, Emilya used a hand to stop the vibe''s movements. With rigid determination, she held it in place against her straining c.l.i.t. The burning throbs that emanated from her p.u.s.s.y walls buzzed through her and she began to come. She arched up off the bed with the intensity of her climax, urging Alexis to lick and nip at her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    They changed positions again, with Alexis on the bottom with her Mistress above. Leaning in for a tender kiss she took complete control of the action, owning the bullet vibe. She slid it between Alexis'' nether lips. She was not subtle, she was determined and soon the waves of arousal began squeezing at the walls of her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Oh Mistress, I need to come," she gasped.


    Apparently anguished at its speed and force, she grasped Emilya''s hair, with her other hand she held the vibe in place.


    "Come, s.l.u.t," Emylia growled with matching excitement. Once again she was watching Alexis tense and strain.


    Her submissive''s body broke out in beads of sweat and her swollen c.l.i.tty must surely be burning as she fought to crest one more climax. Emylia observed cat-like, as Alexis'' o.r.g.a.s.m teetered between p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain.


    "Aaaah!" she grunted through gritted teeth. Tossed like a leaf in a whirlpool by her swirling o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Once it was over Alexis lay boneless, taking time for her pulse to regulate and breath to steady. Emylia looked deep into the eyes of her submissive and they both broke out in smiles. Kissing and wrestling the women embraced, their teasing interactions could last all night. Emylia had more songs in her repertoire and her sub, Alexis was the perfect instrument on which to play.

 Chapter 140 - Twink in Heat

    I was practically in heat on a Saturday night and didn''t have any plans. I thought I could satisfy myself with toys and p.o.r.n, but it had the opposite effect. After a couple hours of perusing Twitter and Tumblr, watching some hardcore p.o.r.n, chatting with a few men, f.u.c.k.i.n.g myself with a large dildo, and spraying c.u.m all over my screen, I wanted c.o.c.k even more than before. I decided to go to a club by myself, which was a first for me. I went through my usual pre-f.u.c.k rituals of showering, making sure I was still smooth, cleaning myself out, and dressing up to show my b.u.t.t. That night I went with skinny jeans and a tight t-shirt. I also made sure that I was wearing some s.e.xy blue b.r.i.e.f.s that made my a.s.s pop. I double checked myself and headed out.


    I got to the club a little before midnight. There was a line, cover, and I had to get my hands marked, but seeing the large crowd of men was well worth it. As the many eyes darted around the room, I caught a few of them checking me out. I decided to be bold and hit the dance floor. Within minutes I had several men were watching me shake my a.s.s and gyrate my h.i.p.s. They were looking at me like a piece of meat, but I was the one eating it up. The dancing soon turned to grinding as I backed up to a hot guy that had been looking. His c.o.c.k was obviously pretty big and pushing against his jeans. I put my b.u.t.t right on his bulge and starting circling. His hands gently explored my body as we practically f.u.c.k.e.d in front of everyone. When he turned me around for a kiss, I nearly melt and the music faded away. Within minutes of only using our bodies, I wanted him to strip me n.a.k.e.d and drill his c.o.c.k into me right there. The kiss had me in a daze and my knees were feeling weak. I pulled him close so that I could speak directly into his ear: "Wanna get me out of here?"


    I felt very accomplished after spending about 20 minutes in the club and leaving with one of the hottest men there. He looked to be around 30, muscular, clean cut, with a little stubble on his face. He had taken my hand and was walking me towards his car. We were suddenly very talkative, but only to quickly discuss ourselves and what we were doing. We got in his car, a newer model Mercedes sedan, and he said he didn''t live far. In no time, my hand was groping his bulge. He was telling me how he hadn''t had s.e.x in weeks and had been horny all day. I shared the events of my evening with him as we both smiled excitedly. His condo looked nice enough as we pulled into the small garage. Once we got inside, he wasted no time leading me to the bedroom. We stood near the bed and kissed before he started taking off my clothes.


    First my shirt came off and I stood for him to look me over. I began unbuttoning my jeans and told him that I would need help pulling them off my legs. I flopped back on the bed and held my legs up. He yanked my jeans off and my legs immediately separated. I gave him a good look at my cute little b.r.i.e.f.s before I rolled over to show him my b.u.t.t. I thought I was putting on the show for him, but when he removed his shirt, I was in awe. His c.h.e.s.t was solid, abs showing slightly, and very little hair. He told me that he usually worked out to get his mind off s.e.x, but it hadn''t worked that day. I had a smile from ear to ear as I stood up to kiss him again, feel his c.h.e.s.t, and then unbuckle his belt. I wanted to taste his c.o.c.k.


    His jeans dropped allowing his bulge to expand in his boxers, which did little to hold back his erection. I gave his d.i.c.k a gentle squeeze and then dropped to my knees. My fingers slipped under his waste band as I began lowering his boxers. I stared directly at his bulge as if I was unwrapping a present. When his c.o.c.k broke free, it was pointed directly at me and only inches from my lips. He was around 8 inches, cut, had a nice head, decent thickness, and was already hard enough to show veins engorged up his shaft. I opened wide and began slowly working him into my mouth. My tongue and lips worked quickly to make sure his shaft was wet. He recently trimmed pubes stayed out of the way as I got to taste his manly flesh for the first time. I had told him that I was going to do my best to deepthroat him, but wasn''t sure if I could. As his head slipped farther into my mouth, I tasted a dose of prec.u.m swirling around my tongue.


    It tasted like candy to me and I let out a m.o.a.n. I pulled back and stroked him as I took some time to breath. His glistening c.o.c.k was hard as rock just under the slippery skin. I relaxed my throat and leaned in. He slid directly into my throat I heard a load m.o.a.n followed by some encouraging praises. His pubes were tickling my nose at this point as I held his c.o.c.k long enough to accept being impaled. I pulled back to get some air and pushed forward again. This started a rhythm of his head popping in and out of my expanding throat. He was breathing very heavily and he exclaimed that he''d never had a boy swallow his whole c.o.c.k before. I continued doing what I do best and he continued m.o.a.ning loudly. It took about twenty seconds more before he yelled that he was going to c.u.m. I knew it was probably going to happen, so I pulled back so that my lips could wrap tightly around the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot just behind his head. I began stroking his shaft and I felt his hand grab my skull. He held my head in place as he dumped a massive amount of c.u.m into my mouth one dose at a time. I happily swallowed up every drop and made sure to milk him for all he was worth. As his hand let go and I sat back, I feared that our fun might have been over. Thankfully, he had other plans.


    He took a few seconds to catch his breath before complimenting me on my oral skills. He said he needed another drink and offered me one as well. Without an ounce of modesty, he stood n.a.k.e.d in the kitchen pouring whiskey over ice. I was still in my b.r.i.e.f.s and had only wiped the slobber from my lips as I followed him. I was told that I needed to catch up and he asked if I liked shots. The questions was mostly rhetorical since there was already a single shot on the counter which he then handed to me. I wasn''t accustomed to chasing c.u.m with whiskey, but I gulped it down. It burned, but thankfully I knew exactly how to control my gag reflex. We sat at the table and talked for a little while. I took a couple more shots and then asked for a water. I was staring at his c.o.c.k off and on, which he seemed very pleased with. I was smiling the entire time and he made sure that I always had a good view of his manhood. When he finished his drink, he grabbed a couple bottles of water and we headed back to the bedroom.


    I was told to lay flat on my stomach. I was on one side of the bed with my head turned towards him. His c.o.c.k was beginning to stiffen again as I felt him touch my back. His powerful hands massaged my back and shoulders for a few minutes until I was thoroughly relaxed. He found his way down to my b.u.t.t and groped it gently through my b.r.i.e.f.s. He spoke slowly and in a relaxing tone about how hot I looked on the dance floor and that he almost shot a load in his jeans when I was grinding on him. He claimed I was the hottest boy in the club and was happy to have me all to himself. I felt his hand reach under my b.r.i.e.f.s and his middle finger quickly found my little hole.


    He teased it for a few seconds before pulling my b.r.i.e.f.s down to my knees. I couldn''t quite see what he was doing, but the way he was playing with my cheeks and touching my hole made it feel like an inspection. He opened the nightstand and pulled out a few things. I felt the lube drip into my crack and his finger immediately working it around. He slid a finger inside me as he told me about how much he wanted to f.u.c.k me. He worked it around as he described what ran through his head on the dance floor. His fingers began a f.u.c.k.i.n.g motion as he detailed the thought that nearly sent him over the edge. After another dose of lube and his fingers exploring me led to the words ''f.u.c.k me'' just slipped out of my mouth.

 Chapter 141 - Twink in Heat 2

    I was certainly thinking it, but hadn''t tried to say it. Regardless, I just went with it. He pushed his fingers in deeper and started fl.i.c.k.i.n.g around. I reached out for his shaft and said I wanted him inside me. His c.o.c.k wasn''t completely stiff, but certainly enough to push me open. With that, he climbed on the bed. I heard the tear of a wrapper and egged him on with a ''do it'' while he prepared himself. The anticipation was killing me as he lined up with head and pushed it inside of me. He started f.u.c.k.i.n.g me right away and all I cold do was m.o.a.n. He started shallow and then started going deeper. The familiar praises filled the room as he told me how good I felt.


    I was relaxed and he had loosened me up with the lube and his fingers, so it was pure p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he thrust and grew harder. It felt amazing and it was certainly the exact thing I was craving. I was powerless beneath him with my knees held together by my b.r.i.e.f.s and his weigh behind each thrust, which pinned me to the bed. His pelvis was bouncing against my b.u.t.t cheeks each time his solid shaft slid passed my hole, across my prostate, and into my gut. My eyes were closed as I accept him and felt the friction between us. My labored breathing was audible as my mouth hung open. I needed to be used and he was doing a great job of it.


    After a couple minutes, he plunged into me and started grinding against me. He was deep and the friction was constant. It was nearly enough to set me off, but he stopped before I did. He dismounted long enough to roll me only my back. I had lifted my legs so he could slide my b.r.i.e.f.s off and once they were free, I laid spread with my knees bent. My c.o.c.k was hard and there was some prec.u.m shared between myself and the sheets. He got in position with his t.h.i.g.hs spread to push against my a.s.s cheeks and my legs on either side of him. He was back inside me within seconds and immediately went deeper then before. He pushed my knees apart, which used his t.h.i.g.hs as fulcrums to lift my a.s.s slightly. He proceeded to pound me more aggressively than before. I was now being called a little s.l.u.t, dirty whore, and that I was his to f.u.c.k. I eagerly agreed to each statement of his verbal domination as I continued to m.o.a.n and felt him in my gut. Perhaps I''m more trusting than I should be in bed, but when a man takes control of me, I get too turned on to say no.


    My c.o.c.k was stiff and wet with prec.u.m. He was hitting some of the best spots inside me and it was getting me very close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g. My d.i.c.k hadn''t gotten any attention yet, but I didn''t mind at all. My hands gripped the sheets on either side of me and I was completely lost in the moment. When I felt his hand wrap around my shaft, I knew I was about to blow. While still thrusting into me, he stroked me quickly no more than ten times before I erupted. My head went back, mouth open, hands now pulling the sheets off the bed, and c.u.m spurting onto my c.h.e.s.t. The rush of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e had caused my hole to tighten around him, but his penetrations remained consistent.


    The familiar pain of being stretched open quickly rushed over me, but only enhanced my o.r.g.a.s.m seconds into it. He was still stroking me outside and in. Everything happened in perfect sequence and the result was like two climaxes about five seconds apart. My c.o.c.k was throbbing even after it had run out of c.u.m and my hole was gripping his shaft harder despite the resulting pain. I had stopped breathing as my whole body seemed to lock up. My o.r.g.a.s.m slowly faded and seconds later I began to relax again. My head was spinning and I was in a trance as my new lover relentlessly f.u.c.k.e.d me. He had stopped stroking me and leaned forward to give him a better angle.


    I could tell he was close from his heavy m.o.a.ning and how he had lost his rhythm. My little hole was pretty much numb, but I could still feel him inside me. This led to a tingling feeling rushing over my body. As he began to c.u.m, it took him about half a second to pull out and rip the c.o.n.d.o.m off. I looked down just in time to see the first spattering of s.e.m.e.n fly towards my face and fall to my c.h.e.s.t. He jerked his c.o.c.k vigorously as his engorged head released his load onto me. Our s.p.e.r.m was mingling together as our loads united on my smooth skin. We were both completely satisfied and he hovered above me catching his breathe. I was a mess and my stretched hole was going to need a cooldown period. It felt like my insides were slowly shifting back into place. He finally stood up and said he was going to start the shower. I noticed the time and quickly determined that it had only been 73 minutes since he first pulled me into his room. It certainly felt like much longer.


    I joined him in the shower. We both had huge smiles as we helped lather each other. We made sure the necessary parts got some extra attention before rinsing off. Once we were dry, he took me back to the bed. He laid me down on the opposite side from our mess and got in the big spoon position. I felt his n.a.k.e.d body against me as we both fell asleep. We both lay motionless until the sun started to rise. I felt his erection poking me in the back as we were both still half asleep. I reached behind my back to feel him and grasped his shaft. As if by shear muscle memory, his h.i.p.s began to move slowly. He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g my hand while he was still mostly asleep. I''m not going to lie, something about it turned me on. I let him do all the work as I felt him growing bigger in my hand. I saw the lube and a string of c.o.n.d.o.ms that were still on the bed and knew what I wanted. With my free hand, I squirted some lube on my hip. I used my fingers to gather it and reached between my legs to spread it on my little boy p.u.s.s.y. I worked it around and slipped a finger tip in to make sure I was ready. I was able to open a c.o.n.d.o.m with my hand and teeth. I moved slowly to pull away a little and move up to the right position. He was waking up, but I figured he was playing along. I used the hand that was getting f.u.c.k.e.d to roll the c.o.n.d.o.m down his thick shaft.


    The fireworks really went off when I tucked my knees up and backed into him. I lined him up and forced his tip passed my little c.u.n.t. While pushing back, I put my hand on his hip and tried to pull him forward. He began to push and his c.o.c.k was in my gut again. He slowly spoon f.u.c.k.e.d me for a good fifteen minutes. There was no doubt that he was awake, but neither of us made a sound. The powerful push and pull of his c.o.c.k was enough to drive me crazy with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I didn''t want to be the first to c.u.m because I wanted him to just keep going. The morning f.u.c.k.i.n.g ended with his c.o.c.k erupting inside me. He didn''t make a sound as he pulsated against my tight hole. Once he finished, he rolled onto his back. I did the same to be right next to him. My c.o.c.k was hard and it seemed like it was up to me to get myself off. I reached down to his c.o.c.k and removed the c.o.n.d.o.m. Holding it by the tip, I drizzled his juices on and around my erection. I started to stroke myself as my other hand began groping his body. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed myself. I worked up to m.o.a.ning and breathing heavy as if I was putting on a live p.o.r.no show for him. When I came, I gripped his t.h.i.g.h and let out a somewhat girly series of yelps. My load was pretty small and I guessed that I lost most of it the night before. I cleaned up with a towel and we got out of bed.


    We talked a little as I got dressed. We exchanged numbers and talked about seeing each other again. He told me that he usually doesn''t hook up like that, but sometimes he just gets horny and needs someone. I told him to call me next time and we can skip the club.

 Chapter 142 - The tradie bar

    While on business in Australia, I visited a gay bar in a seedier part of town. It was named ''The Tradie Bar'' and catered for a rougher clientele. I was fully aware of the status quo before visiting, and very happy to find myself in this location. I found the relaxing ''no bullshit'' interaction refreshing and the blue-collar guys incredibly hot. It was a far cry from the privileged life that I led in finance, with tight arsed designer dressed yuppies irritating me daily.


    Back home, I frequently visited parks and toilets these kinds of guys frequented. I loved their base attitude toward f.u.c.k.i.n.g and revelled in the skanky heat of the experiences. I often put on an act of resistance, thereby encouraging additional roughness during these encounters. Being roughed up and verbally abused was like an elixir to me. There was no better treat for me than getting home after one of my outings and observing my well-smacked arse in the mirror. The one thing that I had missed out on thus far was being fisted. I was very eager to try but wasn''t sure that I would cope with the pain.


    Back in the bar, my eyes scanned my fellow patrons. The array of shagginess was very much to my liking, and I sincerely hoped that I would end my trip on a high note. The place was teaming with piercings, tattoos, overalls, and testosterone. I would''ve been happy to be gripped by a bunch of these guys, and then thrown over the bar counter and f.u.c.k.e.d senseless.


    There was one guy in particular who caught my interest. He stood six-feet tall and had a solid masculine frame. He was wearing a dungaree styled jumpsuit with a sleeveless white t-shirt. The jumpsuit was tan-coloured, and the synthetic fabric had the appearance of worn leather. Unlike many of the guys who got adorned with tattoos, he only had two visible tattoos. Both matching tattoos were on his upper arms and were of identical upward-pointing chevrons. The three black lines of each chevron were about an inch thick.


    There was a stud through his left eyebrow. Another piercing appeared above the top of his nose, and finally, one through the columella of his nose. In his ears, he wore two black-rimmed plugs at least a half-inch in diameter. As he moved his hands about, I observed that he wasn''t wearing any rings on his fingers. He had unkempt facial hair and voluminous curls that untidily spilled out from around the sides of the cap he was wearing. His bearing was ''all man,'' and he made me pant with l.u.s.t.


    The s.e.xy guy was in conversation with three other ''blokes'' (a word that I had by now grown very accustomed to). Two of the blokes were large hairy bears dressed in shorts and sleeveless t-shirts. Both sported full dark beards and between them must have weighed five hundred pounds. The other guy was much smaller but equally as hairy. His facial hair, however, was short-cropped. I was pleased to see that as they conversed, the s.e.xy man began to glance in my direction more frequently.


    Not long after, the three blokes moved away and entered a back passage that led off from the main bar area. To my delight, as they did so, the s.e.xy guy moved in my direction.


    "What''s your name?" he asked as he stood before me.


    "Gus," I replied.


    "Wow, that''s very economical," he answered, with a smile.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "Take a guess," he said, pointing to one of the chevrons on his arm.


    "That''s a chevron," I said, incredulously.


    "You got it. My name is Chevron, Chevron De Roubaix. French ancestors," he resolved with a shrug, before adding, "But everyone just calls me, Chevy."


    "Wow, that''s about as unusual as your eyes," I replied, having observed that he had one green eye and one blue eye.


    "Heterochromatic is what they call it," he answered.


    "So, where are you from?" Chevy inquired.


    I told him before we began to chat. After brief life stories got traded, I asked him about the guys that he had been talking to and where they had headed off.


    "The two big blokes, Rant, and Rave are in a relationship, and the smaller guy, Robbie, is a cub they have chosen for some fun. There''s a private, members-only room back there, and by now, Robbie will be having the shit f.u.c.k.e.d out of him," he concluded with a laugh.


    "Rant and Rave¡­ Are you serious?" I spluttered.


    "Nicknames¡­ Their real names are Randal, and Reeve," he informed me. "If you like, I''ll take you back there so you can check it out for yourself," Chevy suggested.


    Very keen, I agreed that once we had finished our beers, we could do so.


    The sounds emanating from the three were wild. Robbie oomphed every time Rant thrust into him as Rant grunted ''aahs'' while hammering away. Watching them, Rave growled ''f.u.c.k yeah''s'' and ''f.u.c.k him harder.''


    "Let''s get n.a.k.e.d," Chevy advised when Rant and Rave swapped positions.


    After undressing, I finally saw what was hanging from the long silver-coloured chain that Chevy wore around his neck. It was a fist charm. Next, I observed the most impressive d.i.c.k I had ever seen. Chevy''s uncut c.o.c.k looked like a curved spear. From its thick base, it tapered slightly before flaring into a thick and elongated d.i.c.k-head. Easily entirely over nine inches long, the head of his knob accounted for at least a third of the c.o.c.k''s length.


    By now, Rave was going ballistic on top of Robbie as we moved toward the ottoman, and Rant was happily tugging on his fat knob as we joined him.


    "The cub has been well opened for that monster d.i.c.k of yours. Would you like a go?" Rant then asked Chevy. When Chevy glanced at me, Rant quickly added, "Don''t worry, Rave and I will get Gus well primed for you in the meanwhile."


    As Rave got off Robbie, Chevy climbed onto Robbie and commenced f.u.c.k.i.n.g him. Rave immediately told me to put my arms around his neck, and after lifting me, reversed and placed his back against the wall. As Rave pulled my t.h.i.g.hs upward, Rant moved behind me, totally encasing me in sweaty hot fur. With my b.u.t.t cheeks well opened, Rant wasted no time plugging his thick d.i.c.k into my arse, and in no time, my body got compressed by the two gorillas.


    Although Rant and Rave were generally not my taste, I was incredibly turned-on by their machinations. With my head turned to the side, both my ears got swamped by their hairy moist mouths. After a few minutes, the two guys changed position.


    "I think the cub is ready," we heard Chevy announce from behind us, a short while later.


    As I got released from my hairy clamp, we moved over to the ottoman. Rant and Rave summarily took up station on either side of Robbie, each with an arm and a leg in their grasp. With Robbie spread-eagled, Chevy now began to lube up his hand and arm. After clenching his fingers together into a spear, Chevy commenced working Robbie''s hole. After glancing up at me, Rant informed me that I was about to witness a master in action.


    As Robbie grunted and g.r.o.a.n.e.d, I watched in awe as Chevy went about his work. His technique was astonishing as twisted and turned his hand while massaging it ever deeper into Robbie''s man-cunt. When Chevy''s knuckles finally broke through, Robbie let out an incredible howl. It was like music to Rant and Rave''s ears, because a cacophony of approving sounds now burst from their lips. After Chevy''s full insertion, he held his hand still for a short while as Robbie whimpered quietly. After that, as Chevy began to up his tempo, loud oomph''s were once more heard. What now amazed me was how Robbie began to beg Chevy to punch-f.u.c.k him. It was as if he was pleading to be ''tortured.''


    Chevy instantly complied with Robbie''s wishes as decibels around the ottoman escalated. Overcome with excitement Rant, exclaimed, "I''m next."


    After extracting his hand from Robbie''s b.u.t.t, Chevy got up and stood next to me. He had performed his task and prepared the f.u.c.k-bunny for his mates.


    Large and masculine as Chevy''s hands were, Rant and Rave had massively fat hands with very broad forearms. How they hell Robbie would cope with those, only goodness knew. True to his word, Rant quickly moved behind Robbie and, after lubing up his hand and arm, got to work on Robbie''s backside. Unsurprisingly, Robbie then really began to howl with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    As this was all happening, three more guys entered the room. They all undressed rapidly and were soon watching the action up-close. Chevy then guided me to the furthest ottoman and presently had me on my stomach. Finally, I felt his heavenly c.o.c.k enter me.


    As Chevy speared my b.u.t.t, I saw legs appear before me. "Mind if I joined in, Chevy?" A voice from above asked.


    "No problem, Zak," I heard Chevy reply.


    Straddling the ottoman, Zak sat down in front of me and took control of my head. Zak had a long thin uncut d.i.c.k that fitted my mouth very comfortably. To my joy, his crotch had a heady hum, which did not displease me in the slightest. Happily plugged at both ends, our leisurely train meandered on to the horny sounds of the Rant, Rave, and Robbie show, next to us. I was in my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e palace at this point and couldn''t give a shit.


    "Do you want me to fist you?" I heard Chevy whisper into my ear after a few minutes.


    Extricating myself from Zak''s c.o.c.k, I answered, "Yes¡­ but I''m shit scared."


    "I''ve got a pill for you¡­ nothing hectic, but it will help you relax," Chevy answered.


    With my mind racing, I replied, "Okay." I had always wanted to be fisted and had never met a more suitable candidate than Chevy.


    F.u.c.k yeah, I thought, why the f.u.c.k not!


    As I returned to Zak''s knob, Chevy got off me.


    "No, bro, I''m still busy here," I heard Chevy say, presumably to some guy who wanted to take over from him.


    "Cool, no problems, mate," I heard the other man reply behind me.


    Shortly, I once more lifted off Zak''s pungent d.i.c.k to consume the drug Chevy had retrieved. When I returned to Zak''s knob, Chevy murmured, "This will take a few minutes," as he re-entered my backside.


    A while later, when Zak became very excited, I knew that I would soon be savouring his spunk. After feasting on his jizz, I felt myself begin to relax as the pill kicked in, and it was as if a cloak of calmness had descended upon me.


    Glancing in Robbie''s direction once Zak had departed, I noticed that Rant and Rave had ended their onslaught because they were nowhere around. Robbie, however, had a new arm embedded up his backside.


    Chevy lifted off me, and soon I felt his hand commence its anal exploration. Nervous as hell, I tried to relax as much as possible. I wanted to cross this Rubicon, and I was going to give it a full go. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of his other hand sensually stroking my back also helped to calm me. Another c.o.c.k now appeared at my mouth, which also helped to assuage my anxiousness. The new boy, who introduced himself as Mannie, had a much fatter knob than Zak. This added distraction, however, was also a welcome relief.


    As I struggled to accommodate Mannie''s d.i.c.k, Chevy''s hand began to work its magic on my backside. Mannie and Chevy kept up an encouraging dialogue throughout because when Chevy''s knuckles broke through my sphincter, it was a lot less hectic than I had anticipated.


    F.u.c.k me, I thought, I''m in, and I''ve joined the ''fisting'' fraternity.


    Sensibly, Chevy did not give me the real working over as Robbie had received. His approach with me was far more measured and relaxed. I loved the stimulation and found the oscillation of his hand extremely gratifying. Mannie''s pacifier also worked magically at the other end. After Mannie unloaded his seed into me several minutes later, Chevy removed his hand and reinserted his d.i.c.k into me. As Chevy began to spear my b.u.t.t, another knob demanded my mouth.


    The new c.o.c.k was far larger his forerunners. Kenny, the newcomer, was also far less gentle than the two guys before him. With skanky workman''s hands excitedly controlling my head, my throat received a harsh bashing from his large mushroom-headed knob. When he finally unloaded, his c.u.m had an unpleasant bitter taste.


    Not far behind Kenny, Chevy also spewed in my backside shortly before we finally got dressed and moved back to the bar.


    "Where are you staying?" Chevy asked me, back at the bar counter.


    When I mentioned the hotel, he let out an approving sigh, telling me that he had heard that this was the fanciest hotel in the city.


    "Would you like to see it?" I asked.


    "F.u.c.k yeah," he replied.


    "Well¡­ let''s go," I answered.


    "F.u.c.k, mate, you must be a big deal at your company," he finally said.


    I did not answer and merely tried to make him feel as welcome and comfortable as possible. We sat in the lounge area for quite some time, talking about nothing in particular.


    "When do you leave for home?" he finally asked.


    "Day after tomorrow," I informed him. I went on to say that I had concluded all my business that afternoon and had Saturday, the following day, all to myself. My flight back home was only on Sunday at one o''clock.


    "If you like, you can spend the day with me tomorrow," I suggested, before adding, "That''s if you aren''t working."


    "I don''t want to put you out of your way or anything like that," he replied.


    "You won''t," I replied. "I even promise to make sure you are even properly fed," I concluded with a smile.


    Chevy was particularly impressed by the massive king-sized bed, and not long after, we were romping on it. I was very impressed by his double feature before we fell asleep that night. The room at the back of the bar had been very frantic, and the change of pace was incredibly enjoyable. Some men are born to f.u.c.k, and Chevy was the head of that class.


    The following morning, we had an incredible breakfast in the room before relaxing on the pool deck. Fortunately, there was a good clothing store next to the hotel where I bought Chevy, a bathing suit, shorts, a t-shirt, and a pair of flip-flops. We had a light lunch on the deck before eventually returning to my suite late in the afternoon.


    After another f.u.c.k session we had a shower before I ordered a spectacular meal that got served in my room. It was clear that Chevy had never consumed food of that calibre before, and he didn''t stop raving throughout the meal.


    That night we again sat on the pool deck luxuriating in the evening balmy evening air. After a few more drinks and a swim, we finally made our way back to my suite. I was rather sad that I would be on my way to the airport at ten the following morning and had already discussed that as Chevy''s apartment was en route, I would drop him off there.


    There was, however, one more thing that I wanted to experience before leaving for home. I had been fascinated with Robbie''s ecstasy the previous evening when he got severely punch-f.u.c.k.e.d, and wanted to have that experience for myself. The fisting thing had caught my fancy, and I knew that in the future, it would play a large part in my s.e.x life.


    "Do you have any more of those pills from last night?" I asked Chevy.


    "Sure," he answered, producing a small packet from his pocket.


    "I want you to seriously ''abuse'' my man c.u.n.t," I informed him.


    "Jeez, bro, are you sure?" he asked.


    "Yes. I want to experience the bliss that I saw on Robbie''s face last night," I answered.


    "Robbie is a seasoned veteran," Chevy forewarned me.


    "Well, then I guess I need a fast-track in anal punishment," I replied earnestly.


    With a shrug, he answered, "Okay, but you''d better take two pills."


    I did as told, and several minutes later felt incredibly relaxed. Chevy once more commenced a slow build-up as he had done the previous evening, but then he went into overdrive. Even with the pills, his attack was hectic, but I was determined to experience the full Monty. When Chevy finally inserted his d.i.c.k into the palm of his hand, which then got embedded in my arse, I thought I had died and gone to heaven.


    Stunning as his onslaught had been, I was exhausted afterward. Not long after, we both fell asleep.


    The following morning, we again had a fantastic early breakfast, after which I was f.u.c.k.e.d one final time. After showering, we finally departed from the hotel before I dropped Chevy off at his apartment. I cannot say that my flight home was very comfortable because my backside ached all the way. The discomfort, nevertheless, incessantly put a smile on my face.


    When I finally arrived home and unpacked my luggage after the trip, I was astonished to find a stainless steel chain with a fist charm in my baggage. With great pride, I put it around my neck.

 Chapter 143 - A Big Hairy Daddy Deflowers His Sons Best Friend

    Mario''s parents and my parents have been friends even prior to Mario and my births. They have lived next door to each other for the past 25 years. My Dad works at the same steel plant as Mario''s Dad. Mario and I have been best friends ever since we could remember. We have so much in common such as a love of game hunting, fishing, teammates on the high school baseball team, have been in the same class from K-8th grade and have taken the same classes all through high school. We''re like twins. We have never dated a female.


    Mario and I are 5-feet and 11-inches tall, weigh 160 pounds and have above normal sized c.o.c.ks at 7.5 inches when totally hard. We have never had s.e.x with each other except for the past couple of years we''ve gotten into jerking off together to see how big our c.o.c.ks are and how much c.u.m we shoot each time. Mario always wins with the biggest load of s.e.m.e.n although I try to win. The only time I''ve won was about a month ago because he had masturbated about an hour before coming over to my house for the game. We''ve never touched each other''s c.o.c.k or done anything else s.e.x.u.a.lly except the jack off game.


    The only differences between us is physical coloring. I have very light blond hair, deep blue eyes and very light skin. Mario on the other hand has coal black hair, dark brown eyes and dark skin. I''m from a Swedish background whereas Mario is Italian. We both are mostly hairless as to c.h.e.s.t and stomach.


    Now let me share what happened the night of our joint birthday party. Our parents had invited 25 of our friends to Mario''s home for the joint 18th birthday party. For the first time our parents let us have a couple of drinks while the a.d.u.l.ts had lots of booze along with a table covered in all types of good food.


    For several years I''d realized I was gay and got really horny when I saw our teammates n.a.k.e.d in the shower. However, I had this special l.u.s.t for older men and especially Mario''s big daddy. When he was not wearing a shirt, his hard muscled c.h.e.s.t and stomach were covered in coal black thick hair, a real turn on for me. He also always had a huge bulge in his pants revealing what I imagined to be a huge d.i.c.k and large balls.


    Every time I went over to see Mario and his father was home, I got horny as hell and went back home and wildly masturbated out a big load fantasying that big daddy and I had s.u.c.k.e.d c.o.c.k and he had used that huge c.o.c.k to f.u.c.k my pulsating a.s.s with his horse c.o.c.k until I could not take it any longer. I did ever thing in my power to get rid of my l.u.s.t for my best friend''s Dad but to no avail.


    It all came to a head (a real play on words) the night of our joint birthday party. Around 9 PM most of the a.d.u.l.ts were feeling no pain from consuming all those booze including big daddy. I managed to hang out in the room most of the time where big daddy was entertaining the guests as my l.u.s.t for him grew beyond my control.


    Near the end of the party Mario''s mother thanked all the guests for our birthday gifts as she excused herself to catch a late night flight to an educational conference scheduled for the next morning. When everyone had left except my parents and me, Mario asked me to spend the night with him. As my parents left, I went to the guest bedroom for the night. My mind raced l.u.s.ting after big daddy preventing me from going to sleep. After about an hour turning in the bed, I got up to piss and ran into big daddy seated on the living room sofa. He was rather buzzed watching late night TV. After I pissed, I approached him and said: "Sir, would you like some company? I''m having trouble getting to sleep after that exciting party. By the way, thank you and your wife for hosting the neat birthday party for Mario and me."


    I should point out that neither Mario or I had ever had s.e.x with a female or male.


    In a slurred speech he said: "Sure Cody, come over and sat down next to me and we will watch the show. I''m rather buzzed and did you enjoy the party?"


    "Yes Sir, it was so nice of our parents to give Mario and me such a great birthday party. Sir, could I talk to you about a deep secret that has been bothering me for a long time? I so trust you Sir."


    "Sure Cody, as my son''s best friend, I''d be honored to have you share your secret with me. My wife and I consider you like our second son ever since you were born as you have such a close friendship with Mario. It seems that you and Mario are like twins."


    I took a long breath and began to have second thoughts. How would big daddy react? Would I blow it? But I then pushed forward out of pure l.u.s.t. With clammy hands and shivers, I said: "Well Sir, you''re the first person to learn that I''m gay. I need to tell someone and ask if it is OK and will all of you still love me?" At that moment, I managed a few tears and moved closer to big daddy.


    After about five minutes, I made my next move. "Sir, I have no idea how to make love to another person. How do straight and gay men make love to their mates? Do straight men f.u.c.k women differently than a gay man to his partner? What kind of oral s.e.x do they have?" I noticed his fatherly instincts took hold and I saw what I thought was a growing tent in his pants.


    "Well son, do you want me to give you a s.e.x lesson and instructions?"


    "OH YES SIR, please."


    "Cody , lets got to my bedroom and I''ll show you some s.e.x education materials to help you."


    I''d never been harder and more turned on as I felt shivers running up my spine. Big daddy showed me lots of s.e.x materials of straight guys getting their c.o.c.ks s.u.c.k.e.d by a female and how these studs f.u.c.k.e.d their female lover. He had some photos in color. Then he took out a huge black dildo to demonstrate how to lube it up for action.


    "Sir, wow, does it hurt when a big d.i.c.k f.u.c.ks that female''s p.u.s.s.y?"


    "Cody, not after a couple of times when that p.u.s.s.y is spread eagle from being f.u.c.k.e.d."


    "Sir, could I get n.a.k.e.d and maybe you could use that dildo on my tight v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s to see how it feels and when I get my first man d.i.c.k so I''ll know what to do?"


    "Well Cody, I don''t see why not as you''ve honored me by trusting me with your secret and I want to help educate you so you can find some nice young man to make love to."


    I got undressed revealing my rock hard c.o.c.k, laid down on my back on his big bed, spread my young legs exposing my pulsating a.s.s and said: "Sir, you can now use that big dildo on my v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s. Please f.u.c.k me a.s.s so I know how it feels." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-best-friend_49132396578140219">#''s-best-friend_49132396578140219</a> for visiting.


    I was shocked but so happy when big daddy''s c.o.c.k began to grow in his pants as he lubed that huge dildo and began to thrust it into my a.s.s. He was so gentle as he pushed that toy deeper and deeper into my spreading a.s.s walls. As big daddy sped up f.u.c.k.i.n.g my a.s.s with that dildo, I began to m.o.a.n and begged: "Sir, that feels so awesome, please f.u.c.k my a.s.s. Don''t stop Sir."


    I noticed he was getting really horny as his c.o.c.k was moving inside his pant leg. Soon he locked his eyes on my throbbing c.o.c.k and wet a.s.s. Within a few seconds, l.u.s.t won out when he grabbed the base of my blood filled c.o.c.k and began to masturbate me while he continued to ram that big dildo deep into my young p.u.s.s.y. His breathing became rapid and sweat formed on his face.


    Holy shit, soon he lowered his mouth and tongue on my c.o.c.k head and began to suck prec.u.m out of my stone hard c.o.c.k. He stopped long enough to say: "Cody I''m showing you how for a man to suck your c.o.c.k and how you could suck a gay man''s c.o.c.k. How does a blowjob feel?" He then ran his tongue up and down my throbbing c.o.c.k as he spit on my tool. He went wild swallowing my c.o.c.k and soon had me wild as he gave me an awesome blowjob as my balls tightened ready to unload my c.u.m. I began to grunt and m.o.a.n experiencing the most p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of my young life. As the heat and l.u.s.t overtook both of us, I began to beg: "Oh big Daddy, suck my c.o.c.k and yea f.u.c.k my a.s.s. Oh shit, oh f.u.c.k, yea that feels so good Daddy, please don''t stop Daddy."


    After an incredible sloppy blowjob and tearing my a.s.s wide open with that dildo, big daddy with pure l.u.s.t in his eyes pulled out the dildo, he stood up and removed all his clothes revealing that horse c.o.c.k--man it was big and dripping prec.u.m. Holy f.u.c.k, I''d never seen a c.o.c.k like that before. It turned out to be 10-inches attached to huge dark balls. It was a monstrous weapon but oh I wanted it up my hot a.s.s at that moment. His c.o.c.k was twitching and leaking prec.u.m.


    With a wild beast look in his eyes, Big Daddy said: ''Well shit Cody, you have me horny as hell to f.u.c.k that awesome pink p.u.s.s.y of yours. Man, I never thought I''d want a man''s p.u.s.s.y but I want that young a.s.s right now."


    "Oh Daddy, I want you to f.u.c.k me right now with that huge horse c.o.c.k. Give it to me."


    He got a bottle of lube, lubed my a.s.s, lubed his f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k, spread my legs and lowered that huge d.i.c.k to my a.s.s entrance. As he began to part my a.s.s walls with that huge red-hot c.o.c.k, I took a deep breath and begged him: "Daddy f.u.c.k me hard. Give me that huge tool. Daddy come inside me."


    Filled with pure l.u.s.t, Daddy began to f.u.c.k me harder and harder as I yelled in pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He used his huge h.i.p.s and big body to force that ramming rod deep in me. My first f.u.c.k was so awesome with big Daddy. The sensuous f.u.c.k lasted some ten minutes as we changed positions for great effect. Then big daddy screamed: "I''m going to come. Take my baby seed Cody."


    I went to my room smelling of dried c.u.m when I heard Mario enter my room and he said: "Well holy shit, my daddy just f.u.c.k.e.d you. I heard you two talking dirty and m.o.a.ning. Is my daddy a f.u.c.k.i.n.g gay man or is he bi-s.e.x.u.a.l?"


    I assured Mario that his Dad was all straight and he had just given in to my wondering how s.e.x was.


    "Mario, I''m so sorry, will you forgive me and will you keep my secret?"


    "Cody, I''ll forgive you on one condition. I too am gay and have long l.u.s.ted after you. Can we have s.e.x tonight and will you become my f.u.c.k buddy?"


    I grabbed hold of Mario, held him tight, we kissed and I said: "Oh Buddy, there is nothing more that I want. Yes, I''ll be your f.u.c.k buddy from now on."


    We kissed, s.u.c.k.e.d c.o.c.k and I f.u.c.k.e.d him. I actually f.u.c.k.e.d Mario three times that night and we shot our load three times before the night ended.

 Chapter 144 - DATE ****

    We had agreed to meet at his place. I was very horny that evening and obtained the services of a male escort. It wasn''t cheap, but he promised - based on my personality that he noted via my profile on a date site - a very good and satisfying time. I didn''t care: I wanted to get f.u.c.k.e.d and be satisfied. I enjoyed bondage and nowadays, not too many people got into it. So I agreed to his terms (he asked for a little more than usual) and offered me a time slot meeting my d.e.s.i.r.es: as soon as possible.


    I was incredibly horny.


    So leaving home I took the train into the city, into the more upscale area. It was early morning; around 2 am. It was quiet, as the address was located in a series of recently built condos down some well-lit but very quiet alleyways.


    I approached the main door and pressed the button; I was allowed in with the instruction to ''take off my pants and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and come in nude from the waist down.''


    "Isn''t anyone around?'' I replied.


    "No one''s here now. It''s late. Like to see you come in nude from the waist down." So upon entering the building I waited until I got up to the floor (third floor) where I then took off my pants and jockstrap, leaving on my white socks and track shoes. I also put on my belt around my waist. I liked to wear my belt and have my hands tied to it behind my back: it made me feel hot. It was a risky though: walking around nude from the waist down in an apartment building. When I reached the third floor, I watched the elevator door opening, wondering if somebody was going to be there, seeing me standing before them nude from then waist down with a hard on. But no one was there (oddly, I was kind of disappointed: I was that horny!). One thing was certain, though, it was utterly quiet. But then again it was a Monday early morning at 2 am.


    It was hot to walk around like this; nude from the waist down, a hard on and the promise of serious fun. I liked showing off - my c.o.c.k nice and hard, a.s.s open and exposed,... My heart racing, I found the apartment number. I hoped that it wasn''t the wrong one, I thought to myself,...


    I quietly knocked on the door; the door opened and my date stood before me was wearing a jock strap - with a hard c.o.c.k clearly noticeable and rapidly growing even more before me. I made it a point stand before him in the doorway with my legs wide open, my hands behind my back and my head tilted and my pelvis pushed forward. I found it so hot to show off my c.o.c.k to a total stranger.


    After seeing his c.o.c.k, my c.o.c.k quickly got even larger.


    Looking at me and then my c.o.c.k, his eyes opened wider; he then whispered "come in". Entering the apartment I placed my pants, u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and my coat on a nearby chair and placed my bondage bag on a table. "I brought some equipment just in case you needed it."


    He looked at me and my c.o.c.k and only nodded. The apartment was quiet; the only sound was our breathing. we both were hot and ready. "So, I take it the elevator ride was quiet?" he asked.


    "Well, it was different," I replied.


    "I got the sense reading your profile that you''d have no problem showing off," he said coolly as he walked toward the kitchen, "I''m getting some water; want any?" Passing past me I could see his hard-on pushing through his jock strap as he softly touched my c.o.c.k with a quick stroke, lightly c.a.r.e.s.sing my balls.


    "No, thanks. I''m good," I replied as I followed and walked into the narrow kitchen. I entered on one side facing the main door; the other side leading to a bedroom, where a low light was on, luminating the bedroom and a window with the shades drawn.


    Walking in the kitchen I said, "nice place!"


    "Thanks," he said as his sipped his water, looking at me, when it happened.


    I suddenly heard something behind me and before I had a chance to see my wrists were grabbed and something - what felt like a leather strap - was quickly wrapped and then tightened on my wrists locking on with the sound of a click, with my hands then tied behind my back and tied to my belt. I briefly struggled and said something "what the f.u.c.k?!", all the while my host stood, casually sipping his water and watched as a ball gag was then forced into my mouth, forcing me back into a rather large body standing behind me. The ball gag belt tightened as a final length of leather strap was then wrapped around my arms. In seconds I felt and heard the click as the last belt was locked on. I then felt two large arms go around my arms and my body, wrapped around my upper torso, holding me tight - and still. I struggled for a moment, but it was hopeless. I was going nowhere; I was truly held in place by a pair of rather muscular light brown skin arms. I then tried calling out for help, but the ball gag kept me quiet. Nobody was going to hear.


    In minutes I went from a horny bottom looking for some action to being ambushed in a kitchen, my hands bound in a leather strap behind my back, my mouth gagged with a ball gag and a leather strap wrapped around my upper torso, nude from the waist down. I stood there with my legs wide open, seeing if I could somehow throw myself out of the strong arms holding me,...


    No good.


    I was now the prisoner of two total strangers.


    I stood before them, with my legs wide open exposing my hard c.o.c.k and balls.


    Despite my situation, I was turned on. I was now rock hard, breathing fast Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#****_49132986616049632">#****_49132986616049632</a> for visiting.


    Putting down his water glass, my host said with a slight smugness: "meet my friend Tommy; feel his c.o.c.k?"


    I tried looking behind me, tried to move around but I was truly held in place. I fond myself trying to call out: "MMMPH! MMMPH! MMPH!" My voice wouldn''t carry far; I could barely hear myself let alone anyone outside of the apartment I was trapped in.


    "Tommy does a lot of weight lifting; you won''t out-wrestle him."


    He was right; I was clearly Tommy''s Boy Toy.


    I kept trying for a few more minutes, but it was useless. Tommy just locked me down, whispering in my ear; "the more you do that, the more I like it!"


    I stopped, standing there breathing, my legs wide apart, my c.o.c.k pointing straight up. I looked down and could see my heartbeat as my c.o.c.k pulsed.


    It was 2 am, third floor of an apartment building; not a sound is heard except me trying to call out through my ball gag in the presence of a man watching me struggle while wearing a tight jock strap, and the other fully nude with a hard on, locked helplessly in his embrace. I stood there, nude from the waist down, wearing a sweatshirt and my white socks and track shoes, ball gagged, and bound with leather straps.


    They stood there, with their hard c.o.c.ks pushing through; one bigger than the other. This was not what I agreed on. It was to be bondage - but this was going more like something else.


    I lost all control.


    "Not much you can do now, is there?" Putting down his glass of water, the host comes over to me - now held tightly in Tommy''s arms - and proceeds to pinch my n.i.p.p.l.es At first gentle but in moments hard - very hard - so much that I call out for mercy, but my call was totally covered by the ball gag.


    "No one''s going to hear you: you''re gagged too well and nobody really pays attention to whats'' going on around here any how." Stepping back he calmly speaks: "Tommy is a p.o.r.n star; I hired him for tonight for a film I''m making - with you as the main attraction. I filmed the part where you''re ambushed in the kitchen (after some edits, of course) but now we''re on to get into the good part: where Tommy f.u.c.ks your brains out. Now you can struggle all you want and call out all you want, but it''s not going to work. You''re ours, now. I''m gonna film it all: - we''re gonna film you being r.a.p.ed.''


    "MMMMPH! MMMPH! MPH! MMMMMMMMPH!:


    He smiled as I called out: "and just so we''re clear: it''s going to be awhile until we''re done. And it''s gonna be a good film because it''s the real thing: you''re nice and bound, gagged and you had no idea that this was going to happen. So,¡­" He stopped talking, adjusted the camera and reached out to my c.o.c.k and started to fondle my balls. He then started to stroke my c.o.c.k, murmuring to himself: "Mmmmmm. Nice,¡­" and bending down he then took my c.o.c.k into his mouth and started to suck me. And he was good. And he was right: it was very, very hot: bound and gagged, held in place by a dominant body builder, I felt his enormous c.o.c.k as it rubbed against my a.s.s. I then noticed one of his hands had reached over to the counter and was reaching for a tube of lotion. I then felt his hand moving back and forth on his c.o.c.k. Before I knew it I then felt his c.o.c.k slowly and gradually pushing into my a.s.s. I gave a sudden start and a cry (or least I tried to) as his c.o.c.k started to gradually push in, but not all the way: I still had some resistance - and all the while I was receiving a truly hot blow job.


    Tightly bound, firmly gagged, help prisoner by two strangers in a practically sound proofed building during early morning mornings I was slowly being f.u.c.k.e.d while receiving a hot blow job. The kitchen was soon filled with sounds of intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e - the sound of me standing completely bound and gagged with my legs wide open to receive a hot blow job while also, slowly, a huge c.o.c.k was working it''s way into my ass; the sound of Tommy grunting "uh! uh! Yesssss,.." as he slowly pushed into me while the sounds of my other captor purring happily as he devoured my c.o.c.k, going up and down my shaft and reaching my balls, the sound of slurping continuing on, driving me crazy with the conflicting feelings of pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e happening at once, with me having no means to control any of it. The only thing I could do was move in time to both of them. I was no longer in control: I was moving in time to the one penetrating from behind and the other taking me into my mouth. All I could do was stand with my legs wide open as I could while still standing in place, pushing my pelvis forward as my c.o.c.k was devoured deeply and then back again as a huge c.o.c.k slowly worked it''s way into me, forcing me to open more and more as it went deeper, leaving me to call out in time and rhythm: "MM! MMM! MMM! MMM!,... all the while dancing in time to my captors d.e.s.i.r.es.


    Tommy grunting; the one in front purring and I calling out uncontrollably; coupled with the sounds of our breathing heavily, it was the soundtrack to a very hot film. Tightly bound, firmly gagged, nude with the legs wide open - my a.s.s, c.o.c.k and balls totally exposed, open and taken under their control, held in place by a muscular, dominant top intent on satisfying himself while at the same time locked in place and being involuntarily p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed.


    "Let''s loosen up a little," Tommy said to me as he continued working, trying to get into my a.s.s. At this point, the blow job ceased: My c.o.c.k was rock hard, and dripping, but not released. Standing up the one in front said "I can''t have you c.u.m for awhile, as your nice hard c.o.c.k looks good on camera. We''re gonna edge you for some time."


    I struggled against my bindings and tried calling out, but I was stopped - neutralized - by Tommy''s c.o.c.k as he was getting closer to get fully inside me: "he has 11 1/2 inches: it should keep you entertained for some time."


    11 1/2 !?!? "MM! MMMPH!" I found myself struggling even more.


    "Good; keep trying. Let me do something here,¡­" And he went around the corner, grabbing a length of rope. Looking at Tommy he said: "I''m trying his feet together. You got him?"


    Tommy practically purred, murmuring, "Oh yeah; I got him good!" as he continued his playing with me, pushing more of himself into me as I helplessly rode his rock hardness.


    I watched helplessly as my feet were tied together. Stepping back the jock strap man smiled and looked on: "Oh, this is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot! Here you are, all nice and tied up, including your feet - and the main thing holding you up is Tommy''s c.o.c.k as he''s looking to f.u.c.k you standing up! This is gonna be great!"


    By now, I was standing on my tip toes, trying to delay Tommy''s penetration; it only gave them both something to smile about, watching me struggle and trying to occasionally call out while Tommy''s c.o.c.k slowly moved into me. I swiveled my head back and forth, pulled on my hand bindings and tried twisting about to loosened my arms, but it was hopeless. My feet bound together I could offer nothing towards resistance. I called out even more, trying to shout, but my gag was in my mouth too well.


    I could only hang there, my body now slowly moving in time to Tommy''s c.o.c.k who is now working harder to reach totally inside me, his arms holding me up while his body is leaning slightly backwards, my body just laying on him as he moves his c.o.c.k about and between my legs, his c.o.c.k resting between my a.s.s and my balls, my legs nearly hanging down as I varied between standing on the tip of my toes and being lifted form the floor altogether. Soon, I was literally lifted up off my feet - sweet away as it were - my a.s.s bouncing to the penetrations of his huge, rock hard c.o.c.k lifting me off my feet as he forced his way into me, over and over and over. I could feel his sweat and hear his heavy breathing: even as strong as he is, it was still a lot of work but one thing was for sure: he was inside of me. I was on his c.o.c.k like a set of loose clothing on a metal hook: his c.o.c.k was hard like steel and I was just a loose pile of clothing, no longer arguing or calling out.


    I realized that I will soon e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.e myself. My c.o.c.k was truly hard, and I was feeling a growing pressure deep within me.


    Just then Tommy whispered in my ear:


    "C''mon: let''s go into the bedroom. It''s time to really f.u.c.k you."


    "MMMMM! MMMM!" I no longer could understand what I was even saying; I could only call out - in fear, in anger and in d.e.s.i.r.e - for more as I kept trying to get untied. Tommy moved forward. My feet were not touching the floor, now inches away. His arms tightly locked and holding me in place while I leaned back on his body as his c.o.c.k stayed inside of me as we moved forward.


    I couldn''t move my arms and his c.o.c.k was well inside of me, totally dominating me. I could hardly struggle; my body weight pressed hard against his c.h.e.s.t left me no way to move my hands or arms. I could only lay against his c.h.e.s.t as he leaned back and held me up, my feet hanging while his c.o.c.k rested firmly inside of me. I was left to rolling my head back and forth as I desperately called out as loud as I could - which was practically nothing, as the ball gag sealed me up good. For added fun, Tommy moved deliberately and slowly, rocking back and forth, enjoying the thrill of me locked onto his c.o.c.k, helpless and unable to do anything. I couldn''t tell if his grunting was due to carrying my weight, or the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of his c.o.c.k moving about inside me as he walked. My feet hung below, mere inches from the floor, but more than enough to remind me of the totally hopelessness of my position. At one point we briefly passed a hallway mirror, and looking over I could see Tommy''s face: total concentration and focus as he stared into me: d.e.s.i.r.e and sweat running down his body while his arms were taught and strong, his muscles tight and firm, carrying me like he would a sack of potatoes. A sack of potatoes with an a.s.s being f.u.c.k.e.d by 11 1/2 inches.


    The bed is getting ever closer,...


    "I bet you weren''t expecting this, eh?" said the other one, who had taken off his jock strap and stood by, with his c.o.c.k hard and erect, slowly stroking himself.


    I could only meekly call out "MMMPH!" MMMPH!"


    In the corner of the bedroom is another camera; my ''host'' left it on for the time being: "I''m not putting myself into the picture as it''s all about you and Tommy." (Fat chance: you don''t want to get caught up into this wild thing, I thought to myself).


    "Besides, even if you do file a complaint, questions will be asked and they''ll find out about you soliciting male p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es - especially known p.o.r.n stars."


    He had a point. And I was in no position to argue otherwise.


    "So now you''re the show; this is gonna be a hot release. **** shots always sell well!"


    My hands are tied behind my back by leather straps wrapped around my wrist and the belt around my waist; no chance of slipping my arms over my head. My upper torso is also wrapped with a stout leather strap, keeping my arms in place and thus I can''t move either my arms or my hands. And to top it off, a ball gag is stuffed firmly in my mouth; any sound I make is hardly heard beyond the immediate area; the more I tried to call out or struggle to get loose, the more aggressive my captor - Tommy - f.u.c.ks me.


    Finally, standing before the bed, Tommy gives three more deep pushes into me, as we both cry out together. He then slowly lowers me to the floor and with his c.o.c.k slowly disengaging from me pushes me onto the bed face down.


    I lay on the bed before I slowly turn over to face him as we stare at each other for a few moments. We both breath deeply, catching our breaths.


    Our c.o.c.ks are both rock strong and strong: his, however, was huge.


    I''ve never experienced or felt anything like this before; it was obvious he felt the same way.


    We just ignored the other one; we only had eyes for each other.


    It is early in the morning - nearly 3:00 am - and we''ve been together for only a short time - but it seems much, much longer. Some 6 feet tall and very well built, his skin is a light carmel complexion, bald and with a handsome face. His muscles are strong, but not ridiculous. CLearl,y though, he is a body builder but unlike most body builders, he has a huge c.o.c.k. I watch it pulse with his strong heartbeat. I was his target. And with that pulsing c.o.c.k, there is a focus - a serious look I see as he lubed himself again - which I was grateful for. Facing off in the bedroom on the bed, I watched him stand before me with a huge c.o.c.k as I laid still, realizing it was hopeless. I still occasional try to get myself free, struggling with my bindings and often trying to cry out, but after a while he merely said, "keep it up; I like that."


    I then realized that I already knew this - and thus kept on bringing him p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as I struggled. I was not getting free; it was an inescapable situation.


    But there was nothing wrong in making him harder: I found it hot.


    And his c.o.c.k,.. at one point he reached over and placed a store bought typical plastic water bottle, placed it next to his c.o.c.k. His c.o.c.k was as long as the bottle and nearly as thick: and his c.o.c.k was very, very hard. He smiled as he saw me staring at his c.o.c.k. "Yeah, this is all for you." I gave an involuntary cry - "MMMMPH!" - but it wasn''t just a cry for help.


    I have to confess: it was also a cry of excitement.


    Looking into each other''s eyes, it was a mutual.


    He then moved in much, much closer to me, untying my feet and then grabbing my ankles and opening my legs wide, moving in close to me until I could feel is c.o.c.k moving around my a.s.s. We stared at each other; I kept trying my bindings, but they were too well tied. My breathing was fast, my heart beating hard,... And then he started to shove his c.o.c.k in. I gave a surprised cry, while he grunted. He then pulled out after only going in a short amount as he didn''t get in.


    "MMPH!?" (What was he doing?)


    Moving in again, this time a little more stronger and a little more deeper, I gave out a small shout, managed to somehow say "F.u.c.k!" - and then he pulled out again, this slowly and deliberately. Looking at me some more he then pushed in again -


    I gave out a cry of "AAHH!" He got in deep that time.


    It was all deliberate: he was breaking down my last resistance. I could no longer escape, or cry out. Taken prisoner during the early mornings hours - ambushed no less! - I no longer had any control. It was totally out of my hands.


    And now, laying on my back on the bed, my legs around nis neck as he moved in close to me, his body held me down, his arms laying closely supporting him while at the same time kept me from rolling about.


    He was going in again. I rolled my head about, barely able to get the word of "please" out when,¡­


    He got in much further this time. I closed my eyes, tears dripping down my face, as I opened my eyes to find his face only inches from me, starting intently at me. I shook my head as if to beg him to stop, but even I know that wasn''t possible: we both wanted the same thing - penetration. I had to remain strong,¡­


    He went in again,¡­


    ¡­ this time, my back arched, my head rolled back, my mouth opened a little wider despite the ball gag filling my mouth, my eyes closed then I gave a shout as best as I could. No specific words, just a ''UHN!'' as he went in much, much further: he was breaking through my last defenses, reaching in. He was still pushing into me: all of his 11 1/2 inches or so. I try to roll about separately, doing anything - ANYTHING! - I can to get away from the deep penetration, but it was hopeless. I only finally realized when he slowly pulled out - but then, as he pulled out he went in again - and again, and again - that if I didn''t fight him it would go quicker and be over sooner. This time, the movement become much more regular: like a giant engine, his c.o.c.k was a piston shoving into my a.s.s, each time as deep as he last thrust; the l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n keeping it loose. My a.s.s was now fully opened whether I like it or not.


    The f.u.c.k.i.n.g now truly began, with each thrust gradually going faster, yet keeping the depth consistent. In moments the bed was rocking, the headboard hitting the wall in time to his constant, regular penetration, merciless in their movements and not showing any sign of letting up.


    I watched him and watched his face, as sweat started to run down his shaved head, his face straining as if pushing a great load, his eyes closed as if under a great strain, his back gradually pushing harder and harder as the thrusts were now much more pronounced. I found myself responding in kind: "MPH! MPH! MPH! MPH! MPH!" - over and over with each thrust.


    He then stopped, sat up to face me, took in a deep breath and looked at me with some wonder, only to reach down and grab my c.o.c.k, stroking it with a slowness, and then gradually faster all the while looking at me, with slight smile. I found my h.i.p.s moving in time to his touch and strokes; I had no control of them. Moving up and down as if to take as much of his hands as I could somehow get. I also found myself getting excited, my c.o.c.k now hardened, the bed bouncing ever slightly with my legs widely open with him between my legs, his left hand stroking my t.h.i.g.h - and me now deeply excited. I found my eyes half closed, a feeling of warmth gradually rising from my h.i.p.s, moving toward my c.o.c.k as I know very soon I shall let loose a geyser of c.u.m,¡­


    But he stops and then with no warning shoves his c.o.c.k into me, not hesitating, diving in deep into me, moving his body toward me again and with his arms alongside my body, locking me in place, he proceeded to simply f.u.c.k me hard and fast, each thrust deep and fast, taking me off guard, The combination of my hard c.o.c.k and the feeling of his c.o.c.k deep into me along with his body on top of me I feel a new sensation from within, reaching from inside of me starting from the base of my c.o.c.k; inside of me I feel a valve as if turning slowly, being forced to turn with every deep thrust of his c.o.c.k. My bindings tight, my gag good, my legs wide open and wrapped around him, my a.s.s totally filled with his 11 1/2 inches, I am dominated completely: no chance of help arriving or me ever getting untied and freed unless and until he gets what he wants and he finishes.


    But now within me, I feel a growing energy surge, a feeling of liberation coming up. My head is now rocking back and forth; my breathing fast and short, I hear a voice of desperation, coupled with intense d.e.s.i.r.e: it is my voice and I now know I want this. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back as I shake my head as if to say ''no'' but really it''s a moment of where I truly need to find a way of expressing how I feel: this d.e.s.i.r.e, his physical intensity this,¡­


    And suddenly it arrives: my c.o.c.k explodes as I shout out (albeit gagged) in a passionate voice, trying to say ''yes!'' ''yes!'' ''yes!'' only to have it come out as "MMMPH!" "MMMPH!" MMPH!" "MMMPH!" MMMPH!" each time I c.u.m, my ecstasy is expressed though geysers of c.u.m shooting up all around, reaching him, covering my c.h.e.s.t, covering the bed and my legs c.u.m.m.i.n.g like I had never before. And very shortly in just moments as I shot off my final round I am confronted by his joy - literally he is shouting ''AAH! AHH! F.U.C.K! YES! AH!,¡­'' as he throws he head up like a wolf howling at the moon, the room strong with the smell of our sweat and the freshly made c.u.m.


    The camera caught it all, but we just didn''t care.


    Just then the silence was broken by the host: "very nice,¡­ Let''s see how you do with the next one. I invited someone else to come over. They''ll be here soon."


    I look over in amazement and tried once again to see if my bindings were still tight, calling out for help.


    "Oh, don''t worry: they''ll be here soon. Figure about 15 minutes or so. Guess you''re going to get your money''s worth tonight!"


    Tommy then slowly turned around and facing the other, growls in a menacing voice: "he''s mine to have. I''m having him: nobody else!"


    The look on the others face dropped; he was not in a good position to argue.

 Chapter 145 - 21-Year-Old Blonde Twink Visits Gay Bar Seeking A M.a.t.u.r.e Man For S.e.x

    During my many successful conquests for hot one night gay s.e.x partners, I''d never been drawn to seeking out twinks for a night of rolling in the sack. On this given Friday night, I''d visited several gay bars looking for a m.a.t.u.r.e hot athletic type with big muscles and a weight lifting/gym jock. As I had not had a lay in two weeks, my hormones were running wild.


    It was around 11 PM as I decided to visit my fourth bar still looking for a hook up. This particular bar was one of my favorites as I''d had lots of success here picking up hot dudes for a night of man action.


    The bar was crowded with hot guys of all types and shapes. The guys were drinking, dancing and making out in the booths that circled the room. Surely I''d find a catch among all these horny guys.


    I found an unoccupied booth in a dark corner and ordered a rum and coke. As I surveyed the room, it seemed that all the good looking guys had already hooked up. I guess I should have gotten here much earlier. But I was still desperate for man s.e.x.


    In about 30 minutes as I had my second drink, this young blonde twink entered the bar. Man, what was happening to me? For the first time, I was getting the hots for a twink. Was it because I was desperate for s.e.x or was this young dude somehow different and hot as hell?


    He had the most gorgeous face, a smile to die for and what looked like a big timber between his legs. He had very blonde hair, blue eyes, stood about 5-feet and 7-inches and did not weigh more than 150 pounds. I''d always had a weakness for blonde and blue-eyed dudes but dudes who were much bigger and muscled. But there was such charisma and s.e.xy chemistry about this guy that my c.o.c.k began to grow and twitch. I began to l.u.s.t for him.


    As this twink looked around the bar, he noticed that I was alone. He made eye contact and headed toward my booth. The closer he got the more my c.o.c.k grew and the hornier I became. As he approached, he held out his hand and said: "Hi, my name is Mickey. Is this seat taken?"


    I replied: ""Hey Mickey, my name is Kade and no it isn''t. Have a seat. Can I buy you a drink?"


    "Sure thanks Kade, I''ll have what you are drinking."


    Over the next 20 minutes, we had a couple of drinks and chatted about mundane things but I noticed that Mickey''s eyes running his eyes up and down my body as if he was trying to undress me.


    Finally in a state of total arousal, I just blurted out: "Excuse me but you seem to be checking me out with those s.e.xy eyes of yours."


    This comment broke the ice when Mickey answered: "OK Kade, you''ve caught me. Shit, lets drop the pretense as to why we are here. Hell man, this is a gay bar. I''m looking for a f.u.c.k and you are my type. I love being f.u.c.k.e.d by a big stud like you--you can ring my bell. I''m cruising tonight to hook up for man s.e.x and also you are the type of man that drives me wild. I''m into big hunks and a big daddy like you. Aren''t you about 6-feet and 3-inches, weighs around 210 pounds and I noticed that you have a huge tent in those pants. I can see from that sleeveless tank top those huge muscled arms and those biceps look like melons. I bet you are a gym jock and can f.u.c.k the hell out of a twink like me. I bet you have a horse sized c.o.c.k that could put me in orbit."


    "Gee f.u.c.k Mickey, thanks and yea I work out every day and I compete in weight lifting tournaments around the country. You guessed right. I have an awesome large d.i.c.k that loves f.u.c.k.i.n.g man p.u.s.s.y. I''m getting hornier by the minute."


    "Well Kade, I''m gay as they come and tonight I too am horny as hell. In fact, I''m a male whore when it comes to s.e.x. I love your dark black hair and brown eyes with that dark suntan. You''re really my type. Why don''t we split and go to your pad. I''ll make it worth your while when you f.u.c.k me. I''m a bitch that loves to bottom with a big c.o.c.k like yours pounding the hell out of my a.s.s. Yea, I know I''m a proud s.l.u.t."


    We left the bar and I drove like a bat out of hell getting to my apartment. This twink had me crazy for him. Man , was I changing to f.u.c.k.i.n.g twinks? The sooner we got n.a.k.e.d and down to steamy s.e.x the better.


    I placed the drinks on the bar and ripped off my clothes. Man we were both desperate to suck and f.u.c.k at that moment.


    I was now in total heat. As Mickey leaned back flat on he carpet, he looked at me with a shitty grin and said: "Hey Kade, do you like what you see? Do you want to suck my c.o.c.k? Come here Daddy and take your s.l.u.t."


    I immediately got down and took hold of that raging leaking c.o.c.k and started jerking him off. He began to m.o.a.n and lift his cute a.s.s up in complete l.u.s.t for my big hard hand around his c.o.c.k. I jerked his c.o.c.k and played with his big balls filled with s.e.m.e.n. I''d never had had a more smooth, silk like and e.r.o.t.i.c c.o.c.k in my hands. I''d seen and touched lots of c.o.c.ks but never one with such a large piss slit. I began to fantasy about watching the eruption of s.e.m.e.n flowing from that piss slit while I pumped his big boner. I could almost see inside his c.o.c.k from that piss slit opening.


    I moved my mouth and tongue down on that throbbing 8-inches. I started kissing and tonguing that huge c.o.c.k head, sticking my tongue in the wide piss slit opening, using my tongue to lick up and down that fat c.o.c.k shaft, fondled his hard balls and finally I began to deep throat that manhood. The feel of his pulsating vein covered c.o.c.k on my tongue had me dizzy with l.u.s.t and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I''d never felt such a hard throbbing of a c.o.c.k in my mouth before. This had turned out to be the most wild s.e.x.u.a.l experience ever.


    Although there were so many other s.e.x moves I wanted to use on Mickey, I could not bring myself to stop s.u.c.k.i.n.g the most e.r.o.t.i.c c.o.c.k ever plunged into my mouth. It was not long before I felt Mickey''s c.o.c.k head expand, his breathing became rapid, his balls tightened up under my chin and he began to thrust his h.i.p.s and a.s.s up hard against my face. I had discovered a c.o.c.k trophy that felt like silk as one more time I swallowed it all. Mickey yelled: " Baby, Baby, Baby, Daddy do not stop s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k. OH F.U.C.K> OH F.U.C.K< OH F.U.C.K Zea, Yeaaaa, SHITTTT, HOLYSHIT, here I come."


    I felt squirt after squirt of Mickey''s creme at the back of my throat as I swallowed as fast as I could; it had little taste as it went down my throat. When I began to pull my mouth off that magic c.o.c.k, I tasted droppings of c.u.m on my tongue that were so sweet. Was Mickey a vegetarian, as I did not taste like salty c.u.m?


    I watched a second load of his white sticky c.u.m squirt out of that really wide open piss slit as it landed on my face. Man, one could almost see inside his c.o.c.k from such a big opening. I love getting facials.


    "Kade Daddy, how did my seed taste? Is it better than other men''s c.u.m you''ve tasted?"


    "Oh Baby, it was the sweetest c.u.m I''ve ever had. I loved it. It was like ice cream on a hot day."


    We relaxed and downed our whiskey and took a short breather. Then Mickey was so thoughtful when he suggested: "Daddy, let me try to deep throat that big 10-incher of yours. I''ve never tried to swallow a 10-incher before."


    I got on my big king sized bed, stretched my n.a.k.e.d body out on my back, spread my huge legs far apart, let Mickey get between my stretched out legs and he grabbed my steel hard c.o.c.k at the base. Soon he was using his tongue and lips to kiss and lick up and down my very vein covered monstrous d.i.c.k filled with blood. After several minutes of l.i.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k shaft, he began to insert my pulsating and twitching c.o.c.k inch by inch to the back of his young soft throat. He was a real trooper and was determined to please his new Daddy by taking all my c.o.c.k deep in his throat as he gagged but he did not stop until he had all my snake in his mouth. He began a long series at first slowly coming almost all the way off my c.o.c.k and then driving my beast all the way back into his throat. Soon he sped up as he s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k. I could not believe how hot his mouth and tongue were as he gave me a hell of a great blowjob using his saliva to lubricate his mouth and my then wet c.o.c.k. When I was near shooting my load, I pulled my c.o.c.k out of his mouth and said: "Baby, I want to f.u.c.k that smooth pink a.s.s of yours. Man it looks so awesome and just ripe and ready for my big pulsating c.o.c.k. Mickey Baby, I''ve got a XL size c.o.c.k. Do you think you take it all up that p.u.s.s.y?''


    "Oh Hell Yea, Daddy, I want to feel that hot flesh of your huge c.o.c.k deep in my a.s.s. F.u.c.k me raw. And daddy, I wan to experience your warm c.u.m deep in my a.s.s and running out my a.s.s and down my legs. Give it to me."


    I put Mickey on his back on my bed, put a big pillow under his a.s.s, and put his feet up on my broad shoulders. I started by finger f.u.c.k.i.n.g his puckering asshole getting it ready for my big tool. For the first time, I was about to f.u.c.k a man p.u.s.s.y that needed no man made lube, as his puckering a.s.s was producing an usual amount of juice. WOW, this was different. He begged for my c.o.c.k.


    I began to insert the twitching rock hard head of my c.o.c.k in his inviting man p.u.s.s.y. His a.s.s was so wet and eager for my c.o.c.k that I slid my d.i.c.k right in with little effort to get past his outer a.s.s ring. Inch buy inch I was able to get all my monstrous meat into that silk a.s.s. It was obvious that this little s.l.u.t had taken many c.o.c.ks up that a.s.s before and that his a.s.s had been spread wide by those c.o.c.ks.


    As we both began to talk dirty, I was wild with d.e.s.i.r.e as I began to thrust harder and harder and faster and faster into the depth of his a.s.s channel. The little cute whore''s a.s.s s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k right into that tunnel. I felt the tip of my c.o.c.k rubbing against his soft wet prostate. His a.s.s produced so much l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n that my c.o.c.k felt like it was being dipped into a bowl of Jell-O. His a.s.s just devoured my big wood. I pounded his p.u.s.s.y as my bed screeched like never before. The feel of flesh on flesh, the smell of sweaty bodies and the aroma of pre-c.u.m had me near the edge of no return.


    I leaned down and began to suck on his ears, kiss his lips and lick his neck while I drilled the best a.s.s I''d ever penetrated with y hard d.i.c.k.


    I was already near a climax when Mickey uttered: "Daddy, I want all your big d.i.c.k. My a.s.s is begging you for that fresh meat, please, please, please f.u.c.k me harder, harder, please shoot that load of your c.u.m inside me. Breed me now. Oh yea that''s it, Hell yea. Aaaaaa, Ohoooooo, F.u.c.k yea, Oh holy shit, Mmmmmmm, Aaaaaaaa, f.u.c.k com now."


    Mickey began using his experienced a.s.s muscles to grip my iron hard c.o.c.k. My c.o.c.k felt like it was caught in a sausage grinder. That did it. I felt my s.e.m.e.n rush out of my balls, up my c.o.c.k shaft and out my piss slit deep into that young twink''s a.s.s. I soon felt my c.o.c.k swimming in a big pool of warm c.u.m.


    When I was finally spent, I pulled my big c.o.c.k out of that a.s.s and watched my c.u.m run out of Mickey''s a.s.s and down his legs. I s.u.c.k.e.d some of the c.u.m into my mouth and then dumped it into Mickey''s mouth. We kissed and shared our protein for the night.

 Chapter 146 - The F.u.c.k-Toy

    The cosmos works in mysterious ways, and it is weird how people''s paths sometimes cross. On the night I met Matt and Jake, little did I know that my life was about to change remarkably.


    I was stocky and only stood five-foot-eight-inches-tall. The short-cropped hair on my head was blond, and the fluffy dusting of hair on my body was even a lighter shade of blond. Most people thought me good-looking, and my blue eyes were considered my most arresting feature.


    At school, I had been on the wrestling team and was not effeminate at all. Even though I mostly preferred being dominated, I also liked versatile s.e.x, and flip-flopping is what turned me on the most. I had never really encountered extremely dominating men up to that point but had often fantasized about them. As we all know, reality and fantasy can often be chasms apart.


    As far as my taste in men was concerned, I liked big, dark-haired hairy bulls. Bearish guys just turned me on incredibly. After seeing a t-shirt with the slogan; ''Dip me in honey and throw me to the bears,'' my future was thoroughly spelled out.


    After embarking on my life as a gay man, I did not want to get involved too quickly. I wanted to sow my wild oats and not end up in a relationship too soon and regret that I had not played the field for a while. I was very content in the furnished bachelor pad, which I rented.


    On Friday evening that I met Matt and Jake, I was attending a friend''s birthday party. There were at least thirty guys at the function. When I observed Matt and Jake, however, my l.u.s.t-o-meter went into overdrive. Both men were huge. Matt must have been at least six-foot-two-inches-tall, and Jake a further inch taller. They were hefty and luxuriantly hairy. Both guys had dark black hair with full beards and sported the same brush cut hairstyle. Strangely, they also seemed somewhat out of place at the party. Their attire was unfashionable, and their demeanour insinuated they were straight blue-collar men.


    After asking around, I soon learned to my amazement and dismay, that they were gay, but unfortunately, also a couple. My imagined ''selection'' of one or the other went up in smoke with this revelation.


    Later on in the evening, however, I was delighted when the two of them engaged me in a conversation. After pleasantries got exchanged, I was blown away by their directness as our banter ensued.


    "Jake, should we adopt this golden cub and take him home with us?" Matt playfully asked.


    "F.u.c.k, yeah. But this blond f.u.c.k-toy looks like he needs some training," Jake said in a horny growl.


    Before I could fully process what was said, Matt gripped hold of my head and pulled me into his body, before giving me a long lingering kiss. His lips were robustly urgent as his lashing tongue vigorously excavated my mouth. The thing that amazed me most was the scent of his beard. It gave off an aroma of sensual mustiness, infused with s.e.x.u.a.l innuendo. The bouquet was ripe with masculine odour, presumably emanating from a former ''piggish'' encounter.


    "This cub tastes like honey, Jake," Matt said as he released my head. Jake now decided to make his assessment and embraced me before another delightful snogging session followed. I again indulged in a duplication of the earlier funky smells emanating from Matt.


    By now, my former disappointment was beginning to turn into unbridled excitement and l.u.s.t.


    ''Jesus,'' I thought, ''is this happening to me?''


    "You''re coming home with us," Jake then informed me after our lips parted.


    Next, Matt joined in and asked, "Do you work tomorrow?"


    "No," I replied, fortunate enough not to work on weekends.


    "Cool," both men replied in unison before Jake added, "That means that we can take our time with you."


    I felt like I was about to be abducted by two aliens from the planet Alpha. Thrilled as I was, I have to admit that I was also a tad apprehensive. I knew nothing about these guys. Much as I liked rough guys, I had never got exposed to any heavy stuff. The odd slap on my arse and an animated skull-f.u.c.k.i.n.g, which I enjoyed, summed up my former rough assignations.


    ''I wonder what the f.u.c.k I''m I in for later tonight?'' I cogitated as a shiver went down my spine.


    When we were about to leave an hour or so later, Jake elected to drive their car, and Matt insisted on accompanying me.


    "We don''t want you to get lost en-route," he explained with a horny grin, as we were about to depart.


    I was overcome with anticipation as we made our way to their place. One hot bear was more than I had hoped for, but two f.u.c.kin'' hot bulls. Dear, Jesus, I was heaven.


    Our conversation in my vehicle was rather interesting as we made our way to their home. Although Jake and Matt weren''t into the flora side of gardening, they excelled on the construction front. They built ponds, retaining walls, solariums, carports, and etcetera. An added benefit for them was that most of the plants they had acquired in their garden materialized as a result of ''friendsh.i.p.s'' they had with numerous landscapers. There was also a strong implication that orgies had paid for their garden layout.


    "Have you always had an open relationship?" I asked.


    "Yeah, pretty much. Jake and I are very compatible, but we love to introduce a bit of extra fun into our lives from time to time." After a thoughtful pause, he chuckled, and then added, "We are not into p.u.s.s.y-boys and like things on the rougher side."


    At this point, we had arrived at their home, and so I decided not to pursue the subject. I did, however, wonder how rough they like ''things.''


    Although the guys appeared to have a great looking home, I didn''t get the privilege of checking it out, because after we entered their place, two black-haired bears were all over me. Their mouths and hands now began manically hustling me.


    As lips and hands accosted me, two large bodies began to grind me between them. No prospect I could have imagined on my way to the party earlier that night could have prepared me for the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e I was experiencing. I was putty in their rough hands and now fully prepared to undertake anything that they would impose on me.


    During this melee, all our clothes feverishly vanished from our bodies. The next thing I observed was four large unshelled and wrinkly Brazil nuts shrouded in fur, protruding on either side of their c.h.e.s.ts. Like a berserk chipmunk, my mouth began to water as I saw their distended n.i.p.p.l.es before nibbling on these treasures. The aroma of their manly funk encased the commotion of our writhing bodies, and I was beside myself with gratification.


    As my head was commandeered and liberally smeared into their swampy armpits, my l.u.s.t knew no bounds, and I began to join in with the cacophony of their grunts, further spurred on as swishing arms began to administer slaps all over my body.


    "This cub is too clean and needs some acclimatizing," Jake now announced.


    "F.u.c.k, yeah," Matt agreed.


    Next, I found my body aerially transported between the two men to their bathroom. Their bathroom was a large wet-room. After a slim, synthetic covered lounger cushion got placed on the floor, I then got told to lie on it. Next, their two nozzles commenced spraying piss all over my body. Shortly, both guys deliberately stemmed their flows and decided that they needed to do some exercise.


    The exercise took the form of push-ups, as one after the other, mounted my body. After placing their d.i.c.ks in my mouth, their push-ups commenced. The rest of their piss now got released into my mouth.


    Once their exercise regimen came to an end, I was lifted onto my feet before four arms thoroughly dried my body off with a large bath towel.


    "F.u.c.k, Jake, check out this beautiful crack," Matt said. "Jesus, I can''t wait to taste this pretty honey pot."


    "Go for it," Jake replied.


    Kneeling behind me, Matt began to l.a.p at my hole. His intensity was incredible. "F.u.c.k¡­ Jake, you''ve gotta taste this f.u.c.kin'' hole."


    After swapping positions, Jake now got stuck in. With his hands kneading my b.u.t.t and Matt''s hands c.a.r.e.s.sing my body, I was tantalized for the following ten minutes as they frequently changed positions. The sensation was heavenly, and I hung there like a s.e.x-starved whore loving every second of it.


    Matt finally said that he wanted to delve deeper to locate the honey. After a momentary pause, I felt his d.i.c.k-head rubbing at my portal. His entry was swift and robust, and soon, I got solidly f.u.c.k.e.d. As Matt thumped my backside, Jake''s hands commenced slapping my b.u.t.t cheeks.


    "F.u.c.k our golden cub, Matt, f.u.c.k him hard," Jake intoned.


    I was beside myself with happiness as I got firmly plowed. Both guys were well-endowed, and I loved the strain that my arsehole was being put through by Matt. When they swapped positions, Jake entered the fray. Jake was even more animated and relentless as he hammered my b.u.t.t.


    As they continued to swap positions, it was as if a game of one-upmanship had commenced, and it felt like my backside was the target of a major anal assault. It was incredible!


    As our engagement progressed, my mouth soon got introduced to the action, as they took turns standing on the couch and vigorously face-f.u.c.k.i.n.g me as well. With both my holes now under full assault, our encounter amble ever onward.


    As we stood in the kitchen drinking a beer afterward, my mouth, arse, and entire body tingled from my incredible ''ordeal.''


    Once we had finished our beers, I got frogmarched to their bedroom. From that point onward, I became the happy filling in an odourous hotdog for the rest of the night. Both guys now toned-down their manic behaviour, and as my body got turned from side to side, I enjoyed a level of sensuality that was remarkable. We f.u.c.k.e.d, kissed, and slept continuously, until the following morning.


    After an extraordinary evening, I didn''t realize that I was in for a very taxing experience the following morning after I returned from my morning piss. Upon re-entering the bedroom, Matt was lying on the middle of the bed. After Jake coaxed me to mount Matt''s body, Jake applied a generous amount of lube to Matt''s d.i.c.k and instructed me to impale myself on Matt''s c.o.c.k. After doing so, Matt soon pulled my torso downward and locked his arms around my body. As I glanced backward, I was stunned when I saw Jake, also generously lubricating his d.i.c.k.


    As the penny dropped, I knew that the guys wanted to double-f.u.c.k me. As I began expressing my discontent, an arm clamp around me tightened. Both guys now also remained mute, and I knew that they weren''t going to enter into any discussion with me.


    "Please¡­ Guys, I don''t know if I''m up for this," I pleadingly protested.


    When I could begin to feel Jake''s d.i.c.k coercing my arse, he simply whispered that I should relax.


    As the pressure built, I thought that my sphincter was about to rip apart. Cleverly, Jake now dispersed the strain as he administered hard slaps to my h.i.p.s. Even with all the l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n, the arduous invasion was very uncomfortable. Once the double annexation got fulfilled, Jake held still in me for a minute or so.


    As the ache gradually dissipated, I did begin to relax, finding that their seizure wasn''t as hectic as I had initially feared. Once Jake''s h.i.p.s came to life, the sensation of my anal appropriation became awesome. Picking up on my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, the clamp around my body unlocked. Jake now took over after he lifted my torso and folded his arms around me.


    Next, Jake''s fingers commenced tweaking my n.i.p.p.l.es as his mouth nibbled and kissed my neck and shoulders.


    As we all g.r.o.a.n.e.d in ecstasy, Matt asked, "What are you plans for today?"


    "Nothing, really," I answered.


    "Good. Then you''ll be staying with us," Jake affirmed.


    Although I knew they were a committed couple, and I was the odd man out, I was having the time of my life.


    For the following twenty minutes, my torso moved up and down as my arse got double-plowed. I was ecstatic that I had been coerced into double-penetration by these two studs and was enjoying one of the best f.u.c.ks of my life. When we all finally unloaded in a haze of aromatic sensuality, I was saddened to unsaddle myself from their combined pricks.


    The next hour flew by as breakfast got made. We did not shower before breakfast because I got told that we would freshen up in the pool.


    As we were enjoying our hearty meal, Matt mentioned that he was going to phone a friend of theirs and invite him for lunch.


    "I know who you have in mind," Jake chuckled.


    "Well, give BJ a call," Jake advised. "He''ll go ape-shit for Marty."


    Instantly, Matt now made the call and invited BJ. During their conversation, Matt told BJ that he had a special gift for him and that lunch would be very worth BJ''s while. By the conclusion of their communication, I determined that BJ accepted the invitation.


    I found this telephonic conversation a little disturbing. Being ''offered'' to a friend of theirs worried me. ''What if I don''t like him?'' I thought.


    I had enjoyed myself thoroughly and was very happy to spend the day with Matt and Jake. But a blind date with a person named BJ wasn''t what I had planned.


    I gingerly decided to see if I could get a bit more information about the mystery man.


    "What BJ like?" I asked.


    "Well, his name is Joseph. His nickname is Big Joe, but we just call him BJ. BJ is freakishly large, but a terrific guy, you''ll see," Jake reassuringly informed me.


    Matt and Jake were both big guys, and my mind now went into turmoil, wondering just how f.u.c.kin'' large BJ was. The next words from Matt, however, made me uncomfortable.


    "Big Joe needs a cub in his life, and you are just perfect."


    ''Oh, Christ, not only is this a date, but a total matchmaking exercise,'' I apprehensive ruminated. ''I''m not looking for a daddy, especially one I''ve never even met before.''


    As I looked at Matt, I could tell that he was picking up on my apprehension.


    "Don''t worry, Marty, you''ll like BJ, just trust us."


    As planned, we frolicked in the pool for an hour after breakfast, before tanning in the glorious sun.


    An hour or so later, Matt, who did most of the cooking, went indoors to start prepping for lunch.


    As Jake and I lay outside on our towels, he asked, "How''s your arse feeling?"


    "Better than I thought it would," I replied with a chuckle.


    "Good. I''m glad you got stretched because you''re going to need that when you meet Big Joe," Jake concluded.


    ''Jesus, who the f.u.c.k am I about to meet?'' I pondered.


    "You''ll like Big Joe, he is a wonderful guy," Jake reiterated.


    Jake then went on to tell me that BJ was very well-off and had a successful business in the city. He and Matt had done a lot of work at BJ''s spectacular house a year before. Unlike Matt and Jake, however, BJ wasn''t into promiscuity and took relationsh.i.p.s very seriously. BJ had been in a relationship but left his partner when he discovered that his partner was f.u.c.k.i.n.g around.


    "BJ will be nuts about you," Jake concluded.


    "How big is he," I asked, now totally intrigued.


    "You''ll see," Jake chuckled, before adding, "Just keep an open mind, Marty."


    At around noon, Matt''s summoned Jake. "I can hear BJ''s motorbike coming up the driveway, won''t you show him in, Jake?"


    By this time, I was brimming with curiosity. As I lay on my towel n.a.k.e.d, I heard voices in greeting from within.


    As BJ finally appeared, wearing a sleeveless t-shirt and shorts, my jaw almost hit the decking around the pool.


    BJ was at least six-foot-seven-inches-tall and bulky. He was bald, had a large square jawbone with thick lips and a broad nose. Bushy eyebrows topped BJ''s prominent brow, under which two expressive, slate grey eyes appeared. BJ was ruggedly handsome but by no means a pretty boy. His head was attached to his shoulders by a bull neck, and his thick arms awkwardly dangled off the sides of his broad torso. His tree stump legs appropriately supported his massive body, but above all, his hands and feet were colossal. The traps on his sandals seemed to be taking enormous strain to contain the abundance of flesh they constricted. I had always like big guys, BJ, however, took the matter of size into another dimension.


    As he looked at Jake and then back at me, BJ''s eyes spun in his head.


    "Jesus, buddy," he said, now looking back at Jake and chuckling, "Phone the f.u.c.kin'' adoption agency right now."


    "Are you going to join us for a swim?" Jake inquired.


    "Definitely," BJ answered.


    BJ now removed the burdened t-shirt he was wearing before his sandals got a respite from their travails as he took them off. Next, his trousers and underpants followed. When I looked at his immensely fat c.o.c.k and heavy balls, I wondered if he was into pumping.


    All three of us now jumped into the pool. After our heads emerged from the water, I moved to the edge of the pool and facing inward with my arms on either side of me, I then smiled at BJ.


    From that moment on, it was clear that in BJ''s mind, the ''adoption'' had gotten finalized. After d.o.g.g.y paddling over to me, his thick arms slid under my arms, before his massive body pinned me to the side.


    With my arms awkwardly in the air and my body getting compressed by him, BJ said, "Put your arms around my neck, baby, I need to greet you properly."


    As my arms obediently surrounded his vast shoulders, his mouth suctioned onto my lips.


    "Mmmm, it looks like you like our gift," Jake uttered.


    I was too engrossed by what was happening to feel insulted by Jake''s comment and countered the lip onslaught valiantly.


    "Twenty minutes to go," we distantly heard Matt announcing.


    As Jake climbed out of the pool, before making his way to assist with the finishing touches for our lunch, BJ kept up his assault on my mouth.


    When we finally got summoned, BJ ceased his grinding and said, "You''re coming home with me after lunch."


    We were all blown away by the spread that Matt had prepared.


    "Jesus, Matt, I wish I had found you before this f.u.c.ker did," BJ joked, as he glanced at Jake.


    "Well¡­ It looks like you have found a great replacement,'' Matt chuckled as he nodded in my direction.


    The meal was incredible, and throughout, BJ kept glancing at me l.u.s.tfully. My initial apprehension about BJ had now also dissipated, and I was finding him very s.e.xy.


    After a leisurely and relaxing lunch, Matt asked, "So, BJ, I suppose I can guess what your plans are for tonight."


    "Yeah, cub training," BJ answered before we all burst out laughing.


    Later, after a few more beers, BJ made his move by inviting me home with him. Nobody was surprised by this, including me.


    "Well, Marty, why don''t you follow me so that I can show you the incredible job that these two guys did at my home," BJ proclaimed.


    With my immediate future now set in stone, I simply didn''t have any option.


    As I followed BJ on his enormous motorbike, he kept glancing behind him to make sure I was following.


    Upon arriving at the impressive fronts gates to his estate, I drove in behind him toward a house that I could only describe as a mansion.


    I will try to be brief in describing the outdoor area. The built-up beds that Jake and Matt had laid out were splendid and a spectacle to behold. Most impressive, however, was the joined swimming pool and pond that were separated by four-inch glass. BJ''s babies, his Koi fish, as he referred to them, resplendently glided about in an explosion of colours. All the outdoor furniture was bespoke, and bulkily lavish, and the outdoor entertainment area, splendid.


    Inside, the kitchen surfaces were scaled to a higher proportion to suit his needs. The man either had incredible taste or had paid for it. There were five, en-suite bedrooms and bathrooms, which he didn''t even bother to show me. BJ even had his own theatre auditorium, which was mind-blowing.


    His bedroom and bathroom were unbelievable. Above all, his bespoke round bed was the largest one I had ever seen. It was pure Las Vegas, Emperor suite-style, Vegas.


    "Jesus, Joseph¡­ Do you mind if I call you, Joseph?" I inquired, interrupting myself because I had always hated abbreviations, nicknames, and acronyms.


    "No, but if you don''t mind, Joe will be preferable," Joe answered.


    "Well, Joe, I have never seen a bigger bed than this. It''s f.u.c.kin'' amazing," I gushed.


    "So, take off your clothes and try it out," he invitingly suggested.


    Like an excited child I did as told. As I lay on my back, I looked up at the round mirror above his bed.


    Joe now calmly walked toward the bedside table and picked up a remote. Instantly, the bed began to vibrate beneath me.


    "Wow, this is unbelievable," I enthusiastically said.


    "Glad you like it," Joe uttered as he began to make his way to a cupboard.


    Joe now extracted a handful of leather stuff and made his way back to the bed. The first item from his cache was a leather mask that he told me to put on. "Let''s get you properly kitted out," he explained as he now commenced strapping a leather c.h.e.s.t harness on me.


    I was relieved that the mask didn''t cover my mouth and nose. Also, thankfully, there were holes for my eyes and ears. I also didn''t feel threatened by Joe, even though he could snap me like a twig. I had never found myself in a similar situation and was intrigued by what was happening.


    The leather jockstrap that I got told to put on had an aperture for my genitals to hang out and felt snugly s.e.xy. In conclusion, Joe fastened to leather wrist bands and two leather ankle bands onto me.


    Once done, he said, "That looks great."


    Joe now sat on the bed next to me and said, "It''s time for a little chat."


    "I''m totally into domination and discipline. You''ll get spanked, slapped, and rough f.u.c.k.e.d regularly, but that where it ends. I''m not into extreme abuse, so you don''t have to worry about that. I am very jealous and don''t believe in sharing, and so that threesome and orgy shit that Matt and Jake are into doesn''t work for me."


    Joe now paused and then asked, "Are you following me?"


    "Yes," I answered.


    "Yes¡­ Who?" Joe barked.


    "Joe," I submissively answered.


    "In this bedroom, I''m Master Joe, or Sir, boy," he growled.


    "Yes, Sir," I replied.


    Joe now got up and undressed before again walking to his cupboard. As I looked on, Joe got into his leather harness, mask, and jockstrap. He was a formidable sight in his full regalia. Before returning to me, Joe now placed a large PA ring in the front of his p.e.n.i.s.


    Once the ring was secured, Joe took a thick, short, studded strap off the shelf and walked toward me.


    "It''s time for you to pay for your indiscretions with Matt and Jake," Joe said as he smeared the strap on my face.


    "But¡­ But I didn''t know you last night," I nervously countered.


    "That''s no excuse. You acted like a whore, and now you need to learn your lesson," Joe barked.


    Before I knew what was happening, I got thrown onto my stomach, and Joe was on the bed, with his left foot compressing my neck and his left hand pressing down on my back.


    A swishing sound now got accompanied by a stinging sensation as the first thwack struck my arse.


    "Yes, take the pain, you dirty little whore," Joe roared as the strikes kept coming.


    "Pleaaase, Sir¡­ please, forgive me," I repeatedly began intoning as I pleaded for mercy.


    Sore as it was, I felt a surge of excitement racing through me. Matt and Jake had given me a foretaste the night before, and my pain threshold had been well-extended.


    "I could distinctly see a pinkish hue before I even began, no doubt from those a.d.u.l.terous fornicators that used you yesterday," Joe scolded. "Now, I''ll make sure that you won''t act like a s.l.u.t again," Joe continued as he kept spanking me.


    My arse was burning when Joe finally stopped.


    I was now fully into this scene and began begging for forgiveness.


    "Are you really sorry, boy?" Joe snarled.


    "Yes, Sir, very sorry," I whimpered.


    "Are you going to act like a whore again?" Joe uttered with authority.


    "No, Sir," I snivelled.


    "Who does this arse belong to, boy?" Joe rhetorically asked.


    "You, Sir," I w.h.i.n.ed.


    Joe now threw the strap aside and climbed off the bed. After retrieving a tube of l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n from his drawer, Joe climbed back onto the bed and shoved my legs far apart.


    "Time for me to claim what belongs to me," Joe said, as he nestled on top of me.


    Although Joe had a very thick and large c.o.c.k, after my spanking, my arse was still so sore that I didn''t find his penetration such an ordeal. The thing that did impress me, however, was his incredible stamina, and after twenty minutes of solid f.u.c.k.i.n.g, Joe turned me onto my back and instantly got going again. As our lovemaking progressed, I found myself more and more turned on by his bulkiness.


    Afterward, after we had dispensed with our leather outfits, I got the full tour of his home. As this happened, Joe''s juxtaposed demeanour intrigued me. Although he was genial and charming, I now got my first real look at the Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde''s characters that inhabited his life.


    When we finally sat in the lounge eating toasted sandwiches and drinking beer, I finally braced the two questions that I had on my mind.


    "You aren''t upset with Matt and Jake, are you?" I asked.


    "No, not at all," he said with a chuckle. "After all, they introduced you to me¡­ The only thing is, no more hanky-panky with them can take place." I simply smiled in return.


    "And, as far as the leather thing is concerned¡­" I began to ask before Joe interrupted me.


    "Marty, That''s my little fetish, fantasy thing. Please don''t read too much into it," he concluded, still chuckling¡­ "Besides, as far as that is concerned, you call the shots. It''ll only happen when you ''misbehave.''"


    As the penny dropped, I looked at him impishly and answered, "I''m prone to misbehaving quite often."


    "I''m glad to hear that," he replied with a mischievous grin.


    That night we made love over and over. With the feeling now having returned to my backside, I finally got to experience the full benefit of his manhood.


    At breakfast the following morning, Joe gave a serious before asking, "Would you like to move in with me?"


    "But we hardly know one another," I answered in disbelief.


    "So, what better way to find out if we''re compatible," Joe proffered.


    I had a stunned look on my face as I shrugged.


    "Is that a, yes?" he asked.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "Okay, let''s wash the dishes and go get your things," Joe answered.


    "What¡­ now?" I disbelievingly asked.


    "Sure," Joe calmly replied, before adding, "I sort your landlord out when we get to you place."


    As we drove back to his mansion with my few worldly possessions, I thought about what Joe had told me thus far. He was tired of being on his own, wasn''t into the cruising gay scene, and was yearning for the relaxed domesticity that was missing from his life. I had no idea if this would work out, but felt it was worth a try. Besides, I had become enormously attracted to Joe.


    As we were about to head off for bed that night, Joe told me to go ahead on my own because he had something he wanted to check out, and would join me in a few minutes.


    Upon entering the room, a roguish thought entered my mind. I instantly open the cupboard and got into my leather outfit before lying on the bed.


    As Joe entered the room, I lifted my torso and hissed, "You''re a f.u.c.kin'' bully."


    "What did you call me?" he barked.


    "You''re a f.u.c.kin'' bully," I hissed once more.


    Joe immediately walked to the cupboard and took out his strap. After he got onto the bed I got turned onto my stomach. With his foot on my neck and a hand on my back, I heard a swishing sound before the first gratifying smack hit my arse.

 Chapter 147 - Glory Hole C.o.c.k Sucker

    ''Open your mouth and close your eyes and you will get a great surprise.''


    Someone had printed that phrase in big black block letters on the wooden divider which separated the two toilet stalls in the bas.e.m.e.nt bathroom.


    Trailing off behind the words was a long black arrow, pointing at a hole cut through the wood. Since it was at eye level, it seemed only natural to peek through it. Just as I thought. On the other side of the hole was an empty toilet stall.


    I had found the mens room tucked away in the corner of the bas.e.m.e.nt level of the dorm building I was in. The bas.e.m.e.nt was used mostly for laundry, with three washers, three dryers and a large table in between them for folding clean clothes. I had just thrown a load of wet clothes into a dryer and did not relish the idea of hiking up three flights of stairs to use the bathroom up there. After having a quick piss, I took a peek into the stall and sat down to read the various graffiti that had been left over the years.


    ''I s.u.c.k.e.d a big ten inch here - May 1997''


    ''I love to suck c.o.c.k. Feed me your load.''


    ''S.u.c.k.e.d three c.o.c.ks in less than an hour last night. F.u.c.k.i.n.g hot!''


    No date on that one, but the notion was making me hard. I pulled my shorts down and grabbed my c.o.c.k, wishing I had even one c.o.c.k to suck.


    In the two years since I''d been at the school, action had been pretty scarce.


    I had met a few guys off Internet chatrooms and a couple more through personal ads. I''d done laundry down here dozens of times, but never once had I seen any suspicious activity. Of course, it was nearly two in the morning and I almost always did my laundry this late.


    I jacked my c.o.c.k for a few minutes longer, imagining that I was working a big one. Just as I felt myself close to popping, the door to the bathroom swung open. I jumped, startled by the intrusion. I tried to tuck my d.i.c.k between my legs, but it was too stiff. I lifted the bottom of my tee shirt and covered the hard-on up. The mystery guy in the bathroom seemed to be checking himself out in the mirror over the sink. I was waiting for him to scram so I could finish my whack, but he had other plans.


    The guy turned and took the stall next to me. I leaned back, so he wouldn''t think I was trying to steal a look through the hole.


    My c.o.c.k was harder than ever. I could see a small wet spot on my tee, growing bigger by the second as prec.u.m oozed out of my slit and through the dark cotton. My neighbor coughed hard a couple of times and I let my eyes drop down to the hole. If he was trying to get my attention, I saw no sign of it. I lowered my head and stared at the door to my own stall.


    ''I want to suck c.o.c.k so bad!'' someone had scrawled in the paint.


    I knew how the guy felt. My own mouth was watering for d.i.c.k.


    I glanced over to my left and saw the feet of the guy in the next stall.


    He was wearing leather sandals, so you could see his b.a.r.e feet. Just as I was about to avert my glance, I saw him lift the nearest foot and put it right back down. Had I imagined this? A few seconds later, he did another slow tap. I sat back up and did the same with my own foot. Almost immediately it was followed with two very obvious taps from the other guy. Holy f.u.c.k!


    No one had left instructions on the wall about how to initiate anything, so I winged it. I put the tip of one of my fingers on the lower edge of the hole and slid it back and forth slowly, hoping the other guy would take the hint and feed me his c.o.c.k. After a minute of this, I saw him stand and turn to face the wall. I backed up, not wanting to get hit in the eye with anything.


    Inch by inch, the most beautiful c.o.c.k I''ve ever laid eyes on slid through the hole. The knob was dark and swollen, dripping with prec.u.m.


    The shaft was long and thick, a dark imposing vein snaking like a river down the underside. Once he had it all the way through, it had to measure eight inches, easy. I wrapped one hand around the fat base and studied the glistening head. I pushed the tip of my tongue against his slit, m.o.a.ning aloud as I tasted the prec.u.m. I lapped up what I could, then I began to slowly spin my tongue around his c.o.c.khead, gripping the root of his c.o.c.k so he wouldn''t pull it back through the hole.


    I could tell I was driving the guy nuts. He was m.o.a.ning and swearing and trying to stuff even more of his c.o.c.k through the snug hole.


    I wanted to swallow him whole, but I was getting off on teasing him.


    I flattened my tongue and lifted his c.o.c.k. Planting the surface of my tongue against the base of his prick, I slowly began to paint a wet line, inching closer to the tip. There must have been handicapped bars bolted to the other side of the wall, because the guy was holding on to something and nearly pulled the stall divider down as I licked my way up his shaft.


    ''You like that?'' I asked, giving his c.o.c.khead a few more licks.


    ''Christ, man, suck my c.o.c.k. You have me so f.u.c.k.i.n.g worked up right now!''


    That''s what I wanted to hear. I opened my mouth and very slowly began to swallow his thick c.o.c.k. His m.o.a.ns got even louder, occasionally punctuated with ''yeah f.u.c.k!'' and ''f.u.c.k that feels so hot!''


    I had my face pressed up against the stall wall with as much of his c.o.c.k down my throat as I could manage. Part of me wanted to invite him over to my own stall so I could go balls-deep on it, but I really didn''t want to surrender the e.r.o.t.i.cism of this encounter. It was hot as hell s.u.c.k.i.n.g the guy off through the hole and even hotter not knowing who I was s.u.c.k.i.n.g. Was it a guy on my floor? Maybe the one who strutted around in his b.r.i.e.f.s all the time? Or the cute nerdy guy who was in my Chemistry class? I had my own mental image of what the guy looked like, and I didn''t want to spoil that by seeing anything more than his c.o.c.k.


    I slid back up his hard-on and gave him a minute to calm down.


    I could tell he was getting close to shooting and I wanted to torment him a little longer before he rewarded me with his spunk. The hole was filled completely with the base of his shaft which meant I couldn''t get at his balls. Normally when I suck a guy, I stop when he gets close and lick his balls for awhile. Since I couldn''t get at them, I placed the tip of my tongue just under his glans. Very slowly, I began to tickle this s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot. He responded by thrusting in and out of the hole, silently begging me to swallow his c.o.c.k again. I didn''t want him to get off that easily.


    As soon as his rod came all the way back through the hole, I made a fist around the base again. He tried to pull back, but I had him.


    Now his c.o.c.k was mine and he couldn''t pull it back or push it forward.


    I returned to my sly teasing, taking extra-delicate licks just below the head of his c.o.c.k.


    It was going to take him a lot longer to c.u.m this way, but I knew how intense the resulting o.r.g.a.s.m would be. He was going nuts on the other side, panting loudly and pleading with me to suck him off. I ignored him, concentrating on my slow l.i.c.k.i.n.g. Prec.u.m was oozing nicely, dripping onto my tongue as I worked it up and down like a pencil eraser on just that one receptive spot.


    ''Oh god, I need to get off!'' he gasped, his voice much higher pitched now than before. ''Please, I''m begging you to swallow me and let me c.u.m!''


    I didn''t swallow him, but continued my slow tease. He was smashing his whole body up against the flimsy stall wall, trying like hell to get his c.o.c.k to move against my taunting tongue. I kept this up for almost ten more minutes, until finally he had reached the edge. He made a high pitched sound and I gave him one last lick, opening my mouth and placing the swollen knob of his c.o.c.k inside. When he erupted, it was the biggest load I had ever seen (including any of my own). I felt no less than fifteen spurts of hot c.u.m nail the back of my throat before I went all the way back down on him. I s.u.c.k.e.d him hard, not only so I could drain his balls, but because I knew he would get a ''secondary''


    climax. I s.u.c.k.e.d him like that until he fell backwards, collapsing on the toilet.


    ''F.u.c.k! Whatever you did, that was f.u.c.k.i.n.g intense!'' His


    voice was raspy and shaking. I knew I had drained him, and in more than one way. My own c.o.c.k, though, was still rock hard and needed release. I started to jack. ''No way man, don''t waste it!''


    I stopped for a minute and saw his finger at the hole. I stood and aimed, letting my c.o.c.k disappear onto the other side. I reached up and grasped the upper edge of the stall wall with my hands, since I had nothing to hold on to. The guy wasn''t a tease like me, but he sure did give great head! His mouth was warm and velvety and he was not at all uncomfortable with taking all of me. Since my c.o.c.k wasn''t as thick as his, I pushed it all the way through, forcing my balls - one at a time - through the tight space. There was no room for me to pull back out; it fit me like a c.o.c.kring.


    Now that he had all of me, the guy gave my nuts a tongue bath, driving me wild. He licked up my shaft and back down, then swallowed me whole again. He pulled off long enough to tell me he wanted my c.u.m, then took me all the way again. I tried to pull myself back through the hole, but I was stuck. He went down one last time and I felt myself unloading. My friend m.o.a.n.e.d appreciatively as he took my c.u.m, not pulling off until he''d swallowed every drop.


    My c.o.c.k was still hard, so I was unable to pull myself out of the hole.


    Great. I was just about to ask the other guy to push my nuts back through, but he was already in post-s.e.x mode, yanking up his pants and fleeing the bathroom. It took nearly ten minutes for my c.o.c.k to soften enough so I could pull it back through the hole. Thankfully, no one else came in during that time. I pulled up my own shorts and reached for the knob on the door. Before I left, though, there was something I needed to do. I pulled a pen out of my pocket and found a clean spot on the wall. I began to write.


    ''Just s.u.c.k.e.d the hottest c.o.c.k and got one hell of a huge load!


    Then got my own c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.e.d! Can''t wait to do it again!''

 Chapter 148 - A Day at the Gloryhole

    I hit I-20 and shot up the expressway to Kennedale. When I pulled into the parking lot the front was full so I had to park out back. A good sign. Inside I bought the required amount of token and pushed my way through the curtain to the booth area. I''d been in the booth for about five minutes when I heard the door open and close as someone entered the booth next door. He dropped tokens in the slot and the monitor came on and lit up the booth. When I put my eye to the hole he was dropping his shorts. Then he jacked off to a video and left. I was really hot and pretty soon another guy, jacked-off and left. Then I heard the door of the next booth open and close again. When the monitor and the light came on I leaned over and peeked through the hole. All I could see a guy''s hand fondling his crotch. Of course I was hoping that he would masturbate so that I could see his d.i.c.k. He didn''t masturbate, but I did get my wish. When he took his d.i.c.k out, instead of masturbating, held it toward the hole so that I could get a good look at it.


    It was then that I remember that the signal if you wanted the guy to stick his d.i.c.k through the hole was to laid your index finger in the ''hole'' then. Not sure why I was doing it, my hand shook, with a combination of excitement and fear, as I slowly place my finger in the hole.


    He had his d.i.c.k in the ''hole'' so quick that he almost laid it on my finger.


    As a novice I had no idea what I was supposed to do, so I touched it. I couldn''t believe the feel. Even soft, it radiated both power and heat. It seemed to be a separate enmity from the rest of his body as it pulsed with a life all its own. I played with it for a while and then eventually I got up the nerve to ease back its foreskin and kiss its head.


    I guess the other guys got bored, because he jerked his d.i.c.k out of the ''hole'' and stormed out of his booth.


    My next try proved a little more successful. It was hard to tell through the ''hole'' but the guy appeared to a young Hispanic with a small un-cut d.i.c.k. I was still pretty inept since I''d never done this before but at least this time I manage to get it into my mouth and make him c.u.m. He was only about half hard when I took it in my mouth. But it quickly grew and hardened. When he c.u.mmed it had a salty taste and felt all slimy as it oozed over my tongue and down my throat and I loved it.


    Another guy entered the adjoining booth, without even waiting for an invitation he stuck his d.i.c.k through the ''hole''. It was only about four inches long, but nice and fat and looked very suck-able. Still excited from s.u.c.k.i.n.g my first d.i.c.k, I quickly took it in my mouth and slurped on his d.i.c.k for a few minute until his balls erupted and I was swallowing his load of hot gooey c.u.m.


    When the guy left the door didn''t even close before another guy took his place. When he saw through the ''hole'' that I was still down on my knees, he didn''t waste any time getting his d.i.c.k through the ''hole.''


    His d.i.c.k was a little bigger and just as suck able as the last guy''s. He held out a little longer, but once I clamped my lips around his shaft and started bobbing my mouth up and down it wasn''t long until he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g in my mouth and down my throat.


    I was about ready to leave when I heard someone else enter the adjoining booth, I leaned over to see who it was. I was looking through the hole and when he put money in slot and started the video the booth lit up, I could see him standing up rubbing his c.o.c.k through his pants, which is a bIG turn on for me. I could see by his hand it was a black guy.


    It wasn''t long before he unzipped his pants and pulled out a huge un-cut beautiful black c.o.c.k I''d ever seen. It was an ebony monster, perfectly shaped and it had to be at least 9-inches long. I watched, feeling hotter than I could ever remember. He noticed me looking and turned toward the hole so that I''d know that he wanted it s.u.c.k.e.d.


    For some reason I couldn''t seem to tear my eyes from the ''hole''. His d.i.c.k was so big and black that I was awe struck. I had never seen anything like it before in my life. It was pulsing with a life of its own.


    To this day I don''t know how it got there, but when I looked down my finger was in the ''hole.'' When, in response to my finger, he stuck his d.i.c.k in the ''hole,'' I couldn''t believe the raw power and the heat that I could feel radiating from it. As I leaned forward my face was so close that I could see the blood throbbing through the rope like veins that lined its ten-inch length. The golf ball size head looked like a huge purple plum peeking out of its coal black foreskin.


    My hand still had a mind of its own, as I helplessly reached out and touched it with one finger. When I bravely wrapped my hand around it, it felt like a piece of flesh-covered steel. It was so alive that I could feel its heat on my face, as I leaned forward and inhaled its wild untamed earth aroma. I could feel my eyes glazing over with l.u.s.t, as I eased back its foreskin and touched its dark purple shaped head to my lips. I had to open my mouth so wide to get its big head between my lips and into my mouth, that I almost had to un-hinge my jaw.


    Even with both hands wrapped around the base, I still had more than a mouth full of black d.i.c.k to suck. I almost couldn''t contain my excitement as I circled the base with a thumb and index finger, I slowly worked my moist mouth up and down its length.


    His balls suddenly clinched up and his d.i.c.k swelled even fatter. My mouth was so full that I couldn''t have gotten his d.i.c.k out of my mouth, even if I''d tried. His balls exploded and scalding hot salty c.u.m spewed into my mouth like lava out of a volcano. When he erupted, I was on a backstroke and my lips were wrapped around the base of his head, so I felt the full force of his gooey c.u.m crashing against the back of my throat as it gushed into my mouth and oozed over my tongue and down my throat.


    He left and I was a confirmed gloryhole freak!


    The end¡­

 Chapter 149 - First time

    For as long as I can remember, I''ve preferred my chicks with d.i.c.ks. There''s something about a s.e.xy babe with perfect makeup and hair and a c.o.c.k that just turns me on. Maybe that makes me a pervert - I don''t care!


    I remember I was just out of high school, 18,the first time I made it with a tranny. She was just gorgeous - an a.d.u.l.t film star named Dani. I saw her at the store. She had red hair and long legs, and I recognized her from a couple movie boxes. I was nervous, but I went over to her and introduced myself and told her I thought she was beautiful.


    I was sort of blushing and mumbling, and she thought my shyness was cute.


    The next thing I know, we''re at her apartment.


    I was nervous, and had never even gotten laid before.


    I had jacked off a lot, but I thought about real women when I shot my load. But Dani sure looked and seemed like a real woman, and she had brought me back to her place. When she started kissing me, I didn''t even have to think about it - I slipped my tongue in her warm mouth!


    It was heaven! She started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on my tongue and I felt my d.i.c.k getting even harder.


    She started squeezing my b.u.t.t and I started feeling hers back. It was firm and round and very exciting. Very womanly and warm.


    I searched the inside of her mouth with my tongue as I felt her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s with my hands.


    When I saw her gorgeous t.i.t.s, I forgot all about being embarrassed, though. They were big and round and looked as good as any magazine model''s. I cupped one in each hand and gently squeezed. Then captured my mouth and filled it with her tongue.


    I let her tongue wander as I squeezed her b.o.o.b.s and experimented by tweaking the n.i.p.p.l.es. They hardened with excitement,which excited me. I squeezed one, and she m.o.a.n.e.d. Then the other. She rubbed against me. I could feel her hard c.o.c.k under her skirt, and that just excited me even more. I leaned down and flicked one n.i.p.p.l.e with my tongue - she wriggled and m.o.a.n.e.d even more. I began s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her n.i.p.p.l.es, first softly, then harder and harder as she made all sorts of s.e.xy sounds, wriggling against my erection.


    Then I kissed her again, my confidence growing with my horniness and with Dani''s obvious excitement. Her mouth was sweet and hot, and I began to wonder how it would feel if she gave me a blowjob. My c.o.c.k felt trapped in my pants, but just then, this beautiful p.o.r.n star reached down, unzipped my pants and took out my d.i.c.k.


    She made a purring sound and slid down to take me in her mouth. I guess you learn a lot making p.o.r.no movies - I never even fantasized anything could feel this good. Dani didn''t tease, she s.u.c.k.e.d me all the way into her mouth, all the way to the root. I kept my hands on those beautiful shemale titties while she s.u.c.k.e.d my c.o.c.k like a perfect machine. In and out,all the way down to the balls she went.


    I watched her beautiful face as she took my c.o.c.k,squeezing her b.o.o.b.s. What a turn-on! My c.o.c.k disappearing between those sculpted, famous lips.


    Finally my need to see her n.a.k.e.d overcame my last shyness.


    ''I''d like to see all of you'' I murmured, pulling her to her feet.


    Dani looked at me flirtateously and pulled off her skirt. She had some s.e.xy little thing on for u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, which she took off.


    I watched this private strip tease with my hand on my c.o.c.k, rubbing and stroking as she exposed every inch of that hot body.


    She was like every man''s dream girl... and her c.o.c.k was small but perfect,maybe 5 inches long, and hard as hell! I''m not sure why, but looking at that girl c.o.c.k on that perfect body made me even harder. I wanted to touch it.


    I pulled her back down and stroked her c.o.c.k as I stroked my own. I looked at her gorgeous face as I teased her weiner.


    I had never done the ''normal'' circle jerk thing with my buddies - never seen another c.o.c.k hard. Didn''t really care.


    But somehow, on this ultra chick body, Dani''s c.o.c.k made me so excited...


    ''Do you want to f.u.c.k me?'' she murmured mischievously.


    How could I not want to f.u.c.k, my first f.u.c.k, this beautiful willing woman?


    She lay down on her back and put her legs on my shoulders.


    She found some lube and got my d.i.c.k nice and slippery, rubbing it on and making me ready.


    Then she pointed it toward her anus and I pushed forward gently.


    As I slid into that tight, hot hole, she stroked her p.e.n.i.s. I pushed all the way into her a.s.s, and it felt better than I dreamed it could. I began pulling out a little,then slamming my c.o.c.k back in. I didn''t want to hurt her, but she loved it!


    She moved on my c.o.c.k as she jacked off her own.


    I started going a little faster, out and in, pounding her tiny asshole. The harder I f.u.c.k.e.d her, the more she seemed to like it.


    I was ready to c.u.m - so ready - and began really jamming her b.u.t.t, slapping my balls against her as I ass-f.u.c.k.e.d her. I reached down and began squeezing her t.i.t.s, hard, and she m.o.a.n.e.d and begged me ''Harder'' so I did. I wanted her to really feel everything I was doing to her.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d and her hand moved very fast on her shemale c.o.c.k. And I began shooting my load, filling her tight asshole with my hot jizz.


    I felt spasm after spasm of my o.r.g.a.s.m.


    She began to c.u.m, as well, spewing thick whitish liquid as I filled her rectum with every pent-up drop of c.u.m that I had.


    Afterwards, she washed me gently, and sent me on my way, but I visited her a few more times, always watched her videos, and I''ve been a Chick-With-D.i.c.k fan ever since!

 Chapter 150 - First Time S.u.c.k.i.n.g C.o.c.k

    I loved jacking off and like looking at pictures of hard c.o.c.k, always watched gay p.o.r.n stroking my c.o.c.k forever, like really young, I mean young too! As a preteen almost a teenager, like a few months away, while hitchhiking as a young preteen it seemed that I always was offered a ride from a guy who wanted to suck my c.o.c.k, so I let them, but never did I try s.u.c.k.i.n.g a c.o.c.k, really never did any of the dudes even ask or have me touch their hard c.o.c.k while they stroked theirs s.u.c.k.i.n.g mine.


    But mostly I never even attempted what I wanted to do so much because I feared I was really gay. Considering I was always playing with mine and always liked looking at guys c.o.c.ks in swingers adds at news paper stands all over Berkley California, I also love t.i.t.s and enjoyed f.u.c.k.i.n.g girls since they loved having me f.u.c.k them, quite the popular guy in school I suppose since I started really young f.u.c.k.i.n.g them in middle school, there it is called Jr. High.


    Back to hitchhiking, honestly almost every time I got a ride hitchhiking they had their had on my leg in a few minutes after asking a few personal s.e.x.u.a.l questions, obviously noticing the bulge I had, wasn''t hard to miss in tight 505s jeans, they pull over somewhere somewhat secluded feeling safe to engage in s.e.x.u.a.l acts with a horny kid. I was and interested in c.o.c.ks too, so every chance I would easily pull my pants down with my c.o.c.k springing out hard as a rock throbbing to each heart beat enjoying exposing my c.o.c.k to another male in a s.e.x.u.a.l teasing manner. I was so s.e.x.u.a.lly minded it was on my mind 24/7 and all about c.o.c.k and I liked men s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k so I just let them all suck my c.o.c.k all they wanted, even met a few a couple of more time too, my feelings were if they wanted to suck my kid c.o.c.k and they all did want my boy c.o.c.k in their mouth, I was in s.e.x.u.a.l bliss with their warm mouths slobbering all over my huge uncut hairless c.o.c.k, really I think I grew into my c.o.c.k rather then it growing as I got older, at least if looked like it then, whish I had some of the pictures some took to see if I really did grow in to it size?


    When I was finally old enough to go into a a.d.u.l.t book store, which believe me I tried so many times failing to gain entry every time. But when I finally did get entrance into the world of s.e.x, to see my first private viewing of p.o.r.n, I immediately found the gay s.e.x channel and pulled my pants down and whipped out my already rock hard c.o.c.k and masturbated to guys s.u.c.k.i.n.g each others c.o.c.k and f.u.c.k.i.n.g, shooting c.u.m, when I saw a gay eat another guys c.u.m I was stroking so franticly, it must of looked as if I was freaking on gay s.e.x, I was, honestly I am surprised I didn''t destroy my c.o.c.k, but I did have a few tender spots from friction burns during a few all to much just all day c.o.c.k stroking occasions.


    All the while I never noticed there were holes in the walls, being actually quite dark except the light given off the screen showing hard c.o.c.ks and c.u.m flying which I was fixed on enjoying every bit of the action never even thinking of a hole or even looking around the booth, only noticing how sticky the floor was from my tennis shoes making that sticky sound when lifting them up and down positioning myself for my own great c.u.m shot usually right on the screen itself, dribbling down as I continued my gay fantasies stroking my now frothy from c.u.m c.o.c.k towards another o.r.g.a.s.m. For some reason I noticed a faint light out of the corner of my eyes and looked down, where I saw an eye staring at me with my c.o.c.k in my hands frothy and all stroking it up and down watching gay p.o.r.n, I got so turned on and was now harder then ever before, like painfully hard and it felt great, while some other guy was watching me stroke my c.o.c.k to p.o.r.n with guys s.u.c.k.i.n.g each others c.o.c.k turned me on big time. Now there is a complete stranger who knows I am into gay p.o.r.n and I like the thought a lot, crazy but I liked exposing my c.o.c.k to other men while stoking it, I even turned towards the whole so they could get a great view up close. I knew there and then I was kind of gay and privately there I liked showing this side of my real s.e.x.u.a.lity.


    Being naive about the signals which these guys would give to indicate their d.e.s.i.r.e to suck my c.o.c.k while I gave them my s.e.x.u.a.l c.o.c.k teasing shows, until finally one guy spoke up saying he loved my c.o.c.k, say s.e.xy things a gay guy would say to another guy, how big it was, how much he would love having it in his mouth, would I like to have it s.u.c.k.e.d?


    Just before I actually stuck my c.o.c.k through a hole to let a complete stranger supposedly who wanted to suck it, thoughts of maybe he my cut it off or bite it off or worse pull it off ran through my mind. But I stuck it on through all the while these thoughts were running through my head and it didn''t matter because I was so hot for a guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k hopping I wouldn''t lose it and bleed to death there in the booth watching gay p.o.r.n and my family finding out I died have gay s.e.x with a gay cannibal c.o.c.k eating maniac.


    As it turned out he was a great c.o.c.k sucker and I had my first load shot off while my c.o.c.k was still in his mouth, my entire body literally shuddered while shooting each stream of c.u.m down his throat. I was so s.e.x.u.a.lly gratified fully for the first time, it was an amazing sensation and I was now addicted to glory hole s.e.x and still am. I especially get gay crazed while high on crack or speed and I had to do it, suck my first c.o.c.k so this time while watching what I love to do everyday, watch gay p.o.r.n and play with my c.o.c.k, I bent down looking through the hole at the young guy, shaved c.o.c.k stroking to gay p.o.r.n too, so I signaled with my finger that i was interested in suck his c.o.c.k, which poked through throbbing there in front of me and i opened my mouth and wrapped it on to his throbbing hairless c.o.c.k and started to suck on it like so many men did to me, I went crazy with how it felt in my mouth, now all the wondering what it would feel like was answered and how.


    My c.o.c.k was so hard it felt like it was going to rip apart while s.u.c.k.i.n.g on this delicious male meat throbbing in my mouth as I tried to swallow more of it and gagging a few times but kept on devouring what I have wanted to do for so many tears but was afraid I would love it, boy did I ever, I knew I was a c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g fagot and knew I would like being one. Also knew I''d be addicted and am I ever addicted to c.o.c.k now, because I am gay and actually now that I am older truthfully I am a 100% c.o.c.k suck gay guy, but still love t.i.t.s so I love transs.e.x.u.a.ls big time.


    So back to while franticly stroking my c.o.c.k while s.u.c.k.i.n.g this kids hairless c.o.c.k through a hole a strange twinge over took my mouth? He unloading his c.u.m while I am feverously s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k, now I find myself franticly swallowing as much as I can as it is dripping out sides of my lips and on my face, it was everywhere, this guy has big loads, during which I shot my load so hard, each stream jetted out hitting the other side of the booths wall.


    I regretted waiting so long to have c.o.c.k finally; Ok so I am a gay, I knew I loved c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g and deep down was really a faggot, so are a lot of other guys and we like being c.o.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g faggots. So if your hairless c.o.c.k is interested in so gay p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es hit me up and let our c.o.c.ks get acquainted, by the way this is such a true story and it''s the first time I have let anyone else know or written anything s.e.x.u.a.lly much less homos.e.x.u.a.lly oriented, I must say I like telling everyone here my true s.e.x.u.a.lity.

 Chapter 151 - 1 STRAIGHT AND BOUND PART 1: MARK

    Mark was just too cute, too handsome on most days, well actually EVERYDAY. He had dark brown hair, blue eyes, about 5''11", with a tight gymnast build and gorgeous face and smile. By chance, he was my roommate for a few months during my first year in college. He didn''t know that I only dreamed every second of putting my face in his crotch and l.i.c.k.i.n.g his beautiful bubble b.u.t.t.


    Mark was straight as the proverbial arrow. He dated many women, but never really had an on-going relationship. He must of had dozens of girls who loved him - but he was too busy with school and sports to settle on just one. He was the sort of guy who was vulnerable, yet c.o.c.ky as hell. He was on the gymnastic team, and generally was a great natural athlete.


    He was a frat boy too. He wasn''t cruel or mean, but because of his looks and ability, he was sometimes very arrogant. He knew that his looks turned people on - and he knew that even guys liked to look at him. He didn''t like it - but it seemed to flatter him (in the way that one guy might envy another guy''s build).


    Despite his good looks, it seems Mark never had a gay experience - at least one he would admit to. While he didn''t hate gays - he could not understand why another guy would "want to b.u.t.t f.u.c.k another guy. I mean that''s f.u.c.kin gross..." he once said. But he seemed to know that girls and guys liked to look at him. That seemed to please and irritate him.


    There was a small group of us on campus - somewhat nerdy guys - not ugly, just sort of the "non-frat boy" types - who discovered that we were gay, and after denials, admitted we each had an obsession with Mark.


    I have to admit we did some things we are not proud of. Each of us followed him around - not stalking him, but just happened to be around when he went to a particular campus bathroom to take a leak. One of us would stand discreetly next to him at the urinal, and if lucky, got a quick look at his d.i.c.k. He was shy about his private parts though, and he pissed with one hand sort of shielding his c.o.c.k. Or when he worked out. We even tried to break into his room to steal some of his dirty clothes (u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and stuff).


    Unfortunately his roommate was a nerd - and apparently as.e.x.u.a.l. And worse, the type of person who almost never was gone from the room. (He did leave the night we decided to "get" Mark though). When I lived with Mark briefly, he was careful about putting away his dirty clothes.


    Though I was able to snatch a dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r or two, he was pretty shy about stripping down in front of people. I saw him once or twice in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r - once when he wore tight white b.r.i.e.f.s (C/K''s I believe) and another time wearing just boxers. Both times he was sleeping in bed,wearing a t-shirt, with the covers kicked off.


    I was too scared to go over and explore his body (he was a light sleeper unfortunately) - so I just stared and stared - once taking a few pictures (they didn''t turn out too clear though). It was so hot to see this gorgeous boy, sprawled out in his bed, wearing b.r.i.e.f.s (or boxers), with a nice bulge - he looked like he was posing in a s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r ad for Versace or something. He was so beautiful - and I could smell his scent from my own bed. But it wasn''t enough to just stare at him and smell him either.


    Once he seemed to sense my obsession with his body (I think he caught me staring at him when he was taking off his shirt), he grew even more careful about stripping in front of me.


    Despite his good looks and build he was shy about his body - especially his crotch for some reason. He also seemed to "hide" his dirty clothes (he didn''t really, but he made it difficult for me).He never said so, but I think that is the main reason why he found another roommate.


    Later, as he became more unapproachable - unreachable, and more arrogant, out fantasies evolved into p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e torture - tickling and c.u.m control, though at the time we didn''t really know what that was. Making THIS straight handsome boy c.u.m and suffer seemed the right combination (though we didn''t know it at the time). We have Mark to thank for that.


    There were six of us - and we finally got the nerve to actually see Mark n.a.k.e.d (we never had before - just a couple of times with his shirt off, wearing shorts running the track). We knew he had just finished his workout and was in the locker room, stripping down for his shower.


    Normally the locker rooms were off limits except to the athletes, but on this particular day, no one was around and we snuck in, and walked quietly towards Mark''s locker.


    We could hear him stripping - taking off his shoes. From where we were,


    we could see him strip off his sweaty tank top, and then his shorts, leaving just his damp boxers. God what a body! His smooth body glistened with sweat - and the boxers only gave a hint of a nice sized c.o.c.k. He bent over slightly and started to pull his boxers down - they were halfway down when unfortunately, one of the five (Aaron), got too caught up in the sight of Mark, and g.r.o.a.n.e.d out loud.


    The rest of us were startled when Mark turned around towards us, boxers now near his ankles, completely n.a.k.e.d (his c.o.c.k was flaccid( and yelled "what the f.u.c.k???" He blushed and quickly grabbed a towel, wrapping it and stormed over to where we were hiding. He yelled at us "what the f.u.c.k are you looking at?????? What the f.u.c.k are you here for????" Mark, despite having a gymnast build and being so good-looking, was quite shy with his body.


    This was the first time any of us saw him completely n.a.k.e.d (including me, and I roomed with him before).


    We just stared at him, barec.h.e.s.ted, with a white towel tied loosely to his narrow waist. Justin (another one of the five) just stared with his mouth open gazing at Mark''s defined c.h.e.s.t and brown colored dime-sized n.i.p.p.l.es.


    I noticed Mark''s arms - his biceps flexing, with his hands at his side, fisted in anger. We never saw him this mad before - and normally he wouldn''t be so intolerant.


    He couldn''t stand our staring and silence and yelled "get the f.u.c.k out of here you faggots... the f.u.c.kin'' show is over... get the f.u.c.k out before I kick your a.s.s...".


    Then he actually shoved Aaron, pushing out towards the locker room exit yelling "get the f.u.c.k out you faggot... now. You ain''t looking at me! Get out!!!!"


    For some reason Mark just went almost berserk and cursed each of us again. Suddenly we started to get mad too, but we ran out the locker room and gathered out in the parking lot. Suddenly, WE were mad and pissed off at Mark.


    As we were leaving, we could hear him mutter "god damn f.u.c.kin faggots..."


    He never before acted this way - it must have been really unnerved by having a group of guys watching him undress without him knowing it. I never heard him talk like that before.


    "Who the hell does he think he is?" Aaron said, "F.u.c.k him too!"


    Aaron and the rest of us were particularly upset actually pissed, that Mark pushed and insulted him - and all of us.


    "That dude needs to be taught a lesson" Justin said, "I mean he didn''t have to say all that..."


    I nodded and agreed, while Jesse and Daniel both yelled out together "Let''s get him!!!!!"


    But what did that mean? Well, after seeing our idol n.a.k.e.d and mad, we realized we were horny and mad and now we wanted Mark no matter what.


    meant to teach the arrogant jock a lesson in attitude. We talked quickly about how we could "get Mark" .


    Justin mentioned tickling - he heard Mark was ticklish, even though he was a "macho straight guy". Jesse blurted out that he wanted us to make Mark c.u.m against his will, especially since he yelled out his hatred for all things gay - while all of us worked on him.


    "God - what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g turn on; if Mr. Straight Guy was being s.u.c.k.e.d and


    licked by all of us and was forced to shoot his load... how could he live that down???" Jesse said, "who the f.u.c.k does he think he is anyway? Lets make the f.u.c.ker like it..."


    We finally agreed and made plans and gathered up the equipment (rope, blindfold, tickling stuff, aromas, beer and a deserted workout room near the gym, late Saturday night when no one would be around.


    Jesse lucky for us, worked part time as a cleanup/facilities/janitor there, and therefore had keys to the place. We would have the place all to ourselves. All we had to do was get handsome straight boy Mark.


    We knew that Mark loved to party and get drunk - and if possible, f.u.c.k any p.u.s.s.y he could get (and he could get a lot). We knew the guys who would be putting on the party that Mark would probably go to - and we made sure that the girls would stay away from Mark. That wasn''t easy -


    one girl actually made it past us, and was actually sitting with the buzzed out jock, trying to kiss him and take advantage of the poor guy.


    She was even touching his t.h.i.g.h, while he looked at her with half closed eyes and m.o.a.n.e.d softly "nice... oh yeah...".


    We quickly moved in and told her we were Mark''s buddies and needed to take him back home. We had discreetly spiked Mark''s beer and now the buzz he had drifted into a nice easy sleep. By late evening Mark was sleeping off his liquor (and the extra stuff we put in the drinks), in a spare room upstairs. He wasn''t really all that passed out - just slightly hung over and drunk.


    After we chased the girl away, the five of us went upstairs and picked him up. We told the hosts that we would take him home, since he was much too drunk to drive.


    Instead, we put him in Jesse''s van (Mark was mumbling incoherently) and drove just a short distance on campus to the workout room. The boy was dumped on the van floor, his body limp and sprawled out.


    I couldn''t help not touch the passed out boy, with my fingers probing his crotch, feeling the outline of his limp f.u.c.k meat, balls. The other guys - all tense, also began feeling the boy up, touching his pecs, and hard flat stomach. He m.o.a.n.e.d once or twice, not realizing his body was being groped and played with by guys.


    The drive to the workout room was short (unfortunately ending the hot session of playing with Mark''s passed out body in the van). In the


    workout room, was weightlifting equipment and machines.


    We half walked and half carried the passed out boy. We were all starting to get hard with anticipation knowing that the moment was getting near when Mark would be at our mercy - and n.a.k.e.d. The tension and nervousness we had was almost too much to bear - anything could go wrong until we tied him up. He WAS strong, and he would certainly kick our asses if we woke up now.


    The workout room had several machines and apparatus. We chose earlier to tie Mark to the pull up bars - which was about 6 feet off the ground - with two strong metal bars holding it up, bolted to the wooden floor.


    That would give us access to both sides of Mark''s body - and that was important. We quickly tied Mark''s hands (at each end) to a pull up bar with rope and duct tape (duct tape went on first - several times around his wrists to avoid ropeburn).


    While we weren''t experts in making knots, we looped the rope several times around his wrists, and then looped it around the top and side bar several times. We looped it around and tied it so many times that there was not way Mark could get away - in fact, we would have to cut him down once we were done with him.


    Just as we finished tying his arms, he started to struggle saying "what the f.u.c.k... where the f.u.c.k am I???? What''d... what dyouguysdoing?" he slurred.


    He started to struggle and became to curse. His eyes were half closed, and he was still sort of out of it. This boy really needed an attitude lesson even when he was drunk.


    Mark was wearing a cotton button down shirt, and khakis, with print boxers, and Nike''s. We started to tie his muscled legs, spreading them out at each end.


    Now he began to struggle in earnest, yelling "hey! Hey! Man..what???? What the f.u.c.k are you doing! Lemme go! Man - let me the f.u.c.k go!!!!"


    Jesse, at this point, quickly tied a blindfold over Mark''s eyes - he was starting to come to completely. He still didn''t know who abducted him--that caused him to curse and struggle even more.


    It took all our might - to hold down his legs and tie them securely at each end, so his body was spread eagled (upright), his arm pits, and body completely tied and at our mercy. It took us several minutes to loop the duct tape, and then rope around his ankles and then to the post holding up the pull-up bar.


    To make the boy more secure, we looped room around each of his t.h.i.g.hs (still covered with his pants), and then secured to the post tightly. While he could buckle and struggle - especially his upper body, there was very little movement he could do with his lower body.


    He struggled for a few more minutes, pulling at the ropes, yelling "let me go you f.u.c.kers!!!!!" The noise didn''t bother us, since the building was almost soundproof and no one was around that late on Saturday night.


    He know was fully alert and seemed completely sober. He screamed, "When I get out of this you f.u.c.kers, I will kick your f.u.c.kin a.s.s... let me go... goddamn it!!! F.u.c.k!!!! Youf.u.c.kijn bastards..."


    Aaron, his eyes glazing his l.u.s.t, said in a disguised voice, "Mark shut the f.u.c.k up. You are here to pay. We want to see if a straight macho guy can c.u.m if he''s touched by a bunch of faggots. Because if he does, what does that make him? Huh?"


    Mark, unfortunately, lost it and yelled "f.u.c.k you!!!!!" and spit in the direction of where he heard Aaron speak. The spit actually hit Aaron''s hand.


    "Bad move Marky Boy. Bad Move" Aaron said in a taunting voice. He walked close to Mark, and then promptly slapped the boy seven or eight times, stunning him - his cheeks now red.


    Mark''s lips quivered for a moment - it seemed like he wanted to cry, then suddenly he grew defiant and angry again, and whispered "I will f.u.c.kin kill you for that you bastard..."


    Aaron just nodded and smiled and said "oh Mark, you''ll want to kill us for a lot more than just what I did..."


    He pinched Mark''s cheek as if he were a child and then kissed his lips as if to taunt him even more.


    Before Mark could protest and yell, Jesse and Daniel approached the boy and ripped Mark''s cotton shirt off, tearing it completely from his body.


    Mark gasped and yelled again. The yelling and cursing only made us hotter, and we watched for a few minutes, while Mark''s body squirmed and struggled to break free. It was especially e.r.o.t.i.c now, seeing his n.a.k.e.d, smooth c.h.e.s.t, expanding with air as he yelled and struggled, his cute "innie" bellybutton winking as his rock hard


    6-pak abs twisted, and his khakis hung still from his waist, his boxers beginning to show.


    Next, Jesse and now Aaron got two pairs of scissors and approached Mark.


    "I don''t like your attitude. You are not cooperating Mark. Everytime you act bad, you are going to be punished. " Aaron said.


    He placed his hands on each of Mark''s n.i.p.p.l.es, centered on the mounds of his muscled defined pecs,kneading them gently at first like dough, while Mark s.u.c.k.e.d in his stomach, and tightened his c.h.e.s.t, muttering "you f.u.c.kin queer... you f.u.c.kin queer..."


    Aaron said "bad attitude" and then quickly twisted and pinched the boy''s n.i.p.p.l.es back and forth, while Mark gasped, screamed and yelled. His sweaty body buckled and struggled - he never knew such pain before, and he screamed "GOD stop!!! Oh shit!!!!! Please!!!! Oh God!!!! You bastard!!!!! F.u.c.k!!!!"


    It was a turn-on - I never would have thought so before - to see a hunky guy being worked over by another guy - in this a skinny freshman that he


    pushed and insulted.


    Aaron continued on, singing "Twist and Shout" mockingly in Mark''s ear, while he twisted and pinched his sore n.i.p.p.l.es back and forth, for at least two minutes. A tear or two rolled from under his blindfold, down his cheek, while Mark gasped and begged us to stop. Still Aaron continued.


    He wanted this to be a lesson Mark would not forget. We nearly came in our pants watching Mark beg, struggle and scream having his n.i.p.p.l.es tortured. I knew then, that Mark would suffer a lot this evening - and that thought turned made me hornier than ever before.


    Aaron said sternly "you will behave?"


    Mark stared in the direction of Aaron''s voice for a moment, then nodded his head, sagging in his bondage, his c.h.e.s.t heaving from the n.i.p.p.l.e torture. He wasn''t defeated - but he wanted the n.i.p.p.l.e torture to stop.


    Aaron slowly let go of Mark''s n.i.p.p.l.es. Aaron really pinched and twisted


    Mark''s dime-sized dark n.i.p.p.l.es hard - they were dark red from the twisting. It was as if Aaron was paying Mark back for shoving him out of the locker room.


    "We are going to cut your pants off. If you move, we will cut you. It''s your choice!" Jesse said in a disguised voice.


    Mark said nothing - he seemed scared, and s.u.c.k.e.d in his tight flat stomach. Mark stood still, sweating now from his brown haired arm pits, sweat coming from his c.h.e.s.t, down to his navel, down a trail of brown hair leading down to his pubic bush, still hidden by this pants.


    Daniel, Mike and Jesse each started to cut up his pants. Daniel started on one leg from the bottom and worked his way up, exposing Mark''s tanned leg and t.h.i.g.hs in no time.


    Mark couldn''t believe what was happening and muttered almost to himself "Oh shitthbis is f.u.c.kin crazy... this is f.u.c.kin crazy .oh f.u.c.kin


    shit..." and shook his head and almost whispered, " stop please... please stop... please"


    Aaron meanwhile, concentrated on cutting open Mark''s pants near the crotch and seat, while Mike cutup the other pants leg. All three took care in not touching Mark or his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r - yet.


    Finally all four just ripped away the pants fabric, while Mark grimaced and stood still, out of fear of being cut. When the ripping and stripping was complete, Mark now stood spread-eagled, nearly n.a.k.e.d, except his shoes, socks and print boxers,. Now hanging low on his waist. His d.i.c.k looked limp but nice sized, though covered.


    Mark stood, breathing hard, s.u.c.k.i.n.g in his stomach, now quietly saying "you guys - don''t do this - please - keep your f.u.c.kin hands off me. I


    mean it. Don''t do this... I swear you will regret it... you will... You had your fun. Just let me go and I won''t do anything to you. Just let me


    go... I mean it..."


    Aaron went up to Mark, whose c.h.e.s.t was still heaving from the n.i.p.p.l.e torture, and quickly bent down to his pecs, and s.u.c.k.e.d Mark''s right n.i.p.p.l.e.


    Mark gasped, and yelled "oh SHIT!!!!! OH!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!!!!!!"


    It was still sore - and though Aaron was only s.u.c.k.i.n.g it, the thought of a guy touching him must have made Mark go nuts again. He struggled and started to curse again.


    Aaron then bite down on the n.i.p.p.l.e, biting hard - making Mark shriek in pain.


    Aaron then let go and said "we don''t give a f.u.c.k if you don''t do anything to us. The problem for you is, what won''t WE do to you???"


    Aaron then gestured to me and Jesse. Mark breathed heavily - his c.h.e.s.t heaving - too afraid to say anything. But he wasn''t giving in either.


    Jesse and I pulled down Mark''s boxers slowly, at first just exposing the boy''s thick damp bush of pubic hair and the root of his flaccid d.i.c.k.


    Jesse brought his face right into Mark''s sweaty pubic hair, inhaling the scent and musky smell. He kept his face there for a minute or two, while


    the boy tried hard to push him away, using his lower body. It didn''t work. We stared at the sight - Mark was beautiful and THIS was so hot and s.e.xy. We could hear Mark mutter "this is dirty, so f.u.c.kin dirty.


    Stop... god... no no no".


    We then tugged at the boxers and his flaccid d.i.c.k and big balls slipped


    out, slapping his t.h.i.g.h. Aaron and Daniel quickly took off Mark''s Nike''s, and pealed off his socks, slowly, sniffing the dirty socks.


    Aaron put his hands on both of Mark''s n.i.p.p.l.es - didn''t twist or pinch - just touch them. It was enough to make Mark afraid so he wouldn''t say anything. His mouth, open, quivered slightly, and he bite back his lower lip as if to hold back yelling.


    Now Mark stood there n.a.k.e.d - and gorgeous. He seemed scared and tense - though still defiant and angry. We just stopped and stared at his beautiful young body - none of us (by prior agreement) touched him yet except for Aaron and his kiss, and then n.i.p.p.l.e torture. Also by prior agreement, the abduction and stripping was being videotaped for future posterity (and jerk offs), courtesy of Bobby, who now was nearly going nuts with l.u.s.t.


    For another 10 minutes we stared, while Mark started to yell again "let me the f.u.c.k out of here!!!" and began struggling to get loose. That effort went on for about 10 or 15 minutes, and he only succeeded in tiring himself out and sweating even more, creating a delicious added scent to his body. Now we moved in on him, each of us (including Bobby who put the video cam on a tripod - two of cams for back and front shots). His body buckled, causing his limp d.i.c.k to flop back and forth against his t.h.i.g.hs and loose balls.


    First we sniffed him - every part of his beautiful body - every part which until today, was forbidden - until today, we thought we had no hope of seeing (never made smelling) his crotch, arm pits and manhood.)


    We did that partly because we wanted to smell pretty boy - it was that gorgeous. But we mainly did it to unnerve him - the fact that a pack of faggots were taking advantage of his tied up straight body - sniffing around in his most intimate places, certainly brought him down a notch or two. He blushed in embarrassment - especially when we sniffed his asscrack and crotch. He hung his head in shame - this is something no straight guy could tolerate knowingly - especially in front of 6 guys.


    He shook his head "oh shit... god... no... stop... this is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g humiliating..."


    When Aaron started to sniff and touch his neck, that seemed to make Mark go crazy again, once he realized what we were doing "Jesus Christ, what the f.u.c.k are you doing!! Get the f.u.c.k away!! Please!!!! F.u.c.kin faggot!!!!!!


    Mark attempted to spit at one of us (though being blindfolded, he totally missed hitting anyone). Aaron didn''t like his attitude, and pulled the belt off Mark''s pants, which was in pieces on the floor.


    Without a word, he motioned to all of us to back away alittle and without warning, doubled up the belt and whipped Mark''s milky white b.u.t.t hard. Mark gasped - first in total shock, yelling "MY GOD!!!!!" his body suddenly going rigid, his b.u.t.t clenching from the pain.


    Aaron smiled evilly to the rest of us, then proceeded to quickly whip Mark''s lower back and b.u.t.t with the belt, reddening the buttcheeks,


    while Mark''s body danced and buckled against the blows. At first the boy tried to hold back from yelling or screaming - he clenched his teeth, just whispering barely "jesus jesus...god" But after the 25th time the belt hit his b.u.t.t, Mark started to scream "STOP STOP STOP....oh shit...f.u.c.k....stop...STOP STOP OH GOD.....SHHITTTT...GOD...."


    He was almost crying, his body really struggling now, sweating, his b.u.t.t and lower back almost totally red from the whipping. After 20 more hacks, Aaron stopped and whispered in Mark''s ear "you better behave or I''ll give you 100 more you shit...." Aaron then yelled "DO YOU UNDERSTAND BOY????", lightly tonguing and biting the straight boy''s ear. Aaron loved the smell of Mark''s ear.


    Mark gasped at having his ear bit and tongued, but quickly nodded yes...and weakly said "yes...yes...please...just don''t hit me anymore....."


    Aaron said "that''s better" and then almost playfully slapped Mark''s red b.u.t.t twice with his hands, while the boy m.o.a.n.e.d in pain silently (afraid that if he yelled or screamed the whipping would resume).


    Aaron motioned for us to approach the sweaty tied up boy again, sniffing his body to further humiliate him (never mind the main fact that it was a turn on for us to inspect and smell such a hot straight boy!)


    Despite the whipping, the fact that several guys were almost touching his body - smelling him and looking at his intimate parts so closely was too much for Mark.


    His phobia about all things gay was even more than I thought - he was repulsed by gay s.e.x (though he didn''t hate gays). He seemed terrified that having guys touch him and getting him turned on would make him a queer - even if it were against his will. Again he struggled, for a few minutes, while we each continued to explore his twisting and struggling body with our noses and - now, we began touch him (except his d.i.c.k and balls) with our hands, very gently.


    Mark gasped and said "oh God... no... F.u.c.k no... Please... F.u.c.k NO!! NO!!!!


    His d.i.c.k began to respond ever so slightly, but still remained soft. He squirmed and pulled at the ropes again, while our hands and noses search and played with his body. This straight boy really could not get into this. That would change - and it really made us hornier that he was resisting. We never before thought THAT would be a turn-on, but it was.


    An hour had passed since we first brought Mark into the workout room.


    Now the REAL fun began. Jesse and I nodded, and Aaron took honors for beginning the tickle torture. We all pulled our hands away and step back while Aaron kneeled in front of Mark''s twisting and still struggling body. Aaron put his fingers on Marks stomach and abs, gently at first, circling closer and closer to his navel.


    Mark gasped and yelled "God... get away... stop... oh god please please god god god f.u.c.k you f.u.c.kin bastard..."


    Aaron now began to tickle Mark''s flat stomach with both hands, moving to his sides and suddenly Mark giggled loudly "oh Jesus... hahhhahhhhh hahhhhhhh" and exploded in laughter "Oh god!!! Hah Hahahahahhahaahhhahha no no no... ahaha... stop stop stop... stop stop oh..hahahahahahahhaha... stop..."


    Aaron continued slowly with both hands, lightly fingering Mark''s abs, and belly button, and lower sides. Mark went crazy, buckling and struggled hard to break loose. After 20 minutes Aaron stopped, while Mark slumped gasping for air.


    "Please God!!!! Please!!!! Ooooooh please please please no more!" Mark begged, sweat pouring down his body. His body was heaving from the workout.


    Suddenly, Daniel stood behind Mark and began touching his upper and lower back with running fingers - back and forth,up and down. Mark gasped and arched his back, trying to get away from the running fingers but couldn''t. Daniel didn''t let up - lightly tickling Mark''s shoulders, down to his upper back and following down to his lower back - just touching the hump of his white bubble b.u.t.t.


    Mark immediately gasped, arching his back as far as he could go. From the front, it was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c to see this s.e.xy gymnast tied up, arching his body - his c.h.e.s.t, stomach and c.o.c.k pushed out and stretched as far as his tied hands and lower body would let him. Still there was no escaping Daniel''s methodical fingers - tickling up and down his back.


    "OH SHIT!!!!! F.U.C.K!!!! God no please stop " Mark begged and started laughing and almost crying begging Daniel to stop.


    This went on for 20 minutes, Mark laughing and begging all the way, tears coming down from his blindfold, until Daniel stopped. Mark''s head just hung from his shoulders, exhausted- his body sweaty, giving off a manly odor. None of us yet touched or even really got close to his still flaccid d.i.c.k or balls. None of us touched his b.u.t.t yet either.


    That would soon change.


    "God please please oh oh oh god.." Mark gasped, and tried to beg, exhausted, "please... stop... anything... please. You gotta stop. Please"


    "Oh Mark... we want to make you happy. As long as you laugh, we''ll continue," Aaron said in a taunting voice.


    Before Mark could reply, Justin moved in on Mark''s feet. Justin had dibs on Mark''s size 9 feet (Mark was 5 11). One at a time (while one of his gripped and turn his feet up exposing his soles), Justin untied Mark''s Nikes, throwing them on the floor while Mark yelled and protested "OH GOD!!!! NO!!!!!! NO!!!!!! STOP!!!!! SOMEBODY STOP HIM!!!!!!STOP!!!! SOMEBODY!!! PLLLLEEEEEEAAAASEE!!!"


    After Justin got both shoes and socks, two of the guys reached down and held Mark''s quivering feet up. Justin then began to run his fingers and hands over the soles - both feet at once. Mark screamed and then shrieked louder than ever before, laughing hysterically. After 10 minutes, Justin then produced a feather that he ran between Mark''s toes, and back over his soles, while Mark screamed "God Stop him!!!!!!


    F.u.c.k..oh... I can''t stand it OH GOD!!! Please stop stop AHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" and babbled insanely with laughter..."hahahahhahahahahhhahahaha a oh god!.."


    He nearly screamed his head off, while his body twisted and desperately tried to pull his feet away. He became completely incoherent, drooling spit, tears coming from his eyes, from under his damp blindfold.


    By this time, after 20 minutes, Mark might have expected the torture to stop at some point - but we had other plans. While Justin continued tickling his feet, Jesse and Bobby produced large ice on sticks. Since Mark''s eyes were blindfolded, he had no idea Jesse was approaching him in front (and Bobby in back) with two huge giant ice cubes frozen on sticks. Jesse touched the frozen ice cube to Mark''s flat muscled stomach, while Bobby touched his lower back just above his b.u.t.t.


    The scream from Mark was so exquisite!!!!! He screamed a thin scream and yelled louder, as his body jerked and squirmed. His feet were still being tickled and Mark babbled "f.u.c.k.i.n.gmohmygod,nof.u.c.kno..please...


    ahhhhhhhahhhhhhahhhh"


    I really thought this guy could die from being tickled! The turn-on of seeing this hunky handsome guy so helpless and screaming his head off was nearly too much for me. I actually shot a load in my pants - and got hard again watching them tickle and ice torture Mark.


    Jesse, his eyes still glazed with s.e.x, slowly moved his ice cube stick all over Mark''s c.h.e.s.t and abs, while Mark gasped for air and tried to to move his body away.


    Meanwhile Bobby was moving his ice cube stick gently back and forth and up and down Mark''s back, while Justin continued tickling both of Mark''s feet. I honestly feared for Mark''s sanity now.


    He was shrieking and screaming - his body twisting and buckling almost violently now, his limp c.o.c.k flopping back and forth, slapping his stomach, t.h.i.g.hs and balls.


    Now Jesse moved the ice cub stick Mark''s side, while Daniel started tickling Mark''s other side with his fingers. Bobby now brought his ice cube stick slowly down the middle of his back, until I approached his a.s.s crack and an ice cube stick. I now moved over the hump of his bubble b.u.t.t, now sweaty, and with my hand, parted his globes, and moved my ice cube stick up and down his a.s.s crack ----oh so slowly.


    The screams from Mark now reached a peak, begging "OH F.U.C.KINJESUS!!!!!! OOOOOOOOOH GGOOOOOOOOOD!!! Oh my god please oh god please..whatthef.u.c.kohjesusfohgodohf.u.c.k..." He babbled, shook his head, buckled his upper body, his legs and t.h.i.g.hs tensed and struggled to break free.


    Jesse now was bring his ice cube stick to Mark''s crotch and pubic hair, and stick the ice cube stick up and down between his legs, the back of knees, while Mark screamed even louder and squirmed, his entire body shaking from the torment that seemed unending.


    "Say ''make me c.u.m''" Aaron yelled to Mark "say it or we won''t stop... SAY IT!"


    Mark''s screaming and yelling stopped, his lips quivered, gasping for breath, he tried to form the word "oh... I..please oh god god god oh my god my god stop oh shit... f.u.c.k... makemec.u.m... ohhohhhh!!!!"


    Just then Bobby and Aaron, both kneeling now, began l.i.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s c.o.c.k head, still semi flaccid, sniffing the head while doing it.


    Mark screamed and gasped and made yet another effort to break free, despite having his entire body worked on by ice cubes, feathers, tickling by hands and now having his c.o.c.k head licked by two other guys.


    "I''m not a fag--f.u.c.k... no f.u.c.kinno!!!!!!" Mark screamed "oh... GOD!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Now Daniel got into the act, and got between Mark''s legs and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g and then s.u.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s lemon sized balls, sniffing them first.


    Jesse came up for air and said "Jesus, he smells so good... smell his d.i.c.k!"


    Jesse grabbed it, jerked it three or four times and turned it up for us to see the underside of the head and shaft - about 7 inches, nearly hard. We each brought our noses close and sniffed the c.o.c.k we all worshipped and thought we never would ever have or see. We each s.u.c.k.e.d and licked the head while Mark squirmed even more.


    Now Daniel licked up Mark''s a.s.s crack and began tonguing his pink sweaty hole. His sweaty b.u.t.t crack smelled very musky - very manly, as we both kissed his b.u.t.t cheeks and licked his crack. Justin mean while was l.i.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s legs and t.h.i.g.hs, while still tickling his feet.


    Mark''s whole body shook and he screamed and cursed, but now was getting into it, sighing and hollering "ohmy godohgodohgod..."


    His c.h.e.s.t was heaving and his stomach was s.u.c.k.e.d in, preparing for the biggest, longest and best o.r.g.a.s.m of his life. Bobby went up and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on Mark''s erect n.i.p.p.l.es (erect from the ice cube torture), s.u.c.k.i.n.g them and then l.i.c.k.i.n.g his c.h.e.s.t and armpits, while sniffing the wonderful odors (he hadn''t used deodorant, so we had a manly sweaty scent) I started to tongue Mark''s ears and face, while he gasped and babbled on "godnogod... oh god... no... f.u.c.k... you bastards... OH..OH OH OH OH!''


    Jesse began s.u.c.k.i.n.g Mark in earnest, with deep throating, while Justin licked his legs up down, while tickling his arching feet, still struggling to break free, while Daniel was l.i.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s a.s.s cheeks and inserting his tongue into mark''s twitching asshole, while Mark twisted and squirmed.


    Suddenly, Mark yelled "you f.u.c.kers!!! F.u.c.kyouf.u.c.kyou ohgoditfeelssogood f.u.c.kyou!! He arched his back as far as it would go, and his whole body went taut as we continued to assault it with our mouths and tongues.


    He seemed to try to resist c.u.m.m.i.n.g until the end - which only made us hornier and more committed to make him c.u.m. His c.u.m exploded from his balls, being s.u.c.k.e.d on, and erupted from his long c.o.c.k, as Jesse pulled away, jerking Marks'' saliva covered d.i.c.k, while c.u.m squirted out into a cup that Aaron quickly put under Mark''s c.o.c.khead. Mark squirted 12 times, before his o.r.g.a.s.m faded... he muttered "Oh Jesus Christ... oh god... oh god..." His stomach and c.h.e.s.t heaved and he slumped in bondage, n.a.k.e.d, sweaty and totally spent.


    He seemed totally exhausted and spent - and humiliated that he was assaulted by six guys who tongued every intimate part of his body. That was part of our plan to get even. Even though we really wanted to suck and lick him all over - we especially wanted to do so because he was so homophobic. Having that many guys assault him with their mouths against his will was that best torture.


    He probably thought it was over - the torture lasting nearly two and 1/2 hours. But we had one more long, long finale for the arrogant idol that


    we worshipped. His slowly shrinking d.i.c.k, still glistening from salvia and c.u.m was now being jerked ever so slowly by Jesse, rubbing and slipping his hands over Mark''s now extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e d.i.c.k head... ever so slowly, with an evil grin, Aaron said "Hey Mark, how much of a man are you to stand being played with by faggots after faggots made you c.u.m??? I mean you shouldn''t be able even to get hard, if we''re playing with it, right???"


    Mark, who sagged, totally spent, suddenly gasped and jerked his body, trying to pull away. "OH OD!!!! NO NO NO! Oh f.u.c.k! Oh god -no... no, no... please --- I can''t - I''m too s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e... please... oh god. You''ll make me go crazy! Please... MY GOD!!!!! OH F.U.C.KKKKKKK!!!!"


    Mark twisted and struggled violently, while Jesse knelt and continued to slowly rub and jerk Mark''s now hardening c.o.c.k. The polishing was excruciatingly painful to Mark, who began yelling and screaming - louder than ever before. It was something to hear a young man of 19 scream and yell their head off about not c.u.m.m.i.n.g again. At the same time Daniel began slowly l.i.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s a.s.s crack - also extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, while Mark screamed and jerked away.


    "Why the f.u.c.k... god no!!! I can''t stand it!!! I F.U.C.KIN...CAN''T STAND IT...OH SHIT!!!!! Please!! I''ll do anything!! please!!! pllllleeeeeaaaaassssse!!!"


    Now Aaron began s.u.c.k.i.n.g Mark''s s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e balls, while Jesse quickened his jerking of Mark''s now hard d.i.c.k, still extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e from c.u.m.m.i.n.g just moments before.


    Jesse paused, while polishing Mark''s c.o.c.k head ever so slowly with his thumb and fingers, while Mark''s body jerked back and forth and Mark nearly shrieked "Oh!!!!!Oh!!!! please stop!!!!!!" Tears rolled from his eyes, from under his blindfold - his stomach and c.h.e.s.t were tensed and tightened from the painful p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Jesse then said "Mark, one last thing - to prove to us that you Are no longer an arrogant fag hating bastard, you will drink your c.u.m and all of it, or else we will make you c.u.m again and again and tickle you all night... I will not repeat this... Yes or no?"


    Mark trembled, his body under assault , and he whimpered "Oh god... Oh shit... whatever... please... stop... I''ll do it... please..." He sagged again in his bondage, looking as if he would faint.


    Jesse said "Open you mouth!" Mark tightened his mouth instead, and then gritted his teeth, and then opened his mouth slowly.


    "Wider asshole!" Aaron e barked.


    Mark did, slowly, and then Jesse and Daniel turned the cup (nearly 1/3rd full of c.u.m) into Mark''s mouth while he gagged and tried to spit it out.


    "Good boy" Aaron said, "But not good enough. Sorry!"


    At that, the six boys licked, rubbed, jerked Mark off again - only more slowly, cruelly and deliberately, while Mark screamed and cursed.


    Each of us had a turn to make Mark c.u.m again - slowly. Each of us began by polishing his knob, and then slowly jerk his shaft. To make him alert and responsive, without warning one of us would also begin tickling some part of his body (a couple of times Jesse got out another ice cube stick and slowly rolled it back and forth on Mark''s soles - and then up and down - very very slowly - his legs (back and front). The sound of Mark''s begging, screaming and laughing was almost unbearable. And this went on while he was being made to c.u.m.


    When he was allowed to c.u.m - about 30 minutes later, came in dribbles, and was a basket case, slumping in his bondage, his body trembling, drooling and babbling that "I can''t no more,... please... please..."


    It took about another 2 hours to make the straight handsome boy c.u.m another five times (one time each for the rest of us.). The last time was done by Bobby, who made Mark scream loudest and longest by spending nearly all of his time just polishing Mark''s c.o.c.khead - nearly 30 minutes on his head alone. Never a fast polish - just a slow, deliberate and constant polishing of the head, with Mark''s c.u.m and some lubricant. He screamed at the slightest touch.


    It was enough to make Mark''s c.o.c.k stiffen again,though not steely hard - but not enough to make him c.u.m. Mark''s screaming and groaning were e.r.o.t.i.c - and then he begged, demanded and screamed for us to make him c.u.m. We didn''t.


    Bobby would then stop polishing the c.o.c.khead, and then just suck slowly on Mark''s balls. And then, Bobby slowly stuck his finger up Mark''s a.s.s crack, while Mark gasped and screamed "NO!!!!!!!!!!!!" just brushing past his prostate gland - but not really touching it - giving Mark the sensation of almost c.u.m.m.i.n.g- but not quite.


    After 2 hours of playing with his asshole, balls and c.o.c.k, Bobby then slowly jerked Mark''s shaft, while polishing his c.o.c.khead. Mark by this time was nearly crazy with a d.e.s.i.r.e to c.u.m - and was babbling like an idiot, m.o.a.ning and screaming and cursing - his upper body sagging - his lower body tensed, his pelvis thrusting at anything.


    Finally Bobby signaled the rest of us. Aaron then asked Mark "we''ll make you c.u.m, but you got ask us - the rest of us to enjoy your body. Say it now, or this will go on for another two hours!!!"


    Mark sagged further and could barely get the words out "whatever... shit... oh god enjoy oh enjoy ooooooooooooooh plllleeeeaaase oh shit f.u.c.k oh god god enjoy my body do whatever f.u.c.k oh please I " Mark was almost babbling, pleading with us, but still refused to say "make me c.u.m".


    Bobby cruelly polished Mark''s wet c.o.c.khead, so very slowly - agonizingly slowly, then under the ridge of the c.o.c.khead and down the shaft, then back to the ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e head.


    Mark''s scream was high pitched and his body was rigid and tense from the assault - the feeling was too much for him now (try polishing your own c.o.c.khead after c.u.m.m.i.n.g - the feeling is so intense, you almost can''t do it!)


    Mark''s body shuddered and he yelled, pleading " make me c.u.m... God... I can''t takeit... please... GOD GOD OH GOD OH GOD!!!!!!!"


    With that, the rest of us assaulted his body, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his back, stomach, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his n.i.p.p.l.es, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his ears, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his toes - while he gasped, and screamed, arching his back, his d.i.c.k now steely hard, while Bobby s.u.c.k.e.d slowly - ever so slowly. He never increased pressure and was careful not to jerk the shaft - placing ice on his balls and c.o.c.khead when he thought Mark was ready to c.u.m. Bobby wanted to make this moment last for another 20 minutes. Despite being assaulted by six guys, l.i.c.k.i.n.g at his armpits, asscrack, back - ears, toes, c.h.e.s.t - Mark still couldn''t come because Bobby, who we didn''t know was a c.u.m control expert, knew just what to do to keep the poor straight boy from c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Mark gasped, m.o.a.n.e.d and cursed and begged us. Another 20 minutes passed.


    Then another. It seemed as if we could p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e torture Mark forever. We all came in our pants by then - several times. But we knew this was the final time - it was approaching daylight now. Another ten minutes and then suddenly Bobby started to lightly polish the boy''s knob, while lightly jerking the shaft.


    It took only a minute, when Mark screamed - he literally screamed and c.u.m spurted out - not a lot (after all he came a total of 7 times), dribbling down his shaft. Bobby captured most of it in a cup (to save for future jack off sessions).


    He gave Mark six of seven slow polishes of his knob, while Mark screamed "oh GOD!!!!!! STOP!!!!!!!!!" By now his c.o.c.k was nearly red from being jerked and played with - and his c.o.c.khead was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e.


    Even then we were not done. After a final tongue bath of Mark by all six of us, we jerked off one more time, explored his tied up body (sniffing crevices and other parts they missed) while Mark remained slumped, sagging completely, whimpering "please let me go... I can''t take it! He could barely speak.


    About six 1/2 hours after the abduction, Jesse and Daniel cut Mark loose, and he collapsed on the floor, his damp d.i.c.k soft, but semi-hard, his b.u.t.t and lower back red from the earlier whipping - his n.i.p.p.l.es red and sore from the twisting and biting. He nearly passed out from the ordeal a few minutes later, and we carried him back to his dorm. We slipped on an old pair of running shorts and put him gently in his bed.


    His roommate was gone for the weekend, and with Mark passed out and snoring, we each went through his dirty laundry and pleasantly found enough soiled jock straps and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r for each of us to take back home as a lasting memory of Mark - and the night we taught him a lesson.


    We left also knowing that, doing this once meant we could plan on doing it again - to some other hunky cute arrogant guy. The c.u.m control and tickling was something that just happened by accident.


    By after our time with Mark, we realized that controlling his c.u.m.m.i.n.g - and making him c.u.m as often as we wished, plus the tickling (including using ice cubes) was something we would continue to do once we found the next right guy. With six of us - we each had a list of straight, cute guys whom would be punished and taught a lesson.


    As for Mark - well, he wasn''t seen for several days and when we ran into him, he seemed totally without arrogance - in fact, somewhat submissive.


    He probably had a hard time reconstructing the o.r.g.a.s.ms of his life - what part was a drunken stupor that he dreamt - and what part actually happened.


    Oh, did I tell you - we were able to "get" Mark one more time - tied up, WITHOUT a blindfold! Somehow he got back his arrogance, and we jumped the poor guy, tied him up , stripped him n.a.k.e.d and whip the shit out of him with our belts, then made him c.u.m again and again - without a blindfold and knowing what was happening. The feeling was so intense the poor guy repeated what we told him would stop the milking of his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k: beg for Jesse to f.u.c.k his ass!!!!! He not only begged, he screamed for Jesse to do it (he only did so to stop the milking and polishing of his c.o.c.k). When Jesse plunged his d.i.c.k in Mark,


    Mark yelled out in pain, cursing - tears coming from his eyes, his body shuddering and shaking from the assault. He clearly hated this and felt humiliated.


    But that''s another story.

 Chapter 152 - STRAIGHT AND BOUND 2: STEVE

    After teaching Mark a lesson, the six of us: Aaron, Justin, Glenn, Jesse, Daniel and me - Eric, reached such a s.e.x.u.a.l high that we knew that Mark wouldn''t be the last. He couldn''t be.


    Tying up a straight handsome guy, against his will, playing with his body, tickling him without mercy, and then making him c.u.m against his will (milking him until he was completely dry) was no longer a jerk off fantasy, but literally an e.r.o.t.i.c dream come true.


    It was because of Mark - and his intense reactions (and literal screaming) that we learned how hot controlling when a guy could shoot and hot e.r.o.t.i.c it was making him c.u.m over and over - all against his will.


    We decided that each of us would come up with one or two guys that the group of us would target as our next "victim". We agreed informally that the guy would have to be straight, cute, with a swimmer, gymnast or wrestler build, and with a slightly arrogant or intolerant attitude that such a workout might fix.


    Jesse wanted to pick the next guy.


    "Steve needs to be taught a lesson guys. Glenn and I work with him and he''s just asking for it" Jesse said.


    We all had seen him once or twice before around the college campus and when we stopped by their work to see Jesse. Steve was "boy band cute", about 5''10" blond hair, smooth build (from what we could tell), about 160 lbs. or so, a hard wrestler''s build, and a nice bubble-butt a.s.s, flat stomach and the classic 6 pack abs (well, not exactly, but close).


    Steve had a very c.o.c.ky attitude, especially towards his s.e.x.u.a.l abilities with women - which given his looks and build, were actually true. But he wasn''t the hottest stud he made himself to be, and that insecurity also made him have an unhealthy phobia about unconventional s.e.x - and also gay s.e.x.


    More than once Jesse and Glenn heard him make derogatory remarks about gays and "faggots", though he didn''t seem to realize that Jesse and Glenn were - and that both l.u.s.ted after his body.


    Steve definitely wasn''t open or probably even really aware of the kinky side of s.e.x and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e either - like bondage or even tickling. Jesse wanted to educate the dude and expand his experience - and perhaps even change his attitude. At the very least, we would make him pay for being so damn arrogant and good looking.


    He was good-looking - but he was also cute. Steve tended to wear loose T-shirts and baggy jeans and boxers, and size 9-1/2 Reeboks. Since all of us were u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r fetish freaks too, we were curious also about Steve''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r (he did sometimes wear the classic white jockey shorts).


    Steve sometimes hung out with Glenn, Jesse and a few other guys from work and college, and that created an opportunity to "get" him. Steve loved to drink and party, and (he claimed) f.u.c.k as much p.u.s.s.y as he could get. Girls would flock around him - who was true enough - his boyish good looks would attract ANYONE.


    He was using a room of a friend of ours - and fortunately Steve didn''t close the blinds the right way - so we could see in - but they couldn''t see out. He stripped fast, as she did. Sweaty as he was, he certainly was tireless in his f.u.c.k.i.n.g - but very conventional in his technique.


    Straight missionary style, with piston-like pounding by his hard f.u.c.k meat in and out of that lucky snatch, and done in about 15 minutes.


    Even though he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g a girl, it was great seeing this beautiful straight Adonis - his beautiful white muscled tight b.u.t.t, clenching and unclenching in s.e.x.u.a.l anticipation, his steel hard prick plunging in and out until they both came. That was a turn-on for us, because it made us more determined to show this hunk that there were far more interesting ways to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e (ours and his). More important, he needed to learn that he wasn''t always in control of his body. That we could force him to writhe, m.o.a.n, beg and c.u.m whenever we wished. That would be a lesson he needed to learn like Mark. For us, he was a marked man.


    We decided that the best way to get Steve would be to have him come over Jesse''s apartment on Friday night after work, for some beer and videos, with the promise of girls and parties later in the night. Unknown to him, we would get him just drunk enough to carry him off to the same deserted workout room on campus where Jesse worked (and where we gave Mark HIS lesson - see "Straight and Bound: Mark").


    We already had the necessary equipment: rope, plenty of beer, two bottles of amyl, lubricants, feathers, blindfolds, ice cube sticks, and even a c.o.c.k ring, and this time, a couple of dildoes of varying sizes.


    Unlike Mark, we intended to really work this boy over. After our torturing of good ole Mark, Justin and Daniel studied the various techniques of tying up guys - we wanted to make sure Steve couldn''t possibly get loose, given his muscled build. More importantly we wanted to be able to tie him in different positions that would highlight his body (and the best parts of his tight body).


    On the appointed day, Jesse casually mentioned to Steve "Hey, We''re having some girls come over later tonight at my place. I got beer and some videos, you want to come over?"


    "Tonight? Shit yeah!" grinned Steve "Been broke for a while and haven''t had beer for days man. I''ll be there right after wrestling tryouts."


    Around 7:30 PM Steve came driving up to Jesse''s, while the other five of us lounged around sipping beer, with a straight p.o.r.no video and music on. The scene was set for the hunky wrestler. Steve came in, sweaty from his wrestling workout, wearing long shorts, and a damp T-shirt.


    Glenn glanced at Steve''s crotch, which was full, yet soft. We all l.u.s.ted after Steve even more after getting a whiff of his sweat and manliness as he walked into the room, grabbed a beer and sprawled himself on the recliner. If he only knew that he was trapped in a room full of queers who wanted his body, he would have freaked out completely. Well - that would come later.


    We made fun of Steve''s obvious body odor (which actually smelled GREAT to us), saying he stunk.


    "Hey f.u.c.k you all! Man, I''m sorry for not changing after practice, but coach kept us late, and I didn''t have time. I can use your shower right, before they [the girls] come?" Steve asked, as he looked around at the TV and for the beer.


    "Yeah... Sure, but get some shit to drink. Try this hard stuff instead of the beer Steve... there''s plenty of time" Jesse said, passing Steve a tall glass of scotch. Steve reached for the glass, saying "all right dude!" and drank it in one gulp, while we looked at him nervously. Jesse gave him another three shots, before Steve''s head started to nod, and his eyes fluttered. This boy liked to drink!


    Unfortunately for him, he wasn''t all that used to drinking hard liquor - mostly beers, so he got a buzz almost immediately.


    "F.u.c.k, I''m beat man... I dunno" Steve slurred, and reached for another glass with two more shots of scotch.


    We decided on a different approach in getting Steve. Knowing how horny he was, especially after watching the videos and getting just enough to be drunk and still horny and uninhibited, we started to talk about s.e.x and how horny guys are. We also knew that the boy was always short of money.


    Steve just nodded and said, "shit yeah, I''m horny. I could f.u.c.k anything. When are they coming?" He sort of glanced down at his crotch, it looked like it got semi-hard as he said it.


    His eyes then darted back at us, and seeing that we noticed his "state", he flushed and tried changing the subject by asking for more scotch or beer.


    Daniel obliged quickly, pouring Steve - now thoroughly buzzed, another 2 shots of Scotch. Justin said to Steve "hey, with your looks, man you probably get all kinds of p.u.s.s.y, right?", trying to keep the conversation focused on s.e.x- and keeping our boy horny.


    Jesse said "hey - soon, but one question. Could a faggot make a guy come against his will?" We all waited for Steve to respond... though he didn''t know that it was directed at him.


    Pausing, Steve first turned his head toward Jesse almost with a start and stared, as if he didn''t hear the question right. Jesse stared back and repeated the question matter of factly.


    Steve''s eyes almost bugged out in surprise, open-mouthed, then shook his head slightly, and slurred "f.u.c.k no, man. No f.u.c.kin'' way... how could a faggot make a straight guy c.u.m? No way. No f.u.c.kin way, cause it would be wrong. You know? Repulsive. Just no way..." Steve said, slightly slurring his words and started to laugh (so did we nervously) and then giggled "I mean that''s f.u.c.kin'' freaky, you know?" He thought we were joking.


    The great thing is that Steve seemed to REALLY believe what he said. That made him even more desirable for us - the idea that we had a guy who we would be assaulting - making him c.u.m against his will, tickling him and milking him dry - well, it was just too hot to believe!


    We started to talk about the "repulsiveness" of a faggot s.u.c.k.i.n.g d.i.c.k, to throw Steve off a little, for a few minutes.


    He merely nodded in agreement and then added "yeah... no way. A faggot queer couldn''t do nothing to a guy... that would be f.u.c.kin gross... couldn''t do that to a real man, right guys?"


    "Well," Jesse said pausing, "I know some guys who would bet $200 that they could... in fact, YOU could do the bet, man... You''re the star athlete here - and you could use the money."


    Steve nodded his head, feeling a little drunk, and slurred "Are you serious? $200? Shit... I''m no faggot... I can''t believe this shit... no


    f.u.c.kin... way"


    "Hey Steve, none of us are, and you aren''t. We all know that, but you could win the bet - you said they couldn''t do it, right, and besides, it


    would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g interesting!" Jesse said quickly.


    Steve paused for what seemed a long time and pondered a few minutes, looking down at his beautiful feet, paused and slurred, "shit,..."


    He paused, seeming to change his mind. We waited for what seemed like hours. Would he do it?


    "$200 bucks man - and no one needs to know and you''ll probably win," Jesse urged.


    Steve just stared, blushing alittle, looking down, moving his glass back and forth alittle, clearly nervous and trying to decide what to do - but his mind was in almost a daze. It was hard to tell if the boy was actually contemplating doing the bet - or if he was just waiting for the awkward conversation to move on to a different subject.


    "$200 bucks dude...all yours," Daniel added almost urgently. They had to get Steve to agree fast or he would panic and back out.


    Steve paused, looked up, sighing and then shrugged, slurring his words sort of "ooooh f.u.c.kkk"


    He looked down, blushing alittle (from the drinks and from agreeing to the bet probably), mumbling "$200 bucks man... I could use it... as long as no one says anything. F.u.c.k, I need the money and there''s no way faggots can make me c.u.m. F.u.c.k, okay... shit... Who are they? Where?"


    Suddenly, before Jesse could respond, Steve sort of dozed off from the scotch, which we also spiked (to keep him out for about 20 minutes or so). He actually wasn''t really all that drunk - though he was buzzed for sure. The drug helped to disorient the boy enough for us to make our move.


    We waited five minutes, before all of us approached him. Jesse called out "Hey Steve, are you okay man?"


    He shook the cute boy by his muscled arm, squeezing slightly his bicep. The rest of us just watched, and then satisfied that he was out, we grabbed him and carried him to Jesse''s van outside. As we carried him, we all inhaled Steve''s body sweat, and coped a feel of his crotch - his p.e.n.i.s and balls warm and sort of spongy to the touch.


    Sitting him in the van seat, we sped off the short distance on campus to the workout room. Daniel sort of held him up, letting his hands wander up and down the boy''s c.h.e.s.t, and groping his crotch. A few minutes later we arrived at the workout room and half walked, half held Steve to the same place that we tortured Mark.


    Like last time, it was totally deserted and totally ours to use for the entire weekend. We carried the handsome boy to the pull up bar apparatus where we tied up Mark just one week before. Daniel and Aaron and Glenn used the rope to tie Steve''s wrists to the top of the pull up bar.


    Still clothed, we grabbed his legs, and pulled them to the bars bolted on the floor, stretching his muscled body tautly. There was another bar, padded and thick, that we could place just near his waist, which forced his lower body (especially his stomach and pelvis) to thrust out in a rather l.e.w.d way. The padded bar still allowed us complete access to Steve''s back and b.u.t.t, but having his body forced out like that was a real turn-on. It also made him more vulnerable and would increase his anxiety, once he woke up.


    Steve was now standing spread-eagled, though hanging by his arms. Jesse blindfolded Steve, and then yelled out his name, slightly tapping his cheek. He could smell the sweet odor of Steve''s hair and slight deodorant mixed with sweat.


    "Steve, hey Steve, come on, wake up" Jesse said, as we watched. A few minutes passed. Even out of it, watching Steve - now tied up tautly, was a turn-on.


    Steve seemed disoriented and just stayed still for a second. His head suddenly snapped up, as he slowly realized he was tied up, and tested the rope that tied him - first pulling at his wrists, then his legs.


    Then he buckled his body, as much as he could with his lower body forced out by the middle padded bar, and violently tried to break loose. He seemed now confused but began to panic. He wasn''t even sure where he was or who was talking to him.


    Jesse and the rest of us enjoyed watching the straight handsome boy struggle, watching him pull at the ropes - seeing his body squirm through his baggy clothes.


    Steve shook his blond hair, parted in the middle, and with a start, suddenly pulled at the restraints, yelling "Hey!!! Hey - what the f.u.c.k??? Hey!!! What..man... what the f.u.c.k is this... ?????"


    "It''s the bet Steve... we brought you to the faggots who are putting up the $200 bet, remember?" Jesse calmly explained.


    Steve''s head turned to the sound of the voice - and he seemed startled that it was coming just inches away from his ear. Jesse loved smelling Steve''s odor, and repeated it again.


    Jesse repeated what he said about the bet, just inches away from Steve''s ear.


    This time Steve comprehended - stopped struggling for a second, and sagged somewhat in his bondage. He paused, and then, as if groping for words, still not quite understanding what happened to him, he started to yell "WHAT???? WHAT??? What the f.u.c.k are you saying?????"


    Jesse once again repeated himself


    This time Steve started to yell loud "Uh... no... no..no!!! I mean... no... I changed my mind... I don''t want to do it man. I don''t care about the money, just let me go. F.u.c.k... there is no way I am letting f.u.c.kin faggots touch me. Forget it... okay... let me go now..." Steve said clearly getting nervous and half slurring his words, and started to struggle again. What a turn-on it was to watch this boy strain himself to break loose. We couldn''t wait to see his reaction when we began stripping him and playing with him.


    "Well Steve" Jesse said firmly, "It''s too late for that. These old faggots already made the bet and you made it with them, so it''s way too late. I''m just here to make sure they don''t do more to play with your body and try to make you c.u.m. And maybe milk you. I mean they aren''t supposed to..." (pausing for dramatic effect), "f.u.c.k you, but you never know. So I''m here Steve. And you''ll just have to honor the bet, okay?"


    Steve shuddered... he literally shuddered and gasped "WHAT????????" and started yelling "NO!!!!! F.u.c.k no!!!!! What the f.u.c.k... don''t you f.u.c.kin'' do this shit on me... stay the f.u.c.k away. This is freakin'' bullshit...


    F.u.c.kinnnnletmego Jesse,whoeverishere..f.u.c.k let me ... I''ll kill anyonewho f.u.c.kin'' touches me!!!!!!!!"


    Steve''s body twisted and turned and pulled violently at the ropes binding his arms, pulled upright, and his legs, pulled apart on the pull-up bar apparatus. It was a l.e.w.d sight having his body being forced out by the lower bar - so his movement was restricted.


    Jesse gave the silent signal to the rest of us to begin the show, and we approached his blindfolded sweaty muscled struggling body. All of us had rock hard erections, knowing that in seconds we would be feasting on Steve''s gorgeous body and making him c.u.m. Glenn, Daniel and I grabbed Steve''s sweaty T-shirt and ripped it off him, while Steve yelled "F.U.C.K!! NO!!!"


    The boy''s expanded his muscled and defined c.h.e.s.t and his body buckled, desperately trying to break loose.


    Jesse and Aaron meanwhile grabbed Steve''s long shorts, still damp with sweat, pulled them down, exposing Steve''s white tight bulging tight Hanes boxer b.r.i.e.f.s (that was a nice surprise!). We ripped off the shorts in one motion while the boy yelled and protested, still struggling to break loose. It was hot to see this boy in tight white u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, with a healthy bulge and nearly n.a.k.e.d.


    Three of us got near him and gently - very gently touched his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r covered prick and balls, tracing the outline of his limp s.e.x organ, tracing the outline of the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r to his backside, between his quivering t.h.i.g.hs. He yelled and struggled even harder cursing at us to "keep your f.u.c.kin hands off me!!!!!!"


    We fondled him through his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r (his d.i.c.k grew slightly), jiggling his loose balls, moving a finger up and down his b.u.t.t crack through his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r - sniffing the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that covered his balls. After 20 minutes of this, we slowly, very slowly pulled down the boxer b.r.i.e.f.s and were


    surprised to see that he also was wearing a snow-white jockstrap, from his wrestling practice, to our delight!.


    We ripped off the boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, Daniel grabbed them and sniffed the crotch, while Aaron and I untied and took off Steve''s smelly Reeboks.


    They smelled hot and funky - and we each took turns sniffing our idol''s 9-1/2 shoes. Through all of this, Steve continued to struggle, yelling


    and cursing at us (not knowing who we were). We stood back and looked at our prize: a handsome cute blond, clad only in sweaty jock strap and


    white gym socks.


    Steve''s body was sweating a lot now in the warm workout room (the air conditioner was off) and the sweat rolled down his smooth c.h.e.s.t, down from his brownish-blond armpit hairs, down to his 6-pack abs, into his concave belly button, down to his sweaty jock.


    We just stared at his body - front and back. Looking from behind we could see the straps of his white jock gripping his milky muscled tight white a.s.s cheeks - and see his dark a.s.s crack, ever so often just giving a hint of his v.i.r.g.i.n asshole.


    We approached him together and began (without speaking), touching and sniffing his entire body, except his crotch and b.u.t.t - that we would save for later. The effect on Steve was electric.


    He jumped and struggled against the restraints even more, yelling "get away!!! I said NO!!!! Get away, F.u.c.k!!!!!! No bet... get away... f.u.c.kin I will kill you faggots!!!!!!!!


    Glenn began sniffing Steve''s armpits, touching his c.h.e.s.t, and then sniffed his way around to his back, down to his exposed b.u.t.t crack, sniffing at it, but not touching it.


    Steve''s d.i.c.k meanwhile looked full inside the sweaty jock (we noted it was slightly pissed stained and smelled musky) but was not hard, with brownish-blond hairs sticking out the sides.


    Aaron was fingering Steve''s cute "innie" belly button and stomach, while Daniel breathed in odors from Steve''s neck and c.h.e.s.t, fingering gently Steve''s erect brown dime sized n.i.p.p.l.es.


    I meanwhile sniffed the front of his jock and played with his t.h.i.g.hs, while Steve ranted and raved, shaking and struggling against these five guys touching and sniffing his body.


    Jesse nodded to us and signaled for us to stop, and for a few minutes, we watched while Steve hung there, still struggling, breathing heavily, yelling "Okay faggots, let me go You had your fun - F.u.c.k!!!! Let me Go NOW!!!"


    Jesse got in front of the struggling boy and then twisted Steve''s n.i.p.p.l.es hard (the technique he learned was useful after disciplining Mark).


    Steve gasped, buckled and squirmed, and then screamed "OH SHIT!!! SHIT!!!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K!!!! SHIT!!!!! STOP!! PLEASE F.U.C.K STOP!!!!


    Jesse, twisted even harder - bringing tears to Steve''s eyes (from what we could tell - we could see the tears streaking his cheeks, falling from from underneath his blindfold).


    He gasped and pleaded for Jesse to stop. Jesse then let go of one n.i.p.p.l.e -red and swollen, and fetched two large clothes pins from his pocket.


    These clothes pins were wood and nasty - Jesse opened one of the pins, and then snapped them shut near Steve''s ear, making a loud snapping sound. The sudden loud sound startled and scared Steve, who briefly stopped struggling, and gasped again "OH SHIT!!!!".


    Then just as suddenly, Jesse snapped on the pins right on Steve''s swollen n.i.p.p.l.es, causing the boy to buckle violently, and scream "OH F.U.C.K!! SHIT!! STOP!!! TAKE IT OFF!!!! OH SHIT!!!!!!".


    Jesse loudly told Steve "behave yourself - stop moving or else you will suffer". Steve kept yelling and struggled even more. Jesse then started slapping the clothes pins on Steve''s n.i.p.p.l.es up and down, brutally - causing Steve to shudder, gasp and scream. Suddenly, breathing heavily and hard, the boy stopped struggling and begged "oh okay okay..please... stop..."


    Jesse, just inches from Steve''s ear said "good boy. You''re learning. You need to honor your commitments. And you need to behave and show good manners. Everytime to get out of hand, I am promise you I will twist your little titties and next time I won''t stop!"


    Steve nodded weakly and then said "okay... okay..."


    Jesse motioned for Aaron to begin the tickle torture proceedings. Aaron approached Steve from the front and kneeled, and suddenly placed his finger tips gently on his stomach, swirling them gently around, closing in closer and closer on his winking belly button, now convulsing, Steve yelling and laughing "What!!! What!!!! Shit... get away!!! Oh Jesus - get away!!! Oh shit that tickles... oh!!! OH!!!!OH!!!! SHIT!!!!... STOP IT... HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHHA"


    Aaron started moving his fingers in and around Steve''s belly button, while Steve screamed and laughed. He was obviously very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and ticklish.


    Steve pulled at his restraints, and though his d.i.c.k remained soft in his jock, we knew it was just a matter of time before he got into it.


    At first Jesse was going to have Aaron tickle Steve just for 10 minutes.


    But as a reward for Steve''s behavior, Aaron was allowed to tickle Steve''s belly button for 40 minutes. Without let up, Aaron moved his fingers up and down and around Steve''s bellybutton, and just barely touching his quivering sides.


    Steve begged almost screaming "oh god... oh gawd... oh Jesus, stop it... stop it... please oh please.." before dissolving into almost hysterical laughter mixed with some pain - the clothes pins flopped up and down and back and forth, pinching his swollen n.i.p.p.l.es. His movement was restricted, but he still struggled.


    Perversely his stomach and pelvis quivered with laughter - thrust out l.e.w.dly because of the padded bar behind.


    Finally Aaron stopped. Glenn looked glazed with l.u.s.t, approached Steve''s slumping body, sweaty from his 40-minute ordeal, along with Daniel.


    Glenn and Daniel both squatted and peeled off Steve''s socks, while Steve, now terrorized by the tickle torture, desperately tried to kick them away..."Oh God... don''t even think - shit don''t - f.u.c.k NO!!!!! Don''t!!! Please someone help me... stop them please!!!!! PLEASE!!!!! I''ll f.u.c.kin kill you... STOP STOP STOP STOP STOP STOP... NO!!!!!"


    They slowly peeled off the socks, and then together they each slowly ran their fingers up and down Steve''s squirming feet, while he struggled and screamed "oh GAWD!!!!!!!!! On NO!!!! Stop stop stop it stop it!! Hahahahahahhaha" laughing almost insanely.


    We watched Steve''s body twisting and turning, his muscled c.h.e.s.t and n.i.p.p.l.es, clothes pins flopping, glistening now with sweat, his 6 pack abs, turning and twisting from the tickle torture of his feet, his armpit hair wet from sweat, his biceps bulging, trying desperately to break the restraints.


    "Oh God, please I can''t stand it anymore!! Please... please stop... oh god... it ... oh shit my f.u.c.kin'' n.i.p.p.l.es... oh god... stop..." Steve screamed, before dissolving into giggles, and followed by an outburst of unrestrained laughter.


    Now I approached from behind, with the ice cube sticks (Glenn was in Steve''s front with his ice cube sticks). While his body was quivering from the foot tickle torture, I gently and quickly rubbed his lower back with the ice cube stick, and was greeted by a high pitched scream "WHAT!!!!OH GAWD!!!OH GAWD!!!!F.U.C.K!!!!!OH GAWD!!!!!!!!!!STOP IT!!!!OH GAWD!!!!!"


    His body lurched suddenly forward, desperately trying to get away from my ice cube stick, now slowly going up and down his back, while Steve


    screamed. Glenn now put his ice cube stick in Steve''s navel;, swirling it around his flat stomach, and then up to Steve''s c.h.e.s.t and touching his now ice cold erect n.i.p.p.l.es as the boy struggled violently.


    Steve shrieked at the touch and lurched back, sideways and twisted violently as he was assaulted at every directions by fingers tickling his feet, ice cub sticks tickling his front and back, and now Jesse returning to tongue Steve''s neck, and ears, causing Steve to yell and squeal "oh gawd, stop it stop it stop it stop... oh... oh oh... oh..." before shaking and babbling and laughing hysterically.


    The pull bars and the frame bolted to the floor shook from his intense struggling. For a moment I feared that he might somehow destroy the entire apparatus - the intensity of the tickling driving the boy almost crazy. But the bars and frame held securely. Steve was bound until we let him go.


    We noticed now his jock was damp now with a hardening d.i.c.k and prec.u.m - though still not completely hard. It looked like 6 and 1/2 inches of cut d.i.c.k. Little did he know that his agony was just beginning - that d.i.c.k would be ours for hours and hours.


    I moved my ice cube stick around his back shoulders, and then agonizingly slowly down the middle of his back, very slowly and then down his sides, before moving it slowly at the top of his b.u.t.t crack. I pried open his tightly clenched v.i.r.g.i.n crack. Despite being assaulted, he attempted to clench with whatever strength he had left, and moved my ice cube stick relentlessly up and down, shoving it slightly into his tight pink slightly hairy hole.


    Steve gasped "OHF.U.C.K!!!!!!!!" and screamed even more. Never before had his most intimate part of his body been violated or touched by another person before.


    His entire body shuddered violently at the ice-cold sensation that sent electric-like shocks from his puckered asshole and b.u.t.t crack through


    his entire body. He shook, cursed, yelled, and screamed in desperation and sheer anguish driven to the edge by the unbearable cold ice.


    Steve''s body, held tautly by the ropes, his pelvis thrust out - and he couldn''t stop the


    pain caused by his involuntary jerking of his body, causing the clothes pins to pinch his n.i.p.p.l.es even more. Jesse added two more clothes pins, pinning his belly button, and decided to add two more, one on each ear lobe.


    Steve gasped and screamed each time, but then hardly noticed the pain as the ice and tickle torture continued without mercy. His body jerked and buckled, and the clothes pins on his body moved in every direction,pinching his hunky body.


    The combination of excruciating tickling, touching and pain on Steve must have been almost more than he could bear. His screaming sometimes sounded like pure shrieking.


    It was music to our collective ears - and made us even more hornier then before.


    The tickling of his feet continued, now also with ice, while Glenn now began l.i.c.k.i.n.g at the edge of Steve''s damp and smelly bulging jockstrap nestling the straight stud''s huge throbbing f.u.c.k meat, where the pouch and the inside t.h.i.g.hs met.


    Steve desperately tried to close his legs and shrieked "God, stop ... get away..." before babbling and screaming from the tickling and ice torture.


    Glenn continued to lick, pulling gently at Steve''s wiry c.o.c.k hairs sticking out, and followed the straps, l.i.c.k.i.n.g Steve''s b.u.t.t, following the straps down into the smelly and musky crevice, between his quivering legs, shaking now with ecstasy.


    The odor was strong. Steve''s body now could no longer withstand the assault and his d.i.c.k started to harden completely.


    I dropped the ice cube stick and began l.i.c.k.i.n.g Steve''s back and beautiful white bubble b.u.t.t, and then licked his crack and tongued his hole, while he screamed "God... Oh gawd... Oh Jesus!!!!!!"


    Jesse, panting with l.u.s.t, managed to yell "hey Steve, I thought you were a straight macho stud? I thought you said faggots can''t make you c.u.m. What''s happening now?"


    Steve shook his head violently, as if suddenly reminded of his straight boy manhood, jerked at his restraints violently yelling "NO F.U.C.K.I.N.G WAY OOOOH!!! OOOOH!!!! OOOOH SHIT!!!! OOOOOH!!!! DON''T OOOOH DOOOO OOOOH THIS!!!! OOOOH F.U.C.K!!!"


    Jerking his body only caused more pain from the clothes pins, and he yelled "OH F.U.C.K!!! SHIT!!!"


    Then it was back to laughing, and then fighting the overwhelming p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of having his body thoroughly serviced.


    "GOOOOOD!!!!! NO!!!! I''MNOTAFAG... F.U.C.K... STOP... NO" he yelled and pleaded, mouth open and teeth clenched.


    We started l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his feet and squirming sweaty toes, causing Steve to buckle and jerk even more. I licked his tight, clenched b.u.t.t crack, and moved my hands up and down his back, while Daniel and Aaron tickled the inside of his legs.


    Funny - before we got into tickling Mark last time, we thought that the l.i.c.k.i.n.g itself of any handsome straight boy would be the big turn-on.


    Now, after torturing and l.i.c.k.i.n.g Mark and now Steve everywhere including their most ticklish spots - their feet, toes, armpits, back, asscrack - the real big turn-on was hearing these straight boys gasp, scream, yell, laugh on our command. We controlled them. F.u.c.k that was hot!


    The tickling went on for almost 2 hours without let up. (we would alternate the tickling and ice torture and the l.i.c.k.i.n.g, slowing down to give him a rest - but we never really stopped - someone was ALWAYS touching the boy to keep him properly stimulated. So he never really rested - and at the end of two hours, was a sweating profusely - his hair matted on his head, his armpits dripping. But somehow he was still fighting us.


    Glenn meanwhile his eyes glazed with l.u.s.t, could no longer stand it, and yanked down Steve''s jock, his 6 inch steel hard cut d.i.c.k flopped out,


    bouncing up and down, his large walnut sized balls jiggling from Steve''s twisting and struggling.


    Glenn moved and sniffed the beautiful c.o.c.k head, covered with pre-c.u.m, and lightly tongued the spongy head, l.i.c.k.i.n.g it clean and then l.i.c.k.i.n.g gently under the glans head, while Steve m.o.a.n.e.d, gasped loudly and shuddered, his b.u.t.t clenching and unclenching from the l.i.c.k.i.n.g that I gave it. "Stop it, oh oh oh oh oh oh... I don''t wanna c.u.m..please... you win... don''t... don''t... oh f.u.c.k!!!! stop IT!!!!!! Steve begged, his


    body squirming.


    Picture the scene: a blond handsome gymnast, tied who are s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k, balls, tonguing his asshole, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his two feet, s.u.c.k.i.n.g at his neck, ears and n.i.p.p.l.es, trying to make him c.u.m. It was just too much to endure - even to watch such a hunky straight guy being forced to c.u.m!


    Glenn now was l.i.c.k.i.n.g up and down the shaft, while Daniel moved up from Steve''s feet to s.u.c.k.i.n.g his entire ball sac. Steve gasped and yelled when Daniel''s mouth enclosed his entire "OH F.U.C.KIN GAWD!!!!!!OH JESUS!!!!OH OH OH OH!!!! YOU CAN''T... OH GOD... FUCCKIN DO THIS TO ME... OH GOD... STOP!!!!!''


    Glenn now was s.u.c.k.i.n.g the entire steel hard shaft completely, while Aaron now was tonguing Steve''s ears, making Steve nearly go crazy with l.u.s.t now. He was babbling and now m.o.a.ning, his c.h.e.s.t heaving and stomach tight with ecstasy. His b.u.t.t clenched and unclenched, and I continued to lick it.


    I glanced up and saw Steve''s head tilted back, his body completely tight and rigid, his pelvis pushed out by that padded bar, his hard d.i.c.k flopping up and down, his hands fisted and clenched, while he muttered "oh noohnoohitfeels sogood..ohnoohohohohitfeels.. sogooddon''t stop oh


    shit!!!!! Oo... ohohohohgawdnononon NO!!!ohoh oh OH OH OH OH I''m c.u.min!!!!oh Oh Oh Oh STOP OH OH STOP STOP OH NO... I''M C.U.M.M.I.N.G OH!!!! No no no no stop stop stop god no no no!!!!!!


    Suddenly his body tensed, Glenn pulled off the head, giving it one last swirl, and jerked Steve''s rock hard straight boy f.u.c.k meat, so we could all see the massive straight boy''s c.u.m.


    The throbbing enormous hard prick, with the knob glistening, suddenly squirted out hot straight boy spooge, shooting out like a never ending rain of white hot bullets, on Glenn''s face, c.h.e.s.t, while Daniel tried to capture as much of it into a small paper cup, while Steve yelled, and his pelvis l.e.w.dly thrust out as far as his bound body would let him.


    Glenn continued milking Steve''s c.o.c.k, which squirted about 14 times (beating Mark''s record) nearly filling the small cup with hot, sweet smelling boy c.u.m.


    Steve''s c.o.c.k head glistened with c.u.m, while he slumped in his restraints, totally spent, his c.o.c.k now slowly becoming limp, his body shuddering violently from the greatest longest o.r.g.a.s.m he probably ever had in his life. His pelvis still l.e.w.dly was pushed out, his softening d.i.c.k, still thrust out.


    Steve''s head hung against his c.h.e.s.t, and he was drooling, muttering "oh Jesus... oh... oh..." slurring his words, warm from his intense o.r.g.a.s.m.


    He was totally exhausted, and he sagged completely - as much as his bound body would let him. The poor boy thought that he lived through the worst of it at least. He thought wrong. He muttered "I gotta piss..oh please... shit you guys... let me go... gotta piss".


    Well from all those drinks, we guessed he really needed to.


    So I got a large plastic and stuck his d.i.c.k in it, tilting it slightly and told him to piss in it. He started to curse again (what a mouth that


    boy had!), but then sagged, and quickly gave in,


    piss suddenly flowing out of his semi-hard c.o.c.k - nearly filling the large plastic cup with hot piss. We were going to make him drink it, then realized there were many old guys who would pay big bucks to have THIS boy''s piss. We did make him sip it (for fun).


    He didn''t know what it was at first, and spit it out, cursing and yelling. We saved the rest - telling him that old faggots wanted it.


    He shook his head in disbelief and then pleaded with us to let him go saying "you had your fun... please... please... let me go... I can''t take anymore... shit..."


    His sweaty muscled beautiful body sagged - seemingly spent from his ordeal.


    We of course were only half way there. We intended to teach straight boy a real lesson. Glenn smiled at us, while he suddenly grabbed the boy''s semi-hard d.i.c.k gently. Steve''s body shuddered involuntarily and he whimpered "what what are you... f.u.c.k..."


    Glenn then began to slowly - agonizingly slowly, rub Steve''s already c.u.m-lubricated c.o.c.k head - just the head, and the ridge under it. Glenn


    suddenly pulled out a medium metal c.o.c.k ring, and pushed it quickly down Steve''s semi-hard shaft,


    and somehow - with much pain for Steve, pulled


    his warm tight balls through.


    Steve gasped in pain and yelled "you bastard..what the f.u.c.k are you doing... oh shit it hurts... oh shit..takeit off... please... oh f.u.c.k..."


    Glenn ignoring the insolence of our blond idol, just as quickly began to polish and rub Steve''s very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead, and the area just below the head - very slowly, using the boy''s c.u.m (mixed with some of Glenn''s spit).


    Steve''s head jerked, his body twisted and he screamed another high pitch scream - almost like a girls, yelling "OH GOD NO!!!!!!!! OH SHIT!!!!!!!GOD!!!!! NO!!!! PLEASE!!! STOP!!!! STOP!!!!! OH... OH OH... OH... PLEASE!!!!NO MORE!!!!!PLEASE!!!" he begged.


    Until our session with Mark the previous week, we never before knew how e.r.o.t.i.c and what a torture it could be to rub a guy''s c.o.c.k after he''s c.u.m and to make him c.u.m again. We knew from our own experience jerking off that our c.o.c.ks - especially the head - was real s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e after shooting it''s load. But until Mark, none of us ever thought of seeing and hearing what would happen if we continued to rub, polish and stroke a tied up dude''s c.o.c.k, focusing on the head, after he shot. I mean there was nothing Mark could do but take it. And we made him take it - and it was incredible to hear and see his violent reaction. To milk him. It was pure torture. And humiliating for Mark - and our other straight boy victims - to have no defense against it, breaking down almost immediately. It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing seeing strong, muscled straight boys reduced to crying and begging when we played with their c.o.c.kheads after they shot their load. Whose a f.u.c.kin man now? Yeah, we would taunt them as we rubbed their knob, polished it, stroked it. Force them to take it.


    For Steve, it must have been the worst part of the tickle torture and c.u.m session and it was meant to be just that. It was worse than being tickled - the feeling was far too intense.


    His body, though weak from his ordeal, violently pulled at the restraints - so much that I almost feared he would break the ropes that tied him. The outburst was short lived however - he had no fight left in him after his nearly 2-1/2 hour ordeal - and he slumped, his head shaking wildly, his c.h.e.s.t heaving, his stomach tight, while he m.o.a.n.e.d and whimpered.


    Glenn now polished Steve''s c.o.c.k head with one hand, while slowly jerking his shaft, adding a little lubricant. He shrieked.


    I moved to suck his balls, while Aaron gently tickled his sides, causing Steve to squirm and twist. As Steve''s d.i.c.k got hard once more - it


    now stayed hard because of the c.o.c.k ring, he


    m.o.a.n.e.d and said "oh Jesus... oh Jesus... oh oh oh", and when Jesse tongued his face and then tongued Steve''s ears, gently pinching his n.i.p.p.l.es with his hands. He was literally crying and begging for us to stop.


    Steve screamed and came again, his hot thick creamy straight boy c.u.m shooting out of his throbbing f.u.c.k meat with almost as much power as before - only this time, just six squirts, while


    Daniel placed the nearly full c.u.m cup beneath Steve''s squirting c.o.c.k head.


    We were going to force Steve to drink ALL of his c.u.m, but we decided to have him drink just some of it - we want to keep the rest for ourselves.


    He of course refused, but after tickling his sides, feet and armpits, he quickly obeyed and swallowed his c.u.m, trying to spit it out, and then cursing us weakly "oh you f.u.c.kin faggots... I''ll get yours... I swear... oh..."


    Jesse then said "Hey Steve... I guess you lost the bet, not once, but twice. But I think these faggots want to be fair, right? So... Being


    that you are so straight and al, they''ll keep at it until you DON''T c.u.m anymore, and then you can win the bet, ..okay.."


    Before Aaron could finish, Steve''s head jerked up and he screamed "NO!! NO!! NO! GAWD NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!" and started to jerk and struggle, pulling at his restraints in one last attempt to break free.


    We waited two minutes before he collapsed and then we began tickling and jerking him to five more unwanted o.r.g.a.s.ms (each time he came less and less). Three hours later, Steve was reduced to a whimpering, babbling incoherent weak boy whose d.i.c.k was nearly red from the constant s.u.c.k.i.n.g and jerking off, his balls painfully contracted from the constant c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    By the fifth time, his d.i.c.k was large, but limp and it was clear he could c.u.m no more -he was crying for us to stop. By then we had jerked off several times, even rubbing our d.i.c.ks up and down his a.s.s crack (scaring him to death that we would f.u.c.k him).


    At that point we gave him a choice of c.u.m.m.i.n.g six MORE times (since he lost the bet) or allowing them to shove a dildo up his a.s.s. He also had a choice of dildoes: one with a battery vibrator - and another that was the same size (about 7 inches and 2inches wide), without. The problem for him is, if he chose the one without, it would also mean he had to endure 20 MORE minutes of tickling all over his body again. We had paused in touching his body - awaiting his answer.


    Steve was clearly spent - and near total exhaustion after 4-1/2 hours of intense tickle torture and c.u.m control/milking. But he struggled briefly - for about 30 seconds, more out of pure frustration and anger toward us than really thinking he could break loose.


    He whimpered "oh you f.u.c.kin'' bastards... why... oh shit... that''s no f.u.c.kin choice... f.u.c.k you... I hate you... God... you guys made your point... oh... shit... I lost... so let me go... no more... I can''t take no more... please..."


    "Well, that''s sweet, but either YOU choose, or these faggots will do ALL three to you...and you got three seconds dude," Jesse said sternly.


    To make his point, Jesse hit the clothes pins that were still attached to Steve''s n.i.p.p.l.es and belly button, causing him to scream.


    "Okay... shit... f.u.c.k you... f.u.c.k you all," he yelled in frustration, buckling and struggling. He paused, sagged,now totally resigned, "alright... I don''t give a shit what you do... do what you want... use the... dildo with... oh god... with... the ... shit... vibrator... just get it over with now you f.u.c.kers and let me the f.u.c.k go." The straight boy - totally defeated now - choked back a sob that endeared him further to his sadistic tormentors.


    "Good choice Steve... nd we will," Jesse said mockingly.


    Daniel turned on the dildo with the vibrator, holding it near Steve''s ear. Steve tried to jerk away from the sound - clearly startled, and now


    scared.


    Straight boy Steve probably had nothing ever put up his a.s.s before. To relax him, we forced him to drink three more shots of scotch, had him take another hit of Rush - and he was gone, yelling


    "oh f.u.c.kin'' shit!!!!!" as Daniel put the dildo touching the boy''s quivering tight v.i.r.g.i.n hole.


    "NO!" Steve pleaded- almost in a whisper, s.u.c.k.i.n.g in his tight stomach even more, his body rigid again.


    Steve tried in vain to clench his a.s.s cheeks. Unfortunately for him, Aaron and I each pried his tight muscled sweaty cheeks apart, while Glenn lightly tickled his ribcage, causing Steve to laugh and loose control. Daniel bit Steve''s ear lightly, as he shoved the dildoe all the way up, brushing Steve''s prostate, causing him to scream, yell - gasping for breath.


    To his dismay, the straight boy''s f.u.c.k meat throbbed and became engorged with blood hardening as Daniel shoved the dildo in and out, brushing his prostate sending electric shocks of unbelievable and never before experienced p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e throughout Steve''s taut body. The boy, bewildered at how he could be forced to respond this way - and the overwhelming feeling caused by the dildo thrusting into his asshole - gasped, and then shot a sixth load of c.u.m - dribbles, to be sure - but not a bad load. He begged us to stop, as his body heaved and shook.


    Of course we did - after another 30 minutes (in which time he came one more time - though just barely).


    What a turn-on to see a straight hunky guy being r.a.p.ed by a dildo - and at his request! We turned the dildo on high, watching his body squirm, twist and quiver - his mouth mouthing some foul words to us that we couldn''t hear - and then screaming for us to stop.


    After another 30 minutes we did - pulling out the dildo fast and rudely, causing the boy to gasp and yell.


    So that he would sort of forget the incident as a drunken prank or something, we forced Steve to drink another two or three shots of scotch, which got him real drunk again, and untied him. He nearly collapsed in our arms n.a.k.e.d.


    We took off the clothespins and played with his swollen, red n.i.p.p.l.es...even though he was nearly unconscious, he gasped in pain.


    We drove him back to his apartment (lucky we had his keys and wallet from his gym clothes), put him gently on his bed, leaving him n.a.k.e.d. Lying there, sweaty, totally out of it, Steve still looked gorgeous.


    Each of us gave him one last c.o.c.k suck, and Glenn licked his a.s.s one last a.s.s lick. It was such a turn on to have done this to such a straight good looking guy - a guy until tonight we never saw n.a.k.e.d and never thought before we would be able to see hard.


    Before leaving, like we did with Mark, we went through Steve''s dirty clothes hamper. He kept his in a cardboard box, and lucky for us (like Mark), he had a week''s worth of dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, a dirty jock, and dirty T-shirts. We each took one as a souvenir of the night.


    I managed to grab a Calvin Klein jockey shorts, with Steve''s piss stains on the front pouch, and a slight skid mark on the seat. It had a wonderful scent - musky, pure man!!! It may sound repulsive and dirty, but this was the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that once hugged tightly the most intimate parts of a straight handsome s.e.xy guy. THAT made it a jerk off fantasy to hold his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r - knowing this was once touching his d.i.c.k, balls and a.s.s. IT made for a wonderful remembrance of the night we taught Steve a lesson.


    We couldn''t wait to get the next cute straight guy - a guy named Ryan, a gorgeous dark haired college athlete.


    But that''s our next story in Straight and Bound Part 3.

 Chapter 153 - STRAIGHT AND BOUND PART 3 - RYAN

    Now that we had e.r.o.t.i.c encounters with two handsome straight guys (Mark and Steve), our little club (Aaron, Justin, Jesse, Daniel and me, Eric) decided on getting a guy who we didn''t know. We decided to try to pick out a handsome cute straight guy at random near college.


    Within one day we found our guy: a very cute, 19 year-old with a very defined swimmer''s build - smooth c.h.e.s.t, dark hair, and a nice tan - and


    (fortunately for our purposes) a personality that was a bit too c.o.c.ky and arrogant - and an apparent phobia for all things queer. He resembled or was similar in looks to Brad Renfo - though better looking.


    Ryan worked at a local pizza place, and would loudly brag about how he could f.u.c.k any girl (he probably could). While we were convinced he was straight as the proverbial arrow, there was something vulnerable about him - that maybe he was even a v.i.r.g.i.n who hadn''t yet experienced straight OR gay s.e.x - but was horny as hell. Maybe that explained the arrogance.


    Unfortunately for him, he was homophobic, making a lot of "faggot" and "queer" jokes.


    We watched him at work, taking orders, waiting on tables, standing outside the pizza parlor with a small billboard sign (which urged passing cars to buy discounted pizzas), getting more and more obsessed with his body.


    It was summer, and when he had to work outside, he worked up quite a sweat holding the sign, waving at passing cars. His red shirt was almost soaked in sweat - and when he came back in the pizza parlor after his shift was done, we made a deliberate attempt to walk by him to inhale his wonderful man scent. It was intoxicating.


    We tried to figure a way to "get Ryan". A sixth guy had joined our little group - someone who actually worked at the same pizza parlor.


    Joseph, about our age (20), said that Ryan was very ambitious and wanted to get into management - whatever it took to make more money to by a car (he rode on ten speed to work).


    That knowledge helped us form a plan to get him.


    After work Ryan (this was summer, and it was nearly always 80 degrees even at night), would close the pizza place, (the manager would be


    inside still), and ride home on his bike - he lived in a small cheap apartment nearby.


    What would thrill any voyeur, Ryan would strip off his sweaty red short sleeve "pizza shirt", take off his dark pants, and put them in a backpack, leaving him with just Nike''s, white soaks and blue running shorts. We almost died of l.u.s.t when we saw him strip down. He would then ride home - and being low on cash, stay home.


    Joseph invited Ryan to his place after work for beer, p.o.r.no videos, and a relaxing time in the Jacuzzi. Ryan quickly accepted.


    "Some of my other friends from college might be there too.." Joseph said casually "we should have a good time... since we don''t have to work


    tomorrow, we can party late..."


    Ryan nodded and smiled his cute crooked smile.


    After work, we followed Ryan and Joseph home. He introduced us as "old friends", Ryan just nodded, shook hands with a c.o.c.ky smile and turned to


    Joseph asking "Hey man, where''s the beers, man?"


    We were hoping Ryan wouldn''t go into the Jacuzzi, as each of us were in love with his body - and all the manly odors that went with it (in the


    past I would have been repulsed by such odors - but coming from such handsome guys like Ryan, it was like an aphrodisiac).


    Since it was a particularly hot day, Ryan had worked up quite a sweat a work, and he smelled grungy. I went nearly dizzy inhaling his odor as he passed by to get his beer.


    Ryan was wearing his red short sleeve polyester "pizza shirt", dark pants and Nike''s. He looked gorgeous in the stupid looking uniform!


    We all sat down and watched some straight p.o.r.no videos, and after his 6th beer, he was definitely buzzed, slurring his speech, and now getting up for his 7th beer, walking wobbly to the kitchen.


    The six of us (including Joseph), nursed our beers, all of us still on our first, though we made it look like we were as drunk as he was getting.


    As he staggered back from the kitchen, he said "Hey Joecuff..Joesph... I...Hey... lets go in the Jacuzzi now... That''s okay, right man?" Ryan slurred.


    Joseph nodded and said "It''s warming up Ryan.. In a few... Hold on..."


    "Awman... sit... Iwannagoin now man... shit... why the f.u.c.k ain''t it hot enough now?" Ryan demanded, bringing some of his arrogance back that secretly delighted us.


    He got up from the couch, and tried to walk out to the patio and the Jacuzzi, but Justin stuck out his feet and tripped our young straight friend, and he fell - unharmed, but sprawled on the carpet, yelling "HEY!!!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K DID YOU DO THAT FOR YOU A.S.SHOLE!!!"


    He tried to get up, but we sensed our opportunity then, and swarmed around his prone clothed sweaty body, holding him down.


    "HEYWHATTHEF.U.C.K... HEYMAN... LETMEGO... WHAT... HEY!!!!" he yelled, struggling.


    We carried his struggling and twisting sweaty body to Joseph''s "playroom" down in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    We tied the wildly struggling boy to Joseph''s weight machine. Ryan''s arms were stretched and tied to the top bar, so his brown hairy and sweaty armpits were totally exposed, and his feet to the lower part of the machine. He was forced to bend back slightly, so his pelvis stuck out - exposed.


    We all stood back watching our tied up victim, while he yelled and screamed.


    "WHATTHEF.U.C.KAREYOUGUYSDONGMAN???"he tried to yell, but slurred, "LETMEGONOW BEFORE IGETF.U.C.KINMADMAN!!!!!!"


    Ryan twisted and struggled to break loose from the ropes we used to tie him securely.


    Unlike Mark and Steve from our previous torture sessions, Ryan was tied up but his body was stretched - a little taut - over one of the apparatus cushions, so it forced him to arch his body, so his pelvis was thrust out. His a.s.s was exposed too, but his movement was very restricted.


    Justin took the lead and said sternly to Ryan "You know, I didn''t F.u.c.kin'' trip you on purpose. You are one f.u.c.kin'' arrogant dude man, and you need to be taught some manners."


    With that, Jesse and Daniel approached the struggling boy, and ripped off his sweaty red shirt, while Ryan yelled, cursing them.


    "WHATTHEF.U.C.KMAN?????" Ryan yelled, struggling hard to break loose.


    We stared at his beautiful smooth c.h.e.s.t, sweat dripping from his armpits, and down his c.h.e.s.t, to his navel, down a trail of dark hair to his hidden pubes.


    "WHATTHE F.U.C.K... MY SHIRT... FAGGOTS... MY SHIRT!!!! F.U.C.K!!!... LETMEGO" Ryan yelled.


    "Shut up Ryan. Shut up." Justin said "We are tired of your arrogant attitude. You hate faggots, but you have no idea what you are missing, so..."


    "WHAT THE F.U.C.K ARE YOU SAYING??? ARE YOU FAGGOTS???SHIT!!!!!" Ryan yelled back, glaring at Justin, and then turning his head to Joseph "ARE


    YOU A FAGGOT TOO????F.U.C.K THIS!!!SHIT LET ME GO!!!! F.U.C.KIN QUEERS!!!! FAGGOTS!!!!! LET ME GO!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!"


    "Well, as I was saying Ryan, "Justin said. walking up to Ryan, and touching his exposed, sweaty, heaving smooth c.h.e.s.t. "Your behavior is not acceptable."


    With that Justin suddenly pinched both of Ryan''s brown n.i.p.p.l.es hard and long, while he screeched and yelled.


    "GAWD!!!!!F.U.C.K!!!!LETTTTTGOOOOOOOO!!!SHIT!!!! Ryan screamed.


    Justin yelled back "I will let go when you shut up. Or I can pinch harder" With that Justin twisted his fingers, pinching Ryan''s n.i.p.p.l.es harder, while he squirmed and screamed, yelling "OKAY OKAYOKAYOKAY... PLEASE..."


    "Okay... Ryan... we are going to show you how you can enjoy yourself as a faggot - well actually how faggot can enjoy you... and you are going to beg to have faggots like us make you c.u.m, and when you do that f.u.c.ker, what does that make you," Justin said, releasing Ryan''s n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Ryan glared, and then started yelling "No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way... no way will I beg and ask you to do anything to me... shit no... f.u.c.k you"


    He grew even angrier, shaking at the tight restraints, and then spit at Justin in anger. That was a big mistake for Ryan. He hit Justin''s cheek. (Little did he know that Justin would love ANY bodily fluid of handsome Ryan''s)


    Justin laughed and mocked Ryan "you are one bad, tough guy aren''t you????", grabbing Ryan''s cheeks together.


    He then backed slightly away from the boy. Ryan seemed scared now that his surge of bravado passed and then Justin quickly turned and slapped


    the boy''s tight stomach hard. Ryan gasped and yelled at the sudden attack. Justin smiled and then slapped his hands on the boy''s flat, reddening stomach - giving him a "pink belly" treatment.


    Ryan started to scream and yell - the pain was intense and he struggled hard to break free and away from the slapping hands.


    After 30 slaps on his red stomach, Justin stopped, while Ryan, his eyes full of tears, sagged abit muttering "god f.u.c.k you... god... f.u.c.k you f.u.c.k you... no more please f.u.c.k... no more"


    Justin then nodded to us to proceed.


    Joseph, who had a crush on Ryan, knelt next to Ryan''s sagging, now squirming body, and buried his face in the sweaty crotch of Ryan''s dark pants, smelling his boy sweat and crotch odors, m.o.a.ning.


    Daniel and Jesse took off Ryan''s Nike''s, and sniffed his white-socked feet, and then peeled off the socks. Joseph had the honors of stripping off Ryan''s sweaty pants, unbuckling his belt, slowly pulling down his pants zipper, and then, while Ryan cursed him, pulled down his pants slowly.


    Ryan was wearing white jockey b.r.i.e.f.s - Hane''s actually. Usually, he wore boxers, but this was a nice surprise. The tight bulging shorts were full of his 5 inch soft d.i.c.k and ample walnut sized balls - both limp and enlarged from the hot bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Joseph and I brought our noses to the crotch of Ryan''s sweaty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and sniffed his piss stains and what looked like old c.u.m stains, and just plain boy sweat. The odor was intoxicating and I nearly came right in my pants, while Ryan''s body twisted and turned, desperately trying to get away from our probing noses.


    Joseph finally pulled down Ryan''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and ripped them off, while Ryan screamed and then blushed a deep red when Joseph displayed his


    u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r for us to see - showing us Ryan''s piss stains and slight skid marks on the seat.


    "I CAN"T F.U.C.K.I.N.GBELIEVETHISMAN-ICAN"T BELIEVE


    YOUAREDOINGTHISMAN" Ryan yelled and m.o.a.n.e.d.


    His completely nude body, arched over the a apparatus, his pelvis l.e.w.dly sticking out, exposed his d.i.c.k, balls, - his entire body for our feasting eyes, mouths and fingers.


    Aaron uncapped some Rush aroma, sniffed it, and then said "Ryan needs to get in the mood" and then placed the brown bottle under his nose,


    pinching his n.i.p.p.l.es hard yelling "Ryan, breath in now or I swear, I will f.u.c.kin twist your titties off".


    With that Aaron twisted Ryan''s n.i.p.p.l.es almost clockwise, while Ryan screamed, and breathed the aroma, getting a sudden high.


    "OH GAWD... OH F.U.C.K... WHAT THE F.U.C.K IS THAT-OH SHIT!! "Ryan babbled, his head nodding.


    Joseph then started l.i.c.k.i.n.g Ryan''s soft spongy c.o.c.k head, while Daniel got underneath and swallowed Ryan''s entire scrotum, jiggling the walnut sized balls in his warm mouth.


    Joseph licked down the still limp shaft, sniffing the wonderful manly odor, until he buried his nose in Ryan''s thick brown pubic bush.


    Ryan''s body strained and pulled at the ropes, his body taut and sweaty. He was gasping "oh Jesus... Oh f.u.c.k... oh Jesus... Oh gawd. oh gawd no no no no please no no no OH OH OH OH OH OH!!!!"


    Jesse, hot and horny from watching the **** of Ryan''s wet prick, started to lick and suck Ryan''s n.i.p.p.l.es, running his hands over his heaving


    smooth c.h.e.s.t. Daniel started to suck on Ryan''s squirming toes, sniffing the stink of his feet, tonguing the odor away, while Ryan''s screamed and


    gasped even more begging them to stop.


    I took my favorite spot and got underneath to Ryan''s exposed b.u.t.t - I waited until he gasped and stopped screaming before I slowly licked his sweaty clenched a.s.s crack. I knew this straight boy never had anything done to him like that.


    It was something he didn''t expect and went nearly nuts, when despite his struggling, I continued to violate his tight straight boy v.i.r.g.i.n clenched a.s.s crack, forcing my tongue up and down the musky and sweaty crevice, while he cursed me.


    He tried desperately to tighten his cheeks together so my tongue could not penetrate it to the slightly hairy trench - a place no one had ever touched this way before. Needless to say, the combination of a hot tongue sending waves of unbelievable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that also caused almost an unbearable ticklish feeling, made it easy for me to pry open the hidden man trench of this straight boy.


    I brought up my hands and pried them open even more, now exposing his quivering pinkish brown asshole. Even though the boy''s body was smooth -


    he was really hairy under his arm pits, his crotch - and a slight trail of hair in and around his asshole. How s.e.xy!!!!


    I backed off slightly and turned my head up, and yelled "Hey Ryan, get ready to be tongue f.u.c.k.e.d!"


    With that... I tongued that straight boy''s asshole, forcing my tongue deep into his a.s.s, while he tried hard to tighten his asshole shut, while gasping "oh gawd..oh f.u.c.k..."


    His young hard c.o.c.k could no longer withstand the assault of six hot mouths, hands, fingers, and his limp cut c.o.c.k slowly lengthened and then grew to a steel hard 6 1/2 inch d.i.c.k, glistening with prec.u.m and Joseph''s loving spit, as he polished Ryan''s c.o.c.k head thoroughly.


    Aaron gave Ryan another hit - this time without having to twist his n.i.p.p.l.es, nd Ryan was now glazed with s.e.x heat, though still crying out "no no no no no". But his heaving c.h.e.s.t, his tight stomach, his steel hard c.o.c.k all were signs that this straight boy was ready to explode.


    I stuck a couple of fingers up Ryan''s a.s.s to massage his prostate - Ryan gasped again, arched as much as he could, and screamed "oh gawd oh gawd oh gawd oh gawd" while Joesph gave Ryan''s d.i.c.k a deep duck, and then he came, squirting 8 times, all over his c.h.e.s.t.


    Joseph milked the boy 20 more times, before letting him down gently from his s.e.x.u.a.l high. Ryan''s beautiful face was relaxed and his head nodded back and forth while he muttered "oh god..oh god... oh god..."


    He probably thought that was the end of it...


    Little did he know. Unlike our two previous victims, we got too s.e.x.u.a.lly excited and made Ryan c.u.m sooner than we had planned. We wanted to tickle him without mercy and make him beg for it. But now, the poor boy as limp and exhausted from probably the most intense o.r.g.a.s.m of his life.


    His body... like any guy''s was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to touch, especially his c.o.c.k... and what better way to teach a arrogant straight guy a lesson in humility but to make him squirm and c.u.m again after polishing his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob and making him scream?


    Justin said to Ryan quietly "You know, you came without permission, so we have to teach you a lesson. I guess you like faggots making you c.u.m... so we are going to make you c.u.m until you can''t... RIGHT NOW!!!"


    Ryan''s head jerked up, and his eyes widened, yelling "NO NO NO NO NO GOD


    NO!!!! I CAN"T PLEASE!!!!!!!OH GAWD SHIT..." he babbled incoherently, twisting and pulled at his restraints. His eyes were wide with sheer panic and terror of a little boy.


    Jesse had already started slowly polishing Ryan''s wet with c.u.m c.o.c.khead, in a agonizingly slow,very slow circular motion, ever so often, rubbing the edge and underneath the c.o.c.k head. Then he would reverse the polishing, speeding up and sometimes slowing down - while Ryan entire body quivered.


    Daniel went back and s.u.c.k.e.d Ryan''s contracted swollen balls, while Joseph began running his fingers up and down Ryan''s sides, tickling his sweaty armpits, then working his back down his sides again.


    Ryan went crazy, stretching his body so that every muscle showed - his body taut and flexed in a desperate attempt to break the restraints. He screamed and babbled begging us to stop, cursing us, and then nearly crying "oh god please oh god... stop, stop stop..."


    I meanwhile took position of torturing his squirming feet and toes, running my fingers up and down the soles, while s.u.c.k.i.n.g his toes. Ryan''s reaction was electric and he laughed hysterically, his c.h.e.s.t heaving with excitement, his head shaking back and forth while begging us to stop.


    Jesse increased the polishing of Ryan''s c.o.c.k head, now jerking the now steel hard shaft, with one hand, while his other polish the extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k head - ignoring Ryan''s anguished pleas to stop.


    More and more prec.u.m was pouring out of Ryan''s jerking c.o.c.k head, while his body jumped and squirmed. Justin joined in and started tonguing Ryan''s ears and neck, all the while whispering "hey Ryan, you love this don''t you..."


    Ryan''s body couldn''t stand it anymore and he arched his c.h.e.s.t, pulling tightly - his feet being tickled and s.u.c.k.e.d, his n.i.p.p.l.es and bellybutton tongued and s.u.c.k.e.d; his extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e balls totally swallowed and tongued, his sides and armpits tickled, his neck and ears played with by another hot tongue - and finally his c.o.c.k being unmercifully played with.


    His c.o.c.k head cruelly being rubbed, Jesse slowly swirling his fingers, polishing them over the spongy hot c.o.c.k head, wet with prec.u.m and spit, while another hand jerked up and down Ryan''s hard shaft - now quickly as Jesse felt Ryan''s c.u.m shooting up from his balls and out from his c.o.c.k, splattering on his pubic hair and stomach, while he screamed and m.o.a.n.e.d "oh f.u.c.kin'' Jesus ..oh gawd... oh... oh... oh..."


    Cruelly, Jesse watched Ryan''s face and instead of letting go, or easing up on the c.o.c.k, he increased the jerking and increased the tempo of


    rubbing and polishing the c.o.c.k head - now so extremely and painfully s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e from his second c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Ryan''s reaction was disbelief - he shook his head, jerking it up, his eyes wide with fear, yelling "OH F.U.C.KIN SHIT GAWD NO STOP I CAN"T STAND IT F.U.C.KSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPOHGAWD..."


    His body squirmed, twisted and struggled, almost dancing in his restraints, while Jesse slowly manipulated Ryan''s still hard and wet long shaft, sending shivers of utter ecstasy and unbearable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e through Ryan''s entire body.


    Ryan had never, never before felt this before - the intensity of being touched after c.u.m.m.i.n.g the first time was indescribable -now, being rubbed and touched again, after coming a second time was pure torture.


    Looking at his squirming body, his high pitched screams, I nearly feared he would go insane. Jesse was unmoved - and kept on with the slow


    rubbing and polishing, while Justin said "WE AIN''T GONNA STOP RYAN!!!! WE AIN''T GONNA STOP!!! YOU''RE GONNA HAVE TO TAKE IT!!! TAKE IT!!!! YEAH! AND YOU NEED TO C.U.M ONE MORE TIME BOY! ONE MORE TIME OR WE WON''T STOP!!! TAKE IT!!!!"


    Ryan, in a panic from the unbearable feeling shook his head back and forth, arching his back, and shrieked out "ICANTICANTSHITF.U.C.KYOU!!!!!OH GAWDSTOPSTOPSTOP"


    It took another 20 minutes of polishing his c.o.c.k head, but the poor straight boy finally came again for a third time - though not after tremendous suffering from the boy who wept and screamed from having his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k - especially the knob polished, rubbed and stroked over and over and over and over again.


    Two hours later he was made to c.u.m two more times, after long tickling sessions in between. Ryan couldn''t tell the difference since the feeling of having his c.o.c.k and knob polished and rubbed after shooting one load after another felt as intense and unbearable as being tickled tortured - even worse.


    After a long final torturous edging, c.o.c.k polishing and rubbing over and over of his still hard shaft and throbbing c.o.c.khead head, Ryan came one more time, though the c.u.m just came out in dribbles. By that time Ryan - once a cute straight arrogant c.o.c.ky asshole - was reduced to a babbling, quivering idiot. His c.o.c.k and knob were so ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e now that even a finger lightly touching any part of it caused him to shriek out. He was crying and his sweaty muscled teen body was shaking from the non-stop ordeal.


    Jesse fastened a c.o.c.kring around Ryan''s c.o.c.k and balls causing Ryan to gasp, s.u.c.k.i.n.g in his stomach, yelling - but so exhausted by his ordeal that he sagged again. Jesse attached some small weights to the ring, stretching the boy''s balls down, while Ryan looked down, trying to kick Jesse away. This only caused the weights to move back and forth causing even more intense pain.


    Ryan begged for Jesse to remove them, crying "oh god... god please... god what else are you going to do to me oh please... stop ... take it off... please... it hurts... god it hurts..."


    Jesse added another small weight, while Ryan screamed, shaking and buckling his entire body - causing the weights to move almost violently


    back and forth, causing even more pain. Ryan yelled, but suddenly tried hard to stand still, his eyes full of tears, his mouth clenched in pain.


    Aaron went up and s.u.c.k.e.d on the boy''s n.i.p.p.l.es again, while Ryan gasped.


    Then Aaron pinched the hard n.i.p.p.l.es, attached two clothes pins on each, and one in his bellybutton, while Ryan literally screamed "MY GOD!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!!!!! STOP!!!!! NO!!!!!! GOOOOOOOODD!!!!!"


    This caused his body to swing back and forth, causing the weights on his balls to swing - causing Ryan to screech in pain again. The pain for the boy was intense - he never had his n.i.p.p.l.es or cute navel abused or tortured before.


    We let this go on for another 20 minutes - it was a turn on to see this boy c.u.m and suffer. After all, he had the biggest and best o.r.g.a.s.ms of his young life - this was fair payment for having that happen and having a bad attitude too.


    After five hours, we untied the n.a.k.e.d boy, removed the ball weights and clothes pins, who collapsed in our arms. We carried him to the van, and put him on the mattress on the floor as we drove to take him home. All six of us were in the van, with Justin driving. L.u.s.t got the best of us


    - even though we came four or five times ourselves. We needed to f.u.c.k the poor boy - he was even more out of it than our two previous victims.


    We left the c.o.c.kring on though for him to remember when he woke up. Ryan was so beautiful, and was so c.o.c.ky, that he needed to be f.u.c.k.e.d.


    Each of us gently inserted our hard pricks between his sweaty a.s.s cheeks and f.u.c.k.e.d his asshole all the way home.


    Though tired, f.u.c.k.i.n.g this straight boy, smelling his neck and the sweaty scent of his hair was too much - we each came after only a few thrusts. Ryan. totally out of it, merely m.o.a.n.e.d and shook his head slowly slurring "oh god... oh god.. feels good... no... no... god... nomoremorenomore"


    We arrived at his place just as Justin f.u.c.k.e.d him, and we carried him back into his apartment, throwing him on his bed n.a.k.e.d. Like the other two victims, we found Ryan''s dirty clothes - not in a hamper or anything, but strewn about his messy bedroom.


    There were only three pairs of dirty jockey shorts, and one pair of boxers for us to take as souvenirs. The six of us shared the scent of Ryan''s soiled u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r as remembrances of the night we shared teaching a cute arrogant straight boy a lesson he would never forget. We couldn''t wait to pick our next victim.


    (more on that in Straight and Bound Part 4: Curt)

 Chapter 154 - Straight and Bound Part 4

    CHAPTER 1 - NOAH'' S OBSESSION


    Noah, as he always did at the end of his workday for the past several months, made his quick friendly pro forma goodbyes to co-workers without stopping, as if he were late to an appointment. Well liked by his co-workers, none of them were bothered by his abrupt manner at the end of the work day. For the past year he was always in a hurry to leave. He never said why and brushed off friendly inquiries from his co-workers who just shrugged off his behavior as a personal quirk. Several women in the office who were attracted to Noah wondered if he was seeing someone, always assuming it was a female and never suspecting that he was gay.


    Noah never paid any attention to those friendly speculations of his private life. It never bothered him either way which had more to do with his single minded obsession. Like clock work the 30 year old accountant would rush out to his car, stopping by the same nearby restaurant for a take-out dinner order that he always called in ahead. Picking the order up he would race his SUV, as he did every day from work, to his second floor apartment just a few miles away with growing excitement as if the Super Bowl was on or he had a hot date waiting. Neither was happening.


    Instead, after a quick change into a t-shirt and basketball shorts, Noah went into his study and got on his computer, opening the box of his take-out dinner and sipping on a beer, as he did every night work.


    The face staring back at Noah from the computer blank screen warming up before it showed the login screen, showed a reflection of an average looking face with a full head of dark brown hair that he knew some said was cute. But nothing extraordinary about his looks. His build was not fat but not muscled either - naturally toned but average. Even his d.i.c.k and balls were average in size (6-1/2 inches hard and cut like most other American males, with walnut sized t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s held together by a tight scrotum bag). The rest of him was average - average in height at 5 feet 10 inches, average in shoe size (9-1/2) and average in weight for his height and frame at 165 lbs.


    He was to his co-workers, family and anyone else in the outside world a young man who appeared to be happy, successful and entirely normal - your average young 30 year old guy.


    Noah believed that he was all those things - but he did keep some dark secrets from everyone else he knew or came in contact with.


    It was what some might consider a unusual s.e.x.u.a.l fantasy, not your garden variety day dreaming of f.u.c.k.i.n.g a beautiful movie star or having s.e.x on a football field. His fantasies could include those things too - if the beautiful movie star was a young handsome straight young male, a Liam Hemsworth or Chris Evans or Andrew Garfield perhaps, who was tied down, stripped n.a.k.e.d and forced to c.u.m against his will. Or if a handsome straight young jock was similarly tied spread-eagle n.a.k.e.d on a football field while being manhandled by thousands of spectators who would force him to shoot his load over and over.


    Others might view those fantasies as dark and maybe extreme. But that didn''t bother Noah the least. He knew everyone had their own dark s.e.x.u.a.l fantasy that if told to others might look weird or depraved. So he wasn''t bothered by his own. He rationalized he wasn''t actually ashamed of his own secret - he was just selfish about it. He didn''t want to share it, as if it was some treasure or prize meant only for him. At least that is what he rationalized to himself.


    A few times in his distant and recent past he did some things where his dark fantasies would intrude on some other people''s lives that when caught, did cause him embarrassment. But he always thought those unfortunate incidents were worth that embarrassment never once feeling any remorse for possibly hurting the feelings or privacy of the persons he intruded on.


    Noah''s dark secret fantasy was tied to the biggest obsession of his life - a very handsome 22 year old straight guy who lived for the past year in the apartment below him. His name was Curt.


    It was Noah''s fixation of that straight boy that caused him to leave work in a rush - sometimes even to call in sick. He would eavesdrop all night on what Curt was doing in his apartment below, especially his s.e.x.u.a.l conquests in his bedroom, which was right below Noah''s. Noah also installed small hidden high resolution video cameras outside his balcony pointed down the walkway and the pool below on the other side of the walkway in front of his building to spy on him at the apartment complex pool or when he lounged or caught some rays on his patio deck below Noah''s. Noah would leave work quickly in order to catch those live streamed videos that were automatically saved to his hard drive that may have captured Curt shirtless at the pool where he often hung out.


    At 6 foot 3 inches and 185 pounds and age 22 years, size 12 shoe size, Curt - in Noah''s eyes, but in many others too - was the perfect specimen of a young athletic male.


    He was a college athlete, movie star handsome, but yet retained a boyish look about his face. His hair was brownish blonde, cut short, and eyes that were green with long lashes that melted the hearts of girls and even older and married women in Noah''s apartment complex. He was the cute boy who they wanted to bake cookies for AND at the same time wanted him as their own ultimate dream f.u.c.k.


    His smooth body was accented by tufts of manly brownish hairs in both armpits, a s.e.xy treasure trail that sneaked down to a full - but not overly hairy pubes framed by a dusting of wiry curly brown hairs covering the inside and outside of his t.h.i.g.hs and legs up to his tight b.u.t.t crack.


    He loved Curt''s belly button that to Noah looked like it was sculpted out by an artist with an eye for classic male beauty. Below that halo of treasure trail of wiry curly hairs - as Noah later discovered - was a 7 inch long un-cut c.o.c.k that grew he estimated to over 9 solid inches of solid fat f.u.c.k meat ready to pump its load into a waiting hungry p.u.s.s.y. His immense prick rested over two duck egg sized balls in a loose scrotum.


    Noah remembered when he first saw him a year earlier when he first moved in.


    Noah couldn''t believe the sight he was seeing - an incredibly handsome young man, wearing sunglasses, shirtless and tanned, wearing faded old ripped jeans with an inch or two of this u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r waist band showing, his muscles bulging carrying several boxes into the vacant apartment below.


    Empty for the past several months, someone was obviously moving in, and Noah, awe struck by the youth''s beauty, stared at him as he walked below and inside. Noah prayed that the boy was not just a helper or hired hand but was actually the person who was going to live there. And hopefully alone. Moments later the young man walked out of the apartment headed to the parking lot just a few yards away. Noah watched the boy, seeing his tanned v-shaped muscled back and and how his tight slim cut jeans seemed to be sculpted around his muscled bubble b.u.t.t that flexed as he walked with a certain air of c.o.c.ky arrogance and indifference. Noah almost drooled seeing the boy''s s.e.xy waistband of what looked to be boxer type b.r.i.e.f.s. Oh how s.e.xy that was to Noah.


    Noah noticed that the boy had ear phones and followed the white thin cord to a smart phone in the pocket of his jeans. He was obviously walking in rhythm to whatever music he was listening to in a way that was s.e.xy and highlighted every muscle on his shirtless tanned body. His walk though, Noah decided as he watched the boy walk down the pathway was more of an intimidating "I-don''t-give-a-f.u.c.k" swagger of a entitled handsome straight jock boy. Noah sighed with the fantasy in his mind of how he would love to see this boy abducted, stripped n.a.k.e.d, hogtied and slowly forced to c.u.m against his will.


    Noah took several pictures discreetly from his balcony of the boy as he walked away. Noah''s mouth watered when the boy returned carrying in each hand two large completely filled athletic bags walking slowly that showed off his tanned muscled pecs, large succulent quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es and 8 pack abs centered by the s.e.xiest bellybutton Noah had ever seen. How he wanted to tongue that hole. He noticed the boy''s treasure trail of curly dark hairs that s.e.xily disappeared into the waistband of Curt''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r jeans that bulged out suggestively teasing Noah''s fantasies of what must be a huge piece of straight boy f.u.c.k meat tightly curled up in there . My God, this boy was perfect Noah thought and prayed that he was the one moving in - and that he wasn''t just helping someone else.


    Noah, seeing the boy coming back toward the apartment carrying two boxes of books, rushed downstairs as if he was going about his regular business. As if by pure accident, Noah bumped into the boy, who was just leaving the apartment again to head back his car. Noah, trying desperately to hide his excitement, tried to calm himself with a casual greeting of "hi" and asked if he was moving in. Noah''s face though could not completely hide his extreme growing l.u.s.t for the boy.


    The boy, still wearing dark glasses, unplugged the ear phones from both ears, hanging it from his neck, and asked "what?"


    "Are you moving in?" Noah repeated almost growing faint and feeling tongue-tied from seeing the boy close-up, stripped to the waist.


    Noah could smell the boy''s masculine clean sweat and see beads of perspiration trickle down his forehead, neck, c.h.e.s.t and hairy brown armpits. To Noah, just a few feet away, the boy was even more s.e.xy and beautiful. He tried to not stare but he couldn''t help but look at the boy''s c.h.e.s.t and look down at the large bulge in the crotch of his jeans. He noticed the little tufts of wiry brownish hairs coming from his sweaty armpits and wanted desperately to tongue and lick that area. Noah forced himself to stop looking at the boy''s c.h.e.s.t and direct his attention to Curt''s face and hoped he didn''t notice how much Noah l.u.s.ted for his body.


    "Yeah. Sorry...earphones," the youth said in a way that sounded hurried and somewhat annoyed at being interrupted.


    He didn''t offer his hand or introduce himself though he tried to appear cordial. He lifted his left arm to scratch the back of his head, exposing completely his armpit haloed by tufts of his wiry curly brown hairs glistening with sweat. Noah''s mouth gaped open in l.u.s.t seeing that casual display of the raw s.e.xiness of Curt''s body. God how s.e.xy this boy was Noah thought as he stared at Curt''s bulging biceps.


    "Oh, great! My name is Noah. I live upstairs...been here for the past 5 years. Anyway welcome! Can I give you a hand?" Noah said trying to control his almost school-girl crush giddiness, holding out his hand.


    He couldn''t wait to feel the touch the boy''s hand and feel his grip, though tried not to act excited or to stare at his c.h.e.s.t crotch. Seeing close-up the boy''s rounded biceps, he couldn''t believe how beautifully muscled the boy was.


    The youth politely put out his hand, shaking Noah''s with a strong but very brief grip, introducing himself as Curt. He politely but firmly declined the offer of help saying "No. I got it...almost done," and almost as an after thought added, "Uh...but thanks."


    With that, the boy broke off further conversation, muttering that he had to finish up, and put his earphones back on head. Without another word or gesture to Noah, Curt turned and headed back to the parking lot walking in rhythm to the music that Noah found so s.e.xy. It was some hip hop music Noah could hear from the ear phones just before the boy put it back into his ears.


    Noah went back upstairs, but from his balcony he tried to hide himself so he could video tape, stare and drink in the beauty the s.e.xy shirtless boy as he continued to move boxes into his apartment.


    From that first moment Noah laid eyes on the boy he l.u.s.ted after the Curt because of his looks - his arrogant personality towards him and his likely deserved reputation as a lady pleaser in bed. He loved his arrogant c.o.c.ky attitude because it fueled his fantasies that Curt was a straight boy who desperately needed to be abducted, tied up spread-eagle on a milking bed and then edged and milked for hours and hours - screaming at having his c.o.c.k touched by a guy - and worse having it tormented over and over by excruciating polishing of his knob over and over as he shrieked from the unbearable sensations.


    He came off as borderline homophobic - at least to Noah, with an arrogant dismissive attitude toward him, perhaps accurately sensing Noah''s intense interest in him.


    When he passed Noah in the apartment parking lot, or pool area or heading to his apartment, he never said more than a barely cordial "hey" or "whatsup" without ever looking at or stopping to hear Noah''s response. Like some pathetic high school girl with a crush, Noah could only sigh and watch longingly as the boy passed by him, inhaling wisps of his scent of deodorant and clean sweat and see his bubble b.u.t.t flex as he walked by.


    That was the extent of Curt''s acknowledgement that Noah was even alive. The longest conversation he ever had with the boy was the day he was moving in. Noah didn''t realize that Curt, wearing sunglasses, could see clearly how Noah was staring at him that very first day he moved in, and other days around the apartment complex. The staring made Curt felt creepy and made the youth uncomfortable. But he never felt for a moment it represented any danger to him at all. He also knew that Noah was intimidated by him and used that to help avoid any contact with his neighbor.


    That c.o.c.ky arrogant straight boy attitude that was to Noah both intimidating and alluring always triggered an explosion of the dark fantasies in the part of his brain that became obsessed with tying up Curt to teach him a lesson in c.o.c.k control by repeatedly edging and milking him against his will to the point of driving the boy to the brink of shrieking insanity.


    Noah would sniff the air trying to smell the boy''s scent again - and then smile almost in an evil way - as if to hide from his good side the thoughts he was thinking. He knew he would never act on those thoughts - but oh was he tempted whenever Curt was near. He even thought out a plan of abduction. But it wasn''t serious. Still - just the smell of him would trigger those thoughts.


    Those thoughts would be triggered also when Curt, wearing sun glasses, would swagger around looking to pick up a girl around the apartment pool or club house shirtless wearing low-slung board shorts that clung to his skin showing off a rounded muscled b.u.t.t and a prominent delectable bulge. Noah thought he could almost see sometimes Curt''s d.i.c.k flexing its boyish yet manly hardness for his many female admirers in the complex, secretly taking pictures of the boy. Oh if I could just have him for one day Noah thought, one day.


    Curt on the prowl always drove Noah to distraction - and a mixture of jealousy (of the girls), and l.u.s.t knowing that Curt was horny and looking to be laid. He pictured Curt stripping n.a.k.e.d, his d.i.c.k steel hard pointing straight out 8 or 9 inches, oozing gooey strings of honey-like sticky straight boy pre-c.u.m and then f.u.c.k.i.n.g whatever girl was in his bed like a muscled pile driving machine.


    But most other times - during the day at least - all Noah could do was to stare at him while walking around the pool area or his apartment patio below his balcony without a shirt that showed off his muscled abs and pecs - and brown armpit hairs and a treasure trial coming from a concave belly button that Noah thought was incredibly s.e.xy.


    If Noah was a non-entity to Curt with no hope of ever seeing him n.a.k.e.d or seeing him f.u.c.k or forcing him to c.u.m against his will, he could at least hear the straight stud pile drive his many different girl friends with his meaty prick.


    In his effort to eavesdrop on what Curt was doing downstairs, Noah discovered by accident, a few days after Curt moved in, a large white plastic pipe behind a wall panel in his bedroom. The panel came loose and he detached it and through the insulation saw the pipe that rose about five feet from the floor - but was left open and didn''t go anywhere further up. He looked up and there was no pipe going to the roof. The construction workers must have made a mistake and tried to cover it up.


    Noah realized this mistake could be a valuable tool to listen in on his hunky new neighbor below. His bedroom was right below his - and the wall with the pipe was the same wall that his bed was against. He could hear Curt''s muffled voice through his bedroom floor talking on his cell phone - and the muffled sound of what he assumed was a TV. Very muffled and indistinct. He quietly walked to the open pipe and put his ear near it, holding his breath. Though not crystal clear, Noah was shocked how he could hear everything as if he was in the next room and the doors were open. My god, Noah realized his obsession building, he could listen to Curt going to the bathroom, masturbating and best of all - having s.e.x! The only thing missing was video of all those things, which wasn''t possible - but listening in was the next best thing.


    Noah would cover the wall every time he left the apartment (in case the manager ever entered for some reason - which he never did) but for the entire year Curt lived below him, he always listened in on the boy''s activities in his bedroom below. Noah found a way to record the audio, which preserved hundreds of hours of sound recordings of Curt talking on the phone, pissing, showering, what appeared to sound like his masturbating and very clearly, having s.e.x. He was a tireless, loud and headboard busting lover.


    Over the next 11 months, through the plastic pipe in the wall, Noah could hear Curt with one of his many dates that he brought home - laughing, getting a little drunk and high - and then always, he would end the late night with a long intense f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    From that pipe, Noah was able to confirm from the noise below what he already surmised by the steady stream of visits by different girls to Curt''s apartment below: the handsome youth when it came to s.e.x was insatiable and that served - at least for Noah - to highlight even more the physical prowess of Curt''s lean muscled body.


    Someone as beautiful and s.e.xy looking as Curt had to be a s.e.x hound in bed - and on that score he delivered with powerful piston like thrusts of his pelvis into the quivering pussies of so many girls in his bedroom below that Noah could hear.


    He could listen to Curt''s animal-like panting grunts, the bed''s headboard loud pounding against the wall as his thrusting became more urgent and intense - and then the girl''s shriek that marked her reaching a mind shattering o.r.g.a.s.m - and Curt''s always loud "F.U.C.K YEAH F.U.C.K YEAH!!!" when he shot his load. He could visualize from the sounds Curt''s fat engorged f.u.c.k meat pulverizing the girl''s hungry grateful p.u.s.s.y with his deep machine like thrusts of his pelvis. Hearing the noise so clearly downstairs through the pipe, Noah could imagine the two halves of Curt''s muscled b.u.t.t cheeks opening his man trench and snapping tightly shut with each thrust into the girl. Oh God Noah would sigh, how he would have loved to have seen that and lick that hairy trench as he f.u.c.k.e.d the girl.


    Noah could tell when his straight boy Adonis would shoot his load because suddenly the sound of Curt''s urgent animal-like thrusting - the noise of the bed hitting the wall - all stopped immediately. Noah surmised that the boy''s d.i.c.k had to be extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e after c.u.m.m.i.n.g - because of that - and because one time he thought he heard the boy squeal after he apparently shot his load in the girl - and she apparently touched or stroked his d.i.c.k right after he pulled out. He could hear, through the pipe, the straight jock yell "OOOOH SHIT!!!" and then the sound of his angry sounding voice ordering her to stop. He definitely didn''t like that.


    That sound of Curt''s grunting s.e.xy voice while being p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed and f.u.c.k.i.n.g all those girls triggered powerful l.u.s.tful feelings. The tone, the sound of that reedy boyish yet masculine jock voice - the way he grunted like an athlete trying to get through the intense pumping of s.e.x. Oh how Noah wished he could have seen Curt perform in bed with all those girls. But hearing it was better than nothing. And Noah would listen to those audio recordings of Curt having s.e.x. Over and over. To Noah, Curt was the ultimate straight boy who needed to be trained and forced to endure edging and o.r.g.a.s.m that he could not control. And Noah wanted to be that person who forced all that to happen.


    Curt did a two-some with two beautiful girls who also lived in the apartment complex a few days before he moved. Noah, as he always did when stalking Curt, would always place himself in the vicinity wherever he was in the complex, especially if he was shirtless and around the pool area.


    That particular day in the late afternoon was still sunny and extremely hot and humid, with everyone else keeping indoors with their ACs running on full blast. Noah, had no intention of staying indoors when his idol was parading around shirtless. He quickly rushed down to the pool area, wearing sun glasses, and kept a safe distance in the pool area not too far away from Curt and the girls in the Jacuzzi, and acted like he was watching his I-Pad-like device, while dipping his b.a.r.e feet in the main pool. His I-Pad-like device was actually taking video of the three in the Jacuzzi.


    All three were clearly getting drunk - and were still drinking in the Jacuzzi,, though that was against the apartment complex rules. The strong alcohol buzz made Curt and the girls lose some of their inhibitions with talking and laughing getting louder and more boisterous. The three were definitely getting more horny - aided by the hot water and the swirling jets of the Jacuzzi.


    Noah noticed that Curt would often back up against what he knew was the location of one of the more powerful shooting jets coming from the side and bottom of the Jacuzzi. He could tell that the handsome straight boy was clearly enjoying the feeling of the intense water pressure against his asshole and crotch. He noticed when that happened Curt would briefly close his eyes - with the long lashes that girls loved - tilt his head back slightly and suppress a m.o.a.n - and then quickly acted as if nothing happened, repeating it a couple of more times. He probably would have shifted his tight asshole and d.i.c.k even closer to the swirling strong jets that would have made him c.u.m if there wasn''t any girls in the Jacuzzi with him, Noah thought excitedly. But that straight boy seemed never to lack any female companionship ever.


    Still it thrilled Noah to see Curt''s intimate private reaction to having the strong pulsating swirling jets of hot water stimulate his v.i.r.g.i.n straight asshole and d.i.c.k - as if Noah was a voyeur in Curt''s bedroom watching him p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e himself. The girls didn''t seem to notice though were clearly hot for Curt touching his shoulders and trying to get close to him.


    Noah then watched the three laugh, giggle and eventually slowly climb out of the Jacuzzi into the hot humid night. Noah held back a huge gasp upon seeing Curt come out of the water, warm water streaming from his wet brown short hair, his tanned muscled pecs, back and abs, with his winking bellybutton with the swirling hole and treasure trail plastered down to his beige thin board shorts clinging now to his tanned skin that l.e.w.dly showed off his bubble b.u.t.t a.s.s, with the wet thin fabric wedged into his crack, while outlining what clearly was a large semi-hard d.i.c.k and balls ready for action.


    The girls quickly followed and all three, with towels slung over their shoulders, staggered back to his apartment walking by Noah. Only the two girls acknowledged Noah''s presence, with a little wave of their hands giggling with excitement, knowing they were minutes away from seeing Curt n.a.k.e.d and having his huge prong stuck in their hot snatches. Curt, with beads of water coming out of his s.e.xy bellybutton and from his model perfect hair and armpits with his board shorts clinging o.b.s.c.e.n.ely to his crotch and b.u.t.t, staggered quickly passed Noah, and totally ignored him - as he always did.


    That straight boy dismissive arrogant attitude only fueled Noah''s obsession and l.u.s.t. Within seconds he quickly followed them to their building, instead going upstairs to his apartment and like he always did when he knew Curt was having s.e.x, removed the wall panel in his bedroom that hid that exposed plastic pipe that ran down to the inside wall of Curt''s first floor apartment bedroom wall. The same wall that his queen sized bed headboard was against.


    He would never forget listening to the loud animal like noise below his apartment from that especially intense encounter accented by the steady strong pounding against the wall of that bed headboard until Curt shot his load. All three went at it almost immediately upon entering Curt''s apartment below, staggering (Noah imagined) to his bedroom, stripping off their clothes and then the three going at it. Noah knew their drunken state both made them extremely horny and hastened their o.r.g.a.s.ms. Still it was a long intense f.u.c.k - which Noah later learned included the two girls going at Curt, blowing him and s.u.c.k.i.n.g at his balls.


    But Noah surmised from the sounds below that like nearly all girls, the servicing was passable and simply a brief interlude charging Curt up for the real show: sticking his hard prick into their pussies at first f.u.c.k.i.n.g the shit out of them - and then after 20 minutes, having one of the girls ride his d.i.c.k while he ate out the other to a eye popping o.r.g.a.s.m for the two (something Noah later learned from overhearing the girls talk at the pool two days later).


    Curt shot his load, c.u.m.m.i.n.g last, and Noah could hear him being playfully attacked by the two girls who touched and stroked his still hard d.i.c.k, wet with his c.u.m and p.u.s.s.y juice for a few seconds as he shrieked "OH NO!!!!" and got them to stop.


    "OH NO!!!!"


    He loved that anguish in Curt''s voice. A slight quiver of fear or trepidation in the otherwise masculine voice that delighted Noah to no end. Oh how Noah wished he could have made Curt scream out those words over and over as his sweaty muscled straight boy body, splayed out and tied down was unmercifully edged past o.r.g.a.s.m and beyond: "OH NO!!!"


    Noah later overheard the two girls - two days later - at the pool - talking with another girl about their time with Curt. Both were still clearly hot for the boy. They both said how hot Curt''s body was and how big his prick was, even when soft. They were excited to finally get the handsome youth in bed and each took turns l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his large hard d.i.c.k while the other kissed and frenched him, and then nibbled and s.u.c.k.e.d at his n.i.p.p.l.es and torso. He seemed to really like that most of all - having two girls lick, tongue and suck at his body they told their friend. His reaction to having one of them suck his entire shaft while the other s.u.c.k.e.d and gobbled his big balls was off the charts they told the girl, whose eyes were wide with l.u.s.t and envy. Noah was beside himself just overhearing the conversation as he strained to catch every word. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    They told their friend that Curt couldn''t take the blow job and s.u.c.k.i.n.g of his balls anymore and that he wanted to f.u.c.k one of them. They each wanted him to thrust his hard c.o.c.k into them and he did, though they told him not to shoot yet. They wanted to make this last. After getting close to shooting his load, Curt, they told their friend, warned them and one of them playfully slapped his a.s.s hard as he yelped in surprise. That stopped his pumping and they told him to lay on his back while so they could take care of him. The girl he didn''t f.u.c.k yet then got on top of him, and she rode him to o.r.g.a.s.m. They told the other girl how one of them hugged him tight and kissed him and tongued his s.e.xy ears, while the other suddenly shifted, pulling off of him and sat on his t.h.i.g.hs and grabbed his hard d.i.c.k after he came inside of her. They told the other girl they were amazed at how much c.u.m Curt had shot out of his d.i.c.k, spilling down his c.o.c.k like hot lava as one of the girls put it.


    Momentarily pinned down by both girls - and not expecting what was to happen, Curt''s body relaxed even more in the afterglow of being p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed. He never before let a girl handle him in this way where he gave up control in lovemaking. The girl on his t.h.i.g.hs however had other ideas and started to stroke it, suck it and stroke until he literally howled from the unbearable sensation and quickly pushed her off. He seemed to them pretty angry that they did that to him. Noah almost blew a gasket in his brain over hearing that. THAT was what he dreamed of doing to Curt - and to hear that they did it to him, tasted his hot c.u.m, and then made him squeal, even for just a couple of seconds, after he shot his load.


    "He''s very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e there after he c.u.ms," the girl said to the other smiling l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips recalling l.e.w.dly the taste of Curt''s c.u.m, as all three laughed.


    The two girls wanted to have Curt again and invited the third girl to join in next time. He clearly was to them, Noah could see, a piece of Alpha Male Prime Beef that they l.u.s.ted after. He smiled to himself realizing again how Curt s.e.xiness seemed to attract dark fantasies from both s.e.xes.


    He listened more as the three girls plotted among themselves about what they would do to Curt when he came back. While he hated having his c.o.c.k touched after he shot his load, he had mentioned to both girls he would love to see them again. The two-some s.e.x was different for him, at least in the way they did it by seizing control sometimes. That wasn''t something he allowed normally he told them. But he kind of liked it and it was fun he said and told them he wanted to hook up again soon. The three girls decided they would plan out what really would amount to an assault on the boy once they were invited into his bedroom again. Well, not an assault per se, they told themselves, but sort of expand the role playing. They planned, with Noah still overhearing their conversation, to hold him down, possibly restrain him with cuffs, and tickle him. And if they were able to cuff his arms and legs, they could take all the time in the world to tickle his armpits, sides and feet, and stroke his c.o.c.k after he came. One of the girls especially liked to polish and rub the c.o.c.kheads of boys - and rarely would any of them allow it for more than a second. Curt didn''t allow them to do that at all to him, except when after he shot his load and he was temporarily unable to. But restrained, the girl could polish his knob as long as she wanted - and they could all polish and stroke his d.i.c.k after he came. They would love to see his reactions to being restrained and helpless to stop them. They clearly were obsessed with Curt''s goodlooks and muscled body - almost as much as Noah was. Listening to their conversation at the poolside, Noah was overcome with l.u.s.t, looking forward to that f.u.c.k session. He prayed that he would be around so he could use that pipe in his apartment to at least listen in.


    Two of the girls Noah learned from their talking, did some previous work in a fem dom video site and so had experience in dominating a guy. He heard them talk about bringing a spreader bar to tie his legs for full access to his crotch and other "toys" as they put it..


    Noah was both shocked by the three girls somewhat sadistic tendencies - that surprised him because they looked so beautiful and normal. But he realized he looked normal and had those same - if not even more extreme thoughts about the same boy. Noah felt so envious of those two girls - who had the n.a.k.e.d boy partially restrained with their bodies, even if only for a few seconds. They had him. Forced a reaction from him. For a few seconds Curt was at their mercy and helpless. Oh how Noah wished he could have been there to hold his legs and grab that s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e d.i.c.k.


    "OH NO!!!!" Noah, overhearing the girls talk and plan, had looked forward to hearing that anguished cry from Curt again.


    But Curt moved out - to their surprise - before they had the chance to hook up with him again. So he wasn''t the only one missing and pining for Curt''s beautiful body. But unlike them, he still had his videos and pictures - and clothes of his idol. But oh how he wished he could have realized his fantasy and had Curt tied spread-eagle stripped n.a.k.e.d on a bed, his legs splayed out by a spreader bar and forced to c.u.m over and over.

 Chapter 155 - First anal

    After first time of s.e.x experience me and neeta had s.e.x so many time in which we had tried so many positions and so many kinky stuffs too. We don''t gave any love relationship but we were like friends with benefits she was teacher in school and i was handling established business we had spent so many nights together having lot of drinks sessions and most importantly fabulous s.e.x and for that i will give a thank to my friend who gave me her number. She was fan of my s.e.x.u.a.l stamina and time in bed


    Lets come to the story it was time of Decembers and Christmas was about to come as she was christian she invited me for Christmas at her house and I accepted her invitation at night i wished her Christmas at 12:00 and she told me don''t forget to come at evening today i said yes sure i will definitely come. So as decided i reached at her home i asked for grace she said she went at her grandparents home for Christmas i said okay and then i wished her Christmas by giving her long and deep smooch she was wearing beautiful ocean blue colour one piece for the night then we moved towards dining table and had some delicious food which she prepared for me and some wine. After that she took two whisky glasses for further drinks and opened up my favourite black label bottle. She poured glasses and made our drinks ready by passing me my glasses she said happy Christmas dear and then we cheers our glasses and start drinking whisky on her bed


    She sat near me in my arms and feeding me snacks with her hands and simultaneously we were enjoying smoke too after two glasses of whiskey she turned on and started rubbing my p.e.n.i.s on my pants on that moment I stopped drinking my glass which was still half poured i kept my glass on table and i grab her face in my hands and said you are looking so s.e.xy in this dress she winked on my and said I usually look s.e.xy when i don''t wear anything, i passed at quick smiling glance on her and we start smooching each other she took the charge and came on me and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g me everywhere on my body which was not covered by my cloths then seductively she removed my tshirt and kissed me on my c.h.e.s.t in these days she started biting me whenever we had s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e that day also she bitten me on my right c.h.e.s.t n.i.p.p.l.e i had closed my eyes and enjoying her juicy lips on my body while going down finally she reached on my pants then she unhooked it and let set free the beast stucked inside my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. She was l.i.c.k.i.n.g my p.e.n.i.s like children licks a lollypop it was always a goosebumps moment for me when she give me a oral then she moved on my t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s and she put them in her mouth and just looked at me and by this view i was just mesmerised while watching her but she had a different plan too after l.i.c.k.i.n.g my t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s she grab my t.h.i.g.hs inside and lift them up to kiss my asshole by that action i was so shocked but i liked that the way she did it then she gave me a rim job she put her finger inside my asshole and licked it then she rolled her tongue inside it it was a different feeling for me but i was really enjoying everything that happening with me a that time. After spending around 15 minutes on my p.e.n.i.s t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s and asshole finally she return on my lips and gave me a mind blowing french kiss now it was my turn i grabbed her one piece lower end in my hands and lift it on her stomach and as usual she was wearing nothing down at lower her one piece was off shoulders so i just lowered it to free up her b.o.o.b.s which were now busty ( all thanks for my efforts ) i started massaging her b.o.o.b.s and moved towards her c.l.i.t i fingered her up to find her G spot and started rubbing there i knew that it was her favourite in oral while fingering up i swallowed her tasty p.u.s.s.y juice and licked her c.l.i.torial network she pushed me inside her p.u.s.s.y and wrapped her legs around my head now she was all arose and seeking up the desperate s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e


    Now i stood up on bed gave my weapon in her mouth and f.u.c.k.e.d her mouth vigorously she gulped my whole p.e.n.i.s inside her mouth and her eyes were wide open while doing that and i was just enjoying f.u.c.k.i.n.g her mouth at that the time my p.e.n.i.s was all wet and erected so well i put into her in missionary position she yelled on me and start m.o.a.ning so loudly yessss vishuuuu f.u.c.k me harrrrrderr f.u.c.k me yessss f.u.c.k me you are the best one i ever experienced in my life f.u.c.k me my speed was increasing and then I decided to change the position so i removed my p.e.n.i.s and set her in d.o.g.g.y position and continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g her she was enjoying it but my mind was in another search and it was concentrated on her butthole her a.s.s was looking so beautiful in d.o.g.g.y motion my p.e.n.i.s was just swimming in her p.u.s.s.y like a fish and certainly i removed it and set it on her asshole she was shocked and before she say anything i grabbed her a.s.s tightly and pushed my dragon in her cave she m.o.a.n.e.d loudly and said no vishu no please dont..... not there please.... and i pushed it with more pressure and finally after lot of agonise my p.e.n.i.s finally settled down in her asshole I took a pause for little time and she was like please vishu removed it from there and then said be calm and relax you will enjoy it just have some patience and bear some I slowly removed half of my p.e.n.i.s and again inserted and continued it for some time in slow motion due to wet p.e.n.i.s she was little relaxed now then i asked her hows it ???? Are you enjoying it or not ??? She replied it was like a very first time when i had s.e.x in my 18th i smiled and said you are still 18 she said stop it with little naughty tone and after that i start f.u.c.k.i.n.g her a.s.s in motion


    After some time i took her hand and pulled her towards me and grabbed her waist in my hand and at other hand i hold her hands i kissed her on neck and continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g her again she was morning so loudly sssssss..... ahhhh ooooooo vishuuuu my darlingggg you are so hottt and f.u.c.k.i.n.g me so good i am feeling like young with you f.u.c.k my little tight a.s.s f.u.c.k her badly i am your whore f.u.c.k your s.l.u.t wide. I increased my speed her v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s i was experiencing every wall inside her a.s.s on my p.e.n.i.s it was so tight that it was pushing me out in it having in same position i whispered in her ears stand up with me and then she followed my legs and we stood up on her bed now her b.o.o.b.s were touching on wall and from behind i was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her madly and that was continued for next 6-7 minutes and within that i slapped her a.s.s so many time


    My speed was increasing and she understood that i was about to c.u.m she said to me give my that c.u.m in my a.s.s i want to experience your hot juicy c.u.m in my a.s.s come on f.u.c.k my harder f.u.c.k me and i speed up and started m.o.a.ning ohhhhh yesssss neetu yessss yesssss yessss f.u.c.k you my bitch yesssss yessss yesssss..... and finally i left all my c.u.m in her asss it was so hot that its heat can be felt in her a.s.s she laid herself on wall and i laid on her for little time


    It was our first anal experience and for that night i f.u.c.k.e.d up 3 more time in her a.s.s saying happy Christmas my bitch

 Chapter 156 - Mum and Daughter Get Closer

    The two women giggled and swapped tales of life over the last years. Alex looked at her Mum. Kirsty''s eyes were still a little puffy from crying but her stunning beauty was there to see. Her high cheek bones, soft eyes, full lips, curved chin and slim neck. Her long, brown hair that seemed lighter when the sun caught it, was tied back in a pony-tail that fell half way down her back Luxury


    Alex (Alexandra) sat next to her Mum on the floor and they both stared into the distance. This wasn''t the first big change in their lives and it wouldn''t be last. Probably.


    Having just turned 18, Alex had had her share or heartbreak. He real mum had died when she was 4 and after a couple of years her dad, Mike, had found Kirsty.


    They became a family and Kirsty was a loving step-mom to Alex. Hell, the only real Mum she had known.


    So when her Dad had started to drink and sleep around and the fights had started, it was clear that Mum and Dad were going to split. But Alex was in no doubt where she wanted to stay.


    Yesterday''s fight had been the climax and Mike had packed his bags and left. By now, he was already in Spain with his new fling and out of their lives.


    They would be fine. Alex and Kirsty loved each other genuinely. Kirsty couldn''t have kids of her own and so Alex was everything to her. They shared everything. They talked about everything.


    So here they sat, on Kirsty''s bedroom floor. The bottle of wine empty, only a little bit left in each of their glasses. Alex was feeling a little tipsy and when Kirsty started to tell her tales of some of the things her Dad had done she couldn''t help laughing and that started them both off. It was cathartic. Alex had no illusions her Dad was no good and he had hurt her Mum. Alex loved her Mum more than her Dad and she was happy to say so.


    The two women giggled and swapped tales of life over the last years.


    Alex looked at her Mum. Kirsty''s eyes were still a little puffy from crying but her stunning beauty was there to see. Her high cheek bones, soft eyes, full lips, curved chin and slim neck. Her long, brown hair that seemed lighter when the sun caught it, was tied back in a pony-tail that fell half way down her back.


    The sweatshirt couldn''t hide her best asset though. Alex knew her bra size was 34EE and had always been in awe of how s.e.xy her Mum was, without even trying to be. Only 5''3" but her slim waist accentuated her curvy h.i.p.s and her legs were smooth and slender. At times, Alex looked at her Mum and bit her lip. She was exploring her own s.e.x.u.a.lity and had been browsing some websites and more and more she was attracted to seeing two beautiful women kissing and loving each other.


    She didn''t think she was gay ¨C she''d had boyfriends ¨C but they were more because she felt she should, rather than having a deep-seated d.e.s.i.r.e for male love.


    Alex herself was a stunning beauty. Taller than her setpmum by a few inches already and she filled out her own shorts with wide h.i.p.s and strong legs. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were a very nice 34C but her best feature was her face. A slightly oriental shape to her eyes that made her look exotic. When she wore the right eye make-up and accentuated her eyelids, she looked stunning and way older than she was.


    She could wear her Mum''s clothes ¨C and had done so without her knowing! ¨C and looked very sophisticated. That was maybe why she lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y to a man in his 20''s when she was only 15.


    She had come home looking distraught. Her Dad was out (no surprise there) but her Mum didn''t ask questions, just ran a bath for her and stayed with her while Alex told her the tale of h.y.m.e.n breaking, blood in the man''s car, him kicking her out and leaving her to walk home.


    She had gone off ''boys'' since then.


    They carried on talking, more light-heartedly now.


    Kirsty was trash-talking Mike and said "I should have spanked him harder, made him my bitch". She then clapped her hands over her mouth realising what she''d said out loud.


    "MUM!" was Alex''s astonished response. Kirsty laughed and said "oh yes, your Dad liked to be spanked. Me too, sometimes, but he really got into it when I took control".


    Alex was wide-eyed and open mouthed at this.


    Kirsty turned to Alex and took her hand. "Alex, honey, grown-ups do odd things now and then. We were going through a sticky patch together and thought we''d try a few things to spice it up¡­.in the bedroom".


    Alex flushed a little. "I''ve said too much" was Kirsty''s response and waved her hands in a way that swatting away some bad words.


    "No, Mum, it''s fine" replied Alex. "There is the internet, I am aware of these things I just wouldn''t have guessed that it was you¡­" and she tailed off.


    "It was me¡­ what? Honey" quizzed Kirsty.


    Alex swallowed. "I would have thought it was Dad that wanted to be in control, not you". Kirsty smiled. "It''s not so much me WANTING to be in control, but your Dad wanting ME to be in control" Kirsty replied. Alex looked quizzical.


    Kirsty sighed then said "OK, your Dad liked me to dominate him ¨C you know, be his ''Mistress'' in the bedroom". Kirsty had said it.


    Quick as a flash Alex replied "oh, like a Domme?". Kirsty laughed and said "yes, I suppose so".


    They went silent but only for a few seconds then Alex continued "but how did you do that?" she asked.


    Kirsty put her head in her hands and said "no, no, this is too¡­ embarrassing" and shook her head.


    "Oh please Mum, it would answer some questions for me" Alex said softly.


    Kirsty turned to her daughter. Her beauty shone through and Kirsty knew she couldn''t keep this lovely young woman at arms-length forever.


    "What sort of questions?" Kirsty asked, tilting her head to one side.


    It was Alex''s turn to be embarrassed.


    "Well, erm¡­I¡­errm¡­" she faltered.


    Kirsty turned on the floor and faced her daughter fully now.


    "No, come on, if you want me to spill the beans you need to also" she said.


    "Ok" Alex replied softly. "Well, you remember that party about a year ago when Aunty Dawn and Uncle Chris were here". Kirsty nodded. As Alex continued, Kirsty started to smile as she remembered more and more of that night.


    "Well, we played those games and I came to bed. I heard you downstairs getting quite noisy then I think Dawn and Chris left about an hour later and I heard you come upstairs". Kirsty nodded.


    "Well, you know the walls in here are quite thin and you might be surprised how much I can hear". Kirsty blushed but Alex continued "I heard you... not argue... but I could tell you had your ''firm'' voice but I couldn''t make out what you were saying".


    Kirsty now started to recall the night very clearly.


    "It sounded like a cracking sound and I''m sure I heard Dad m.o.a.ning and then a little later, you m.o.a.ning as well. I thought you were probably having s.e.x but it didn''t sound like your normal s.e.x". Kirsty''s eyes went wide. Her and Mike were very active s.e.x.u.a.lly, at least 4 or 5 nights a week ¨C and sometimes during the day as well ¨C when Alex was at school.


    Kirsty giggled. The wine was kicking-in and she squirmed a little. Her p.u.s.s.y was getting warm remembering that night.


    "Hhhmm, yes, well¡­" she began in response.


    Alex turned to face her Mum and was hanging on her every word.


    "So¡­ yes¡­." Kirsty was trying to think of the best way to tell the tale.


    "So, we''d played games and you know how competitive your Dad is..." Alex nodded "¡­ and we''d been playing an a.d.u.l.t card game that Chris had brought and it contained some ''forfeits''". Alex nodded, her face starting to grin. "Well, the forfeits were too¡­ private¡­ to be shared so we laughed them off with Dawn and Chris but when we got to bed, your Dad clearly wanted to have to take his forfeit".


    Alex nodded and quickly asked "but why?".


    Kirsty smiled "because the forfeit was for him to be n.a.k.e.d, bent over my knees and spanked". The words hung in the air.


    Alex was nodding quickly "Yes, and¡­" she breathed.


    Kirsty was feeling her p.u.s.s.y warming very well now and continued. "So, I got that chair" pointing her dressing chair, a straight-backed wooden chair with no arms "and I turned it around away from the dresser". Alex nodded. "Then I sat on it and told your Dad to strip n.a.k.e.d".


    Alex''s own p.u.s.s.y could feel a stirring as she pictured the image. Not of her Dad, but of her Mum, her strong t.h.i.g.hs, her long hair and her s.e.xy face, ready to be the dominant one.


    "Your Dad stripped, and then stood next to me".


    "Hmm¡­" was all Alex could reply. "So, I told him to lie over me and his¡­" Kirsty faltered "¡­c.o.c.k was rock hard". Alex gasped. Kirsty took a deep breath and carried on "So he lay over my legs, keeping his feet on the floor and he brought his arms over his head so he was supporting his own weight". Alex started to bite her lower lip.


    "Then, he pushed his¡­c.o.c.k¡­in between my t.h.i.g.hs and settled".


    She sat back and removed her jumper, showing her thin-strapped cotton top. It was straining to hold her large b.r.e.a.s.ts and her n.i.p.p.l.es were fully erect. She didn''t notice but Alex''s eyes were glued to them and she was now chewing her lower lip.


    Kirsty continued "then I spanked him". "With my hand, one on each cheek".


    Alex breathed hard and asked "what did he do?".


    "Not much really, you see he was used it well before then" and Kirsty immediately stopped realising she was saying too much.


    "MUM! WHAT!!!" was Alex''s laughed reply.


    Kirsty laughed herself and stood up. "Mum, no, please tell me the rest" Alex implored.


    Kirsty went to the bed and kneeled down saying "I will, but I thought it might help if I ill.u.s.trated things a little".


    "MUM! You''re not going to spank ME are you" Alex almost screeched.


    Kirsty pulled a box from under the bed and said "No, no¡­ I just wanted to expand on why your Dad was used to it".


    Kirsty turned holding the spanking paddle.


    Alex burst out laughing and Kirsty laughed as well.


    After a minute Kirsty said "so, your Dad was used to getting spanked with this" and she passed the paddle to Alex. It was about 10" long, 3" wide and made of firm leather, plus a hard leather handle. Alex flapped it a little and smacked her own hand.


    "Owww, that stings" she exclaimed.


    Kirsty sat back down, close to her daughter and said "exactly, that''s the point".


    "But, that night I was spanking your father with my hand as we hadn''t planned ahead and it wasn''t ''doing'' anything for him".


    Alex looked blank. "So I grabbed this" and Kirsty took her wooden hairbrush from the dressing table "and spanked him with it. And believe me, this is WAY worse than the paddle. Which is probably why you could hear the noises and the m.o.a.ning".


    Alex''s eyes sparkled as she pictured the scene. Kirsty continued and told her that her Dad has initiated all of it ¨C he bought the paddle and some other things as Kirsty waved her hand towards the box and so he was only getting what he wanted. Kirsty''s face now had a wicked grin.


    "Wow¡­" was all Alex could reply and then they fell silent for a few moments.


    "And the m.o.a.ning" Alex asked. Kirsty smiled again, her p.u.s.s.y now very hot and wet at the memory. "Hmmm. Well the first m.o.a.ning was from your father, slightly in pain but then p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e". Alex c.o.c.ked her head quizzically.


    "P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e because his c.o.c.k was pressed between my t.h.i.g.hs and after a few minutes of spanking and then me rubbing his red behind, he¡­got over excited". Kirsty blushed.


    "You mean he came!" was Alex''s blurted reply. "Hmm, yes, all down my leg" laughed Kirsty.


    "wow¡­" again from Alex.


    After a moment she said "but I was sure I heard you m.o.a.ning as well". Kirsty was now very agitated. She was hot, slightly tipsy and needed to take care of her throbbing p.u.s.s.y. ''Oh, let''s get this over with'' she thought.


    "Yes, you see your Dad was VERY good at¡­ l.i.c.k.i.n.g me out and after he had¡­ come I pushed him off me but then pulled his head to my¡­ crotch and made him lick me".


    Alex''s mouth dropped open. She wasn''t THAT surprised that her Dad gave head to her Mum but hearing her Mum saying it is what made it so shocking.


    Kirsty continued "I pulled my p.a.n.t.i.e.s to one side and your father needs no invitation ¨C he loves to lick me out ¨C and I came like a train. I think I saw stars".


    Alex was dumb-struck. Her eyes fell to her Mum''s heaving b.r.e.a.s.ts and the n.i.p.p.l.es that were threatening to burst from the thin cotton. She then looked down and could see a dark patch in her Mum''s grey sweatshorts.


    Her own leggings were now stuck to her p.u.s.s.y lips ¨C she wished she''d worn p.a.n.t.i.e.s ¨C as the moisture was seeping through.


    Neither mother or daughter spoke for a minute.


    "Thanks Mum." Alex gave her Mum a broad smile. "I''m glad you and Dad were doing what you wanted. And you were enjoying it". Kirsty smiled back at her beautiful daughter. She raised herself onto her knees at the same time as Alex and they hugged each other. Alex could feel her Mum''s n.i.p.p.l.es digging into her and Kirsty in return nuzzled her face into the neck of her beautiful daughter.


    She pulled back and as Alex turned to look at her, her daughter kissed her. On the lips, a soft touch. Hey eyes closed and then held the kiss for a few seconds.


    They parted and Kirsty stroked her daughter face.


    The stayed like that for a minute.


    Alex moved first and stood. "Ow, my knees" the teen exclaimed and she moved to the bed. Kirsty was half-stood when Alex shrieked.


    Kirsty stood quickly and span around to see Alex standing over the open box. Her hands were clutching her face and she was wide-eyed.


    "WOW Mum, there''s some stuff in here!" she exclaimed.


    Kirst g.r.o.a.n.e.d. The secrets of the ''toy box'' were about to be laid b.a.r.e. She looked at her daughter, her slim frame and long blonde hair made her look like a model. She knew she was about to get VERY embarrassed if she answered questions about ''the toys'' but hey! Her daughter was going to find out these things sooner or later and better it come from her own Mum than from the internet.


    Kirsty picked up the box and put it on the bed.


    "so, let''s start with this" Kirsty said holding up an 8" vibrator ¨C pink, round and shiny.


    Alex just nodded, in awe. "This¡­" Kirsty said waving the pink machine is great for c.l.i.toral stimulation, b.r.e.a.s.ts and all-tingles". Alex giggled in reply "b.r.e.a.s.ts?". "Mmm, you glide this over your n.i.p.p.l.es, a.r.e.o.l.a, around the flesh¡­ it gives a nice tingle" her mum replied.


    Kirsty place the vibrator on the bed and picked up the next item. It looked to Alex like a round lighter, small plastic, stubby top. Kirsty continued her guided tour "this is for c.l.i.toral stimulation only. It''s small but powerful but only effective if placed directly onto your¡­c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s". Alex said "you can say ''c.l.i.t'' mum, I know what I do to my own" and it was Kirsty''s turn to look aghast. Alex smiled and said "I love to play with my c.l.i.t, especially in the bath". She took the small device. "is this waterproof?" and her mum burst out laughing.


    "Ok..." said Kirsty placing the c.l.i.toral stimulator on the bed, this next item needs no introduction" and Kirsty picked up a fully realistic dildo. 10" long, thick, heavy with veins and realistic ''head''. Alex whistled "I don''t think I could take that" and giggled.


    Kirsty waved it in front of her nose and whispered in her ear "but it''s fun to try" and licked her ear lobe sending a small spasm through the teen girl.


    "This helps¡­" and Kirsty took a bottle of lube from the box, placing it on the bed with the dildo "but the lube is mostly for this" and held up a b.u.t.t plug.


    Alex''s eyes were wide open. The plug was about 4" long plus a 2" long t-bar at its base. Alex took it but couldn''t get her hand to close around it.


    "wow, now THAT is too big" she gasped.


    Kirsty grinned. "Not for your father¡­." was her reply.


    "Whaaaa¡­." Was Alex''s astonished response.


    Kirsty laughed. "Well, men do like their bottom''s playing with and your father maybe enjoyed it more than most". Alex laughed.


    "It might take 10 minutes for him to get this in" she waved the plug "but then he could manage this" and Kirsty emptied the box by picking up the strapon dildo.


    "Holy shit" was Alex''s amazed reply. "Seriously?".


    "Uh huh" Kirsty nodded "it was fun for both of us because of this" and she turned over the 8" thick dildo on it''s leather plate to show a 4" c.o.c.k that pointed upwards.


    "This goes inside¡­ the other person" was all Kirsty could say embarrassedly.


    "Holy shit!" Alex exclaimed. "It looks¡­fantastic!".


    Kirsty giggled. The wine was doing the talking now.


    She held the dildo to her crotch and the straps hung down her taught t.h.i.g.hs.


    "Mike would get himself ready and have the b.u.t.t plug in place about a half-hour we¡­ played and then I would strap this on" and she wiggled the dildo.


    Alex just laughed and said "show me Mum".


    "Well, this part goes inside" said Kirsty, holding the dildo by the smaller c.o.c.k. "You see the angle, it rubs against the woman''s g-spot to give her stimulation". Alex''s eyes widened.


    "Show meeeeeee" she implored of her mother.


    Kirsty shrugged and though ''what the heck'' and she placed the dildo back on the bed and stepped back to pull down her sweatshorts. Alex m.o.a.n.e.d a little when she saw her mum''s skimpy p.a.n.t.i.e.s, slightly transparent in the crotch where her mum was clearly wet.


    Kirsty took off her shorts and then realised her p.a.n.t.i.e.s were going to prove to be a barrier also. She slipped them down in one motion, the crotch sticking a little, then she removed them and flung them on the bed.


    "WOW" said Alex staring at her mum'' shaven crotch.


    Kirsty blushed. "Yeah. If you want to get licked, then having smooth lips helps. I started shaving a few years ago at your Dad''s request and haven''t stopped. It does feel more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e down there and more hygienic."


    Kirsty bent a little and smoothed the lips with her fingers and Alex gasped.


    "It''s OK sweetie" said her Mum and smiled a serene smile.


    Kirsty put the first strap over one foot and then the other and pulled the strapon up to her waist, she clicked the waist strap, but didn''t tighten it.


    Almost whispering she said "this is the fun part" and she slipped the small c.o.c.k inside of her without a problem. She then pushed the leather ''plate'' to her crotch with the large c.o.c.k bouncing in front of her. She pulled the waist strap tight and made sure the straps around the tops of her t.h.i.g.hs were correctly placed. She then stood, hands on h.i.p.s and saw the awed face of her daughter.


    "Shit Mum, that looks¡­. fantastic!" her daughter exclaimed.


    Kirsty stroked the c.o.c.k almost unconsciously and then calmly said "So Mike would take out the b.u.t.t plug and be nice and stretched. He would then stand at the end of the bed and I would shuffle up to him". Alex''s hands were over her mouth.


    "THEN WHAT! She shrieked.


    Then, I would apply some lube to the c.o.c.k and push forward.


    "HOLY SHIT!" was Alex''s reply.


    The women both stood looking at the c.o.c.k.


    Alex then started to strip her leggings, with her soggy crotch peeling away from her wet p.u.s.s.y lips. "My turn" she exclaimed.


    Kirsty laughed and loosened the straps and slipped the c.o.c.k from inside of her.


    She knelt in front of her daughter and helped her to step into the two leg straps. She looked at her daughter''s swollen lips and pubic hair. She licked her own lips.


    Alex pulled up the dildo as she had watched her mother and got it ready. She carefully eased the smaller c.o.c.k between her own lips and then gasped at the feeling. Kirsty adjusted the waist strap for her and then the t.h.i.g.h straps. She then stood back.


    Her daughter couldn''t help placing her hand around the c.o.c.k as she had done. In doing so, Alex stimulated her own p.u.s.s.y and c.l.i.t and her eyes became wide. Her own p.u.s.s.y was now dripping at the e.r.o.t.i.c sight in front of her.


    "So how did you do it" Alex asked, all the while looking down at the fake c.o.c.k bobbing in front of her. "Well, I shuffled forwards and¡­" but Alex interrupted her and said " can you show me?".


    Kirsty moved in front of her daughter and positioned herself to face the wall, legs against the end of the bed. Then she bent forward a little and put her weight on her outstretched hands.


    Alex looked down at her Mum''s round a.s.s and almost came on the spot. She placed her hands on her Mum''s h.i.p.s and moved forward a little so that the c.o.c.k was resting in her Mum''s bum crack.


    "That''s right" said Kirsty "then I would tease the head around Mike''s bum hole, all the while dropping lube onto the dildo or his ass". Alex just replied "unn huu" and rocked her h.i.p.s forward and back and marvelled at the sight in front of her.


    Kirsty continued "then, when the time was right I positioned the head with my hand and pushed forward with my h.i.p.s".


    "unnn huu" m.o.a.n.e.d Alex and she took the head of the dildo and slid it up and down her mother''s swollen p.u.s.s.y lips.


    "Yes" said Kirsty "sort of like that" and wasn''t sure what her daughter was about to do. But Alex knew. After a rubbing the c.o.c.k along her Mum''s lips until the dildo was shiny and glistening, she pushed forward a little and the c.o.c.k-head slipped easily into her mother''s hot p.u.s.s.y.


    "OH Alex, NO, we can''t¡­" and Alex pushed and the dildo slid easily into her mother''s wanting c.u.n.t. Kirsty exhaled and started to stand but Alex put a hand on her back and pushed her downward and pushed forward again. The dildo went all of the way and their h.i.p.s met. They didn''t move for 20 seconds or so.


    Alex pulled back a little and then pushed forward again. And again. And again.


    Kirsty g.r.o.a.n.e.d as she realised her daughter was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. But if felt so good. She hadn''t been f.u.c.k.e.d in a couple of weeks and this felt¡­dirty.


    Alex kept pulling back and pushing forwards. The c.o.c.k inside of her started to connect with her g-spot and she m.o.a.n.e.d herself.


    "Yesssssss¡­" was all Kirsty could say. Alex brought her hands around her mother''s c.h.e.s.t and squoze her large b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her fingers found her mother''s swollen n.i.p.p.l.es and pinched them. Kirsty started to sway her head from side to side and m.o.a.n "no, no, no¡­" but Alex kept f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. Kirsty started to breathe in short gasps and she mumbled "c.u.m.m.i.n.g, c.u.m.m.i.n.g" and then let out a low growl and ground her h.i.p.s backwards to get the c.o.c.k deeper inside of her.


    The extra pressure caught Alex''s c.l.i.t and she started to o.r.g.a.s.m herself. The young woman shuddered as the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ran through her body, stronger than she had ever felt before. She collapsed onto her mother''s back.


    They stayed that way, locked at the h.i.p.s for a few minutes breathing hard.


    Kirsty started to stand and Alex responded and pulled back, slipping the dildo from her mother''s abused p.u.s.s.y.


    Alex looked down at the dildo, slick with her mother''s juices. She loosened the straps and let it fall to the floor. Had she gone too far? She started to panic and felt like crying. Her mother''s fingers lifted her chin. Kirsty was now stood directly in front of her, smiling softly. Their eyes met and Kirsty moved in and kissed her daughter. A soft, tender kiss. She stroked her daughter''s hair and just said "go to bed".


    Alex smiled weakly and complied.


    - - - - - - - - -


    Alex slept deeply. Exhaustion and alcohol kept her asleep right through the night.


    When she woke with sun''s rays piercing her room she thought about the previous night. She loved her mother and that love had gone deeper last night.


    She pictured her mother. Her face, her lips, her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Mostly though, Alex pictured her mothers'' p.u.s.s.y lips stretched around the dildo and she had f.u.c.k.e.d her with it. Alex''s right hand crept down to her p.u.s.s.y and within minutes she was biting the pillow to stifle the screams of her o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Kirsty has slept but awoke in the night wracked with guilt.


    She pictured all sorts of scenarios. ''What would the neighbours say'' etc..


    She had dozed off and had wild dreams. C.o.c.ks assailed her from everywhere. She was tied to the bed, being f.u.c.k.e.d by c.o.c.k after c.o.c.k.


    She had rolled onto her back and was playing with her n.i.p.p.l.es. God, they felt s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. Never this s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e with Mike. Was it that Alex, even though she wasn''t her biological daughter, was ''inside'' her somehow? She dozed off again.


    During the night, she returned from a bathroom break and stumbled getting back in to bed. She could see the pink vibrator shining in the pale light.


    She picked it up, got back into bed and slid the plastic toy down her body. She ran the vibrating tip over n.i.p.p.l.es making her gasp before she rubbed it around her c.l.i.t. Her p.u.s.s.y opened and she slipped the tube inside of her. The vibrator was quiet and buried inside her p.u.s.s.y the only sound was her own heavy breathing and then small gasps as she came. Her daughter''s face filled her dreams.

 Chapter 157 - Rekindling a passionate lesbian love affair

    I had pretty much given up on dating apps. Whoever thought that it was easier with women looking for women was very wrong. I saw a lot of beautiful women, and swiped right a lot¡ªbut I was not connecting with Ms. Right.


    When I saw Zara, I thought I was going to lose my mind. She was so pretty, and it felt like I had hit the jackpot because she had liked one of my obscure pictures and made a comment that was pretty witty.


    She also had no issue with messaging me after we matched, unlike a lot of other people who liked you and then ghosted.


    We set up a date right away, and of course, I saw my ex, Zadie, looked gorgeous as ever, sitting alone at the bar. Why had I been surprised? It was the bar that we met at just blocks from my apartment. But Zadie had always been a workaholic, and I was pretty sure that she was going to be at the office that night.


    Or at least that was the story that I told myself to justify why I was at our bar of all places on the first date I had had since we broke up.


    "Bianca?" I saw Zara smile, and walk over to me. She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.


    I hated myself for not being able to focus on her at all. How could I with Zadie there and even worse, I probably picked a girl with a name that started with a Z because it reminded me of Zadie.


    "Bianca?"


    This time my name was a question with concern in her voice, I looked at Zara and she looked at the frown on my lips.


    "That is my ex over there by the bar, I''m sorry. I''ve been looking at her and I am not ready to be out with anyone. I''m so sorry."


    "It is okay," Zara said, looking a little relieved. "I just broke up with someone too as I told you and I am not ready either. But you have to force yourself to be sometimes! Listen, you have my number if you ever change your mind."


    "Thank you for understanding," I said, and she kissed my cheek again.


    Zadie pretended that she did not notice me which let me know that she absolutely did see me. I watched her talk to the woman next to her, maybe about business? When the woman left, I got up and stood in front of Zadie, and she looked up from her phone. She avoided looking at me directly, which let me know that she was definitely trying to hide something from me. Her feelings?


    But I was past that, I missed her and wanted her and I was not ashamed of it. She was going to come home with me, and it was going to be whatever it was in the moment if nothing else. We just had broken up¡ªI knew if I missed her this much, she had to miss me a little.


    I was usually the shyer one between the two of us. But tonight I was different, I was the one taking charge.


    "Come with me," I said and my command was double-ended, but it was what I meant.


    "Where?" she asked looking at me, and I could tell now that she was looking at every bit of me. Later she would take in even more of me because I was wearing her favorite set of lingerie. It was the set I wore the first time we were together. I considered them lucky that night, and I was hoping they would be lucky this night as well.


    "Where do you think Zadie? To my place. Don''t make me ask again, I think you want this as much as I do."


    I was ballsy as f.u.c.k¡ªI was not sure that she felt the same way I did but I wanted her and I was not going to be deterred.


    She looked at me quizzically, but she did follow me and I let that success boost me.


    I looked up as we were walking outside, and the lights were on in her office window.


    "Were you going back to work?" I looked at her.


    She smiled at me, following my gaze to her office building.


    "The lights will turn off on their own." She smiled.


    That was how we met, Zadie was a workaholic and I lived nearby so I would always see her at the bar. She would have a glass of wine and her paperwork and then she would go back to her office I found out one evening that we were sitting together. I was actually a lot more assertive than I thought because I had not sat next to her by accident. I made sure to get that seat and we started talking. After a few nights, I asked her if she wanted to come to my place.


    "Were you planning on going back to work?" I had asked her that to night and she had smiled and said that the lights would turn off by themselves.


    I felt a little guilty for grabbing her because I knew it was the busy season at her job but I missed her so much.


    As soon as my apartment door closed, I touched her face and c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheeks before I kissed her. Her mouth was warm and receptive, and she pressed herself to me.


    My hands moved down her coat, damp from outside so I took it off of her. She licked my lips as I moved in close to unbutton it, I kissed her and palmed her b.r.e.a.s.ts with my hands.


    She took off my coat and it was not long before we were standing in a puddle of our clothes by my door. Zadie looked up and down at me in my lucky u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. She was wearing the first set I had ever gotten for her. Mine was fluorescent green, maybe even more yellow than green. Hers was green and lacy, not what I had intended to get for her but as soon as I saw the set I knew I wanted to see it on her. Right now I was soaking between my legs more than it was outside, looking at her in the lacy green set and the way she continued to look at me in mine. Mine had a garter belt which I pulled at and adjusted as I walked to my bedroom. I stood by the mirror and waited for her. She came into the room and stood in front of me. It felt like a dream because I had wanted her back here for weeks since we had broken up. I kept remembering kissing her and more in this room, she was here so much it was almost like she had lived with me. Nights were rough without her against my expensive sheets, I could feel her against me even though she wasn''t there.


    But now she was and I played with the tiny heart pendant that I had given her as a gift. She had been thinking of me, she was wearing the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r I gave her and the necklace I gave her as a gift¡ª¡ªbut it was me who was putting an end to our separation.


    I twisted the heart around her neck, and then licked her b.r.e.a.s.t before I kissed it and then her lips. I saw the tattoo on her left shoulder blade in the mirror and c.a.r.e.s.sed it as I kissed her. Seeing us kissing before the mirror was like watching female-friendly p.o.r.n before we got to the feature presentation. My foundation had a bit of sparkle to it so I saw my lips shimmer against hers, and saw how passionately she reciprocated my kisses.


    We kissed for a long time. I savoured her lips against mine, her tongue in my mouth. It was almost enough just to be with her close like this, kissing. Before the first time that we made love, we kissed for such a long time it felt like the main event and what happened after was just like extras.


    But we jumped onto the bed almost at the same time because it was not enough just to kiss each other after such a long time. We broke up because she was working so hard at her job, and she was coming home so late that we barely had time together. To be honest, I met her like that so it was not really fair for me to put so much pressure on her but the thing was that I wanted to be with her all of the time. We had only been together for a few months, so it was still a honeymoon phase for me. But being without her let me know that I wanted to be with her all of the time especially past that honeymoon phase, if not forever.


    I wanted her no matter what.


    Giggling, I got on top of her and kissed her all over. She was so sweet even after a long day at the office, her neck, her b.r.e.a.s.ts, her stomach¡­ and I knew her p.u.s.s.y was sweet.


    I could smell her then, the warm scent of her arousal and I stopped kissing her sweet bud n.i.p.p.l.es that were a delicate pink colour that made me salivate and reached under her lacy p.a.n.t.i.e.s to touch her. I needed to feel she was wet for me, I needed to feel that she wanted me as much as I wanted her. At this point, I was so wet for her the crotch of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s stuck to me.


    Zadie was so wet too, and she g.r.o.a.n.e.d when I touched her with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and neediness. I knew her sounds¡ªI knew that she wanted this as much as I did.


    I licked my fingers to taste her, and then I needed to put my mouth on her. I kissed the pretty green lace that I had imagined on her from the time I bought it and could taste her so sweet through it. Zadie took off its lacy counterpart as I did and then kissed and licked her b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y. Tasting her transported me in time to when we were together every night, and her p.u.s.s.y was mine. All mine whenever I wanted it to taste, to lick, to f.u.c.k it. Being without her left a taste in my mouth for that lost p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e always, and to taste her again was amazing. Her sounds let me know she liked what I was doing and made me feel even higher.


    It was now that Zadie''s passion started to awaken. Between her legs, she began to move so that I would lick her as she needed me to and I was only too happy to oblige. I wanted to relieve her tension from work and make her feel amazing.


    Still squirming and sweet underneath me, her movement let me know just what she needed from me. I rubbed her delicate skin, and she sat up partially to kiss me and touch me in kind. Kissing and touching each other, I g.r.o.a.n.e.d underneath my kisses. It felt too good, as I f.u.c.k.e.d her with my finger because I wanted to be inside of her and feel her warmth.


    Zadie put her hand over mine, I knew that she was coming close because I could feel it from inside of her. She pushed me over lightly and spread my legs apart. I started m.o.a.ning even before she put her mouth on me¡ªI had been craving her mouth on me the whole time. Between wanting to lick her p.u.s.s.y and have her lick mine I was not sure which I wanted more. I wanted us both to feel good. She knew exactly how to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e me, and I grew louder and louder with my m.o.a.ns as I touched her. I sat up to look at her l.i.c.k.i.n.g me which was the most beautiful sight in the world to me. I watched until she made me come. I kissed her sweet stomach and licked her n.i.p.p.l.es again, her body was so amazing I wanted my mouth all over it. She bent before me on the bed as I lay spread out and I helped her take off her p.a.n.t.i.e.s before she bent over my face and we fit together in a perfect sixty-nine position.


    We always fit together so well, as I licked her from behind and felt her n.i.p.p.l.e perfectly slip into the dip of my navel, we fingered each other simultaneously and it felt almost like my c.l.i.t would come off as she rubbed it before she licked it so leisurely and I came again.


    I was used to multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms with her as I lay with my legs open, swollen and blissed out. I got on my hands and knees, and Zadie kissed me from behind¡ªone of my favourite positions. I felt so animal on my knees and the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she gave from drew guttural m.o.a.ns from me.


    Kneeling together then, I picked up my¡ªour¡ªdouble-ended dildo. I had never really used a dildo before Zadie and certainly not one meant for two. But she had taught me the savage p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of it as we moved together and each movement initiated some new joy for her or me.


    If she would have me again, and here we were together again.


    We licked both sides of the dildo like we were licked popsicles when I was a little girl outside with my friends. But this was for a different kind of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, a much more heated p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and not the icy fun that those pops had been on a hot summer day.


    Entering ourselves with either end of the dildo, I cried out as I looked at Zadie mirroring me with gentle paroxysms of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as we moved and caused waves of excitement for each other. We looked like twins as we moved and touched ourselves, touched out c.l.i.ts in sync to the sensation of the dildo inside of us.


    It was so good, almost too good, and it almost hurt when I came for the third time. The third time was indeed the charm as I slipped the dildo out of me, and licked it tasting the proof of my d.e.s.i.r.e while I looked at the object of my d.e.s.i.r.e. Her eyes were glazed over in the way they were when she was feeling blissed out and we started kissing again. Too spent at this point to keep giving each other o.r.g.a.s.ms, but still wanting to be close.


    Still being in love, at least for me.


    "I still love you, Bianca," she said softly. "I am sorry I could not be what you wanted me to be."


    Placing fevered kisses to her temple and her cheek, I said against her soft skin.


    "I am sorry too, Zadie, I didn''t respect what your work is to you and I am sorry for that. But I cannot live without you. I just have to be more patient."


    We looked at each other and then kissed again. Our kisses were acknowledgements of the love we had professed for each other.


    This time when I went to the bar, I knew exactly who I was coming to see. Zadie looked so s.e.xy with her glasses and suitcase sipping a glass of red wine and there was an extra glass next to it.


    For me.


    She smiled when she saw me, and I walked toward her and greeted her with a kiss.


    I sat next to her, and she took off her jacket. Through her crisp white blouse, I could see the outline of the bra that I had given her. I was wearing my lucky set as well. It was our month anniversary back together, and of course, it was a night that she had to work. This time instead of being impatient I told her I would come to the bar and have a drink with her before she went back to the office.


    That we would celebrate when she had more time to devote to me hopefully on the weekend¡ªbut her job was not always exempt on the weekend either.


    I picked up my glass, and we clinked them.


    "Happy anniversary baby, I love you so much," I said and kissed her. There was a light sprinkling of cheers about the room as we kissed and when I pulled back from her, Zadie blushed.


    "I love you so much baby, you are always here for me."


    We sat together and kissed, when we moved apart Zadie handed me a box.


    "What is this?" I smiled.


    "Open it, my love."


    I was not a neat gift opener and as the ripped paper fell to the floor along with the bow as I opened the box. Inside was two sets of lingerie in magenta and fuchsia in our close to matching sizes.


    "Let''s make these lucky too," Zadie said sipping her finger discreetly into the lacy divide of my lucky bra.


    "Oh, luck will be a lady tonight!" I declared.

 Chapter 158 - A trans woman’s s.e.x.u.a.l thrill of mutual female p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e

    I used to hang out in peep show booths. I loved the privacy, didn''t mind the litter of come filled pieces of tissue paper I sat among as I put my coins in, the smell. I guess I craved discovery too, that can be quite a turn on. I suppose I courted humiliation every time I went out. You see I am a trans woman, I am tall, I have a prominent Adam''s apple, and I love to wear heels. I don''t blend in. I don''t pass. And I don''t do s.e.x, not with other people anyway. I had been taking hormones for a while but could still get hard, I could still wank. I too left tissues in the booth, full of creamy come that dried and stiffened the paper. It smelt awful. But that was part of the allure.


    I always went for Hot Girl on Girl Action. The performances weren''t great. The performers were clearly going through the motion, and the scripts were straight from the cisheteronormative playbook, lesbianism performed for the male gaze by women, who, I guessed, had never actually made out with another woman in real life. Girl on Girl was on most Wednesdays and usually featured Kylie and Jasmine. Kylie was actually a regular wank fantasy. The first time I saw them Kylie wore a pink bikini and strappy red stilettos. As she turned to face Jasmine, in leopard print bikini and black knee boots I saw the large tattoo on her back of yellow roses nestled in thorns. Boots are a big fetish of mine but it was Kylie who stuck in my mind. And it was to Kylie that I masturbated every night before I turned the light out.


    They began with a kiss, slowly undressed each other and showed us their shaven cunts. Kylie stuck a finger in hers and looked towards the windows, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips, as if inviting us to join them. And I would have done that, I longed to lick a shaven p.u.s.s.y, feel the rough stubble on my face as my tongue explored the mysterious folds of flesh. The first time, I came at this point, lost in the fantasy, pushing a tissue down my knickers, to catch the come before it stained my skirt. When I looked up Kylie was tonguing Jasmine''s n.i.p.p.l.es and slowly sliding down to do just what I craved, l.i.c.k.i.n.g at Jasmine''s c.u.n.t. I took my hand out of my skirt and watched, trying to hold fast to these scenes for later in bed. In fact, they didn''t get to do much else before my time was up and my window closed. But I knew I would be back¡ªI knew too that this was something I wanted to do myself.


    One day, a few weeks later, as I loitered outside, smoking a cigarette and drinking a vodka miniature a young woman came out. I started. What was she doing there, I wondered, young and pretty, in this place of seedy, desperate men Oh and me. She noticed me, looked at me carefully for a few seconds and came over.


    "Hello, I''m Tanya."


    "I''m Lucy."


    "Pleased to meet you, Lucy. Can I call you TV Lucy?"


    I mumbled. I wanted to say no but the words wouldn''t quite come out.


    "You come here?" I asked.


    "I do, quite often in fact. Does that shock you?"


    "Not shock, but surprise. Why do you?"


    "It is the easiest way for me to get my kicks." She said, "A wank in the dark watching Hot Girl on Girl Action and then maybe, if I''m still horny I can get someone to f.u.c.k me around the back."


    "I come here for Kylie and Jasmine too. I''ve never seen you before."


    "Oh but I''ve seen you, TV Lucy,"


    She reached out and stroked my cheek. I felt my c.o.c.k getting hard and bulging my tight-fitting skirt.


    She smiled.


    "I think I would like my own personal peep-show TV Lucy."


    "Personal?"


    "I can pay if that''s an issue?"


    "Oh no, I wouldn''t want money. I would really like to perform for you."


    "Thank you, TV Lucy."


    She reached into her bag, took out an old shopping receipt, on the back of which she scribbled her number. She kissed me on the lips and walked off into the night without another word.


    I went into the peep show, wanked furiously to Kylie going down on Jasmine, as she showed me the yellow rose tattoo that covered her back. But I wasn''t wanking to her. I could only think of Tanya.


    We met two days later, in a back-street pub that had been my office local years before. Familiar surroundings and it would be quiet.


    Tanya walked in, wearing a beige coat over a red dress. She walked up and gave me a peck on the cheek.


    "Sorry, I''m a bit late, had to wait for my taxi."


    "What are you drinking?"


    "Ooh, a glass of Chardonnay please."


    I ordered the same. I didn''t go to pubs very often anymore and I wasn''t really sure what to order. We sat and, well, conversation didn''t come easily.


    "Maybe we should just¡­"


    "Call it a night?" I asked.


    "No. Absolutely not. I think you just need warming up. I can see you''re nervous. Come on follow me."


    She picked up her coat and bag and headed for the stairs that led up to the toilets.


    We reached the door of the ladies. She pushed the door ajar and peered inside.


    "The coast''s clear. Go in and take the first cubicle."


    She followed me in. It was cramped I lowered the lid and sat down.


    "You''ve got to be ever so quiet," she whispered. "We don''t want to get thrown out."


    She hung her coat on the hook and turned to face me.


    "Now, TV Lucy I want you to put on a show for me. Just play with yourself like you do when you are watching Kylie and Jasmine."


    "Actually I''ve only been wanking to you for the last couple of nights."


    "Have you now? You naughty girl!"


    She laughed, and then whispered, "Shit! I forgot. I need to keep quiet."


    I lowered my skirt. I was getting hard. My p.a.n.t.i.e.s rose like a tent, a small droplet of pre-come darkened the cotton. She reached out, touched the patch, put a finger in her mouth, then put it in my mouth.


    "Taste that. You are lovely. Now wank to me and let me see you in action. But don''t come. I absolutely forbid you to come."


    "You''re going to edge me?"


    "Of course!"


    She flashed me a smile that was not without a hint of malice.


    I slipped the p.a.n.t.i.e.s down and let her see my c.o.c.k. The foreskin had retreated to reveal an exposed bellend, purple and shiny. Precome was leaking out.


    "I want you to keep going," she said. "This is my little show isn''t it?"


    "But I can''t. I''m going to come."


    "But you can''t can you? You can''t spoil the show. We have to come together. And I need to see you suffer a bit don''t I? It turns me on."


    She smiled again, such sweet, sweet, malice and I found myself even more aroused, making fighting even harder to keep the o.r.g.a.s.m at bay. I arched my back, breathed in deeply, began again to wank vigorously.


    "You''re dribbling," she said with a hint of reproach. She picked the string of precome with a deft movement of her finger and put it into her mouth.


    "If you''re a really good girl Lucy and hold it back until I''m ready, I am going to let you come into my mouth."


    She smiled again¡ªdropping her skirt and her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, she parted her l.a.b.i.a with her fingers.


    "And if you''re very good indeed you can lick my c.u.n.t afterwards. I''ve had it shaved just for you. I can guess how much you like shaved c.u.n.t, the feel of the stubble on your tongue, your rosy red cheeks,"


    Tanya laughed again and reached out to pinch my cheek. She put an arm around my neck and pulled forward and her breath was hot in my ear.


    "TV Lucy, you are so sweet. Wank for me, just wank. And when I''m ready for you to come I''ll tell you."


    She moved back to lean against the door. Blowing me a kiss, she smiled again and began to stroke her c.l.i.t.


    I could no longer hold back and cried out as the come ran out, thick and creamy, into my hand.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!"


    She grabbed my c.o.c.k, twisted till it hurt.


    "But there is more to come."


    "I don''t care, I''m going to ruin your o.r.g.a.s.m. I''m going to make you suffer and then¡­"


    "What?"


    "Hands on your head!"


    Startled by this sudden change in tone, I obeyed.


    She twisted and pulled my c.o.c.k again, allowed the remains of my come to run into her hand and smeared it over my face.


    "Don''t think I''m going to let you wash before we leave."


    I said nothing. I felt a tear run down my cheek."


    "A crybaby are we TV Lucy?"


    "Yes," I said and started sobbing.


    "Never mind," she said, "You can watch me come."


    And she played with her c.l.i.t again, taking my hand and guiding it to her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "Put two fingers in and feel how wet I am."


    I put two fingers in, then three, and felt the wetness inside, slick with her juices.


    "When I get this wet, I can''t even be f.u.c.k.e.d. The c.o.c.ks just slide out. Just as well I am not that fussed about having c.o.c.ks inside me."


    She brought herself quickly to o.r.g.a.s.m and came with a low m.o.a.n she couldn''t suppress.


    There was a knock on the door of the cubicle.


    "What on earth is going in there? I think you ladies had better leave."


    And then we didn''t see each other for a couple of years. I thought about our scene regularly and used it in my fantasies most times I wanked. She had tried to deny me o.r.g.a.s.m but I got more than my share of satisfaction out of it. And I thought about her regularly. If only we could get together again? I mean, hookups with hot women who are not that into being f.u.c.k.e.d, and who like the things I do, well, you don''t meet them every day do you?


    In time I had the surgery I had been longing for all those years. Once I had recuperated, I enjoyed getting to know my new bits. I kept a bottle of lube on my bedside table. I found I could get a couple of fingers up, found too, that my c.l.i.t did everything I had hoped it would. And then there were the times¡ªlazy Saturday mornings usually, when I just stroked my bush, glowing with happiness.


    She texted me out of the blue in March, just after the country had just gone into lockdown.


    How are you?


    I''m a girl!!


    How do you mean ¨C you were always a girl!


    I have had the op ????


    The op? Wow! So you''ve got a¡­.


    A c.u.n.t yes!!! A c.u.n.t of my own ¨C and a c.l.i.t that works


    I need to see this.


    Well you can''t at the moment can you?


    ???


    We can''t meet, can we?


    Well....no


    Shame


    Well actually I have an idea. Have you got Zoom?


    I do.


    Let''s do it online. Let''s make it like a reveal thing?


    Like?


    You dress up, you do a dance whatever, you strip and them da da...¡­ you show me your new fanny.


    ????


    So we arranged the date. I chose my outfit. I started with an ivory bullet bra, I had plenty to put in a bra now and a bullet bra I could certainly carry off. I teamed it with 50s style matching knickers, suspender belt and stockings. I stood up and walked up and down in front of my full-length mirror. I looked the part. I felt confident.


    I put the finishing touches to my make up. I put on the black PVC coat and pulled the belt tight. I placed the fedora on my head, spent a couple of minutes in front of the mirror, adjusting it. Then I caught sight of my new heeled boots in the bottom of my wardrobe. She hadn''t mentioned boots but, well, they were the right colour and gave me a fetishy look when teamed with the coat.


    I texted her the meeting code and she appeared on my screen, in red, in a beige mac.


    "Hi Lucy," she said with a smile. "I am so looking forward to this."


    I said nothing, put music on, Donna Summer, and began to run my hands down my shiny black coat. I walked to the wall, turned, lifted the flap of the coat, gave her a glimpse of stockings and suspenders. I put my hand inside my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, teasing.


    I placed my left foot on my chair, giving her a view of my boot.


    "Ooh I love your boots!" she exclaimed.


    "Look at it, Tanya, worship it!"


    I had tried to sound commanding but realised immediately that this probably didn''t cut it.


    "Oh TV Lucy are you trying to go all domme on me? I don''t think so darling. I am in charge here. I think we have already established that. Haven''t we?"


    I said nothing.


    "Haven''t we?" asked Tanya more insistently.


    "Yes."


    "Now do a little dance and take your coat off."


    I stayed on the spot grinding away, swung round took two steps to the wall, unbuttoned the coat and let it flap loose as I ground against the plaster. I was aroused. I turned to face her, took the coat off and flung it aside.


    I watched her as she pulled her red p.a.n.t.i.e.s to the side, parted her l.a.b.i.a with two fingers of her left hand then pushed a finger of her right hand inside and m.o.a.n.e.d.


    "Dance TV Lucy, just dance, let me see those boots gleam."


    She worked her c.l.i.t harder and came with a m.o.a.n. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-s.e.x.u.a.l-thrill-of-mutual-female-p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e_51080288264053394">#%E2%80%99s-s.e.x.u.a.l-thrill-of-mutual-female-p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e_51080288264053394</a> for visiting.


    "You can come with me in a bit. But, now, show me your new little jewel."


    I unhitched my stockings from the suspender belt and let the nylons fall down to the tops of my boots. I slowly pulled down the p.a.n.t.i.e.s. I stood before her, smoothing the pubic hair, before l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips and putting a finger inside just like Kylie used to do back in the peep-show. I smiled.


    "Christ TV Lucy you''re hot!"


    She whistled in admiration.


    "Welcome to the vulva club lovely. From now on you are just Lucy. Now play with yourself for my entertainment. But don''t come."


    So I did. I reached for the lube on my desk, squirted some, fiercely cold, onto my fingers and winced as I pushed them inside. I placed a thumb on my c.l.i.t and brought myself to the edge.


    "Wait Lucy. Only when I say."


    I put a booted leg on the chair.


    "I''m all woman now lovely." I said, "I come when I like. And I don''t take orders. Now you play with yourself. Go on Tanya, do as you''re told."


    She looked startled but then smiled.


    "Dominance suits you actually." She began to masturbate again.


    "Don''t come. I forbid you to come."


    I slowed down to wait for her, I watched her on the screen, the beige coat flapping, the finger working her c.l.i.t. I listened to her m.o.a.ns, gathering in intensity. I so wanted to edge her but needed to come, needed us to come together.


    "Come when you''re ready. We''ll come together."


    I shut my eyes and pictured her as Kylie, in a pink bikini, in the red stilettos, with the yellow roses tattooed on her back. But Tanya was mine as Kylie could never be as she masturbated to me, finally a woman, standing tall in my gleaming t.h.i.g.h highs.


    We came together. Tanya shrieked. I let out a low m.o.a.n.


    "We''ll meet again once all this is over," I said. "And I am going to shave my c.u.n.t. Just for you."

 Chapter 159 - Flirtatious meeting soon leads to a random s.e.xy f.u.c.k

    I just came right out with it, "Are you that guy from Made in Chelsea?"


    I knew he wasn''t. The thought had flitted across my mind when I noticed him at the meet and greet¡ªthe strong jaw and his great hair were similar. But his cheeky smile held more sincerity than that of Chelsea''s love rat Spencer, who''d fuelled my many fantasies when I was alone with my glass dildo. As for this man''s body¡ªwow! I longed to run my hands over the firm plains of flesh which strained against his tailored shirt or the muscular curves his chinos did nothing to disguise.


    "Sorry no." He smiled charmingly and his accent was the rich burr of a Scotsman. "I''ve never been to Chelsea. Or is that the name of a group? I''m a bit old school with my music."


    I blushed, but it didn''t matter that he wasn''t Spencer. I''d broken the ice and grabbed the attention of the most handsome man in the room.


    "It''s a reality TV show," I explained. "Lots of rich young things who interact with each other at parties, coffee bars and glamorous locations. It''s my guilty p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." I swirled my white wine in its tall glass. "I''m Francesca by the way."


    I extended my hand for him to shake. I hoped it wasn''t obvious I was checking his left hand for a ring, or evidence that he ever wore one.


    "Conrad," he batted back, his ice-blue eyes twinkling. "So you''re a people watcher?"


    "One hundred per cent!" I nodded, "Aren''t you?"


    "Well ye-es, but in a professional capacity."


    "I''m a physio, so I assess people by their gait and their range of movement. When I''m treating patients I need to read their faces for any tells of discomfort."


    My eyes lingered on his hands more overtly as he spoke. It would be a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to let him touch me, they looked strong and capable. I''ve got rather a thing about hands so I couldn''t help imagining his fingers exploring more intimate areas of my body. When a tell-tale tingle began in my p.u.s.s.y, I pulled my attention back into the moment.


    "Where do you work?" I asked and Conrad explained that he was in the process of setting up his own practice.


    "What about you?" he asked. "What keeps you busy?" We both lifted some tiny canapes off a passing tray then moved onto the sun-dappled patio, away from the other guests.


    "I''m a buyer; between jobs at the moment, on gardening leave. I thought I''d make the most of the time off, so I booked this tour rather last minute."


    "It''s my first time in France apart from skiing," he smiled. "This was a Christmas gift from my parents, who never know what to give me."


    "Ahh, so you are a bit like Spencer!" I teased. "He loves snowsports¡ªenjoys the apr¨¨s ski too!" I waggled my eyebrows. "Lots of opportunity for bed-hopping."


    "He sounds quite a rogue, I''m not sure it''s a flattering comparison."


    "Oh, he has no morals at all, in the show. I''m not sure how much reality there is. They make the Chelsea set appear to fall in love, or turn on each other, pretty quickly!"


    This girl was enchanting. As I listened to her discussing what I considered trash TV, I couldn''t get enough of her words, her expressive hand movements or glimpses of those unfettered b.r.e.a.s.ts which swayed against the flimsy fabric of her c.o.c.ktail dress. I was determined to know her better. I hoped this tour would provide ample opportunities for us to be alone.


    ___


    Francesca looked even more gorgeous the next morning. From across the hotel dining room, she seemed like a flower, colourful petals curving around a fertile, shadowy core. Her summer dress dr.a.p.ed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, hinting at the shape of her h.i.p.s, while its short flared skirt displayed long tanned legs. I admired her high heels which elongated the muscles in her calves, showing off her ankles and dainty pedicure.


    Sipping a black coffee and toying with a croissant, our eyes met, and her face broke into a wide generous smile. I collected a fruit juice before moving to her table.


    "May I?" I gestured at the empty chair opposite hers.


    "Good morning Conrad! Of course, join me." Her cheeks dimpled with enthusiasm.


    "How did you sleep? No sore head after last night?"


    "Urgh!" she g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "I feel slightly over acquainted with whisky."


    "I had a lovely evening, in charming company," I winked, "but it was necessary to educate you on the best drink in the world!"


    "Oh so did I," she shook her head but regretted it. "I needed a couple of painkillers when I woke!"


    Conrad looked even more handsome this morning¡ªa little beard scruff suits him and that blue shirt enhances his eyes. I liked that he had a couple of buttons undone, catching glimpses of his c.h.e.s.t when it gaped had my n.i.p.p.l.es hardening. He was like a T-bone steak that I couldn''t wait to sink my teeth into.


    We talked and talked last night; the rest in our party melted insignificantly into the background as we discussed our passions, shared our hopes and flirted mercilessly. Like me, Conrad had been without a partner for a few months which made the electricity between us palpable. When he laid a hand on my leg, my creeping arousal dampened my silk knickers while my pulse had picked up.


    I''ll admit I played up my intoxication and leaned into him as we sat together, my b.r.e.a.s.t grazing his warm body. I found out he was toned from playing squash. When we eventually made the journey to our separate rooms, Conrad had wrapped a supportive arm around my waist before kissing me till I saw stars.


    It was hard to sleep after that. I tossed and turned in the huge hotel bed, but finally resolved to soothe myself. I began by stroking my p.u.s.s.y lips, which had become puffy with d.e.s.i.r.e. Only a featherlight touch was needed to focus the trembling, pulses deep in the cleft between my legs. One cool exploratory finger found its way between my folds, then dipped to stroke my honeyed arousal upwards to coat the swell of my straining c.l.i.t. I sighed aloud. From there I knew all the moves to take myself to a happy ending.


    I tried to hold back and edge myself. I pinched and pulled the dark nubs of my n.i.p.p.l.es, releasing bolts of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e which raced to my c.l.i.t, soon my h.i.p.s were bucking and straining for more. I s.u.c.k.e.d on my juicy finger, savouring the musk and sweetness my body conjured up as lube. I wondered what Conrad would taste like, and imagined the warmth of his c.o.c.k against my lips. With dreams of his sticky, saline prec.u.m drooling in appreciation of my oral skills I began to finger f.u.c.k myself in earnest. With tightened legs and my pelvis tilted, I focused on creating a rotating pressure on my c.l.i.t and its hood. I strained eagerly towards release until an intense wave of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e broke over me and left me gasping.


    I studied Francesca''s face. If she was listening to our guide describing the planned trip to a chateau which grows its own wine, she''s a greater wine enthusiast than I''d grasped from our talks yesterday. Her lips were parted and her eyes had taken on a s.e.xy, faraway look. I was pretty sure she was without a bra again, which made me wonder about her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Are they firm with upward tilted n.i.p.p.l.es? My attention began to wander as I imagined drawing the tip of one into my mouth to nip and nuzzle it into an erect state.


    Snap out of it Conrad, I had to chide myself. I had high hopes of getting Francesca alone somewhere during our tour of the vineyard. For that reason, I went commando under my jeans, but too much excitement on my part would have been very obvious to anyone who was looking.


    "Have you been to a wine tasting before?" I asked her once our guide wrapped up her instructions by telling us to meet in the lobby in 20 minutes.


    "No, you?" Francesca, got up, idly dusting flakes of croissant pastry on the tablecloth.


    "I''ve been to a whisky tasting, which is probably similar. But you''d never spit the whisky out." We both laugh.


    During our coach ride, we sat side by side. Conrad''s denim-clad leg pressed against mine, making my dress ride up to expose my t.h.i.g.h, which I pretended not to notice. Our conversation grew risqu¨¦, so when he told me about a s.e.xy scavenger hunt which he and his friends played, I was completely up for it.


    Our party disembarked from the coach and headed straight for the vineyard to beat the midday sun. The guide led the pack, calling out facts about gr.a.p.e varieties and naming good and bad years. Conrad and I were giggling, hanging back from the crowd so that we could kiss and touch surreptitiously. When our group was almost out of sight, we doubled back to the courtyard where the tour had begun.


    I didn''t care too much about the wine tasting, frankly. What I wanted a taste of was Francesca''s sweet p.u.s.s.y, to lick and l.a.p, letting her nectar run over my tongue and down my chin. With that in mind, I was delighted to discover stone steps which led down to a gloomy storeroom, most likely a cellar where casks of wine were stored. We couldn''t believe our luck to find some privacy, but we knew we had to make this quick.


    Smiling, Francesca flipped up her skirt, showing me she was wearing the tiniest pair of black knickers. She slipped them off her h.i.p.s to deposit them on the bottom step, while I sank to my knees in front of her, nirvana within reach of my eager tongue and lips.


    I could barely muffle my squeals of delight when he pressed his face to my p.u.s.s.y to begin nuzzling and lapping at my l.a.b.i.a, his tongue felt almost cool against the heat of my inner folds. Leaning back against the rough stone wall, I rested a hand on Conrad''s shoulder to steady myself as he licked and s.u.c.k.e.d at the bud of my c.l.i.t. I was already horny from our dirty talk and kissing that my h.i.p.s began thrusting against his face.


    I knew she wanted more from the way her honey slipped out of her. I spread her lips with my fingers to begin thrusting and rubbing deeper inside her. Her c.u.n.t tightened around my probing, making my d.i.c.k throb against my t.h.i.g.h. When she pulled on my chin, I rose to my feet and she kissed me. The way her tongue explored my mouth was dominant and exciting.


    I could taste myself on his lips when we kissed. I rubbed the front of his jeans, my p.u.s.s.y craving more of him, so I plucked at the buttons of his shirt while Conrad unfastened his flies. He''d come prepared! When his n.a.k.e.d c.o.c.k sprang free from his jeans, he was ready for action. In response, I knelt at his feet and took it in my mouth. He was thick and firm, so I s.u.c.k.e.d l.u.s.tily, sliding my mouth up and down his length, never losing contact with its tip.


    Conrad g.r.o.a.n.e.d aloud so I rose to my feet, pressing my finger to his lips to remind him of the need to be quiet. I rubbed my p.u.s.s.y tantalisingly against him as I pumped his length. But I wanted to ride him, so we swapped positions again¡ªme backed against the wall with Conrad aiming the head of his big c.o.c.k, which was drooling with prec.u.m, at my very wet hole.


    Lifting Francesca''s leg I wrapped it around my t.h.i.g.h and she complied enthusiastically, knowing it gave me better access to her p.u.s.s.y. Gripping her h.i.p.s I guided her pelvis into my thrust, and we began to bump and grind. We kept our voices low, but her little gasps and m.o.a.ns as my c.o.c.k claimed her p.u.s.s.y and stimulated her g-spot fuelled my fire and drove me to thrust deep into her for satisfaction. I loved how she climbed me like a tree, her lithe leg wrapped around me with her high heeled shoe pressed into my arse.


    It was exciting to feel like rutting animals. Our need to be quick and furtive sharpened my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and I clutched Conrad ecstatically. I tried not to m.o.a.n too loudly, although normally I''d be quite vocal during s.e.x. On this occasion, my body did the talking. I looked into his eyes before letting him slip out of me. Then I turned around, inviting him to take me from behind by spreading my cheeks apart.


    I love d.o.g.g.y style, but not every girl wants to do it. Francesca, however, now bent at the waist, parting her b.u.t.t for me to slip in from behind. What a peach of a backside she had, I was enjoying the s.e.xy view while I thrust inside her, deep and slow.


    My shirt was hanging off my arm, while Francesca''s dress was bunched at her waist. No-one had discovered us yet, and all was quiet above us in the courtyard, so I decided to take one more risk and move things onto the stairs.


    When we moved, I pushed Conrad under me and straddled his pelvis to ride a c.o.c.k horse. I tried not to giggle as I remembered that old nursery rhyme, but as I writhed and undulated against his delicious erection, any thoughts not about my impending climax flew out of my head. Our breathy exclamations of passion echoed off the rough stone walls. I bent my head to kiss him on the lips, our tongues once more teasing each other in a dance. My climax began drawing together messages from every erogenous zone in my body, a tingling force which built-in my extremities and exploded within my core.


    She was grinding on me hard and fast, and I sensed Francesca was close to coming. She threw back her head, exposing her elegant neck. Her long blonde hair rippled down her back, tickling her skin, while l.u.s.t rendered me barely conscious of the edges of those cold stone steps which pressed into my back. My focus was on the soft curves of the beautiful woman in front of me, enthusiastically bobbing and gyrating on my prick, intent on hunting down her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    When she began to gasp and buckle, I felt her climax as vice-like throbs around my own tumescence. It was my turn to set the pace, so I held her by the waist and began thrusting up into her, to which she responded. She rose and fell in a building rhythm, the jiggle of her pert b.r.e.a.s.ts in front of my face enhanced the experience enormously.


    I could hardly keep quiet, as Conrad''s c.o.c.k pierced me over and over, prolonging and adding piquancy to the receding waves of my o.r.g.a.s.m. My body welcomed the stretch of his thrusts and I squeezed my pelvic muscles to massage him and better appreciate his girth.


    She subdued her gasps, but pretty soon they were marking the ripples of a second climax. I''d held back my own to coincide. Finally, I released my load into her in pulsing bursts which turned me inside out.


    The unmistakable chatter of voices became audible in the courtyard above us, so with barely time to catch our breath, she lifted herself off my wilting c.o.c.k. Our commingled juices dripped from her p.u.s.s.y, which is always a delectable sight, but we were already scrambling to retrieve our discarded clothes. Our sneaky f.u.c.k had been glorious, it would definitely qualify for the s.e.xy scavenger hunt, but it was time to make a swift exit.


    Pulling ourselves back to a presentable state, we kept glancing at each other like naughty school kids. Conor''s whispered promise to massage my gluteals later just made me giggle. As I grabbed my cardigan off the step behind us, a clatter sounded from the gloom of the cellar as something fell over. Had we truly been alone, or had someone watched us from the shadows the whole time?

 Chapter 160 - An illicit encounter and a very tempting naughty hotel f.u.c.k

    Unlike my wife, she understood me. The deeper, visceral, s.e.x.u.a.l me.


    That was apparent right from the start.


    I''d seen her on social media and her wit and intelligence were magnetic. She was special and there was something about her tweets that struck a chord with me.


    And her arse, of course. So tight. So smooth. So perfect.


    And that look in her eyes.


    She then announced in a deliciously cheeky post that she was opening an account on I''m Yours¡ªthat site where models post videos and photos for subscribers. I signed up, I suppose I had to and started to send her messages.


    I couldn''t believe it when she replied. Indeed, from that very first message of hers, there seemed an instant connection between us.


    Now don''t get me wrong, my wife is an honest and decent woman. She''s gregarious, an achiever; pretty, too. But s.e.x with her has never had rocket fuel. Not that she''s ever complained. She always comes on our Sunday morning f.u.c.ks. So do I, even though every f.u.c.k is pretty much the same.


    But I''ve always needed more, s.e.x.u.a.lly. And the messages she sent on I''m Yours revealed a far deeper understanding of male s.e.x.u.a.lity¡ªmy s.e.x.u.a.lity.


    Unlike my wife, she knew that I liked, needed, a partner who could be dominant. She knew I wanted a woman to be in control, but she also appreciated that I wanted to call the shots some of the time.


    We chatted about some of my fantasies, which turned out to be her fantasies, too. Only she actually lived some of them out. She liked being a performer and liked to strip. I liked to watch. She was a real lingerie fan. And there''s truly nothing that turns me on more than a really hot woman in beautiful lingerie.


    So I sent her this really s.e.xy set via one of those wish list sites. I chose a classic black number: lacy bra, suspenders, stockings and the cutest of knickers with a heart shape cut out just above the p.u.s.s.y. I thought they would appeal to her sense of humour.


    She loved the set, and particularly the knickers, and sent me some photos of her wearing it all. She even sent me some close-ups. I noticed that she''d trimmed her pubic hair so that a little puff of it was left right in the centre of that heart.


    She told me it took her ages to get it right and she so nearly shaved off the wrong bit. ''LOL'' we both commented in the exchange of messages.


    And then she said I ought to see her wearing those knickers¡ªthe whole set¡ªfor real.


    This was almost too good to be true.


    She said she knew just the place where we could meet. It was very discreet, so she''d heard. A friend had told her about it. She suggested I could have a business meeting; my wife would never know. What harm would an hour of fun be? she asked. Didn''t I deserve it after all those deadly boring f.u.c.ks at home?


    This hour could be exactly as I''d like it, she said. For once I would be f.u.c.k.e.d just as I''ve always wanted to be f.u.c.k.e.d. I needn''t initiate anything. Unless I wanted to. She''d happily take the lead throughout. And I could be f.u.c.k.e.d.


    Totally.


    She went on to describe the scene: I could be waiting for her on the bed. She''d enter a bit later in the black lingerie I''d given her. And then she''d do a little performance for me. I could even record it on my phone if I wanted. She said it would be the best ever wank bank material.


    "We f.u.c.k, of course!"


    I liked the smiley emojis she added at the end.


    I asked if she was sure and she told me not to be daft and that she really liked me. She thought our s.e.x.u.a.lities were perfectly matched. We''d both have a lot of fun.


    I asked if she did this with all her fans but she just laughed it off.


    I then brought up the whole issue of money. I thought I ought to check. I wasn''t too sure of the best way of mentioning it, so I fell back on humour and asked if I needed to triple my subscription to I''m Yours, to which she just sent a string of emojis. But she added she''d appreciate it if I could cover the cost of the room. They charged by the hour, apparently. Not that she''d used the place before, but a friend of hers had.


    A couple of days later she said the room would cost 200 euros. I reckoned I could just about afford it, though my wife would notice if I wasn''t careful: she did our monthly bank reconciliation. She always accounted for every single penny.


    As it got closer to our rendezvous I found myself thinking more and more about her and how we''d spend that hour together. I thought about her body repeatedly. A colleague interrupted a daydream when asking if I wanted a cup of tea; I was gazing out of the office window wondering what it would be like f.u.c.k.i.n.g her up the arse.


    Daydreams were complemented by night ones, too. I had dreams of coming in her mouth, over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, over her belly, in her face. Bizarrely, I once I dreamt that she asked if I had a cheque book. I recalled that in the dream I said nobody wrote cheques anymore. It seemed such an odd recollection from a dream in which she gave me the most professional of hand jobs.


    Only a couple of days before we met I even had a wet dream. I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her from behind and she was m.o.a.ning, "Don''t come yet. For f.u.c.k''s sake don''t come yet. This is too f.u.c.k.i.n.g good. I want to ride your c.o.c.k forever¡­" At which point I came in my dream. And in my dream my prick turned into a hose and my come was gushing out of her p.u.s.s.y. In reality, I awoke to a real o.r.g.a.s.m. This was at three in the morning. A wet dream! At thirty-five! I''d not had one since my teens.


    Tucked away in our spare room upstairs I logged into my account on I''m Yours hoping, desperately hoping she was online.


    She was there, of course. She''d probably sensed that I''d be in touch. I reckon she wanted to contact me every bit as much as I wanted to contact her. I felt she wanted to f.u.c.k me as eagerly as I wanted to f.u.c.k her.


    So I said how much I was looking forward to seeing her in the flesh. We joked about that word ''flesh'', and I made sure she realised that s.e.x aside, I really was keen to meet her as a person, as a woman, and find out more about the real her. She said that would be ''nice''.


    But it was difficult to put the s.e.x to one side. She was all about s.e.x. F.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing s.e.x.


    As we chatted she asked me if I was going to film her on my mobile. I asked if she was sure it would be all right and she insisted it was just fine.


    Then she asked if I''d look back on it afterwards and wank to it. I jested with her and said that was a very personal question and I couldn''t possibly give her an answer. But I soon gave in to her teasing and said, of course, I would.


    She asked how much I wanked while watching p.o.r.n. I replied the usual amount, I supposed. And then we got into this really interesting discussion about come shots.


    I said that it always seemed odd to me that the p.o.r.n films I watched always ended straight after the guy had shot his spunk. I went on to say that the women in films often came first¡ªabsolutely nothing wrong in that of course¡ªbut after they''d come they then had to bring the guy to his climax, usually over her face. I said it was a shame that the action always ended there.


    And then we talked about facials and the preponderance of films where guys come in the girls'' faces.


    She was the one to use the word ''preponderance''. She was bright. No doubting that. She also said that I should try out the p.o.r.n she watched as it was rather different.


    Anyway, getting back to facials, she said¡ªechoing my words about women coming first¡ªthat there was nothing wrong in them. She rather liked them. Watching them. And having a guy come in her face. That is if she was in her submissive role. I think she remembered that I really preferred to be dominated because she added that this wasn''t very often.


    She went on to remark that it would be funny if the roles could be reversed: the guy came first and the girl came second¡ªon his face. I said that would be great. It would even the genders up a bit. Though I added that it really couldn''t be quite the same¡­the girl could hardly shoot a lot of warm spunk over a guy''s face.


    You won''t believe what she said next.


    "She could always squirt!"


    I said I''d never been with a girl who could squirt. I rather hoped she would have come back by telling me if she could do it or not. But she didn''t.


    This was such a hot conversation. Easily the hottest we''d had, and believe me, we had enjoyed some pretty steamy ones before this.


    The spare room door interrupted me. My wife was bringing me the hot chocolate I''d left downstairs. "It''s getting cold," she said, then asked: "How''s it coming along?"


    Ironic use of the word ''coming'', I mused as I quickly brought up a doc.u.ment to cover the I''m Yours tab on my laptop.


    "It''s coming along really well. Won''t be long," I replied.


    She left saying that she''d paused the drama on the television so I wouldn''t miss anything.


    I pushed the door closed as she went downstairs.


    Back online, I apologised for the delay. I said my wife was nagging me again. To which she said that tomorrow I could have a bit of relief. She always chose the right words.


    I told her I had to go shortly, and she said that she understood. She always understood.


    I didn''t sleep much the night before we met. Partly it was because I was too excited. What guy wouldn''t have been? Every time I thought about the appointed hour my c.o.c.k hardened. I played a bit with my prick, teasing out my pre-come and using it as a lube over my helmet. But I made a tactical decision not to slide out of bed and wank myself off in secret, as I didn''t want to sap the energy out of the build-up.


    I guess another reason I didn''t sleep was because of the significance of what I was going to do with her. I was going to cross a line. A significant line. But I had significant and valid reasons. As far as my s.e.x.u.a.lity was concerned I was doing the right thing. I was realising my potential. For the first time in years, I was going to be s.e.x.u.a.lly satisfied. The pent-up frustration would be released. I deserved this illicit hour.


    Moreover, this wasn''t love. This wasn''t an affair. It was just l.u.s.t. Shared l.u.s.t by two likeminded people.


    Besides, she was witty, clever and hot as f.u.c.k.


    I must have drifted off to sleep sometime in the early hours as the alarm roused me.


    "You kept tossing and turning last night," my wife commented. "It''s that meeting. You''re on edge." After a pause, she said, reassuringly, "I''m sure it''ll be just fine."


    As I finished getting dressed she handed me my wallet. "That''s a lot of cash," she remarked casually, without any sense of accusation.


    "Taxis to the client and if the pitch goes well we''ll probably head out for drinks afterwards."


    And with a final slurp of tea, I headed out of the door to work and that all-important business meeting.


    Unsurprisingly the morning in the office dragged, but eventually, lunch came and I was off¡ªas far as my manager knew, to hospital for a check-up.


    I caught a cab to the place we were going to meet. Well, a few hundred metres short, just to be on the safe side. I walked past the rather non-descript building several times checking it out from the corner of my eye. It was one of those large Victorian townhouses usually divided into flats. There was an intercom with several buttons by the door, which I assumed would be the way to get inside.


    I was nervous and needed reassurance. I went on-line and messaged her.


    "You silly old thing," she replied. "Press the button for the top floor. Dawn will buzz you in. Head up the stairs and go into room C. I''ll join you there in ten."


    I messaged back: "Thanks, Baby."


    It was the first time I''d used her name in a message.


    Meanwhile, my mind was buzzing. Was this place some dodgy, drug dealing den? And who the heck was Dawn?


    But I couldn''t stop now. There was too much to enjoy on the other side of the door.


    My mind was urging me on, but my feet didn''t move and I remained rooted to the pavement.


    Then my phone pinged and a photo appeared in my texts. It was the heart-shaped knickers. Shortly afterwards another photo arrived. It was her p.u.s.s.y itself, her fingers had pulled the knickers to the side.


    And that was enough to propel me forward. I never thought about the fact she was texting me for the first time. I didn''t question the fact that she''d got my number, which I had never actually given her.


    My mind was set on just one thing: the f.u.c.k of my life. An intense, decade-long craving drove me to press the button on the intercom. A reassuringly eloquent female voice welcomed me and told me to take the stairs to the top floor.


    I dashed up, eager not to be seen, and was met by a smartly dressed middle-aged woman who shook my hand, ushered me through the door and told me that I was expected in room C where my companion would join me shortly.


    I did as I was told, got undressed, lay on the bed, leaving the 200 euros by my side.


    She could have been watching as no more than a few seconds later she came in. And she looked sensational in that lingerie. I''d mentally prepared myself to find her less hot in real life than on screen. But in reality, it was the opposite.


    The hour that followed started just as expected. She did some stripper-like moves at the end of the bed, which I recorded on my phone for future wanks. When she pushed her b.r.e.a.s.ts together and pouted my c.o.c.k started to harden in eager anticipation. Inevitably my gaze was drawn to the heart in her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and that island of pubic hair, though the dangling strand on her gold bracelet grabbed my attention too. I recall thinking that would feel good if she gave me a hand job.


    She stopped her little performance and reversed into me, presenting her tight, round arse and my free hand just had to stroke the smoothest of b.u.t.t cheeks. But soon she was directing my hands to cup her b.r.e.a.s.ts, before encouraging me to smack her arse.


    She was crawling over me, pressing her flesh against me and slowly manoeuvred herself into a position where she could get her mouth on my c.o.c.k. She was worshipping my c.o.c.k with her tongue. I grabbed my phone to record the blow job of my life. She even throat f.u.c.k.e.d me.


    She must have sensed I was approaching my climax because she stopped, pulled herself up to my face and commanded me to lick her p.u.s.s.y. She m.o.a.n.e.d as I flicked her c.l.i.t with my tongue. From this, it was inevitable that we would slip into the most delicious of 69s where I held my tongue on her c.l.i.t and just made the tiniest of movements, which she seemed to like as she sat up on me and pushed her p.u.s.s.y lips firmly against my mouth.


    I picked up my phone as I really wanted to film our initial penetration. It was heavenly. She sat above me and slowly eased herself down my c.o.c.k. Then she bobbed up and down squeezing me each time she reached the top, holding me tight in her p.u.s.s.y.


    The f.u.c.k.i.n.g was intense and created its own momentum and we were screwing each other any way we could. I do recall at one moment moving on top of her, pushing my body tight into her back and b.u.t.t and just f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y, sometimes hard and fast, but also super slow enjoying the big sensations you get from the smallest of moves.


    I was convinced she''d come several times, but she kept pushing for more. I honestly think I came a bit when she was on top of me. I felt some of my come ease up my shaft and into her c.u.n.t. But she squeezed me super tight and astonishingly I remained hard. Very hard.


    Finally, I could resist her sumptuous wetness no longer and had to push myself over the edge. I came with her astride me. And yet, that wasn''t it. The moment my initial bursts of spunk had left my c.o.c.k, she slipped off me and raised her p.u.s.s.y to my face. She started to strum her c.l.i.t increasing the speed all the time until she came, too. But this was no female o.r.g.a.s.m I''d experienced before. She drenched me. I mean drenched. Clearly she could squirt. And she clearly delighted in both her o.r.g.a.s.m and my evident surprise.


    And once her epic squirt ended, she grabbed the euros and left in somewhat of a hurry. That was a surprise as I was expecting a chat.


    After she left, her juices still covered my face and I reflected on that exchange of messages about o.r.g.a.s.ms and role reversal. But with my s.e.x.u.a.l ache relieved my thoughts returned to real life and the need to head home.


    It was on the train that her text pinged in. She thanked me for a ''truly memorable hour''. I replied that we really ought to do it again. She agreed but said it would cost a bit more.

 Chapter 161 - The thrill of s.e.x.u.a.lly arousing herself as her voyeur watches on

    Let me watch you. I wanna see what a bad girl you are.


    The request had arrived just days ago on Sophia''s mobile. A flirtation at work had blossomed into something she''d never imagined, complete with a proposition. One she''d all too eagerly agreed to. She now sat in a dimly lit hotel room. Outside, the city bustled with people mingling around on the streets, and every one of them oblivious to her evening plans.


    Tonight, here, she could shed the good girl persona and become who she really was. The person only he knew. Excitement coursed through her veins, melting between her t.h.i.g.hs. He wasn''t even there yet, and her body was already buzzing.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    "Come in." She waited, poised on the bed in nothing but her lingerie.


    His frame almost filled the doorway when he sauntered in. Lean waist, but shoulders so broad and masculine. A tailored suit clung to all the right areas. A black turtleneck added a further touch of elegance. She raked her teeth over her bottom lip. It was strange but exhilarating to see him outside of work and so put together. A well-dressed man was a kink all to its own. One she adored.


    He stepped to the chair placed in front of the bed and took a seat. A smile pulled at her lips. Her hands languidly c.a.r.e.s.sed her t.h.i.g.hs, she almost wished it was his touch. But that was the purpose of the evening. Her pulse raced as his dark stare drank her in. Every curve and soft mound. The cups of her bra left little to the imagination, and a pleasant warmth spread over her as his gaze moved there, devouring them with their invisible touch. Every inch of her body was aware of their surroundings. The bed was plush beneath her, adding even more sensuousness.


    "Hi," Sophia giggled and leaned forward a little. "Do you want to see a little show?"


    He gave a nod, evoking a few more giggles from her in a mixture of nerves and excitement. A combination she could easily become addicted to. Goosebumps spread over her skin as she c.a.r.e.s.sed herself, groping her b.r.e.a.s.ts and giving them a playful shake for her audience. They had gone from s.e.xting coworkers to this, all within the span of a week. There was no turning back now.


    Not that she wanted to.


    He''d somehow known exactly who she was beneath her modest pencil skirt and freshly pressed blouse. What she wanted, craved. And now he was giving her the space to act on it. Nothing else mattered in that moment. The world was just the two of them. Her fantasy. His voyeurism.


    "Begin as soon as you''re ready, baby," he spoke, his voice deep and rich.


    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were heavy in her hands. Something she''d always loved about herself. Their softness. The sensual weight against her palms. How they shook as she played with herself, teased him. It was such a blessing to be aroused by one''s own body. Pulling a cup down, she freed one to his gaze. His brow raised. She smirked.


    Fingers to mouth, she wet them, circling her n.i.p.p.l.e with the slick, warm spit. It beaded beneath her touch. Her flesh yearned to know what his mouth might feel like. She freed the other b.r.e.a.s.t now. He would graze his stubble against the peaks. Would he tease her as much as she teased him at the moment? His pretty lips could probably make her come from her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e t.i.t.s alone.


    She squeezed the ample globes, pinching and rubbing the tips. The edge of pain shot straight through her core. She m.o.a.n.e.d. He repositioned himself ever so slightly in his seat. Oh, this was going to be so much fun¡­


    Widening her legs, she leaned forward a little, continuing to taunt with a shimmy. His stare was predatory but restrained. Like a lion waiting for the right moment to strike. The low light caught the highlights in his hair. How could he dare to look even more handsome tonight? Would he want to slide his c.o.c.k between her tits? Was he imagining that right now? How soft she would feel enveloping him. How her flesh would shake as he f.u.c.k.e.d her c.h.e.s.t. Sophia hoped so. She wanted him to d.e.s.i.r.e every part of her.


    She slipped the straps off her shoulders and popped the clasp, discarding it. Fantasies of how much she wanted him had been her companion for months. He''d owned so many of her o.r.g.a.s.ms and now would be privy to them. She caught a n.i.p.p.l.e between her fingers and clamped down hard. The yearning to show him her shamelessness, the wanton side of her that craved pain, coursed through her. Memories of their texts came to mind. How he''d tormented her with his d.e.s.i.r.e to throw her over his knees and beat her.


    Her cheeks burned. It felt good to be bad, to be l.e.w.d and exposed. What would people say if they knew about this? The good Catholic girl with her legs wide as her coworker watched. It made her ache just thinking about it. The humiliation. The disapproval. The disgrace. It drove her l.u.s.t further.


    She imagined his fly down, his thick c.o.c.k gripped in his hands. How did he like it? Would his fist move slow, savouring every moment, or would the sight of her be too much and have him f.u.c.k.i.n.g his hand with want? Was he the type to remain stoic or would he m.o.a.n like a whore himself whilst jerking?


    Envisioning it almost felt better than witnessing. She twisted her n.i.p.p.l.es and g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly. Her hands slipped down her body and cupped her needy c.u.n.t. The gusset of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s was already sopping wet, reminding her what a s.l.u.t she truly was. She took the front of her mesh thong and pulled it up, the crotch working its way between her plump l.a.b.i.a. The fabric nudged her swollen c.l.i.t as she humped against it for a moment. Her body was crying out for a c.o.c.k, but she needed to deny herself just a bit longer. Make the foreplay last.


    The fact he did little more than shift in his seat brought her so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He wasn''t allowed to touch. Only to watch. To feast his eyes on what a s.l.u.t she really was. Turning over, she repositioned herself, a.s.s facing him. She glanced over her shoulder at him, finding his hand now resting on his crotch. That made her smile. He deserved a reward for displaying his d.e.s.i.r.e so openly. She reached back and grabbed the thong, pulling it up further between her cheeks. The fabric stroked her asshole and taint. The c.a.r.e.s.s added another sensation of exposure to the evening. She whimpered. It felt so naughty and good. No man had ever touched her there. She''d been taught all her life how wrong that was, which made spreading her a.s.s for him to see even more enticing. Maybe he could be the first¡­ Once she was finished teasing him.


    Visions of riding him, cowgirl style, filled her mind. She reached back and spread her cheeks before bouncing some against the bed. Showing him what he couldn''t touch. Provocative little giggles filled the air again. She was enjoying this so much. The power. The captive audience. She could understand why women would want to do this for a living. Being so desirable was intoxicating.


    She pulled her p.a.n.t.i.e.s down, turning around to raise her legs and fully shuck them off. She felt like a p.o.r.n star. For a brief moment, she imagined she was. With crew members standing around to watch her as well. All their d.i.c.ks straining against their trousers because they wanted her more than anyone. A camera capturing every moment of her sheer s.l.u.ttiness.


    Her legs fell open. The scenario of being recorded held fast to her. She c.a.r.e.s.sed her slit with her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, getting her scent all over them like some sort of animal marking its territory before tossing them aside to spread open her l.a.b.i.a with both hands. When her pink wetness was exposed, he tightened his hold on his bulge.


    "Be a good boy." She chuckled, then gathered some spit on her hand to rub into her c.l.i.t. M.o.a.ns and whimpers connected their bodies as she gently touched herself. Her shaven c.u.n.t was so soft beneath her hand. Her eyes closed as she gave fully into it. The main event finally arrived.


    Her head fell back whilst she pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es once again. Her c.u.n.t jolted from the combined sensations. She daydreamed about his c.o.c.k. Would it be fat and thick? Average? Long?


    Would he bottom out and make her scream with every forceful thrust?


    Would he keep true to his word and spank her? Would he bend her over his desk at work, use her, and leave his c.u.m dribbling down her t.h.i.g.h? How would his body feel under her touch? She itched to trail her fingers over his muscles, to learn the terrain of his form. To kneel down and c.a.r.e.s.s her face against his soft sac before worshipping his d.i.c.k.


    She rubbed her n.i.p.p.l.es in tandem with her c.l.i.t. Her l.u.s.t rose higher as fantasies flooded her mind. Bringing fingers to her mouth, she tasted herself before slipping them into her aching hole. Her gaze locked on him. He openly kneaded his erection now. She''d given up any pretense of wanting him to stop. With a nod, he lowered his zipper and freed himself.


    Another finger joined the first, eliciting a gasp as her digits spread her open. Her m.o.a.ns rose in octave. Could any of the neighbours hotel guests hear? Would her sounds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e cause them to slide a hand into their own trousers? She ached. She loved that notion. That men everywhere would hear her and be unable to stop touching themselves. Hands slipping up and down their naughty c.o.c.ks all because of her.


    "There you go, baby." His voice c.a.r.e.s.sed her like a silken sheet.


    Her c.l.i.t pulsed as she took in the sight of him, leisurely stroking his big c.o.c.k. The scenario was so beyond e.r.o.t.i.c and arousing. Her hands found her t.i.t.s once more, cupping and kneading.


    "Do you want to see something more?" she asked.


    He nodded.


    Wishing her mouth was on him, she s.u.c.k.e.d her fingers like a d.i.c.k as the other hand danced around her c.l.i.t. Then, she unveiled the vibrator resting on the bed beside her. Opening her mouth, she made love to it with her tongue, hoping he imagined himself in its place. Soon, buzzing filled the space between them as she clicked the toy on. The sensations were immediate and intense, pulsing through her aching nub as she danced it around her vulva and down the inside of her t.h.i.g.hs. The lighting caught the precome gracing his tip. His thumb smeared over it, bringing it down to his shaft as he played.


    She trailed the toy to her n.i.p.p.l.es and down her soft belly, watching him intensely as she worked her vibrator over her c.l.i.t and slipped her finger back inside. Every fantasy she''d envisioned since the night began culminated in her mind. She wanted men fisting their c.o.c.ks, ears pressed against the wall to hear. Hotel staff in the hall, unable to resist and playing with themselves on the clock. She wanted to be taken outside and f.u.c.k.e.d for the city to see. She wanted her d.e.s.i.r.es exposed, her shame amplified.


    She curled her finger just right to hit that sweet spot inside, petting and stroking her front wall. Warmth built at the base of her spine. Her neck arched. Her m.o.a.ns grew louder, more audacious. She locked her gaze back on him. He looked so s.e.xy, his hand pleasuring himself as his dark stare feasted on her. It was too much to take. Her h.i.p.s lifted off the mattress, but she forced herself to keep the vibrator going. To climax as many times as possible. Even when every muscle in her body and her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.l.i.t begged her to stop. She fingered herself with more fervor, clenching around it once more before pulling out. Her t.h.i.g.hs and a.s.s trembled as she finally met her last release.


    Riding it out, she s.u.c.k.e.d her finger clean as she traced the vibrator around her l.a.b.i.a once more. Small aftershocks coursed through her system, causing little twitches of sensation. She s.u.c.k.e.d the toy clean, giggling and m.o.a.ning softly as she devoured her l.u.s.t from it. Soon, she hoped, she would be doing the same to his c.o.c.k after her spent p.u.s.s.y came all over it. She discarded the toy and slipped a finger between her folds. Her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e body jerked a little from the extra attention. She continued to play in her wetness for a moment, before sitting up to regard him once more. His palm remained on his erection as he stroked it slowly.


    "So, I hope you enjoyed my show." She blew him a kiss and smiled.

 Chapter 162 - Female love, a tale of l.u.s.tful d.e.s.i.r.e between two women

    I''d never seen anyone more beautiful. I couldn''t take my eyes off her.


    The way she moved, her easy gait, her confidence in every situation. She owned every room she walked into, lighting it up with her bright smile, her distinctive, beautiful laugh. I couldn''t take my eyes off her luscious, full lips as she spoke. I wanted to kiss them so badly. I wanted to kiss every curve of her, to run my fingertips over her soft black skin. To be n.a.k.e.d and close to her, just the two of us.


    I felt instantly shy every time our eyes met¡ªwe had the same university courses, so that was often. I''d sit in front at the front of the class just to stop myself from glancing up at her every few seconds.


    All I could think was: please let her be gay. Every day I daydreamed about the two of us meeting at a party. I''d be wearing something perfectly stylish, the right amount of femme and queer. A signal to her that screamed, "I''m here, please notice me, please want me, I''d be perfect for you!"


    Just when I was starting to despair that I''d never get that chance, I heard she was playing a gig at a local bar. Of course, she was a musician. Could she be any more perfect? It was now or never¡ªmy time had come.


    I tried on every article of clothing I owned. A dress was too hopeful, a leather jacket too obvious. Red lips, pink lips, no lipstick? I almost didn''t leave the house, losing confidence by the second. But, as my friends tell me, carpe diem. Seize the day, I had nothing to lose. I pulled on my tight jeans that I knew showed off my pert a.s.s, a tastefully low-cut shirt, and just a hint of smoky, sultry eyeliner. Simple, understated, and hopefully s.e.xy.


    The bar was noisy and crowded. Luckily, I recognised a few classmates, mingling here and there and clutching my drink for support. A popular university band finished their set, and I was told Tessa was up next. I found a spot near the front of the gathered crowd and waited.


    The second she stepped on stage I fell in l.u.s.t all over again. She was angelic perfection¡ªin tight jeans, heels, a slinky gold top and matching glitter eyeshadow that made her wide eyes sparkle. She picked up her guitar and started singing, and the audience fell quiet.


    Every conversation stopped as her powerful, husky voice filled the room. She sang about love, about missed chances and lazy days spent warming each other and watching the rain. She held the crowd in the palm of her hand, and as she started her next song she turned her gaze directly to me. She sang a blues-y ballad about loving a good woman¡ªand sang it straight in my direction, or so it seemed. Actually, I''m pretty sure that was sung to me.


    The room fell away. I felt like it was just the two of us, alone in a big empty space, our eyes locked as she sang to me like I was already her lover. My cheeks flushed, my whole body sizzled with rising warmth. I was n.a.k.e.d and hot and exposed and I loved it. She could undress me with her eyes all she wanted. I was hers from the moment she opened her mouth.


    I was barely aware of time passing, but eventually she stopped singing, and the audience erupted in applause, breaking the spell. She walked off stage, and I was left shaken¡ªdid I imagine it? Was that the magical moment I''d been waiting for?


    I went outside for some air, praying my tell-tale blush would go away. I was just thanking the light rain for cooling me down when a hand touched my shoulder, making me jump.


    "Hi."


    Oh lord, she''d come to find me!


    "Oh hi! That was amazing by the way."


    "I''m really glad you liked it." She paused and held my gaze. "I um, I wrote that song for you."


    My shock and disbelief were obvious. This had to be a joke.


    "Wait, really? For me? But it''s so beautiful!"


    "Well that''s good then. I''ve been wanting to tell you all of those things, but I never knew how."


    This couldn''t be real. This was my daydream, but in real life. I could barely speak without stuttering, worried I''d break some kind of magical spell.


    "Oh wow, I''ve been feeling the same. I don''t know what to say¡­ Um, do you want to go for a drink?"


    "I have to hang out with the other bands now¡ªnetworking. But if you''re not busy tomorrow afternoon, I could come over to your place?"


    "Yes, you can definitely come over."


    "Great." She placed a firm hand on my hip and pulled me into her. Her lips found mine and I sank into the best kiss of my life. She tasted amazing, I wanted to taste all of her right then and there. I found myself involuntarily grinding my h.i.p.s against hers. She let out a little m.o.a.n, responding to my advances by grabbing my a.s.s and pulling me closer.


    "Mmmm dammit, I really have to go! Let''s pick this up tomorrow."


    "OK," I said, reluctantly. She winked and playfully kissed me hard one more time, like a promise, taking my breath away. Watching her walk back into the bar, I was feeling lightheaded. I couldn''t believe my dream was coming true. Tomorrow!


    I barely slept that night and spent the day a nervous wreck. I daydreamed as I showered, wishing the time would pass more quickly. Finally, the time came, and I jumped at the knock on the door despite expecting it.


    "You came." I was relieved.


    "Of course I did." She leaned on the doorframe, smiling and sure of herself. I could see her n.i.p.p.l.es through her thin top, no bra. I wondered if she could tell how anxious I was, how much I wanted her.


    "Should I come in?"


    "Yes, sorry!"


    She took my hand and squeezed it.


    "Take me to your bedroom."


    She followed me upstairs, smiling at the huge French windows which looked out over the river. It was like we were alone in a cabin in the woods, left to our own devices. I felt tongue tied, like words wouldn''t come. As if sensing my nerves, she reassured me.


    "I don''t want to talk either."


    She smiled mischievously, tongue between her teeth. I watched her lips as she bit and moistened them a little, making them glisten. I needed to kiss her so badly. She kicked off her shoes and wriggled out of her jeans, prompting me to do the same. It felt so e.r.o.t.i.c, peeling our clothes off for each other, building up to the moment of touching. I admired her athletic legs, her toned belly, her perfect pert t.i.t.s that she slowly revealed as she pulled her top over her head. I wanted them in my mouth, the thought made my own n.i.p.p.l.es hard.


    I think she noticed.


    "Come here."


    We both climbed onto the bed, facing each other on our knees in nothing but our lace p.a.n.t.i.e.s. We were almost matching¡ªher delicate white French b.r.i.e.f.s highlighted her gorgeous dark skin, while my dark u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r contrasted against my creamy pale t.h.i.g.hs. We knelt there, bathed in cool afternoon light, drinking each other in, smiling.


    I made the bold first move, running my fingers along the lace of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, tracing the lines where the fabric met her supple skin. She felt so amazing. Tessa responded, running her nails lightly along my arms, making me shiver deliciously. Her hands trailed down my collarbone to my b.r.e.a.s.ts, and I arched my back a little to bring them to her hands, begging to be touched. She ran her fingertips over my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es, before grasping my t.i.t.s more firmly, massaging them. I did the same, feeling her tremble in response to my touch as I ran her n.i.p.p.l.e between my fingers and c.a.r.e.s.sed the curve of her perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    I gripped her a.s.s as she teased my n.i.p.p.l.es, lightly squeezing and testing my responses, paying attention to my little groans of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. We s.u.c.k.e.d and bit each other''s lips.


    I couldn''t wait to feel those lips on my body, my skin yearned for her.


    As if she read my mind, she leant down and took my b.r.e.a.s.ts in her hands, l.i.c.k.i.n.g along my t.i.t.s, agonisingly slowly, before finally circling my n.i.p.p.l.e with the tip of her tongue. I threw my head back in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she continued to tease the other one with her thumb, taking my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, taut flesh in her mouth, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it and making my entire body shudder. Her lips c.a.r.e.s.sed my achingly hard n.i.p.p.l.e as she licked and s.u.c.k.e.d and licked and drove me crazy, grasping her arms and shoulders and gasping with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    She came back up to kiss my breathless mouth as her hand moved down, inside the waistband of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, feeling the softness of my hair, and lower, finally glancing over my excited c.l.i.t, waiting for her touch. She started rubbing in circles, two fingers running over and over my c.l.i.t. This was almost too much, I remembered how long I had fantasised about exactly this. I sighed deeply, kissing her gratefully, giving in to the sensations. I grasped her b.r.e.a.s.t, firmer this time, showing her how worked up I was getting. I ran my palm over her hard n.i.p.p.l.e, teasing her back, wanting to give her a taste of the thrill she''d given me, pinching ever so slightly.


    My hand mirrored hers, moving down her belly to slide inside her small white p.a.n.t.i.e.s. I needed to feel her. I pushed her back a little and took her n.i.p.p.l.e in my mouth, lubing it up and l.i.c.k.i.n.g in long strokes up and around it, just as my fingers found her c.l.i.t, hard and wet and ready for me. My tongue made rapid motions over her pert t.i.t.s, making her squirm and cry out.


    "Mmmm yes!"


    My teeth gently, gently bit and traced over her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts and I felt her getting wetter in my hand, just as I had in hers.


    I lay her back on the bed so I could enjoy her more easily, leaning over her and taking her t.i.t.s in my hands, admiring the perfect body beneath me. I ran my pierced tongue over her n.i.p.p.l.e again, making her gasp with the feeling of the cold metal grazing her skin.


    My lips kissed down her belly, enjoying every inch of her. I grasped the fabric of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s in my teeth and pulled them down, kissing her lower and lower, until finally taking her c.l.i.t in my eager mouth, looking up to meet her smiling eyes as I did. Her tender smooth skin felt amazing under my tongue. I could taste her forever, I was in heaven.


    I drew back to peel her p.a.n.t.i.e.s all the way off and buried myself between her legs again, I wanted to feel her on my face. I explored her whole beautiful p.u.s.s.y, circling her c.l.i.t, l.i.c.k.i.n.g slowly up and along her l.a.b.i.a, pushing my tongue deeper inside her. I placed my whole mouth over her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot and s.u.c.k.e.d, drinking in her wetness and excitement.


    She started to grind on my face, arching her back and moving up and down, showing me what she needed as she got closer, m.o.a.ning and writhing and fluttering those perfect long lashes. I licked long and deep and rubbed her c.l.i.t faster with my fingers. I loved hearing her m.o.a.ns, knowing I was giving her the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she needed. I pushed two fingers slowly inside, letting her get used to the feeling, before starting to f.u.c.k her slowly with them as my tongue licked her c.l.i.t faster and faster. Her hand grabbed my hair as she started to come, pushing my face deeper onto her. Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed and contracted around my fingers, making them wetter and wetter as her m.o.a.ns and sighs got louder. I studied her beautiful expression as she gave in, coming and grinding on my face.


    She looked so stunning, I wanted to take a picture in my mind, to keep forever.


    She leant up to kiss me, opening her mouth and exploring mine with her tongue insistently, tasting herself on my lips. I wasn''t done with her yet though. I pushed her onto her side and spooned her, bringing my fingers around her firm a.s.s and filling her p.u.s.s.y again. I curled my fingers, studying her face to see when she responded the most, massaging her g-spot and f.u.c.k.i.n.g her¡ªdeep, strong and rhythmic. Her fingers trailed down to play with her c.l.i.t, matching my pace, making her p.u.s.s.y squeeze again, riding her o.r.g.a.s.m towards another one. I f.u.c.k.e.d her faster, grinding my fingers, making her a.s.s shake under my hand. I felt her build up again, crying out louder this time, lower. She reached her hand behind to grasp my wrist, using my hand like a dildo to f.u.c.k herself hard. A long low m.o.a.n started in her c.h.e.s.t and up through her throat until she finally turned and grasped my face to kiss me as she came, shaking and shuddering as her p.u.s.s.y gushed onto my fingers and she fell back onto the pillow.


    Her hand took mine and brought it to her lips, tasting herself again, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my fingers naughtily, kissing me so I could taste it too. I loved her dirty mind, her total joy and abandon.


    Emboldened, she flipped me onto my back, kissing me passionately. I could feel her strength and how flushed and warm she was from coming. Her soft lips teased my n.i.p.p.l.es, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and driving me crazy all over again, alternating with her fingertips and varying the pressure.


    Finally, she laughed at my needy pleading and sat back, tearing off my p.a.n.t.i.e.s and spreading my legs. I felt s.e.xy, graceful, comfortable¡ªcaught up in a moment of pure passion with her. The moment her lips met my pent-up p.u.s.s.y I cried out, turned on from watching her come and drinking her in. Her tongue moved in long licks along my whole vulva, deep and delicious. She took my c.l.i.t in her mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d, pulling gently and letting go before l.i.c.k.i.n.g me again. Her amazing tongue licked around my v.a.g.i.n.a, teasing the opening, sinking deep into me, filling me up. She grabbed my t.h.i.g.hs for purchase and thrust her tongue into me, grazing my a-spot and sending waves of warm p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e through my whole body.


    She slowed down for a moment, not letting me come yet. Her hands spread my p.u.s.s.y to admire it for a moment, smiling and adoring. She pinpointed my exposed c.l.i.t with the tip of her tongue, l.i.c.k.i.n.g up beneath the hood, so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and amazing I almost couldn''t take it. She chuckled at my squirming and released me, placing a finger slowly inside me and s.u.c.k.i.n.g and l.i.c.k.i.n.g me again, building up the pace.


    I wanted to see her face. I lifted her head to kiss me, telling her to keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with her fingers, to let me come for her. She kissed me hard, as her fingers worked my p.u.s.s.y, plunging deep inside me to my g-spot, pulling almost all the way out again before thrusting back in, faster and harder, responding to my contractions and breathless gasps of ecstasy. Her palm rubbed over my c.l.i.t as her fingers f.u.c.k.e.d me, stimulating my whole p.u.s.s.y until I was just lying there caught in the moment, powerless to do anything but m.o.a.n. I clutched at the bedsheets as she took my n.i.p.p.l.e in her mouth, tipping me over the edge. She held me as my back arched and my eyes closed, telling me to come. Losing myself, I melted completely, screaming and writhing, under her spell.


    As I came back down to earth she licked my c.l.i.t again, sending aftershocks through me. She buried her face in my wetness, enjoying her effect. She didn''t want to stop there, however, pushing two fingers back into my still-trembling p.u.s.s.y to f.u.c.k me again, making me ride the wave, to take more for her. I twined my fingers in her curly hair and held her on my c.l.i.t as she f.u.c.k.e.d me faster and faster, showing her how to make me come again.


    I had no sense of space and time, filling the room with my cries. Somewhere in the back of my head I wondered if the people in the street could hear us. I felt blinded by the seemingly never-ending waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, crushing Tessa''s fingers as my whole body tensed and convulsed. I was barely aware when she flipped my body over with her strong arms, spreading me out on my belly and lifting my a.s.s up to plunge her tongue into my dripping, still-coming p.u.s.s.y from behind.


    Her firm tongue licked along my l.a.b.i.a and around my v.a.g.i.n.a before pressing herself into me as far as she could, covering her face with my juices as she continued to drive me absolutely wild. She built up a hard, fast rhythm, f.u.c.k.i.n.g my tight, hyper-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.u.n.t with her tongue. It seemed she didn''t want to let me go until I was completely overwhelmed. Her hands grabbed my a.s.s, bounding it back towards her.


    She pulled back and started rubbing her c.l.i.t with the flat of her fingers. I was a squealing mess, holding onto the sheets for dear life. Biting my a.s.s, she kept me in place, putty in her hands. She slapped my p.u.s.s.y playfully, showing me I''m all hers, laughing at my neverending o.r.g.a.s.m that she totally controlled. Her fingers went back inside me for one final, relentless push, and I gripped my b.r.e.a.s.t till it hurt as I gasped and cried out, shaking and coming, finally, thoroughly spent.


    She laughed, well aware of her powers, happy with her successful conquest. Her arms surrounded me as she lay down and spooned my quivering body. She kissed my neck and my lips, making me finally open my eyes, coming back to the room and gazing wondrously at her. She was a goddess, bathed in the dying afternoon light, holding me gently in her magical hands. My skin felt electric as she stroked me lazily. I thought of her fingers on the guitar the night before, how mesmerising they''d been, like I knew what she could do with them.


    "I''m really glad you came to my show last night."


    I laughed, it was such an understatement. The joy I was feeling was indescribable, I wanted to lie there forever.


    "Haha¡­ yeah.. me too."


    I think we fell asleep kissing, fingers and limbs entwined. It was more than I ever could have dreamed of. A perfect, gorgeous afternoon, and one I will never forget.


    Ends

 Chapter 163 - Steamy feminine s.e.x story of lovers outdoor fun

    Things hadn''t been right for Lola and I for a while. I don''t know when we stopped having s.e.x. At first, the lockdown was great. We were both able to work from home, which meant lots of daytime s.e.x. Daytime s.e.x is by far my favourite. I love how the sun feels on my n.a.k.e.d skin, and how it makes Lola glow. My energy levels tend to be highest during the day as well, so we were able to be far more adventurous. It was glorious. Lockdown didn''t feel like a punishment at all.


    But slowly, things changed. Our flat was small and we started getting on each other''s nerves. Our s.e.xcapades became more and more infrequent until, at last, we barely had s.e.x at all anymore.


    It was Lola who had suggested a week away. She found the villa in Greece. I wasn''t convinced it was a good idea. Flying during a pandemic felt wrong. But the lockdown was lifted. People were flying all over the place, so I couldn''t really say no. Besides, the villa looked gorgeous. And I needed to get out of the flat. Staring at the same four walls for months on end had lost its l.u.s.tre. So I agreed. If nothing else, it would give us some space for a week.


    The villa was amazing, out of a picture. Mykonos is a gorgeous island and our villa overlooked the Azure ocean. It was warm when we arrived. Not the stifling, mugginess of England, but a pleasant, sunny, breezy heat. As soon as we entered the villa, peace descended on me.


    "This was a great idea." I hugged Lola.


    She grinned. "I told you. No neighbours, lots of outside space and look¡ª" she dragged me out to the patio "¡ªthe outdoor furniture looks very alluring. Doesn''t it?"


    She turned to me with sparkling eyes.


    "It does look very alluring. This is going to be such a relaxing holiday."


    Throwing her arms around me, she gently nuzzled my neck. I sighed contentedly. I loved it when she did that. Maybe this holiday would allow us to rekindle that fire. The flight had sapped my energy though, so I gently disentangled myself from her.


    "I need a shower. I feel grubby from travel."


    The disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable, but she smiled. "Of course. I''ll start unpacking."


    Soaping myself under the hot shower, I felt bad. We were here in Mykonos to relax and find our spark again, but my libido seemed to have fled. It was clear what Lola had in mind for this holiday, but I wasn''t sure I could deliver.


    I rinsed my hair and tried to conjure up some feelings of arousal. It wasn''t that I wasn''t attracted to her anymore. She was as gorgeous and sweet as ever. The fault was totally my own, but I wasn''t sure how to fix it. It was as if I was dead inside. If Lola''s perfect body couldn''t arouse me, there must have been something wrong with me.


    I stood under the steady stream of the rain shower, letting the warm water wash over me. I closed my eyes and tried to relax. I was in a beautiful villa on a lovely island with my s.e.xy girlfriend. We had a week of sun, sea and fun ahead of us. I couldn''t disappoint her. She deserved the best from me.


    My hands stroked my skin, c.a.r.e.s.sing my flat tummy. I needed to get in the mood and I knew just what to try. My hands snuck lower, cupping my mound. I hesitated. Was this a good idea? I was supposed to be out there, seducing my girlfriend, not wanking off in the shower. But I was hoping that masturbating would get me in the mood for s.e.x.


    Lowering myself down onto the floor, I spread my legs and circled my c.l.i.t with a finger. I moved around so the stream of water directly hit my p.u.s.s.y. At first, I felt a bit silly. Masturbating without feeling horny always felt weird initially, but a week without s.e.x would be unthinkable. I owed it to Lola to at least try.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to clear my head. My fingers gently probed my folds, moving as if on their own. I slowly made my way back to my c.l.i.t, taking my time. When I finally reached the little button, my pulse was racing. My skin tingled with heat, and it wasn''t just because of the hot shower. Strumming my c.l.i.t, I sighed deeply. This was better. I finally felt d.e.s.i.r.e coursing through my veins. My breath hitched as I slid a finger inside my hot, wet p.u.s.s.y.


    A loud knock on the door shook me out of my reverie. "Cherry, I''ll be up on the roof terrace. Join me when you''re done."


    I scrambled up, guilt settling in my stomach as if I''d been caught doing something wrong. My p.u.s.s.y ached with need, but it wasn''t for my fingers to relieve. It had been my intention to get aroused, not to actually give myself an o.r.g.a.s.m. I needed to leave that to Lola.


    Feeling a hundred pounds lighter¡ªand a significant degree hornier¡ªI turned off the shower and grabbed a towel.


    Clad in my bikini, I made it to the roof. Lola was lying on the bed, her bronze skin glowing in the sun. She hadn''t seen me, so I took a moment to admire her beauty. It baffled me that I hadn''t been aroused before, but I wasn''t going to analyse it. I was just happy I was back in the zone. My bikini bottoms were damp with my d.e.s.i.r.e.


    She looked up as I approached her and her brilliant smile lit up my world. My heart squeezed. I loved her so much. Why had it needed us coming to a Greek island to remind me of that?


    "Looks like you could use some company." I settled next to her on the bed.


    She grinned. "I thought you''d never come."


    "Oh, I haven''t come yet." I giggled. "I''ll leave that for you to do."


    Enough joking. Her lips were just begging to be kissed. I bent towards her and brushed hers with mine. She parted them willingly, inviting me in. I savoured the taste of her. It had been too long since we''d kissed like this.


    She leaned into me. I could feel the sparks flying between us. The ache in my core became stronger and I welcomed the return of my libido. I pushed her back onto the bed and undid her bikini top. Her pert b.r.e.a.s.ts sprang free. I took a moment to admire them. I loved kissing her n.i.p.p.l.es, hearing her soft sigh as my tongue swirled them into hard peaks. Her hands were in my hair as she arched her back, urging me to take her n.i.p.p.l.es into my mouth. I didn''t need much persuading. I s.u.c.k.e.d and licked the perfect globes of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her m.o.a.ns flooded my p.u.s.s.y and I pressed my legs together.


    Her hands sn.a.k.e.d around my back, and with deft fingers, she undid my bikini top. I kissed her again, revelling in the feeling of our n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts rubbing together.


    The sun beat down, but the breeze kept us cool. The salty smell of the ocean mingled with the coconut of Lola''s sunscreen made a heady combination. I could stay in her arms forever, drinking in her kisses, breathing her intoxicating fragrance. But the throb between my t.h.i.g.hs made me move.


    Lola''s bikini bottoms were easy to take off. She sighed deeply¡ªhalf m.o.a.n, half sigh, which told me how much she needed this. I had a flash of guilt again but pushed it away. It didn''t matter what had happened in the past. The important thing was that we were here now. In Greece, in the sun, together. N.a.k.e.d. That was all that mattered. I planned on making her squirm and squeal with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Enough to make her forget the weeks of drought.


    Her hands grabbed my a.s.s. I thanked my lucky stars that I''d had enough foresight to bring my string bikini. She pulled both sides and slipped the bottoms off me.


    I looked up at her. "Naughty naughty!"


    She winked. "That''s what we came here for, isn''t it?"


    "Absolutely. Now lay back and let me do my thing."


    I crawled down between her legs and inhaled her lovely scent. She wriggled her h.i.p.s at me, eager as always for me to start, but I took my time. Half the fun is in the anticipation, right? Her nether lips glistened with her juices and she looked so inviting, I couldn''t wait any longer. I gently brushed her c.u.n.t with my fingers, watching her eyes close with delight. She looked amazing in the throes of passion, but I wasn''t able to admire her much longer. I was as eager as she was for me to start l.i.c.k.i.n.g.


    A deep sigh escaped her as I slid my tongue between her folds. I ran it all the way up to her c.l.i.t and circled it delicately. Lola preferred strong, pinpoint stimulation, but I wanted to tease her a little. I licked down to her wet, hot hole and dipped my tongue inside. She mewled with need and I gave in, brushing my fingers over her c.l.i.t before pressing down hard. I was rewarded with a gasp from her beautiful lips.


    Spurred on by her sounds of passion, I applied more pressure on her c.l.i.t. I s.u.c.k.e.d it into my mouth, biting down lightly. My t.h.i.g.hs were slick with the juices seeping out of me, but I wanted to make her come first.


    I could have spent the entire afternoon between Lola''s outstretched t.h.i.g.hs. I couldn''t understand how I''d neglected her for so long. Any afternoon spent l.i.c.k.i.n.g this beautiful c.u.n.t was an afternoon well spent. The m.o.a.ns, sighs and gasps I drew from her were the cherry on the cake. Although that''s not exactly true. The sounds of passion were their own reward. I loved making her squirm and beg for an o.r.g.a.s.m. But today she didn''t have to beg. I was having too much fun taking her to the brink and watching her fall, m.o.a.ning and writhing, over the edge.


    She pounced on me as soon as she''d come, clearly eager to reciprocate. She sat up and pulled me close, kissing me deeply, then pushed me onto my back. By now I was gasping for relief myself. My c.u.n.t ached to be touched. I spread my legs and she slid her fingers through my slit. I was wetter than I''d been in ages. She slipped a finger inside me, then another.


    Fingering might be my favourite way of getting an o.r.g.a.s.m. Lola knew me so well. She curled her digits up inside me, seeking out my G-spot. I was happy I''d focused on my c.l.i.t while I masturbated, so my c.u.n.t welcomed the intrusion.


    Lola took her time with me. I was impatient, having pushed myself close to the edge in the shower, I was more than ready for my climax. I wasn''t sure whether Lola knew what I''d been up to in the bathroom, but she didn''t seem to want to hurry my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She lay next to me, her body slick with sweat and warm against mine. I loved feeling her next to me, her hand between my legs, her b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against my side. It was intimate and s.e.xy and everything I needed.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to wash over me. It seemed laughable now that I wasn''t aroused when we arrived here. My body was taut with the need for relief. I bucked my h.i.p.s against Lola''s hand, but she didn''t take the hint. Knowing her, she understood exactly what I wanted, but had decided not to give it to me. She loved being in control, and that was fine with me. Despite my impatience, I knew that if I let her do her thing, I''d be rewarded with the biggest o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Everything about the moment was perfect. I felt as if I was floating on a cloud of bliss. Lola''s fingers pushed me closer and closer to the edge. We were having outdoor s.e.x¡ªsomething I''d always found incredibly e.r.o.t.i.c¡ªand the scent of our s.e.x mingled with the scent of sunscreen, which made my head swim. A bird cawed overhead. The sun made us sweat, which only heightened my arousal.


    Lola''s fingers pumped my c.u.n.t, drawing along my G-spot with every thrust. She increased her pace and pressure. My body suffused with heat¡ªthe combined effect of her deft fingers and my love for this woman who''d been my rock. I marvelled at how lucky I was to have her in my life.


    She pressed down on my c.l.i.t, timing her thrusts so she pushed my c.l.i.t and G-spot at the same time. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e had me writhing, but still, something held me away from the edge. It had been so long since we''d had s.e.x, I was suddenly afraid I wouldn''t be relaxed enough to come. I tried to push my treacherous thoughts aside and concentrate on what Lola was doing to me. I didn''t want her to think I wasn''t enjoying myself.


    I didn''t need to worry. She always could read to me. Her fingers worked my c.u.n.t furiously, and then she bent her head to mine. "Come for me, baby," she whispered.


    That was enough to push me over the edge. My c.u.n.t convulsed around her fingers and a deep m.o.a.n ripped from my throat. Her fingers stilled inside me, but she didn''t withdraw them. She left them in place until the aftershocks of my o.r.g.a.s.m had abated.


    I sat up and pulled her close for a deep kiss. How had I become so lucky to have her in my life? I vowed not to let my libido wane ever again. Lola deserved all the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, all the time.


    She must have read my mind, as she pushed me onto my back. I grinned as she lowered herself on my face. I was ready to worship her all afternoon and evening if that was what she wanted. I grabbed her t.h.i.g.hs and pulled her closer. She sighed happily as she started riding my face.


    I was more than willing to allow her to take her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from me. I loved how many o.r.g.a.s.ms she could have in a session. I often called her my insatiable lover, but that wasn''t really fair. She wasn''t completely insatiable. She just had more stamina than me.


    Lola seemed lost in a world of her own, but she wasn''t selfish. She reached back and squeezed my b.r.e.a.s.ts, rolling my n.i.p.p.l.e between her fingers. I m.o.a.n.e.d against her c.u.n.t. Her juices stained my face and I relished the way she drowned me with her passion. My n.i.p.p.l.es puckered with delight in her obvious p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Tension mounted in my body as Lola''s m.o.a.ns grew louder and more passionate. It felt as if I was heading towards another climax, but that couldn''t be. I rarely climaxed more than once, and definitely not without stimulation.


    But somehow Lola''s m.o.a.ns drove me wild. My c.u.n.t ached, my n.i.p.p.l.es felt like they were on fire and the deep throb between my legs intensified in pressure. I licked Lola''s c.u.n.t with relish, eating her out as if it was my last meal on earth. I wanted her to have a mind-blowing o.r.g.a.s.m, one that would leave her breathless and giddy.


    It didn''t take long. Lola''s movements became urgent and frantic. She arched her back as an o.r.g.a.s.m tore through her. She shuddered but kept riding me, her h.i.p.s gyrating over my face. As she slowed and the spasms subsided, I licked her softly, allowing her to come down from her o.r.g.a.s.m gently.


    She lay next to me and nuzzled my neck. "That was incredible."


    I smiled. It had been amazing. I hadn''t come this time, but that was fine. It had been worth it to see Lola give herself over to her passion.


    She cupped my c.u.n.t and draw lazy circles over my c.l.i.t. "Do you want another one?"


    I grinned. "Do you need to ask?"


    Neither of us had the energy for anything wild. We lay in each other''s arms as Lola slowly rubbed my c.l.i.t to another o.r.g.a.s.m. It wasn''t mind-blowing, but that was fine. The important thing was that we''d broken the dry spell. I had found my libido again and we would have the most delightful holiday.


    "Thank you for dragging me to Mykonos," I said.


    She giggled. "I didn''t know I had to drag you. I thought you came willingly."


    I shrugged. "Well¡­I wasn''t sure whether going on holiday was a good idea. And things had been a bit strained¡­"


    She silenced me with a kiss. "Everything is great now. Don''t worry about what''s in the past. We have an entire week in which we can have outdoor s.e.x every day."


    I snuggled closer to her. "I like the sound of that."


    She kissed the top of my head. "Good."


    Life was good. Sure, the pandemic was still raging out there. Who knew what was going to happen in the future? But for now, we were just two lovers ready to give each other the most amazing p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e for a week. And that was enough for me.


    Ends

 Chapter 164 - Story on the intensity of dirty talk and wanking to words

    I''ve always loved hearing my own voice. It shocks people when I say that. Almost everyone else I know absolutely hates hearing themselves. I think it''s a real shame. You''re really missing out on one of life''s true and deep p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es. Your voice is a powerful tool you know, you should get to know it¡ªlet it wrap around and slide deep into that e.r.o.t.i.c part of your brain that allows you to just let go and feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Yes, I know, I sound like a crazy woman but I''m telling you, your voice truly is a gift to you.


    It was Oscar who made me realise the power the sound of my words held. Not just the words but the way they were said.


    He told me he loved my accent, so different to his own deep Irish lilt. But thinking back, it was the sound of his voice that melted my heart and my loins. I should have realised right away that if he could turn me on with his words, then surely, I could do the same.


    Let me tell you a story of the first time the switch in my head flicked and at once I could feel the power on my lips.


    Oscar was working late at the university, his lecture theatre long empty of students. I was a bit pissed off with him as he''d been promising to meet me for a drink one night. Well, the nights had marched on and still no drink, just late-night phone conversations that went on too long and left us frustrated and restless. The night before, I suddenly realised that hitch in his breath that always happened near the end of the call, wasn''t a stifled yawn, it was something else. Something much naughtier he was trying to hide.


    Well, after I''d put the phone down, feeling rather shocked with a blush rising up my throat, my mind wandered to imagining him running his hands down his torso, switching the phone to the loudspeaker and taking himself in hand. The cheeky bastard! You''d think he''d have asked permission or incorporated it into our chat, got some proper dirty talk going, but no, he''d tried to hide it. Well now I knew, I made a plan to confront him.


    I wore my highest heels and relished the way they clack-clacked on the polished floors, echoing through the long haughty corridors. Ancient musty dark paintings of drab looking intellectuals stared disapprovingly at my ridiculously tiny skirt and braless b.r.e.a.s.ts bouncing with every step, n.i.p.p.l.es hardening pleasingly through my silk blouse. Who knows, maybe those looks weren''t those of disapproval after all.


    As I thought about all the old men''s (and they were all men, I noted with an eye roll and tut) eyes all on me and my wanton costume, it made me tiptoe a little higher, spring a little further. By the time I made it to his theatre, my heart was thundering at the fantasy of a hundred peeping Toms watching me and knowing of my plan.


    I peeped through the glass in the door. There he was, studiously poring over the lectern, glasses sliding down the bridge of his nose, fingers tracing along the lines of information he was trying to decipher. A frisson of l.u.s.t spread through me as I imagined those fingertips tracing a path from my n.i.p.p.l.es to my p.u.s.s.y.


    Oh yes, all the way down to where I was suddenly yearning for his touch. I was panting heavily and stepped back a little to try and calm my breath and lower the heat that was starting to build. The thought that I really oughtn''t to be here fanned the flames of d.e.s.i.r.e now burning in my p.u.s.s.y.


    I rubbed my t.h.i.g.hs together, acknowledging what I''d already suspected. My own wet l.u.s.t smeared over my inner t.h.i.g.hs. I took a breath and pushed the door which opened with an almighty creak.


    Oscar was startled and jumped back from the lectern, a look of guilt passing across his face, I noted.


    "Katana?" He gasped and pushed his glasses up his nose and ran his fingers through his mop of floppy prep-school hair.


    "Oscar¡­" I purred, tipping my head the side and very slowly sashaying towards him.


    "What¡­ what are you doing here?"


    I just smiled and went up to him, lifting his tie and let it slide through my fingers as I turned and made my way to the steps up the centre of the tiered viewing benches.


    "Kat¡­" He started but I cut him off.


    "Sh." I slowly and deliberately continued to the stairs. I was a little overwhelmed by my surroundings. It was like something out of a movie or museum. So frozen in time, I was glad I''d chosen a classic look to complement the place. My heels echoed around the wooden pews and I slinked up, stretching my toes so he''d get a good view of my taut a.s.s and calves. When I reached the top back row I sat and crossed my legs to the side, regarding him from above.


    He really did look stunned. Just standing there gaping, adjusting his stance loosening his tie. He was confused, expectant. This shook me a little, I was sure I had had a vision of what I was planning to do on this little visit, but for the life of me, my bravado had suddenly evaporated. The silence between us had taken on a strange life, echoing and magnifying around the patinated wooden surfaces.


    I tried to disguise my hesitation with a shuffle in my seat and found the dampness there, jolting me back into my plan.


    Again, Oscar made as if to speak and again, I halted him.


    "Oscar, I want you to stay silent and just listen to me." I kept my face impassive, my tone as commanding as I could keep it while my heart raced in my c.h.e.s.t and my c.u.n.t clenched as a flash of excitement crossed his face.


    "Oscar, if you understand, nod once."


    "I want to tell you something, Oscar."


    I waited for some sort of acknowledgement, which he delivered by c.o.c.king his head to the side, in a, go on then, kind of dare.


    "Oscar I know you wank to the sound of my voice when we talk on the phone at night."


    He turned a strange sickly shade of grey and it unnerved me. He looked like he was going into bloody shock.


    "Katana, I''m sorry I¡­"


    I held up my hand in a ''shut up'' motion and he stuttered out more words about my voice being s.e.xy.


    "Stop Oscar."


    "It''s¡­ your¡­ voice."


    "Oscar!" I snapped out his name like the crack of a whip and he stopped dead.


    "Oscar, listen to me. I am going to talk now."


    He was shaking but the colour had come back into his cheeks, his hands released their tight grip on the wood, allowing his body to relax a bit. He removed his glasses, placing them on the lectern then moved to the side so I could see him fully.


    "I want to tell you a story. A story of a very naughty boy who got caught listening in to something he shouldn''t. Would you like to hear that story, Oscar?"


    He was blushing hard now, as well he should, but he nodded once. His gaze was lowered but just raised enough to be looking at my shoes. I pointed my toes and jutted them up, signalling him to look me in the eye. He did.


    "So, this naughty boy was walking past an open apartment window, and he caught the whisper of some naught words. P.u.s.s.y¡­ b.r.e.a.s.ts¡­ he couldn''t help but stop and listen in. Ears straining up to grasp the s.e.xy sounds of illicit mutterings drifting his way. ''Yes, yes that''s what I want, open me up press your fingers into my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, pull them to the side¡­ now you can see how much I want you, you can see my p.u.s.s.y glistening like a wet shell on the shoreline.''"


    To enhance the story I uncrossed my legs and shifted to part them wide as he watched.


    "The boy couldn''t hear any other voices in the apartment so could only assume she was on the phone to her lover. ''Yes, that''s it, you like to hold me open as you inhale my damp scent, I''ve been thinking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g you all day, my knickers are soaked with my juices and now, I can make you hard just by giving you one sniff.''"


    I looked down to his crotch where there was most definitely a bulge beginning to show.


    "You see, this boy developed a thing then for voices. Oscar, I want you to take out your c.o.c.k as I talk."


    He shifted his eyes around darting them to the door then windows even though the place was deserted.


    "Oscar do you want to hear this story or not?"


    Oscar looked at me directly in the eyes while he tugged his shirt free of his trousers and unbuckled his belt. Now there''s a sound to get me going. Unff. The click and slide of a good leather belt being freed from its holdings, giving you that sweet anticipation of what might be coming next. A thrill shuddered through me¡ªwe were going to do this.


    I decided to ditch the s.e.x story and tell him straight.


    "The boy now stands before me. He''s been bad, he knows it. And now he''s going to get his punishment." I licked my lips then widened my t.h.i.g.hs even further, pulling my thong to the side, letting him see my juicy c.u.n.t all puffed up and ready for a f.u.c.k.i.n.g. "Do you see?"


    He nodded and reached into his flies, his shoulders hunching up to one side in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g s.e.xy way that tells he''s having trouble pulling his hard d.i.c.k free of the fabric. My mouth waters, his d.i.c.k is truly a gorgeous sight to behold.


    "My p.u.s.s.y is wet as I watch him fist his hands around his c.o.c.k." He did as I described and slowly tugged his fisted d.i.c.k up and down, revealing the shining head which I''m sure I could see a glistening drop of prec.u.m even from up here. It''s all I could do not to pounce there and then.


    "He''s ashamed at being caught masturbating to the sound of my voice on the phone." Another flash of recognition crossed his face and he had the good grace to blush. He knew at that moment I wasn''t telling that story anymore. So I was definitely right, he had been jacking off at the end of our calls. Excellent. I prepared myself for the next round of sweet s.e.xy revenge.


    "I''ve done things too." I licked two of my fingers seductively and he paused in his own ministrations. I nodded and c.o.c.ked my eyebrow, urging him to keep stroking himself while I curled my fingers deep into my mouth and coated them nicely making them good and wet.


    "But never mind about that. We''re here about your transgressions."


    He picked up the pace, a twinkle in his eye as he smiled crookedly, lifting the corner of his mouth to the right in that way that told me he''s enjoying it. Thoroughly.


    I''d have to be careful to maintain my role as the one in control, lord knows he undoes me with one look sometimes so I took my time and inhaled slowly, giving him a measured look, keeping my face straight so he''d be brought back to my mercy.


    He bowed his head.


    "Oscar, do not look away from me. Look at my c.u.n.t. Watch what you make me do." He lifted his gaze and I stretched open my p.u.s.s.y, feeling like a wanton hussy, but I was invested in this role and I rubbed my c.l.i.t around and around, teasing and coaxing my little nub of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to become erect and responsive.


    "Oscar, drop to your knees and make me see that you worship me." He did, his c.o.c.k became strained at the crease where his trousers folded into his crotch.


    I rolled my eyes. "Kneel up, Oscar for heaven''s sake."


    Oh, that glint in his eye. I maintained focus and decided that now was the time to explain exactly what I wanted him to do.


    "He''s here, watching me as I rub and tap my c.l.i.t, opening up my beautiful p.u.s.s.y for him to watch. I spread my lips and slide two fingers down, pushing them inside, scissoring them back and forth inside myself while he grows thicker and harder. Oh, how good it feels to hold myself this way."


    I kept my gaze directly on him watching, daring him to keep staring between my open t.h.i.g.hs. Juicy wet sounds released from my soaked hole and he shuddered, letting me know my arousal turned him on. His big c.o.c.k was getting treated to a lovely firm handjob and my p.u.s.s.y was aching for that beautiful d.i.c.k inside.


    "I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g myself now. Ugh, it feels so good, so deep. I know he wants to come and lick me, f.u.c.k me, but this is so perfect. If he takes off his clothes he might be rewarded."


    I''d never seen him work to fast¡ªhe stripped like a feral thing, almost tearing off his uniform, shirt buttons pinging while he shucked off his shoes, socks and trousers in record time. He jerked at the knot of his tie, all to the sounds of me telling him what a naughty f.u.c.k.i.n.g boy he was. The tie knot grew tighter and stuck just too tight to pull over his head, but enough to drag out his shirt beneath.


    He worried at the little collar he''d made for himself and I leaned forward a little, fingers still buried deep in my desperate p.u.s.s.y.


    "Leave it. It might be useful." I said and relaxed back into my pose, legs wide, and lifted my c.h.e.s.t to thrust out my swollen b.r.e.a.s.ts. His gaze flicked to my beaded n.i.p.p.l.es and I smiled, drifting my free hand up.


    "You want to see my titties huh?"


    He nodded, c.o.c.k in hand, looking vulnerable and powerful all at the same time. I was pinning him there to that spot with only my voice, my words and it was a heady kind of knowledge.


    I slowly undid my blouse, taking care where he tore, exercising restraint where he''d clawed at his apparel.


    It was excruciating. When the buttons were open to my waist, I pulled the fabric to one side exposing my left b.r.e.a.s.t and trailed my touch over my n.i.p.p.l.e sending sparks to my c.l.i.t. I slipped my fingertips into the lace at the top and pulled the cup down to free my whole b.r.e.a.s.t and then massaged and played with it while I kept fingering myself.


    "Ah, yes, my t.i.t.s are so perfect, look how perky and responsive they are. My n.i.p.p.l.es are so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, I wish you would come and suckle me."


    He jerked forward a little and looked like he''d taken it as a command.


    "But he can''t, he''s being punished," I said quickly then let my head loll back on the wooden bench. It was hard and uncomfortable and I had to shift around to get the best spot where I knew I was in the perfect position to be watched as I f.u.c.k.e.d myself.


    "He''s lucky he''s being allowed to even touch himself right now." I opened one eye just a slit to check he was, and oh, he was indeed.


    I kept whispering sweet words of f.u.c.k, and chastising him for being such a naughty voyeur and what would his students say, but it was getting too much.


    My c.u.n.t was lurching, clutching¡ªdesperate for something thicker and deeper than my own skinny fingers. And my n.i.p.p.l.es were straining between my pinched fingertips but it simply wasn''t enough.


    "Come here and f.u.c.k me Oscar." I blurted out and as quickly as I''d said it, he was there, guiding his c.o.c.k to my entrance, grabbing my shoulder to balance himself as he dipped low before me then speared my c.u.n.t deep and hard. I grabbed the tie at his neck, ensuring he knew it was still me calling the shots.


    It was animal, feral, raw. He raked at my clothing, trying to free both b.r.e.a.s.ts while s.u.c.k.i.n.g nipping biting my n.i.p.p.l.es hard and growling as he did so. Ah yes, this is what I craved, his absolute savagery.


    "Yes, Oscar yes, f.u.c.k me." And with our bodies bumping and grinding against the hard antique wood, we f.u.c.k.e.d. I reached to my c.l.i.t to give it a tweak and he withdrew quickly, seeing I needed attention. He dove to my c.l.i.t, his tongue a ravenous warrior battering at my need, bringing me up quickly, feasting on my d.e.s.i.r.e as I became completely undone.


    "Oscar, I''m coming I''m coming, quick shove your thick d.i.c.k back in and f.u.c.k me."


    And my climax was so strong that it kept rising as he unlatched his tongue and shunted back inside, stretching and pushing me beyond myself. He lifted my legs up and spread them until I thought my h.i.p.s would pop, and rode me hard. My senses became one as I reached the tipping point and crashed my o.r.g.a.s.m out and all over him. F.u.c.k, he knew how to take me.


    I rode the wave over and over again as he shuddered and rounded his shoulders, lifting and pulsing as he too let go and spilt his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e inside me.


    He collapsed onto me and we slithered off the pew and onto the staircase, softening and gently laughing together.


    "How did you know?" Oscar asked into my shoulder, obviously still feeling a little ashamed.


    "About what?" I replied stupidly forgetting for a moment what this entire scene had been about.


    "You know¡­"


    "Oh, that you''d been wanking while we talked on the phone? That? Well, I could hear you," I said as I stroked his hair, soothing him, "And here''s the thing, I had been too¡­"


    He relaxed as if he was giving a full-body smile.


    "I bloody knew it!" he looked up and grinned, straining for a kiss.


    And that''s when I truly understood the power of my words.

 Chapter 165 - Young man’s heated s.e.x.u.a.l encounter with an older woman

    Roleplaying was Victoria''s speciality. If you had a fantasy, she could reach into the wanton recesses of your imagination and bring it to life. No matter how filthy. No matter how sensual. It was her gift. One she was all too happy to fulfil when the young man had requested her a week prior.


    Kristof. Such a lovely name to match his chiselled, handsome face. The moment Victoria saw him, she knew she had to have him. Light brown hair, blue eyes that leaned more towards a stormy grey, a strong brow, and cheekbones to die for. The look of him alone was enough to make her ache.


    His fantasy was a common one¡ªan older woman¡ªbut the intriguing deliciousness came from his request to play up a 1930s angle and to also photograph her. Now, there, some fun could unfold. Her mind had been buzzing all week over it. S.e.x wasn''t merely about getting off for her; it was a cerebral experience. Portraying characters. Dressing the part. Fulfilling d.e.s.i.r.es. It was all a play and one where she would always have the starring role. What could be more exquisite?


    And now their time had come.


    "Don''t be nervous," she said, smiling softly and sliding a hand over his t.h.i.g.h as they sat on a sofa. "Relax."


    He sighed and gave a little chuckle. It was endearing and s.e.xy all at once. He didn''t look like a boy who lacked experience, but she could tell this particular situation was a first for him. How wonderful.


    He struck a match against the small box and she leaned in; the flame taking to the cigarillo perched between her lips. The air was heavy with jazz and now the subtle, sweet hint of vanilla and tobacco. The smoke wafted around her in tendrils. Lingerie hugged her every curve as a long set of pearls dangled between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her hair was swept up neatly in the fashion of the period. She knew she looked straight out of his fantasies. That was entirely the purpose. She''d worked hard to craft the room and take them both back in time.


    Kristof rose and stood before her, his long, lithe fingers c.a.r.e.s.sing the vintage camera as he began to snap photo after photo of his dream girl. A naughty little voyeur he was. But that''s okay. She liked to be watched. All eyes on her and no one else. Worshipped. Revered. Just as every woman should be.


    The leather of the couch squeaked as she posed on her knees. Other than the music and the click of the shutter, it was the only sound in the room. She loved that, loved the way it made intimacy tangible and unspoken. Nothing existed except the two of them.


    Her skin hummed as he drank her in. She smirked as she dropped the pale pink peignoir from her shoulders, revelling in the fact he couldn''t touch her. Not yet. The fantasy might be all his, but the control was all hers. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-heated-s.e.x.u.a.l-encounter-with-an-older-woman_51080487174726553">#%E2%80%99s-heated-s.e.x.u.a.l-encounter-with-an-older-woman_51080487174726553</a> for visiting.


    "This is for an art project, you said?" she asked, playing the role they''d discussed.


    He licked his lips as their eyes met. "Yes, ma''am."


    Oh. How lovely that sounded on his lips. The ache in her core intensified. His voice was deep and melodic. How would he sound when she wrapped her c.u.n.t around his c.o.c.k? Was he vocal? Or did he swallow his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e down?


    "Your teacher must be very progressive." She arched her back to show more of her barely covered backside and took another draw of the cigarillo. "Allowing for such risqu¨¦ subject matter."


    The sweater he wore covered so much, but she could still see the outline of lean, taut muscle hidden beneath. She shifted position to sitting. Her n.i.p.p.l.es hardened against the fabric of her corset. The faint outline of his c.o.c.k was becoming more visible. She itched to touch him, taste him, discover the sounds he made in the throes of a skilled mouth.


    "He''s very modern, ma''am."


    That''s it, pretty boy. Look at me.


    Victoria was well-aware the sheer p.a.n.t.i.e.s hid nothing from him. She didn''t want to hide. Few things made her as aroused as being watched, being l.u.s.ted for. His finger pressed the button again, capturing her l.e.w.d pose and forever committing it to memory. She''d let him keep them. Perhaps the p.a.n.t.i.e.s, too. If he earned it. If he made her come.


    "My husband won''t be home for hours, you know." She tucked her lip between her teeth and abandoned her cigarillo in the nearby ashtray.


    Teasing was over. She needed him.


    Crawling over, she fetched the camera and pulled him onto the sofa. He was all too eager to let it go. His excitement was palpable, stretching between their bodies like an aura.


    "What if he comes home?"


    Victoria grazed a finger down his cheek and leaned in close. "Let me worry about that."


    Their lips met. His cologne was a heavy but not overbearing woodsiness that enveloped her senses. Tongues slid against each other. Kristof kissed like a man who recognised the value of who he held, knew how to treat a woman.


    "Is this for me?" she asked.


    He exhaled audibly. "All for you, ma''am." He gazed up at her, the softness of submission all over his graceful face. "You''re so beautiful."


    Smiling, she kissed him again, her hand never leaving his thick, warm c.o.c.k. Time melted away as they explored one another. The music, the atmosphere, putting a spell on her, too. She straddled his l.a.p.


    "You''ve been so good," she said, grinding herself atop him. "Do you want more?"


    He gripped and massaged her a.s.s, urging her on. "Please, Miss Victoria."


    His voice was so sensual and breathy. Who could deny it? "Touch me." She lifted his hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    His eyes sparkled. Victoria continued to rock atop him as he pulled the cups of her lingerie down. Those lips around her n.i.p.p.l.es were nothing short of inspired. The way he c.a.r.e.s.sed with his tongue and s.u.c.k.e.d ¡­ She had to bite her lip and stand to stay in control. Their silence added to the thrill of the moment.


    Swaying, she worked her p.a.n.t.i.e.s off. Being a tease felt so powerful, so heady. He reached out and touched her appreciatively, but otherwise was a good boy. She would allow it. She was in charge. He knew that. He''d wanted that. The look of eagerness was written all over his handsome face. It made her want to slow down, take her time, and make him squirm. A younger man begging for her attention had a power all its own, unique and intoxicating.


    With another kiss, she unbuckled his belt, lowered the zipper, and pulled his trousers off. His cheeks blushed as if he was ashamed to be so hard. Delicious. As their lips met again as she straddled a leg. They were both exposed.


    "It''s so nice to have a little pet to play with," she mused with a smirk.


    Impatience won out as he reached around her t.h.i.g.h to fondle her c.u.n.t. His mouth found her b.r.e.a.s.ts once more, supping and nibbling. She m.o.a.n.e.d. She knew the type¡ªa good, decent boy until you get him n.a.k.e.d and then he''s insatiable. They were some of her favourite clients. C.o.c.ky was overrated. She liked obedience and worship. Men who knew their place and longed to be in it.


    Her folds slipped against the muscle of his t.h.i.g.h. His c.o.c.k was thick, heavy against her palm. So gorgeous and uncut. Even his sac was beautiful. She raked her nails through his trimmed hair and grabbed his c.o.c.k. "Why me and not some young, blonde co-ed?" she questioned.


    "None of the girls at my school know what they''re doing." He smiled up at her, his lips parting in a silent m.o.a.n. "Not like you."


    Satisfied with his answer, she smirked and lowered her head, s.u.c.k.i.n.g him in immediately. Stiff and fleshy, she worked her tongue around him. Yes, she was the one bent over, but his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was at her mercy. Her hand moved in tandem with her mouth. Strands of saliva followed her mouth as she lifted off to tease him. His h.i.p.s rose ever so slightly. This was why she enjoyed blowjobs so much.


    The sounds Kristof made as she worked him were nothing less than rewarding. The sheer need he had for sensations only she could provide. A hand would be so imperfect, so unsatisfying after the hot cavern of her mouth. The slick motions of her tongue. She brought him to the edge and backed off.


    He w.h.i.n.ed in need, moving to kiss her the moment it was allowed. "Let me taste you. Please," he begged.


    How could she ever deny him? Gingerly, they swapped places as he knelt before her. He wasted no time in pulling her forward and lapping at her slit. He drew his tongue up the middle part and down the sides. Over and over. It was as if he was tracing the shape of her p.u.s.s.y to his memory, locked away to be enjoyed once again later.


    "That''s it," she praised, stroking her fingers through his hair. She closed her eyes and let him devour her however he wanted.


    A finger slipped slowly into her. He s.u.c.k.e.d her folds and then her c.l.i.t between his ever greedy lips like a hungry s.l.u.t. He was better than her best vibrator. L.u.s.t burned in her belly. Her cheeks and c.u.n.t flushed with heat. He knew what he was doing, and that knowledge was beyond s.e.xy. Every woman deserved this. It was our birthright to be so exalted, to be enjoyed by a man who truly loved to give.


    She held his head. He pumped faster, deeper. What would it be like to play with him further? To blindfold him. To spank him. To mark his pretty skin. To pin him down with her knees and suffocate him with her p.u.s.s.y. Ideas and visions danced through her mind, her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e amped up by his thrusting. Her cries grew louder until her c.u.n.t clenched around his touch. Dripping, pulsing, her d.e.s.i.r.e leaked from her spent hole.


    She barely had a second''s pause before Kristof was sliding his b.a.r.e c.o.c.k against her drenched folds and teasing her entrance with its girth. Veins bulged in his hand as he gripped the base of his d.i.c.k. Oh God. The moment he slipped in was pure bliss. His fingers had opened her up wonderfully, but this was something else entirely. This was divine.


    Never taking his gaze from hers, his fingers busied themselves on his button-down as his h.i.p.s pistoned slowly into her. His body was a masterpiece. Lean. Athletic. Chiselled. Reminiscent of a Roman statue. What woman wouldn''t want him between her opened t.h.i.g.hs? He was a trophy, the deserved spoils of everyday life.


    He leaned, taking her mouth once again. Her taste was briny on his lips and tongue as he fed it back to her before pulling away to play with her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He c.a.r.e.s.sed them like sweet peaches, then braced himself against the leather to push further into her. Victoria held her leg back, allowing deeper access.


    "There you go. Show me how much you want it," she whispered. Her hand slipped down to touch herself, snaking through the small strip of hair before circling her swollen c.l.i.t.


    This excited him and he f.u.c.k.e.d quicker, desperate to please her. He lifted her onto the arm of the sofa, then grabbed her ankles and began again. Slower now as they drank one another in. His hands soon found purchase on her abdomen and his pace hastened.


    She loved how her b.r.e.a.s.ts shook as he drove faster into her, reminding her what a whore she was. Even if she was in charge of the scene, even if this was her chosen profession in life, she still adored being the vessel for a man''s fantasy. Being the playground on which he explored his d.e.s.i.r.es. S.e.x.u.a.lity was multifaceted, and hers was no different.


    His c.o.c.k hit every sweet spot inside her. His mouth was humid against the tips of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her c.u.n.t was so slick beneath her fingers. She wondered if he was watching. The sofa squeaked under her grip. She hoped he was. Heat blossomed in her stomach once again, melting down to her core as m.o.a.ns dripped from her lips.


    "You''re so f.u.c.k.i.n.g beautiful." His h.i.p.s never slowed as he leaned in, his tongue hot against her n.i.p.p.l.e. "Ah f.u.c.k, I''m so close," he rasped.


    She chuckled, opening her eyes. "Sit on the sofa, baby."


    He obeyed, slowly pulling out to switch positions. Victoria knelt before him. Expertly, she bobbed up and down between his gorgeous t.h.i.g.hs, molesting his c.o.c.k with her mouth. She loved the way her taste melted on her tongue.


    But this just wouldn''t do. She needed more.


    Abandoning his c.o.c.k, she mounted and enveloped him completely. The look on his face was soul achingly e.r.o.t.i.c. His mouth opened into the perfect wanton O. Eyes clamped shut. His t.h.i.g.hs shook under her. His hands roamed over her body, c.a.r.e.s.sing every curve, dip, and hollow.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Her teeth raked across her lip, then she licked the seam of his mouth. "Having an older woman use you for her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?"


    He smirked, and she got a deeper glance at the bad boy under his good boy exterior.


    "Use your words." She undulated atop him.


    "Yes, ma''am, I do." He sighed, hands roaming over her h.i.p.s and a.s.s. "I love it." His touch found her c.l.i.t, never abandoning it even when she began to bounce and grind, using him as a toy.


    Their bodies met when he pulled her closer, enclosing her in his arms. "Please. Please give it to me," he whispered, gripping his a.s.s to goad her on.


    The air around them once again became a mess of her m.o.a.ns. He placed a kiss between her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she rode out her climax, coating his c.o.c.k in her wetness. Lifting up, she moved back to the floor. She went straight to work, cleaning her l.u.s.t from him and urging his own o.r.g.a.s.m forth.


    Her eyes met his. "You want to come for me, baby?"


    He nodded, his c.h.e.s.t rising and falling with each stroke of her hand. That''s it. His head fell back as he gripped her arm. She was so hungry for his come. Shuddering, his climax spilled into her waiting mouth, and she swallowed every drop of it.


    "Good boy."


    His eyes looked sated and happy, sparkling as he smiled down at her. Once he was composed, Kristof fetched the camera from the coffee table. "One last shot?" he asked, the hint of hope thick on his voice.


    She placed a kiss on his spent c.o.c.k, then stood and donned her peignoir once more. A little bit of come still remained on her lips, and she played it up to the camera whilst posing seductively. He''d done so well; he deserved a parting gift.


    After snapping a couple shots, he held the camera out. "Thanks for everything."


    "Keep it." She kissed him one last time and slipped away into the adjoining room, visions of him masturbating to the photos he''d taken swimming through her still-buzzing mind. She hoped she''d be seeing him again.

 Chapter 166 - Outdoor S.e.x Favourite

    She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn''t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth¡­ how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin¡­ what he was going to feel like inside her¡­ her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.


    Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?


    It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there¡ªthe whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended¡­ a string of exes that just didn''t make the grade¡­ all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.


    Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine''s only d.e.s.i.r.e was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.


    No one, that is, except for Romeo.


    Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.


    Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that''s exactly what she would''ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.


    Jasmine had other ideas.


    Jasmine didn''t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.


    Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her t.h.i.g.hs. She casually c.a.r.e.s.sed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn''t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.


    She couldn''t however, keep from touching herself much longer.


    Jasmine shifted her legs on the sofa and pulled her sundress up over her h.i.p.s. She was only wearing a tiny, barely-there pair of white p.a.n.t.i.e.s. At any moment someone could come around the corner and catch her with her legs spread open, touching herself as she stared across the pool at a complete stranger. Daring. Bold. Utterly wrong¡ªthe exact sort of behaviour that a proper woman like herself would never consider back home, yet exactly the kind of behaviour Jasmine intended to exhibit on this vacation¡­ and it was only the start.


    ~


    A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn''t even interested in women, although she didn''t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.


    Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn''t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm b.r.e.a.s.ts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his c.o.c.k would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.


    Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?


    Never. Except she wasn''t back home. She was on vacation¡­ and on vacation, there were no rules.


    He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn''t hesitate.


    They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and d.e.s.i.r.e she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body''s movements. Her mind simply wasn''t needed.


    Her arousal deepened as Romeo''s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and f.u.c.k.e.d beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.


    They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his c.o.c.k into her, over and over again.


    "Oh, Jasmine," she wanted to hear him groan. "You''re so beautiful¡­"


    "I want you so badly, Romeo¡­ I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful c.o.c.k buried so deep in me¡­"


    Of course, she didn''t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.


    Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a d.e.s.i.r.e to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.


    Romeo''s hands moved to the top of her dress. He c.a.r.e.s.sed her b.r.e.a.s.ts through the sheer fabric. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She m.o.a.n.e.d against him, her d.e.s.i.r.e for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.


    "God, that''s so good," she whispered. "I want you so badly."


    Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn''t be certain.


    His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his c.o.c.k. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long c.o.c.k as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.


    ~


    He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound s.e.x.u.a.lity. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.


    Lowering her head to Romeo''s l.a.p, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his c.o.c.k. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin¡­ or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his c.h.e.s.t heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.


    She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her h.i.p.s and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor s.e.x session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.


    Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.


    She could do any of this.


    Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to f.u.c.k Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment''s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious c.o.c.k.


    Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and s.u.c.k.e.d the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a c.o.c.k inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn''t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.


    Jasmine s.u.c.k.e.d Romeo''s c.o.c.k furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn''t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her c.l.i.t. He pulled her dress down, consuming her b.a.r.e b.r.e.a.s.ts and swallowing her n.i.p.p.l.es with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he feverishly licked her c.l.i.t and spread her open with his long fingers. She m.o.a.n.e.d loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his c.o.c.k, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that c.o.c.k.


    It couldn''t come fast enough.


    She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his t.h.i.g.hs, she lowered her body down onto his l.a.p. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his c.o.c.k and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he began thrusting into her, pushing his c.o.c.k between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her h.i.p.s, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.


    Vacation s.e.x. It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g perfect.


    ~


    They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might''ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely n.a.k.e.d, and after a moment''s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.


    He entered her from behind, pushing his c.o.c.k between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she''d met on vacation. He was not just her lover¡­ he was the perfect companion whom she''d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.


    She pushed the familiar sensations away.


    Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.


    Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her h.i.p.s back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his c.o.c.k penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she f.u.c.k.e.d her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn''t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.


    Jasmine did, however, had needs¡­ and she needed to come.


    She rode him, bucking her h.i.p.s against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she f.u.c.k.e.d the tall, handsome man she''d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her n.a.k.e.d body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn''t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious c.o.c.k was buried in her p.u.s.s.y, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her brains out until she climaxed.


    Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her h.i.p.s back against his long, thick c.o.c.k. She felt his hand on her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his c.o.c.k and his finger.


    "F.u.c.k, f.u.c.k, f.u.c.k¡­ that''s the spot!" she cried out. "You''re going to make me come!"


    Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e washed over her, again and again. With his c.o.c.k buried in her p.u.s.s.y and his finger in her a.s.s she came and came. Her life she''d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo f.u.c.k.e.d her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.


    Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and m.o.a.n.e.d beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick c.o.c.k and e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed a stream of warm, white fluid on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.


    Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers¡­ just as they planned.


    In another world, in another time, maybe they could''ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by d.e.s.i.r.e that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she d.e.s.i.r.ed to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.


    She was simply not that kind of girl.


    "What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?"


    Jared smiled. "I was thinking the same thing."


    Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.


    "Was that everything you hoped?" he asked her.


    She turned back with a smile. "Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you."


    "I love you, too, Jasmine."


    They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.


    They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room¡­ two strangers, two lovers, two companions.


    Vacation s.e.x is about the moment¡­ the wanting, the d.e.s.i.r.e, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience¡­ s.e.x with a complete stranger. It had been everything they''d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound d.e.s.i.r.e that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.


    Still, Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch¡­ it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.

 Chapter 167 - Girls enjoy first time p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of a glass c.o.c.k

    Lying back on the sumptuous bed in my college room, I''m eagerly awaiting a visit from Catherine. We had spent a summer between A-Levels and University travelling with friends, staying in hostels.


    I remember one night that summer, when we''d been staying at a particularly busy hostel, one of my ''dorm sisters'' had run into our room giggling with excitement, clasping a package she''d collected from reception. Catherine, a sapphic blonde with a snub nose and emerald-green eyes was celebrating her nineteenth birthday. She was extremely close to her sister whose return address was on the label, and they were missing each other that summer. The package was non-descript on the outside but held the promise of anticipated allure. Eagerly opening the brown card box, Catherine was greeted on the inside with a lavishly wrapped present in black and gold foil with holographic butterflies and roses embossed upon it.


    On seeing the paper and the organza gold ribbon entwined around the mysterious gift, we speculated what Catherine''s sister had possibly enclosed.


    "A box that shape holds lingerie, Cath," one of the girls said with a wink. The thought sent a thrill through me, as I imagined silky satin bustier-clad models showing off their full cleavage and hourglass silhouettes in the pages of Grazia.


    By now, Catherine had carefully opened the foil paper. She was unfolding it ceremoniously as if preparing an intricate piece of origami. Inside was a black gift box. Up until this point, Catherine had not exhaled the air she held in her lungs whilst under the spotlight of the grand unveiling. As she lifted the lid, a squeal of excitement escaped her cherry-red lips. The delightful gift was revealed, summoning a chorus of "oh my god!" from Catherine, as we all oohed and ahhed.


    "Hold it up please, Cath, we all want to see!" I said excitedly.


    Delicately, Catherine smoothed out the bustier. With a flourish, she held up the baby-pink and black satin garment by its spaghetti straps that would wind themselves languidly around her shoulders.


    On seeing the label that hung from the left strap, one of the girls sprung up, "Wow, Catherine, that is an Agent Provocateur. Oh, please try it on for us and pose like the models in Grazia."


    Catherine''s cheeks flushed a rose-pink, but in her excitement, her eyes glinted, as she coyly remarked, "I''ll try out my best catwalk poses for you girls." She smiled as she pulled her linen tunic off. I looked up from the copy of the glossy fashion magazine I had been browsing just in time to watch as one of the girls began to unhook Catherine''s sky blue lacy bra, making quick work of the clasp with her nimble fingers. If only they were my fingers to be reaching in, tugging at the fastenings. I''d been thinking more and more about Catherine recently. The way she trailed her fingers on my neck as she brushed my hair last night made my stomach flutter.


    The bra was swiftly tossed onto the hostel bed, leaving Catherine''s pert b.r.e.a.s.ts tilted invitingly towards one of the other girl''s face. Catherine''s rosy a.r.e.o.l.ae almost matched the delicate pink satin of the bustier. Extending her arms forward, Catherine stepped towards us and seductively wrapped the bustier around her torso. The bustier was indeed ''provocative'', as the label promised. It hugged Catherine''s svelte waist whilst she adjusted the padded cups to lift her cleavage.


    Not wanting to be left out of the ''handmaiden'' action, I picked up the beautiful matching p.a.n.t.i.e.s and tossed them playfully. "Don''t forget to give us a twirl, Catherine," I giggled. Cath unzipped her A-line pleated skirt embroidered with dragonflies, and let it fall to the floor stepping out of it, with the elegance of Cara Delavigne then proceeded to pull the black and pink satin p.a.n.t.i.e.s up her lithe legs. She shimmied as she teased the slippery fabric over her h.i.p.s.


    "Ta-dah," called out Catherine, giving us a smouldering look, before sashaying from one side of the room to the other. Slowly turning on the spot, she winked at us and blew a kiss. I found her stunning at that moment. Her gaze lingered upon me slightly longer than on any of the other girls.


    When Catherine had told me that she was no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n, I felt unsure about my reaction. I was both happy for her and disappointed that I wouldn''t be able to share that unforgettable experience with her.


    Catherine had described in detail how it had been to have a c.o.c.k slide between her p.u.s.s.y lips when they''d f.u.c.k.e.d while her parents were out. My ears honed in on her words as Catherine also mentioned how she liked looking at women too. She described how she had fingered herself on more than one occasion while looking at the models in magazines.


    I now wondered if she told me that on purpose, whilst we were alone in the bathroom, to plant a seedling of suggestion in my mind. For the rest of that evening, in the hostel, we had each tried on our most s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and pretended to model it for the others until it was time to freshen up to hit the town.


    Giggling, Catherine pulled me into the bathroom to invite me to share the shower with her before we glammed up for a night of clubbing. We took turns using a soap-soaked loofah to c.a.r.e.s.s each other''s slender shoulders, neck, and upper back. Catherine cooed softly as I stroked her porcelain skin in small circles. Leaning back into me, her arm sn.a.k.e.d around behind her to gently squeeze my hip.


    "I wish I could be f.u.c.k.i.n.g Kyle tonight, but I have to admit, I think I like touching your smooth skin more Rhi."


    "Do you think you are ready to take the next step with Daniel soon?"


    Her fleshy lips tasted of wild summer berries, and her hand gripped my neck pulling my head closer towards her as our lips brushed softly.


    I had dry-humped Daniel once, though I hadn''t told Catherine this before. Now I felt emboldened to reveal how it had turned me on grinding my pelvis against his, as we had kissed frantically on the sofa bed he had in his room. Thinking back to this time made me want to kiss Catherine more. I broke away to answer her.


    "Maybe I am ready¡­You know Cath, my p.u.s.s.y was tingling as the bulge in his jeans rubbed against me."


    Catherine''s eyes shone on hearing this snippet of locker-room gossip.


    "When did this happen Rhi?" She exclaimed, "I''m so excited for you. I think it sounds like you want to go further next time you''re alone together."


    She spun me to face her with her wet hands.


    "Want to know a secret? You know that glass sculpture my sister sent me in our final term?"


    I nodded as she finished rinsing her skin under the simmering spray. We switched places so Catherine could wash my upper torso. "The green and blue swirly ornament?"


    She murmured "Mm-hmm," in affirmation.


    "I loved the colour; it looked so gorgeous on your nightstand. Your sister is bang on-trend."


    Catherine giggled at my naivety. "That''s one way to describe my sister. She knew I wasn''t getting any s.e.x, so she bought me Mr Swirly so I could masturbate when I got horny. Did you never wonder why I sometimes take twenty minutes just washing my hair?"


    "Oh my gosh, Cath, so it''s not a sculpture, it''s a glass c.o.c.k?" I surmised with wide eyes. I was incredulous that I had never guessed its true function before now. Turning round to face Cath, she was smiling at me broadly. I reached to turn the tap off.


    "What is it like compared with the real thing, then?"


    Cath began drying herself with a fluffy towel having tossed mine over to me. Thoughtfully, she mused while I watched with fascination as she dabbed off the wetness around her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Well, glass is a lot harder than a c.o.c.k, but the swirly ridges provide amazing sensations as it pushes in and out of my p.u.s.s.y." She paused as she considered something a moment, then like a lightbulb had gone off in her mind, her eyes lit up and glinted mischievously.


    "I just had the best idea Rhi, perhaps I could help you try it out if you want?"


    A flutter of excitement flared through me as her proposal rolled around my head. I would be getting myself ready to f.u.c.kDaniel, which I yearned to do the next time I visited him. The idea of Catherine using ''Mr Swirly'' to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e me, I was reassured I''d be in the hands of someone I trusted. I must confess, all our time touching each other in the steam-filled shower had got my p.u.s.s.y clenching the way it had when I''d dry-humped Daniel.


    Soon we were both thoroughly dried, so we bounded out of the bathroom to go and put on our outfits for the evening. We would spend it partying in the student town we had been sightseeing by day. Although the students were mostly gone for the holidays and tourists had flocked in to take their place, there were enough local people our age or a bit older, so nights out were still lively enough to warrant getting dolled up. The other two girls slipped into the bathroom together while Catherine and I dressed then put on our make-up. While I was getting the flicks of her liquid eyeliner just how she liked them, Catherine enthused about starting her BA in Modern Languages at Bristol University. She had wanted to stay closer to home, while I was heading further afield, to Norwich.


    Once I had finished Catherine''s make-up, I applied my own, then Catherine curled my hair for me, that gentle touch sending sparks again. By the time we had finished, the girls were back in the bedroom to get themselves ready. Catherine made some c.o.c.ktails and ordered an Uber to drive us into town. The whole time my mind was on Catherine''s body pressed against mine in the shower. Soon enough our Uber driver arrived, with a toot of their horn. We four pretty women piled in the estate car. Catherine told the driver the name of the club. Luckily for us, we didn''t have to queue long to get in. We stationed ourselves in an area that was near the dance floor, and seating so we could take a breather whenever we needed.


    While the other two went to the bar, Catherine pulled me over to the dance floor and was strutting her moves. My dancing was not so confident as hers, but she smiled at me, happy to have a partner. Catherine became increasingly tactile with me as the evening went on. While we were dancing, she''d nudge my arm, lingering long enough to engage my d.e.s.i.r.e. Catherine asked me to join her when she went to the bathroom. By this time, the mirrors were smeared and there were bits of loo roll trailed across the floor, where it had caught on kitten heels.


    At the sink washing my hands, Catherine caught my eye in the mirror. She threw me a smouldering look, and said to me, "Rhi if ever I was to become a lesbian, you''d be the woman I''d fancy. Your cute little mouth looks so kissable." On the spur of the moment, I decided I''d be daring for once.


    "Kiss me!"


    Her lips were on mine in a heartbeat, soft at first, but as our mouths joined, her hands held me around my waist. She pressed her c.h.e.s.t against my b.r.e.a.s.ts. Remembering her offer from earlier, I huskily whispered, "I''m looking forward to trying ''Mr Swirly'' when we get back to the hostel." Bzzzt! We were rudely interrupted by the vibration of her phone as a text from the Uber driver let us know they were waiting outside. We giggled and headed out to find our friends. They were in a happy bubble from a fun night out but welcoming the idea of bed.


    The ride back to the hostel was quiet, though Catherine kept my longing for her stoked as she rubbed her hand up and down my t.h.i.g.h, kept pressed against hers by the confines of the Uber. Once back in our room, the other two cleaned their teeth and removed their make-up whilst we waited. Then it was mine and Catherine''s turn. After we had freshened up ready for bed, Catherine found an opportunity to press her lips to mine as she softly leaned me back against the vanity unit.


    I could taste the minty freshness of the toothpaste we had both used, and my own lips tingled when Catherine''s moved against them. Her hands were looped around the back of my neck, and she began c.a.r.e.s.sing the sides of my throat with her fingertips. Our h.i.p.s were pressed up against each other''s, so I could sense the warmth emanating from her groin, underneath her satin shorts. Our kiss trailed off, and she teased me with butterfly brushes of her mouth along my nape and collarbone. "Ready for Mr Swirly?" Catherine whispered to me.


    "Yes," I breathed eagerly, aware of the dampness in the gusset of my satin and lace p.a.n.t.i.e.s. My lingerie was not as luxurious as Catherine''s Agent Provocateur, though I always felt enhanced femininity whenever I wore s.e.xy, sensual u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    Catherine looked me in the eye, "Let''s go to your bed since it''s furthest away from the other two. If we''re quiet enough, we won''t disturb them." She paused letting a sly smile spread upon those soft lips. "If they notice and want to join in, are you happy for them to play with us?"


    Seeing my surprised expression, Catherine took my hand reassuringly. "It''s ok, I doubt we''ll wake them up; they can both sleep through thunderstorms."


    Still holding my hand, she stroked my other arm, murmuring, "I''ll get Mr Swirly, while you make yourself comfortable. A pillow under your h.i.p.s might help."


    With a wink, she left the bathroom. Stealthily, Catherine stalked to her bed and took her backpack from underneath it. Gently easing the zip open, to make as little sound as possible, she pulled out her glass phallus in its protective box. Next, she took a small bottle of lubricant.


    I was lying in bed with one pillow under my head. Another small pillow arranged under my pelvis. Catherine sidled up and settled on all fours about three-quarters of the way down. As she knelt, I bent my knees and pushed my h.i.p.s up so I could slide down the satin p.a.n.t.i.e.s covering my moist vulva. She reached with her arms and helped pull them lower before I daintily flicked them off with my feet.


    Catherine offered me the bottle of lubricant, asking if I wanted to apply it to myself, or for her to rub it into my p.u.s.s.y lips and hole. At this stage, I didn''t want to waste the opportunity of having Catherine''s smooth fingers gliding around my radiating s.e.x.


    Coquetishly, I gestured for Catherine to perform the ritual of preparing me for my first encounter with a glass c.o.c.k. Never mind that it wasn''t warm, fleshy and throbbing; my p.u.s.s.y was all three, and hungry for a firm shaft. Without words, Catherine smoothed the gel along my l.a.b.i.a, using two fingers. Tracing up to my quivering c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, Catherine circled it several times. With each pass, the sensations heightened as my bud woke. I squirmed from the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Catherine took the glass dildo in her hand, coating its tapered end with more lubricant. The coloured ridges glinted in the low light cast from the lamp by my bed.


    Slowly, Catherine moved the c.o.c.k to my p.u.s.s.y entrance. With one hand, she rubbed my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, whilst the other eased the head in. Surprisingly, it glided in without too much resistance. I could hear the slick wet sounds as Mr Swirly pushed in and was pulled back out by Catherine. The thrusts were drawn out for the first few minutes while Catherine watched my face to make sure I received only p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and no uncomfortable inner bumps. Working her hand rhythmically, Catherine began to twist the phallus in both directions. All the while she fingered my engorged bud with firm digits, circling to ease its hood in and out.


    The sensations of the smooth glass ridges sliding against my inner walls were sublime. Along with the tingling d.e.s.i.r.e, Catherine summoned with her motions around my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, they orc.h.e.s.trated a crescendo. My breathing was becoming more rapid and shallow; pressure was building.


    "Oh Catherine, I think I''m about to o.r.g.a.s.m."


    Catherine was unrelenting as she massaged my inner and outer hot spots in harmony. Clenching my b.u.t.t cheeks, I grabbed the pillow from under my head and covered my face with it, attempting to smother my groans of bliss.


    Catherine slowed down her movements, to allow me to plateau from my dizzying height. I''d closed my eyes while the pillow was over my face. Now I moved it away and blinked shyly as I focused on Catherine''s smiling face.


    "Oh my gosh, Catherine. That was intense. No wonder you enjoy showering with Mr Swirly."


    Catherine merely nodded with a knowing smile and passed me some wipes so I could remove the glistening coat of lubricant mixed with my p.u.s.s.y juices. Catherine cleaned Mr Swirly with care, before returning the sculpted glass to its snug box. Her hand touched mine.


    "Sleep well, Rhi. You looked so pretty when you were c.u.m.m.i.n.g," she whispered.


    Remembering that night, when my legs were turned to liquified jelly at Catherine''s coaxing hands, I lie now on this sleigh bed, sighing as my own phallus of swirled glass nudges its way into my hot p.u.s.s.y. This time, my hands will be the conductor. When Catherine arrives in a few hours, she will welcome a repeat performance, I have no doubt¡­

 Chapter 168 - F.u.c.k.e.d by a stranger on a train

    "Sasha, come on! We''re going to miss it!" Hannah hurried ahead.


    Sasha struggled to keep up with her friend. Her feet were sore from dancing all night and the shoes she was wearing weren''t practical for running. But Hannah was right: this was the last train home, so they couldn''t afford to miss it.


    "I''m coming!" she shouted, more to warn Hannah that she was lagging than anything else.


    Hannah stopped and waited for her. She took Sasha''s hand. "Not yet you aren''t."


    It took Sasha a moment to catch the double meaning of her words. She grinned. "Maybe I will on the train¡­"


    "We need to catch it first." Hannah pulled Sasha along. "Come on, we''re nearly there."


    The station was up ahead. They reached it out of breath¡ªwith plenty time to spare.


    "You had me running in high heels for nothing," Sasha grumbled.


    Hannah pulled her close. "Better to be early than to sleep on the platform tonight."


    Sasha couldn''t argue with that.


    "So¡­you said you wanted to come on the train." Hannah smiled, but there was a hunger in her eyes


    Sasha had just been joking. The kind of thing you say when you''re tipsy and your friend just said something suggestive. But now Hannah was close. Her soft curves pressing against her, her parted lips and those mesmerising eyes made Sasha increasingly hot and fl.u.s.tered.


    The alcohol in her blood made her just reckless enough. She linked her arms behind Hannah''s neck and closed the remaining space between them. Hannah''s lips were soft underneath hers. She gasped and opened them to let Sasha in. A small m.o.a.n escaped Sasha''s throat as she traced the inside of Hannah''s teeth with her tongue. Hannah pressed herself closer against Sasha, her heat palpable through the thin material of their clothes.


    A low throb started in Sasha''s core. One hand was on the small of her back, the other cradled her head, keeping her firmly in place. Sasha had no plans to go anywhere. She''d fooled around with women before¡ªand she and Hannah had often joked about sleeping together¡ªbut they''d never acted on it. Feeling the searing heat between them now, Sasha wondered why not.


    Hannah was all soft curves, little gasps and breathless m.o.a.ns, and Sasha loved every minute of it. She couldn''t stop her hands from c.a.r.e.s.sing Hannah''s back, sliding lower to cup her cute a.s.s. Maybe this would all backfire and they''d be horrified at what they''d done come morning, but right now, kissing Hannah felt right. And it wasn''t like Hannah was a reluctant participant¡ªshe pressed Sasha against the wall and pushed a hand between her t.h.i.g.hs. Sasha''s breath hitched. She''d felt naughty all evening not to be wearing knickers, but she hadn''t expected anyone to find out her little secret. Hannah showed her appreciation with a giggle as her fingers brushed along Sasha''s n.a.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y lips. The throb in her core became an ache¡ªone she needed relief for.


    A disembodied voice cut through their moment of passion, announcing that their train was about to arrive. Hannah pulled away and for a few seconds, they stared at each other, panting. Sasha feared that Hannah would regret the kiss, that she would retreat and pretend it didn''t happen. But then her friend smiled, the grin wicked and delighted.


    "That was so good." Hannah licked her lips. "I never knew you were such an amazing kisser."


    Sasha blushed, heat stinging her cheeks. "You''re not too bad either."


    "It''s a good thing the train''s coming." She stroked Sasha''s face. "I was very tempted to take things further."


    Sasha swallowed. That sounded like heaven. "No need to stop now."


    "Oh, I fully intend to keep going once we''re aboard."


    L.u.s.t pooled in Sasha''s core. "That would be amazing."


    The train arrived, cutting off Hannah''s reply. As soon as the doors opened, she pulled Sasha into the carriage with her.


    "Oh good, it''s nearly empty." Hannah giggled and kissed Sasha again, pulling away almost immediately. "Let''s go find a place to sit." She wagged her eyebrows suggestively.


    Sasha felt giddy. It had been an amazing evening already. She didn''t get out much anymore lately. Studying for her exams had forced her to be glued to her desk the last few weeks, but Hannah had convinced her to let loose for one night. Going to London for an evening of dancing, drinking and fun had been a great idea. Sasha felt more relaxed and happier than she had in ages. And now the last ride home was going to be s.e.xy as hell.


    The train lurched as it pulled away, throwing Sasha towards Hannah. Hannah laughed and grabbed her hand. "All we need is a seat. Come on, I want to get started."


    They stumbled along the corridor. Hannah pushed open the door to what looked like an empty carriage. Only when they''d stepped in did Sasha notice the lone man sitting just ahead. He seemed lost in his own world, his hat drawn down, gazing out the window at the lights flashing by.


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    SEE YOU FIGHT - Audio


    0:00 18:35


    Sasha shared a look with Hannah and could tell she was thinking the same thing. The night had just got a lot more interesting.


    Sasha sat nearby, dropping her scarf and handbag onto the seat.


    Hannah leaned forward, grinning. "Let''s see if we can get this guy interested."


    Sasha glanced at the man who looked like he was trying hard to stay disinterested. She turned back to Hannah. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Let''s just pick up where we left off."


    Sasha shot another look at the guy. There was no way he''d be oblivious to what they were doing once they started¡ªthey were in full view of him. Suddenly the stakes were much higher. This was no longer a s.e.xy make-out session with her friend. They were not only going to put on a display for a stranger, but chances were, that stranger would want to join in as well. To her surprise, that thought appealed to her very much. She didn''t consider herself adventurous when it came to s.e.x, but tonight all bets were off. Her p.u.s.s.y was on fire and she was up for anything. Including being f.u.c.k.e.d by a stranger.


    Hannah kissed Sasha''s cheek, her lips only just brushing her skin. Goosebumps stood out on Sasha''s flesh as Hannah c.a.r.e.s.sed her arm. Sasha closed her eyes, revelling in the soft kisses her friend trailed along her neck, finding that perfect spot beneath her ear. She ran her fingers along Hannah''s b.a.r.e arm, mimicking the soft, gentle strokes of Hannah''s fingers.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d softly when Hannah''s hand brushed over her b.r.e.a.s.t. Her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es hardened under her friend''s touch. Behind her, she could hear the guy shift on the bench. They certainly had his attention now. But she wasn''t interested in the guy. Not yet, anyway. The way Hannah was kissing her, the way her lips kept finding Sasha''s, was too delicious to ruin by thinking about a man. Although she knew herself well enough to know that when things started to really heat up, she''d be gasping for a hard c.o.c.k inside her. But for now, she was absorbed with Hannah''s soft, delicate kisses.


    She couldn''t see the guy behind her, but Hannah kept glancing over, gauging the poor man''s reaction. Sasha knew they looked damn s.e.xy¡ªshe in her sparkly mini dress and Hannah in her off-the-shoulder ensemble. They''d drawn looks all night but had made a clear pact to go home that night together. It was much more fun that way.


    Hannah took her time. Sasha was always much more impatient, preferring to rip clothes off and go at it. But she had to admit that the slow c.a.r.e.s.ses made her hotter than her usual urgency ever could. Hannah''s hands slid lower, pulling up her already short dress and cupping her a.s.s. It felt incredibly naughty to have her b.a.r.e cheeks on the wooden seat, in full display of the guy behind her.


    She could hear the guy take off his jacket. Catching Hannah''s gaze, she grinned. It was gratifying to know they were having that effect on a total stranger. She just wished he would join in already, but maybe he was too much of a gentleman.


    After a bit more fooling around, it was clear the guy was keeping his distance. Sasha was worried he was simply not interested, but if that were the case, surely he''d have left by now?


    Hannah leaned forward. "I''m going on the offensive."


    "Cool with me."


    Hannah climbed over Sasha and took her place opposite the guy. He smiled nervously but stayed where he was, which was a good sign. Sasha sat back, happy to watch her friend work her s.e.xy magic.


    Hannah spread her legs, allowing her short skirt to ride up higher. The guy understandably couldn''t keep his eyes off her, following her hands as she trailed them over her b.a.r.e legs towards the apex of her t.h.i.g.hs.


    It was so horny going from exhibitionist to voyeur and Sasha leaned back onto the bench. Her hand slid between her t.h.i.g.hs to cup her sodden and aching s.e.x. Her time would come¡ªshe loved teasing and being teased until she couldn''t stand it anymore. And watching Hannah was more arousing than she would''ve imagined.


    Her friend was gorgeous and s.e.xy, and when she slipped off her white cotton p.a.n.t.i.e.s, the guy wasn''t the only one who gasped with l.u.s.t. She was mesmerised by Hannah''s hands sliding the thin fabric down her legs. When Hannah pulled the fabric over her feet, Sasha caught a glimpse of her p.u.s.s.y lips, the pink folds glistening with her juices.


    Sasha got up. Sliding her dress straps off her shoulders, she knelt on the bench behind the guy. She wanted to have a good view of Hannah when he f.u.c.k.e.d her.


    Hannah was done playing. She got up and kissed the guy. Sasha massaged his back, rubbing her n.i.p.p.l.es against him and relishing the friction. Hannah pulled his hat off, so she could kiss him better. It was hot to watch them together, to hear their gasps, but part of her felt left out. Then Hannah looked up and caught her eye. She straightened and kissed Sasha. Instantly, Sasha forgot her worries.


    Hannah unzipped the man''s trousers. Sasha was happy she''d chosen to be behind him to she could see the action up close. As his c.o.c.k sprang free, Hannah started rubbing it. Sasha leaned around and closed her hand over Hannah''s. Hannah bent her head to take the guy in her mouth. The train lurched and Sasha almost lost her balance. Giggling, she knelt back down on the bench and stroked the guy''s firm c.h.e.s.t. He was fitter than he''d looked at first glance and she couldn''t wait to have a turn.


    Still s.u.c.k.i.n.g him, Hannah unzipped the top part of her dress and took off her bra. Sasha admired her friend''s multitasking skills, but upon seeing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, she mewled with l.u.s.t. Hannah took the hint and got up, still stroking the guy''s c.o.c.k. She offered her b.r.e.a.s.ts to Sasha, who hungrily kissed and s.u.c.k.e.d the pert n.i.p.p.l.es. Far too soon Hannah knelt back down again, bending her head once more over the guy''s c.o.c.k.


    Sasha stretched her legs on either side behind the guy. She kissed his neck and cheek, enjoying the feeling of his a.s.s against her groin. Eager for some friction, she scooted forwards, tilting her h.i.p.s so her c.u.n.t could rub against him.


    Hannah pulled him forwards, though, so she could ride him. Sasha grunted in frustration, but the moment Hannah lowered herself onto the guy''s c.o.c.k, she forgot about her need. This was what she wanted¡ªto watch her friend get f.u.c.k.e.d hard. Hannah started slow, but it didn''t take long for her to be caught up in the heat of the moment and she climbed onto the bench so she could ride him harder. Sasha loved it as it provided her with a better view. She sat on the edge of the bench and spread her legs wider. Her fingers found her slit and as she watched Hannah take her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from the stranger, she started rubbing herself. Hannah leaned over and s.u.c.k.e.d Sasha''s b.r.e.a.s.ts making her gasp with need.


    It was all so naughty¡ªher friend riding a stranger while she rubbed herself in anticipation of her turn. She wished the moment would never end. Hannah glowed in the throes of her passion. Her m.o.a.ns became louder and higher-pitched as she neared her climax. Sasha always loved watching women come when watching p.o.r.n, but it was something entirely different¡ªand altogether much s.e.xier¡ªto watch your friend get an o.r.g.a.s.m in real life. She worried the guy would come as well, but, amazingly, he held off.


    Panting, Hannah climbed off and helped Sasha down from the bench. Sasha was trembling with l.u.s.t, her p.u.s.s.y throbbing with the need to be filled. Sitting opposite them, Hannah guided the guy''s c.o.c.k towards Sasha''s entrance. Sasha gasped as she lowered herself. The guy was big and he stretched her deliciously. The large head of his c.o.c.k pressed against her G-spot before settling deep inside her.


    Hannah wasn''t content with just watching as Sasha had been. She reached out and started rubbing Sasha''s c.l.i.t while Sasha bounced up and down the hard c.o.c.k underneath her. When Hannah had f.u.c.k.e.d the guy, Sasha hadn''t paid much attention to him. Her eyes had been on Hannah. But the guy was good. He grabbed her a.s.s and guided her up and down, moving his h.i.p.s in time with her thrusts.


    It was incredible to be p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed by two people. Hannah attended to her c.l.i.t and b.r.e.a.s.ts and the guy pounded her from below. He grabbed one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, rolling her n.i.p.p.l.e between his fingers. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e washed over her and she sunk into a fog of bliss. Hannah kissed her and fondled her b.r.e.a.s.ts, but then attended to her own needs. Sasha felt a stab of pride to know that her friend was turned on by watching them.


    The guy got up and pushed her towards Hannah, bending her over so he could pound her from behind. His c.o.c.k dragged along her p.u.s.s.y walls and she clenched around him. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d but didn''t increase his pace. Every thrust pushed her higher, closer to the edge form which she was desperate to fall. Hannah lavished her attention on Sasha, making everything feel so much better. The guy sped up his thrusts, pushing her towards Hannah.


    It was incredible to share a guy with Hannah. It made it even hotter that they didn''t know him. He was just there to service them, to give them p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Tension rose inside her, coiling deep in her belly. She wasn''t ready for an o.r.g.a.s.m yet, she wanted to draw out her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e until she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Hannah took place behind the guy. Sasha''s skin prickled at the look of l.u.s.t on her friend''s face. Being watched while she was f.u.c.k.e.d was hotter than she could''ve imagined, especially since it was her friend who did the watching. Had it not been for her raging arousal, fuelled by the lengthy kisses and the alcohol, she would''ve been too shy to let herself go like this. But she was grateful that she''d found the courage to do it.


    The guy helped her lie back, her head and shoulders onto the opposite bench. Hannah straddled him from behind and kissed him as he pounded into Sasha. She welcomed the discomfort of the wooden bench digging into her shoulders. It brought her back into the moment and focused her mind. The discomfort paired with the intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of being f.u.c.k.e.d hard swept her higher. Pure ecstasy coursed through her and she braced herself against the backrest.


    Hannah reached between her and the guy and flicked her c.l.i.t with insistent, pointed fingers. Sasha''s breath came in gasps. She didn''t think it was possible to get any more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but then the guy grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, not bothering to be gentle with her anymore. She arched her back, as the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e built higher until the dam of her resolve broke and pure bliss flooded her.


    Hannah helped her get up. Her legs were shaking, but she knew her job wasn''t done. They had used the guy for their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but that didn''t mean he didn''t deserve to come. She knelt between his legs and took his c.o.c.k in her hand. Hannah joined her, her hand over Sasha''s. Kissing each other passionately, they brought the guy to a climax. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d as his seed spurt over their hands.


    Sasha shared a look with Hannah and they grinned. Getting up, they both kissed the guy. After all, he''d been very good.


    Their stop was announced and Hannah squealed. She took Sasha''s hand and they quickly gathered their things. Hannah was still zipping up her dress when the doors opened and they stepped out. On the platform, they watched the train depart. They caught a glimpse of the guy in the window, a dazed look on his face.


    Hannah linked her arm through Sasha''s. "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing."


    Sasha''s legs wobbled and she clutched Hannah gratefully. "I''d definitely do that again."


    Smiling happily, they walked home together.


    Ends

 Chapter 169 - Arousing and sensual naughty s.e.x on an outdoor table

    "And now we enter our final pose: Sarvasana," Zeke said in his deep voice.


    I lay down, spreadeagled on my cerise yoga mat and breathed deeply. This was my favourite part of the class I attended every Saturday morning with the luscious yogi, Zeke. His crinkly kind eyes and open demeanour had brought me in to try his weekly sessions, but it was his thoughtful attention to the students that had kept me there. It was a tough class with lots of inversions, and handsome Zeke was always on hand to help adjust postures and gently offer corrections. His flawless toned body and broad shoulders certainly helped matters too.


    The first time he had used his big hands to straighten my wobbles, Zeke had asked if it was OK to touch me. I''d never had a teacher be hands-on like that, so I hadn''t known how it would sit with me, but I loved it. There was something hugely attractive about the way he was so sure in his touch, and I''d luxuriated in the heat of his hands too, like a kitten unfurling into p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Maybe this was why my crush on him had developed to the point it was almost painful¡ªthough in a delicious, desiring way.


    Zeke touching me each class, made me ache with need in my nether regions and it resulted in the final pose of Sarvasana being a time of lurid fantasy for me. I thought about Zeke''s green eyes focusing on my body¡ªand imagined he used this quiet time to stare at my lithe form without being caught. I''d started dressing more and more provocatively each week too, with short-shorts or leggings that ran mesh panels right up to the crotch and backless crop tops that didn''t exactly hide my non-sports-bras.


    Today I had dressed in a dusky pink bralet that was all lace and promises, peeking through the sheer ivory of my vest. My belly-button piercing shone from under the knotted top and all that b.a.r.e flesh enticed looks. Against my raven-dark hair, which I wore long and loose, the contrast of my clothing''s light shades looked almost v.i.r.g.i.nal. I loved the contradiction that these alluring, revealing wisps of fabric I wore, which were barely holding me in were designed in such girly, innocent colours.


    "Take a deep breath," Zeke instructed¡ªdisturbing my illicit thoughts of his hard body intertwined with mine. "This is your time."


    He went around the room, laying fluffy towels on us. It really was my favourite part of the class; tender and s.e.xy all at once, to be dr.a.p.ed in comfort like this by a man. I''d never really experienced that before. Sensual loving care and attention. Sure, I''d had various relationsh.i.p.s and plenty of earth-shattering s.e.x, but never with a man who didn''t think the sun revolved around him and his own needs.


    Zeke seemed different from my ex-partners¡ªat ease with himself, lacking machismo and not in the least threatened by working in a female environment, where often people assumed he wasn''t hetero. I knew he was, though. In one of my early sessions, I''d heard him explain to another student how he''d first gotten into teaching yoga because his late wife had loved it so. His late wife, whom I cared not a whit about, made it seem like Zeke was attainable like he was a real person. It put a chink in his delightful, muscled torso-armour.


    Maybe that''s what made me swoon over him; he was simply a strapping, handsome widower who just needed some distraction from his lonely thoughts.


    I peeked to see where in the room Zeke had reached with his towel-draping. He was nearly at my line of mats, so I closed my eyes quickly and evened my breathing as he approached. I could smell his skin, it was like musk and ripening fruit¡ªsuch an unusual scent for a man, but somehow seductive. Zeke slowly covered my half-n.a.k.e.d body and laid a reassuring hand on my shoulder. I had noticed that not everyone received that extra touch and it made me seem special, seen by him for something else.


    I hadn''t been particularly skilled at yoga when I started attending Zeke''s classes a few months ago, but perhaps my Eastern heritage had proved useful¡ªas I quickly picked up poses, even the harder ones which required real looseness. It turned out that I had a natural flexibility which went beyond my rowdy bedroom antics, and I''d warmed to the yogic practice as a way of keeping me focused. It also helped in filling out my weekends and evenings which looked a bit anaemic after my last boyfriend, Harry, had sulkily moved out. His loss, as the flat we had just moved into together was amazing in its design, and had a central ''secret'' courtyard instead of a garden. It was almost Roman in look, and it allowed me to flex my design impulses, especially with regards to colour and plant decor.


    I''d been working on developing my green thumb and it gratified me to focus on growth, rather than the lack I was now sensing, especially s.e.x.u.a.lly. I could say what I wanted about Harry and his frustrating moods, but he had definitely kept my interest in the bedroom¡ªand in the other places that we had liked to fool around. I''d always enjoyed a slightly risqu¨¦ approach to our f.u.c.k.i.n.g, and we''d hit a lot of my bucket-list locations in fulfilling my fantasies.


    Some of my favourite memories centred around outdoor naughtiness: the windy secluded beach in Tenerife, the large balcony we''d abused in the Cotswolds. Maybe Harry and I should have stayed together longer, just so that we could have made more use of our new courtyard. It was so discreet; there aren''t that many places you can be outdoors frol.i.c.k.i.n.g, and have nobody around to watch you. Not that I minded showing off¡­


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    LOVE SLAVE - Audio


    0:00 16:33


    Now Sarvasana was nearly over and the other women began shifting, getting ready to zip off to other activities. The room was soon full of lycra-clad bodies moving quickly and efficiently. I was in no rush though. I waited until close to the end of the exodus and ambled over to Zeke who was picking up the last stray yoga blocks, giving me a great view of his a.s.s.


    "Hey Katana," he said, in his light drawl. "Good session today?"


    "The best¡ªas always," I replied and twiddled a long strand of my poker-straight hair. God, I was a cliche. "Do you have your other class today? I didn''t see it on the schedule."


    I blushed a little, realising it looked like I was stalking his movements. Which I basically was, but he didn''t need to know the full extent of my crush on him. He knew a bit though, which I could tell because he always looked a little sheepish when he was giving me extra attention in class¡ªand his fingers always lingered a touch longer than they did on the other students. I saw he was attracted to me too, and his slow gaze certainly appreciated my s.l.u.tty outfits, but I could tell he at least tried to hold back and be professional most of the time.


    "Ah, yeah, I was meant to go to a wedding today, but it got called off," Zeke said. "Too late to get back on the schedule and teach my second class like I normally would."


    He didn''t look too sad about it though and his face grew a cheeky look. "Now I''ve got the whole Saturday afternoon free, I don''t know what to do with myself."


    Zeke grinned at me and widened his huge hands expansively as if to demonstrate how open his schedule was. "I was thinking about wandering over to that new gardening centre, though¡ªNew Shoots¡ªon the High Road. Have you seen it?" he added.


    My eyes lit up at this surprise discovery. "You like to garden too? I''m obsessive about it! I went to the opening gala there, it was amazing; they lit the whole thing up like some green oasis fairy-land."


    I hoped I wasn''t wittering on, but I was so pleased that we''d found a new interest in common. "I''m on their mailing list," I said. "They have great events scheduled all the time. In fact, I was planning on going to something there tomorrow night. Here, let me forward you the info."


    I pulled out my phone and looked expectantly at Zeke. "What''s your number?"


    Zeke flushed, and glanced quickly outside the shiny glass windows of the yoga studio as if to see if anybody was looking.


    "Let''s walk out together," he suggested lightly. "We can chat more in the parking lot? Just give me five minutes to grab my stuff."


    "Sure," I replied.


    I hurried into the changing rooms, my face red with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Did that invitation mean what I thought it did? I quickly gave myself a once-over in the small mirror above the sinks. The colour was high in my cheeks and it looked good on me. Should I add a little make-up too? I delved into my purse and pulled out some BadGal lipstick. I applied the pink frosting with a firm hand and then ran some liner over my dark eyes. It definitely looked like I was trying, but that was OK. I can be bold when it comes to seduction.


    When I saw Zeke waiting for me in the parking lot, my n.i.p.p.l.es twitched with anticipation. He looked even better in the fresh air, his green eyes sparkling in the bright daylight. He saw me approach and as I got closer, his face took on a new look¡ªa slightly wolfish stare. His stubble made him look dangerous too, now the softness of the yoga studio lighting had been stripped away.


    Zeke smiled, he knew I''d applied the make-up for him. I looked down at his crotch as we stood in front of each other, and in that purposeful movement, it was all laid b.a.r.e. I had a vivid flash-forward, to him bending me over a rough wooden table and a s.e.xy surge spread throughout my p.u.s.s.y. I wanted this man, and I had for a long time¡ªI was tired of waiting, tired of the weekly flirtation. It was time for action.


    "Hey, maybe you can come by mine before going to the gardening centre? You could give me some advice on the, er, trellis I''m working on?" I asked shamelessly. I put as much innuendo and s.e.x into my tone as I could manage.


    Zeke raised an eyebrow at me. "Okay," he said¡ªno hint of hesitation, which pleased me. "Where''s your place?"


    "Not far," I said. "Follow me," and I sashayed away before he could think twice.


    We made it to mine in record time. As we approached my front door, I winked at him and he grinned back. I took Zeke swiftly through the living room and straight into the central courtyard which was already dappled in the sunshine and artful greenery.


    "Take a look around," I said. I hoped he didn''t notice that there wasn''t actually any help needed with the plants. "I''ll be just a minute."


    I went back inside to grab us a snack. There was some fresh fruit left over from my morning breakfast and I brought it out, plated on a favourite crystal dish. Cherries, pink and glossy, were mixed in with some plump blueberries and heady chunks of watermelon. The fragrant fruit looked like s.e.x on a plate and I was pleased with the visual.


    Zeke was admiring my azalea bush as I slowly approached him from behind.


    "Hungry?" I asked.


    He turned to me then, with a clear question in his eyes, and I put the plate down, shaking a little. No need to drop that expensive crystalware.


    There was a moment, when my breath caught, just a second before Zeke''s searching mouth landed on mine. A split second of anticipation which made me flush from head to toe and got my p.a.n.t.i.e.s instantly wet.


    We took our time though, and kissed for sparkling minutes, tasting and luxuriating in each other''s tongues. Zeke then turned my body around, away from him, keeping his arms possessively on my waist. He began kissing the back of my neck, the stubble grazing my skin much more sharply now. He was hungry.


    His hands got more confident when he heard me m.o.a.n in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and he pushed us closer to the garden table where I''d laid the fruit platter. There was a designer chair in the way but he neatly sidestepped it, as he bent me forward over the pine of the table; his hands moved up to my b.a.r.e shoulders and began kneading firmly into the muscles there. I leaned into the glorious movement and arched my a.s.s, exposing my smooth lower back.


    It took me only seconds to pull my cropped ivory vest off, so that he could see more of my perfect skin. I was almost falling out of the bralet now, I was leaning so far forward onto the table. The wood was hard against the soft skin of my b.r.e.a.s.ts and I wriggled a bit, enjoying the roughness of the table on my n.i.p.p.l.es which were happily escaping.


    I whimpered as Zeke searched for more of me; he lifted his hands around the bottom of the pink lace and stroked my t.i.t.s lightly from underneath, teasing. I wanted more, and it just made me bolder.


    I swivelled around, taking him by surprise and then clambered backwards onto the table. I looked at Zeke, a challenge in my eyes, and lifted my lean legs up into the air. All the toned muscles of my a.s.s and legs were visible to him, even through the taut fabric.


    "Help me? I think I need an adjustment for this position," I said.


    Zeke''s eyes gleamed at the game I''d introduced and he grabbed my legs with both hands. First, he spread them wide, as if to recheck my flexibility and see what naughty fun was to be had. Then he pushed my legs back together and masterfully peeled off my mesh leggings¡ªand my silk p.a.n.t.i.e.s¡ªin one swift movement. All I had left on my body then was a scrap of flimsy lace which no longer even hid my caramel-nubbed n.i.p.p.l.es. Zeke was still fully dressed in his gym gear but I didn''t mind being the one on show. His time would come.


    I watched his eyes as they moved along the table, just past my waiting body. The shining platter had caught his attention. He picked up a pair of cherries and placed the stalks in his mouth so that the round fruits dangled outside his lips provocatively. Zeke gave me a suggestive look and dipped his mouth close to my p.u.s.s.y, which clearly was already providing cream, ready for some racy action.


    With slow, sweet movements he rubbed the shiny red orbs right into my crease. They were so plump and juicy and combined with the heat of his mouth, the sensation was incredible. I was about to lose my mind with how s.e.xy the whole scene looked too. I loved aesthetically pretty things. My milky skin, the pinkness of my p.u.s.s.y and the deep magenta of the fruit were all indecently delicious. I let Zeke tease me for a moment further with the smooth, succulent cherries and he rubbed them over my c.l.i.t which had been peeking out for a while now, eager to be involved in the fun.


    "Suck me," I ordered, and he quickly obliged. Oh yes¡­ His warm, wet mouth directly on me was like heaven and it sent p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e through my rippling core. Zeke''s hands both rested on my taut stomach but I grabbed them, luring them higher up my body, wanting some n.i.p.p.l.e play. I stole the fruit from him, to free up his fingers, and held it up to my face, smelling my own ripe nectar on it. I wanted to squeeze it and make a little pattern on my body with the sweet redness that came forth, to make everything even prettier.


    "Clean me up?" I asked mischievously. He moved his face up my waiting body and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g with eager movements, like an animal lapping at me. I loved being so clearly the object of d.e.s.i.r.e. I let him finish and then s.u.c.k.e.d on his face in return, enjoying the sweetness of it all.


    Zeke''s clothes were getting mucky, so I lifted up his once-white tank and finally exposed his beautiful torso. That eight-pack was so impressive, I wanted to leave bite marks all over him, as well as the sticky fruit juice. His lycra shorts were harder to remove, as his throbbing c.o.c.k was leaving very little space to manoeuvre around. But eventually, I got him off the table, n.a.k.e.d and on display; I stood back a second to appreciate him. He was a s.e.xy beast, even covered gloopily with my colourful markings.


    I then led Zeke by the hand, over to the circle of bright grass that centred my courtyard and shoved him to the ground. It looked like something of a sacrificial altar as I lay on top of him, marked in red stains. I matched my limbs directly on his so that from above we''d look like the outline of just one person; I liked the elemental symbolism of it. More fruit was needed. I placed some watermelon in my mouth, leaving enough of it peeking out so that Zeke could eat from the same piece. The juices ran down our chins and gathered between our bodies, melding us together in nature.


    God, I loved the fact that we were outdoors, with the sun on my a.s.s and the fragrance of jasmine in front of me, mixing with our own scents. I turned my head a little so I could see our little tableau better. The cerulean blue of the sky and the green of his eyes made me a little dizzy. Or it could have been his thick c.o.c.k which was doing that, as it teased at my t.h.i.g.hs, playing a little game of hide and seek.


    I wanted to straddle that maypole of his. Sitting up, I grabbed the gleaming head of his shaft, making him wait, torturing him, as I guided only an inch of it inside me at a time. He was making all sorts of grunts as I s.u.c.k.e.d him in with my body. I loved riding men in this position, leading them slyly into my party trick, where I span 180 degrees right into reverse cowgirl. It helped to be light and supple for this manoeuvre and I loved showing my skills off. As he built some momentum, I went for it, and twisted my body, swinging my shiny hair around. I heard Zeke groan even louder in surprise and delight.


    Yes, f.u.c.k, this was perfect; I screwed him at my pace, doing whatever I wanted, clawing at his t.h.i.g.hs. I was abandoned and wild and out of control. I pulled my pink bralet off dramatically and swung it around my head like an old-time lasso. It whizzed to the corner of my courtyard, and landed proudly atop a rose bush, while I bucked around freely and squeezed Zeke with all my might, wishing I had an audience to applaud me. I was riding to o.r.g.a.s.m now, mewling with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and I could tell he was losing control of his rhythm also.


    After another few thrusts, we finally climaxed together in a loud, sticky mess and I took p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his panting; I''d worked him hard. I watched as the rise and fall of his c.h.e.s.t slowed. It had almost been as good as my Sarvasana fantasies, but there were certainly more positions to explore. Smirking at him, I said, "Don''t forget, we still have some blueberries to play with¡­"


    Ends

 Chapter 170 - Story of beautiful s.e.xy memories triggering intense solo s.e.x

    It''s been a long time since I''ve felt s.e.xy. My libido has taken a dip big time. Emily is in a different city and Romeo, of course, a completely different country, and due to bloody lockdown there''s no way of seeing either of them.


    I twist the bath faucet on with my toe, the pedicure polish is looking a bit tatty. Oh to book a beauty treatment again! I will never, ever take getting my nails done or eyebrows threaded for granted ever again. I thought I''d be great at this solo living, turns out I''m way needier of social contact than I ever knew.


    So here''s where I am, a top floor apartment¡ªwe could call it a penthouse but there''s no balcony to speak of and the internet went down two weeks ago and they won''t send anyone to fix it. I''ve smashed the screen on my iPhone so Facetime is out and I''m sick to death of my own company. I haven''t even o.r.g.a.s.med for a week. And that is seriously not like me.


    I close my eyes, hold my nose and slide down under the bubbles. I sway my head from side to side, indulging in my childhood fantasy of being a mermaid, with my long hair swishing and swooshing around my head like a s.e.xy halo. I absolutely love being in the water.


    As my lungs start to strain, I''m drawn back in time to last summer when I''d been in Rhodes with my Emily. Oh, what a time we''d had¡ªswimming and sunning ourselves by day, dancing in bars and getting felt up by locals by night to the wee small hours, then waking up and doing it all again.


    Romeo had been a particularly good lover. As I remember the insistent way he''d paw at my bikini the morning after a very hot f.u.c.k the night before, I knew he felt the same about my technique too. We''d been inseparable for the last three days of the holiday, even getting Emily to join in our hot sun-kissed fun. Emily has the most beautiful and responsive p.u.s.s.y¡ªshe seems to be permanently wet and always ready for a finger to slide on in from behind. Actually one memory, in particular, has me breaking the surface of my bathwater and realising my own p.u.s.s.y is finally finding something to get aroused about. At bloody last!


    I take another breath, conjuring the scenes from that last day hidden in the caves, the seawater ebbing and flowing around our t.h.i.g.hs as I finger f.u.c.k.e.d Emily from behind, staring at Romeo as his c.o.c.k rose in his trunks.


    Now, floating in the bubble bath, I clamp my nose shut with one hand and reach to my own p.u.s.s.y with my other, mimicking the same action around my nostrils, as around my c.u.n.t lips. I squeeze my l.a.b.i.a tight around my c.l.i.t, rubbing my t.h.i.g.hs back and forth to bring the arousal up. My heart is beating fast and a roaring grows in my ears. I want to stay under the water for as long as possible, grind myself off with the heat engulfing every part of my body. But I have to breathe¡ªI tip my chin up, breaking the surface tension with only my lips and make an O shape, exhaling and inhaling while trying to stay in my watery cocoon.


    Emily''s p.u.s.s.y was hot and slick, easy to penetrate yet nice and tight, the perfect p.u.s.s.y. Romeo''s eyelids sank to that s.e.xy half-shut way¡ªthe look that lets you know the show you''re putting on is turning his brain to pure l.u.s.t and his body to rock hard readiness. The tip of his c.o.c.khead nudged up over the waistband of his trunks and I kept my rhythm up on Emily. We were both facing him, still in our bikinis, my hand jammed down the back of hers as I worked her.


    "You want to see more?" I asked Romeo.


    His gaze met mine before running all the way down to Emily''s crotch. He nodded.


    "Good," I said and withdrew my hand. "Emily, turn around and lean forward, placing your hands on the rock."


    She did as she was bid, her eyes also hazy and hooded with want. She stuck out her a.s.s and spread her long legs, bending from her waist, hands lodged on the cave wall. I reached up and under and pulled her bikini top down over her t.i.t.s, her n.i.p.p.l.es puckering into tight beads.


    Our eyes met again and I smiled seductively before reaching to the bikini fabric at each hip, tugging gently, careful not to block his view.


    "You are very bad girls," Romeo said in his broken English and I took pride in believing that in all the holidaymakers he''d had, none had f.u.c.k.e.d as wildly as me, and now me and Emily.


    I stuck my bottom lip out in a mock pout and paused.


    "Well, if you don''t like it¡­" I teased and he practically sobbed out loud.


    "No, no," he held out his palms in a begging motion, "No, continue, I love it."


    "Good," I purred and dragged the sheer fabric down, exposing her peachy a.s.s, then off under the water where Emily stepped out and they floated to the surface. Romeo reached to them, rescuing the b.r.i.e.f.s before they drifted off out the cave.


    I placed my right palm on the base of Emily''s spine, just at her sacrum and pushed down. With my left, I c.a.r.e.s.sed her buttock, reaching into her perfect crack with my fingers and taking a good grip on her a.s.s cheek.


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    CITY BREAK - Audio


    Romeo made a move to step forward.


    "No," I said more forcefully than I intended, "You only get to watch." By the way, his eyebrows raised and a smile c.o.c.ked at the side of his mouth, I guessed that he liked this dominant dynamic of voyeur s.e.x.


    Once I was sure he was settled, I held Emily steady and pulled her buttock hard towards me, exposing her arsehole and c.u.n.t for him to drink in.


    Emily arched her a.s.s out further, bracing her pose with one hand while taking the other to her a.s.s cheek, pulling it taught to give him a proper eyeful. The little s.l.u.t, I loved it.


    "You like what you see?"


    "Of course." He was practically dribbling and was now cupping his balls through his trunks, rubbing himself off in a slow languorous way that seemed oh so filthy somehow. It was that slack s.e.xy look on his face that told the truth of how he felt.


    I began to work the hand on her back, gently rubbing and pressing, walking my middle finger to her coccyx then slightly lower. I quickly lifted the middle finger to my lips and s.u.c.k.e.d on it, getting it good and wet before taking up my previous position. Emily g.r.o.a.n.e.d and opened her legs wider, grinding her feet deeper into the sand beneath the gentle waves.


    Still stretching her open, I danced my wet fingertip to her asshole, circling and teasing the tight muscular ring.


    The sounds of both their heavy breathing in anticipation made excitement rise in my own p.u.s.s.y and I pulsed my pelvic muscles enjoying the growing arousal.


    "Oh my god," Romeo growled and Emily g.r.o.a.n.e.d. I let her muscles tighten and release by keeping my digit still for a moment or two, allowing her body to acclimatise to the invasion. Her grip was strong, the sweet twitching and pulsing was very f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot. I kept my gaze on Romeo''s package as he massaged it rudely while staring at my finger buried in my girlfriend''s anus.


    When I felt her sphincter finally yield and relax, I pushed in a little deeper, past the knuckle then began to slide in and out, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her in the a.s.s with my finger. Oh how I loved anal s.e.x.


    My own c.u.n.t was pulsing now, I''d never put on a live s.e.x show before and this was s.e.xy as f.u.c.k. I pushed my own a.s.s out, almost in an invitation to anyone who might be passing by.


    "Take out your d.i.c.k," I commanded and Romeo did as he was bid.


    Emily looked over her shoulder and sighed. Eyelids hooding her eyes, jaw loose and t.i.t.s still swaying.


    As he dragged out his substantial meat and fisted his hand around it, I licked my lips and used the same rhythm in Emily.


    I lifted the fingers on my other hand and put all four in my mouth at once, s.u.c.k.i.n.g them off, practically gagging as they reached my throat. All the while fingering Emily. Romeo could barely decide where to look, his gaze flitting from the hand jammed in my throat to my finger jammed in Emily''s arsehole.


    Once my hand was sloppy with my saliva, I reached to Emily''s plump c.u.n.t.


    "Yes, yes," Romeo said in that soft growly tone that sent delicious sounds of f.u.c.kery over the space between us.


    I didn''t even get her ready by rubbing her sweet pouting c.l.i.t, or easing one in at a time, I simply pressed my four fingers together and shoved them right into her s.l.u.tty soaking hole. She swallowed me up easily and cried out for me to f.u.c.k her hard. Romeo was fisting his c.o.c.k up and down, stroking in time with us.


    Her c.u.n.t was so accommodating and I thrust harder, faster, more ferociously. My eyes feasting on her filled holes, double penetration had me quivering, my knees buckling but I stayed strong, forcing my hand deeper as she wailed and s.u.c.k.e.d me in. My p.u.s.s.y felt empty and gaping, if only someone would fill it.


    I gritted my teeth and ploughed her harder and harder until she released her a.s.s cheek and reached to her c.l.i.t, frigging herself off too, the greedy little s.l.u.t. It was sensational.


    Romeo''s eyes were wide, conflicting with the tension in the rest of his face, I could tell he was struggling not to close them


    And then, a surge and stillness. Emily''s asshole and c.u.n.t clamped down on my fingers and an almighty roar soared from her throat.


    Oh yes, this was good. A sudden welling and fullness in her c.u.n.t then a deep release and swoosh had me holding on tight as liquid jetted out around my fingers. She was squirting, it was copious and kept trying to eject my fingers. I wanted to see what it felt like to hold on while she pulsed and squeezed around my hand. It felt incredible.


    She was bucking and writhing and her o.r.g.a.s.m was getting stronger and stronger, her words not making sense anymore just feral sounds as she came and came. I finally pulled my fingers free of her p.u.s.s.y and a gush of hot spray jetted out to mingle with the seawater. It literally poured from her, and I was seriously f.u.c.k.i.n.g impressed.


    Romeo was giving his d.i.c.k a good thrashing and I moved in front of him, bending over so my a.s.s was level with his stroking c.o.c.k. I leaned over, wrapping my arms around Emily and she held my weight with her two hands pressed back on the wall.


    "F.u.c.k me Romeo," I said, and before I''d even taken a breath, his fat c.o.c.k-head had breached my c.u.n.t, shunting all the way in until his thatch of pubic hair tickled my a.s.s and c.u.n.t lips.


    Oh f.u.c.k yes, this was better. I reached up to fondle Emily''s t.i.t.s, loving the sway with every thrust.


    I was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g turned on, it didn''t take long, I knew he was about to come by the way his rhythm stuttered for a second then went slack.


    Still holding tight to my c.l.i.t, he frigged me hard and the water all around us sloshed and splashed against our t.h.i.g.hs and s.e.x. I fell into myself, diving under into my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e realm, hot spunk spurting up inside me, my own juices spilling out, my c.u.n.t spasming and my c.l.i.t jumping, loving the way he clung on to me.


    Just as I thought it was over, he tightened his grip around me, his spent softening d.i.c.k still inside and began to hump me hard, shunting my body into Emily''s.


    She dipped down lower and to the side so my c.l.i.t was pressed up against her a.s.s cheek. He dragged his hand out the way, pulling open my p.u.s.s.y lips so I could grind my c.l.i.t on the wobbling mass of Emily''s deliciously solid flesh. She bucked back, twerking her a.s.s on to my c.l.i.t while his bulk pinned me to her from behind.


    "See, I make you come on your girlfriend''s a.s.s, you like it no?"


    And yes, I did like it, I liked it very f.u.c.k.i.n.g much. The lapping and splashing of the sea became a roaring in my ears and a welling and surge of a rising wave taking me up and up to the crest, all ebbing and swaying and rising until¡­ stillness¡­ silence then a crash, I was coming again, coming and breaking between the shores of these two mighty lovers.


    I stayed suspended, hanging between them for what felt like a very long time until we all sank slowly down into the water, submerging and resurfacing to simply float together, out of the cave and into the sun¡­


    And here and now, I''m doing the same, floating and getting myself spaced out on memory l.u.s.t.


    But no matter how I try playing with my p.u.s.s.y, I can''t replicate that deep s.e.xy pressure of being clamped between two lovers, nothings better than group s.e.x.


    I stroke at my decollete and reach into my b.r.e.a.s.ts, wishing my lovers were both here, f.u.c.k.i.n.g me into oblivion. I keep touching myself standing at the door imagining I''m waiting for a taxi to take me to the airport. Ah yes, the thickness of his c.o.c.k, the heaviness of his hand and Emily''s peachy a.s.s tight against my c.l.i.t has me jumping and desperate for an o.r.g.a.s.m. I shove my fingers in my mouth, lubricating them nicely just as I did with Emily, it feels rude, even ruder as I remember what happened next with my lovers. I hold on to my forearm, trying to force pressure onto my c.l.i.t like the intensity from back in the cave.


    It still isn''t enough.


    I reach for my wand vibrator, trying to tease myself in all my erogenous zones, trying to make it last as long as I can but then, but then, the thick round head finds my c.l.i.t and I press it there, there''s no going back now. I open my legs, pulling apart my dress, ah yes, the deep rumbly vibrations drag into my c.l.i.t, all the nerves reaching from the tip too deep inside, I feel them working, signalling, squeezing all my muscles inside and around my c.u.n.t. It is glorious. I pull my tit out of my dress, wantonly putting on a show for whoever could see. If only they could see as I ride this giant c.o.c.k head hard, my c.l.i.t a pulsing knot of need.


    And here it is, a surge¡ªa surge and groans from my throat, a welling deep inside my core and a sensation of filling up. Deep low and watery, there''s a welling and ebbing. It''s the strangest sensation and my knees buckle, making me slide down the door, shaking uncontrollably as I press the vibrator harder onto my c.l.i.t. F.u.c.k yes, come on. My arm is tired from the effort and I clench my teeth, biting down trying my best to grab and hold on to this feeling.


    The watery fullness ebbs slightly and I inhale, preparing myself before I fall into that space of no return.


    The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is building to such intensity tears are falling and I try to use my body weight to clamp the wand to my desperate p.u.s.s.y.


    My shoulders sink as something releases, that deep low gush I felt from Emily in the cave, I feel it again now, it''s coming from me, my c.u.n.t. My pelvic floor releases in ways I''ve never experienced and suddenly I''m squirting all over myself the wand and the floor. I''m shaking and shivering and gasping, I can''t quite believe what''s happening. The liquid is spraying out of my twitching p.u.s.s.y and wave after wave of o.r.g.a.s.m overcomes me.


    I''m panting and grinding and falling in and out of myself as I keep coming, waves and stars breaking in my peripheral vision.


    Finally, when the quaking subsides and the liquid has cooled, my awareness is brought back to the here and now and I can''t quite believe what my body has achieved. With my beautiful s.e.xy memories and some glorious c.l.i.t action, I finally achieved the magic of squirting.


    I simply can''t wait to tell Emily! I reach for my phone and remember¡­ damn¡­ no way of communicating.


    I mop up my juices, wrap myself in a huge fluffy towel, and pad back through to the bathroom, turning on the hot tap again for one more round.


    Ends

 Chapter 171 - Story of passionate female lovers as girls commit to being in love

    "It''s not that." Margot could barely get the words out as we stood outside the club. I held her in my arms, hating to see her like this. The boy I''d been dancing with was long forgotten. I didn''t care about him. I only cared about her.


    I''d only ever cared about her.


    "Then, what?" I brushed a strand of jet-black hair out of her face, wiping away mascara tears. "Did someone say something?"


    She shook her head. "Please don''t make me say it."


    "Say what? Please tell me."


    "I don''t want to ruin everything. I don''t want to lose you."


    "You''ll never lose me. You''re stuck with me, girl. We''ve been best friends for six years." And I''ve fantasised about you almost as long.


    She turned her gaze away, watching the bouncer, watching the people entering and leaving. We''d been on the island for three days, staying at my parents'' holiday villa. I''d long ago resigned myself to the fact we''d never be together the way I wanted, but having Margot in my life meant everything. Seeing her upset was killing me.


    "I think¡­" A sob shook her shoulders, and I pulled her closer. I hated this. Whoever had hurt her, I would claw her eyes out. I would cut his balls off. I would¡ª "Coco, I think I''m in love with you."


    The world seemed to stop, as the words echoed inside my head. Had she really said what I thought she''d said?


    "What¡­?" I stammered, unable to form a coherent thought.


    Everything had changed.


    "See, I knew it." Margot sobbed. "F.u.c.k. I''ve ruined¡ª"


    I crushed my lips against hers, cutting her off. I didn''t care who saw. She needed to know, and I didn''t have the words to describe how I was feeling.


    I jerked awake, my heart thundering.


    Had it really happened or was it a dream?


    What did it mean?


    I think I''m in love with you.


    The words bounced around in my head, in Margot''s voice, but haziness made it difficult to grasp hold of them. She had really said it, hadn''t she? We''d really kissed, hadn''t we? I could almost taste her cherry lip gloss when I closed my eyes. I could almost smell her citrus scent when I breathed in.


    I reached down under the covers and ran my fingers down my pelvis, under the waistband of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, finding myself damp and slick with thoughts of her. A little gasp escaped my lips as a jolt of need sent a shiver up my spine.


    It was then that I heard it. Margot, softly humming outside. A smile spread over my lips. She sounded so happy, so satisfied, so carefree. I jumped out of bed and dove to the window, looking down on her by the pool, the bikini barely containing her beautiful curves, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Today was a brand new day. And there wasn''t a cloud in the sky.


    ***


    I pulled on the first thing I found in my wardrobe; a cotton floral playsuit, loose and comfortable, not bothering with anything underneath. As I slipped my feet into a pair of sandals and headed downstairs, I thought about the first time I''d seen Margot, six years ago looking lost at the work orientation conference. I was drawn to her even then, the way she''d watched others passing her by, talking in their small groups, trying not to catch any of their eyes.


    Hi, I''m Coco.


    Her face had lit up when I spoke to her, visibly relaxing as she realised she wasn''t alone.


    I''m Margot. I''m new.


    I''d laughed. We''re all new. Come on, let''s get seats.


    Neither of us had stayed in our jobs for long. The company was huge and impersonal. We''d moved on together, we''d stayed friends, I''d found myself watching her every time she walked by, imagining how her lips might taste. How her n.a.k.e.d body would fit against mine. How her voice would sound when she m.o.a.n.e.d or sighed or screamed. I''d found myself reaching between my legs at night, with her name on my lips.


    Before Margot, it had been three years since I''d l.u.s.ted after a girl. I thought of myself as a straight woman who''d been more s.e.x.u.a.lly fluid when she was younger. Now, I wanted only her.


    As I passed through the living room, I poured two glasses of water from the jug left on the side, smiling to myself, and then headed outside. She looked up when she heard my footsteps, and I nearly tripped as she turned my way. Topless now, she was more beautiful than ever. Her grin when she saw my face was infectious, and I found myself blushing as my lips curved.


    "Take a look," she said. "Like what you see?"


    She pulled her dark hair out of her face, shaking her head a little. I''d never seen her so playful or confident. It suited her, even as my usual self-assurance fled and I stammered a reply:


    "You¡­you''re breathtaking. What did I do to deserve you?"


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    HIS TOY - Audio


    0:00 10:43


    Margot laughed. "You deserve it all. Thank you for not rejecting me last night."


    I placed the glasses on the ground and settled onto the seat beside her, barely daring to get so close in case the illusion broke and I found myself alone. I watched as she reached out for the suncream, spraying it onto her b.a.r.e legs, making her flesh shimmer as she rubbed it in.


    "I would never reject you," I whispered, my throat dry. As she leaned forward to rub the lotion into her calves, her n.i.p.p.l.es brushed the tops of her legs and I saw how tight they were. I could barely breathe. "I''ve wanted you for six years."


    She smiled, incredulous. "Really?"


    All I could do was nod.


    "Did you know I was gay?"


    "No." I shook my head, riveted to her beautiful eyes, teeth digging into my lower lip. "I thought you just wanted to be friends. I thought I was just going to have to watch you forever."


    "I like you watching me," she said as she stood, trailing fingers up her torso, leading my eyes.


    With a giggle, she turned away from me, her bottom framed by the pink bikini b.r.i.e.f.s. I was falling for her more by the second as she teased. We both knew what was coming, but how long could we resist? With so many years behind us, could we last the rest of the week while we were out here? Perhaps it would be a month before we took things further than flirting. The thought drove me crazy.


    Margot''s descent into the crystal clear water of the pool made me ache with need. I shifted against the cushions, trying to find a comfortable position where the pressure between my legs didn''t threaten to burst. She didn''t look my way. Instead, she waded through the water, her body hidden just enough to be tantalizing. When she threw her head back and ran her fingers through her hair it was too much. My hand went between my legs, rubbing my aching s.e.x, and a small mewl escaped my lips.


    She turned my way with a grin, her tongue dancing over her upper lip as she watched me. I should have been embarrassed to be caught masturbating like that, but I wasn''t. I enjoyed the way her eyes sparkled as my fingers rubbed gently between my legs. I enjoyed the honesty of it, the way I didn''t have to hide my sensuality from her.


    "Come here," she said.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine where I am."


    Margot laughed. "I want you to come here."


    I shivered as I slipped my fingertip underneath the short legs of the playsuit, brushing my damp lips. It was thrilling to be watched like that. But the expression on Margot''s face made me want her, made me need her. I stood, letting the shorts fall back into place, and wandered to the side of the pool. She arched her neck, looking up at me with those big, brown eyes, and I couldn''t resist her any longer. Crouching by the side of the pool, I reached out and ran my hands through her dark hair. She closed her eyes as I did, her breathing quickening as my fingertips combed her hair back, and I admired the freckles on her cheeks.


    "That feels good," she said as she turned, and I massaged her shoulders. "So good."


    A groan escaped her lips as she ran her palms over her own n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts, reaching up to take hold of my hands. That skin to skin contact was sensual, e.r.o.t.i.c, and it drove me crazy with l.u.s.t. I grabbed her chin with soft fingers, turning her head to the side and raising it to my own. As our lips connected, it was better than the brief, urgent kiss of the night before. This was friendship, the kind that only comes from knowing someone as deeply as we knew each other. It was two lovers who had been together in their hearts for years, finally getting to share a more intimate moment. Nobody else was around for miles. There was no chance of being disturbed.


    And I intended to enjoy every minute of it.


    Every time the kiss broke, all we did was stare into each other''s eyes, smile, and go right back to tasting that moment. I ran my tongue over her lips, I felt hers explore my mouth. Her hands went to the back of my neck, pulling me in deeper, raising herself a little out of the water. She could have pulled me in with her and I wouldn''t have cared, but occupying the higher ground only served to make the moment more intense as I stared down at her.


    "Have you ever¡­?" She whispered, her words trailing off as a blush rose on her cheeks.


    "Done this before? Once. I had a girlfriend when I was eighteen. It didn''t last."


    "How come you''ve never told me?"


    "How come you never said you were a lesbian?"


    Margot laughed, grinning. She pushed me away playfully, and as I fell she grabbed one of my feet, unbuckling my sandal. "How far did you go with her?" She moved onto the other foot as she met my eyes.


    "We did things." I tried to suppress the grin as she massaged the bottom of my b.a.r.e foot.


    "Oh, things!" Margot grabbed both my ankles, walking backwards through the water. "Things like this?"


    She pressed the soles of my feet to her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, undulating against them, closing her eyes as my toes tickled her hardened n.i.p.p.l.es. She let out a little bleat of need, then lifted my foot to her face, taking the toe into her mouth. The feel of warmth wrapped around my toe, her tongue running along the underside, was new and exciting. The sensitivity of the nerve endings made me stiffen, rolling my ankles.


    I gasped, and she grinned, opening her eyes lazily to look at me.


    "You like that?"


    I nodded as she moved my feet back to her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You''re going to love what comes next."


    She let go of my feet, her eyes running up and down my body as she turned and headed for the steps out of the pool. I stood and followed her, watching as she emerged, dripping from the water. Her bikini b.r.i.e.f.s clung, wet, between her legs, teasing me with the shape of her body, but I didn''t have time to linger. She enveloped me in her arms, and I shivered at the coolness of her damp flesh against the cotton of my clothes.


    "You''re overdressed," she whispered, close to my ear, as she pushed the playsuit down over my shoulders. I didn''t try to stop her. I wanted her to strip me. Her fingertips brushed the skin of my c.h.e.s.t as she lowered the fabric, and I reached up, tangling my fingers in my own hair as she cupped my bared b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Tell me if I''m going too fast."


    I shook my head, trembling. "Don''t stop."


    Her hands kneaded the mounds of flesh, pinching at my n.i.p.p.l.es, teasing them to hardened points of need. I turned my head and she met my lips as she played with my body, exploring me, taking her time. I reached around and pulled her closer, our tongues tangling in another languid kiss.


    I felt her hand glide down my belly and I clenched every muscle, shivering as I stiffened and her fingers slid under the fabric still clinging around my waist. Her hand found my p.u.s.s.y even as I squeezed my legs together, excitement building.


    "You''re wet," she said between kisses.


    "I''m ready to burst."


    She pushed her hand between my legs, forcing them apart as she pressed in harder, fingertips dancing along my l.a.b.i.a, gently bringing me close to the edge so that I had to squirm to control myself. My breath was heavy, even as I struggled to pant between kisses, m.o.a.ning and mewling. I rode the sensation, driving myself wild, wanting her fingers inside me so desperately, but she didn''t give me any more than just the tips.


    Margot kissed my neck, she nipped at my shoulders, and I started to cry out with the effort of holding back.


    "Oh. Oh. Mmm. F.u.c.k." I rocked back and forth, trying to force her fingers deeper, but she laughed and kissed me and rubbed me slowly. "F.u.c.k. Margot, please."


    She s.u.c.k.e.d on my earlobe and I rolled my neck. "You want me to stop?"


    "I¡­ohhh¡­" I turned in her arms, sighing with relief as her fingers came away from my p.u.s.s.y. I leaned against her for support, wrapping my arms around her neck. "I want to return the favour."


    "Oh, really?"


    I nodded.


    "What did you have in mind?"


    "I want to taste you."


    A smile played at her lips, but her brows furrowed. "I don''t want to push you too quickly. We have all the time in the world."


    "I''ve waited too long already," I said, pushing her back, lowering her to lie down on the seat. I pushed her legs apart, watching as the pink bikini b.r.i.e.f.s clung damp to the shape of her p.u.s.s.y. How much was pool water, and how much was her own fluid? Leaning forward, between her legs, I heard her gasp as my tongue came into contact with the b.r.i.e.f.s. I tasted saltiness, smelled musk. It drove all thoughts from my mind as I pressed my tongue into the groove between her lips, p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g along her slit as she tensed against me.


    "Please tell me you''ve done this before."


    I giggled. "No. This will be the first."


    "F.u.c.k, Coco. I love you."


    I pulled away, pressing my palm into her mound and massaging, watching her belly arch as she writhed. I grabbed the fabric and pulled it aside, then dove back in with my tongue, slowly tasting her, running the tip along her l.a.b.i.a, lapping at her swollen c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s. I clamped my mouth over her p.u.s.s.y, feeling the heat of her against my tongue, tasting what was undeniably her own liquid.


    As I lapped at her s.e.x, I reached up over her belly, running ticklish fingers over her flesh, watching as she undulated and gasped and tried to look down at me. Knowing that I had that control over her, that I was driving her need with my tongue, made me feel powerful, s.e.xy, wanted. My nose brushed against the strip of hair above her mound as I went deeper, pressing the tip of my tongue inside her body, tasting her warmth.


    Margot tangled her fingers into my hair, gently encouraging my movements, her wordless sighs and mewls making me slick with need. I lapped faster, harder, delving between her lips and nipping at her hot nub. She untied her b.r.i.e.f.s and pushed them aside, exposing herself completely to the air, and I added a finger as I tasted her, pushing inside, feeling her walls clasp around my exploring digit.


    "I''m going to c.u.m¡­" She m.o.a.n.e.d. "I can''t help it."


    "Don''t hold back."


    "Ohhhh¡­" She yelped as my finger slid deeper. "Are you sure?"


    "I want you to c.u.m for me."


    She reached down, adding her own hand to the movements, grasping at her nub as she m.o.a.n.e.d. She panted, gasped, writhing as she held back.


    "C.u.m for me, my darling. I want you to c.u.m for me."


    With a final m.o.a.n, she let loose, her liquid o.r.g.a.s.m squirting from her body onto my tongue. She tasted fresh and salty-sweet, like tequila by the ocean on a summer night. As she mewled and rocked against my face, spreading herself over my lips, I revelled in the knowledge that I had brought her such p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I wanted her to feel like this every day from now on. I wanted her to want me, with no end.


    She calmed as I spread my fingers over her belly, pressing her down into the seat, and she laughed as she raised her head, looking down into my face. "Not bad for a beginner."


    I licked my lips, still tasting her on me, then stood and shimmied my h.i.p.s, lowering the playsuit and stepping out of it, completely n.a.k.e.d in front of her for the first time. I knew that my own lower lips were glistening with my excitement, but I didn''t need to c.u.m, didn''t want to. I wanted one thing.


    Climbing on top of her, I watched as her gaze danced over my n.a.k.e.d flesh. Knowing that I was driving her wild was powerful. I paused, momentarily, to suck a n.i.p.p.l.e into my mouth, making her gasp, then I continued to lower myself down beside her, flesh to flesh, and met her lips with a kiss.


    "And to think," I said as I brushed the hair out of her face. "You thought you might lose me by admitting how you felt."


    Her hand went to my b.a.r.e a.s.s, cupping my bottom, running a finger between the cheeks. "You might get tired of me."


    I laughed and shook my head. "Never. How could I ever tire of this?"


    She giggled, her fingers dancing dangerously close to my slit as our bodies moved together as one.


    Ends

 Chapter 172 - Lover’s enjoy meaningful intimate and sensual lockdown s.e.x

    I felt overwhelmed by it all to be honest. The constant attempts to dodge people in public, waiting in lines outside supermarkets and the ever so apparent feeling of paranoia. It was tiring! I was totally over wearing a mask and I was sick of the smell of hand sanitiser¡ªa smell I had previously loved because of its ''clean'' odour. Not now though. Lockdown was beginning to take its toll. There was not much joy found in stepping outside of the house any more so when I returned home from my weekly shopping run, Max could feel my tension instantly. He told me to let him take care of the shopping whilst I went and showered off.


    Showering each time I left home and returned was normal now. I didn''t mind though. I loved the way the water beat down, it felt ther.a.p.eutic. The steam engulfed me and the warm droplets c.a.r.e.s.sed my flesh. I immediately felt the stresses of the last two hours, drain away. My shoulders dropped and I began to relax. I let the water run over me for at least ten minutes before washing myself and rinsing off. As I wrapped myself in the fluffiness of a fresh bath towel, the smell of fabric softener teased at my nostrils. I was a sucker for a good fragrance. After drying off, I massaged coconut oil into my skin. It was so good. I was all moisturised and glistening.


    I sat at the edge of the bed and began drying my hair, as I was brushing it through, I heard Max''s voice.


    "Are you OK up there babe?"


    "Yep, I''m fine. I''ll be down shortly," I replied.


    I went back to brushing when Max shouted up again.


    "Can I borrow you for a minute please?" he asked.


    I got up, adjusted the towel and wondered what the issue was. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-enjoy-meaningful-intimate-and-sensual-lockdown-s.e.x_51098708590256034">#%E2%80%99s-enjoy-meaningful-intimate-and-sensual-lockdown-s.e.x_51098708590256034</a> for visiting.


    "Coming," I announced as I headed downstairs.


    "I''m in the study."


    Hmm weird, I thought. In my head I questioned what he could be doing in the study. It soon became clear. Very clear! As I opened the door, there he was, n.a.k.e.d in all his glory sat on one of the chairs beaming from ear to ear, waiting for some romantic s.e.x.


    "Babe, drop the towel and come over."


    I couldn''t hide the grin that crept across my face. It exposed both my surprise and excitement.


    I let my towel fall to the floor, his eyes widened enthusiastically as I strutted over and stood before him. He pulled me in. I sat sideways across his l.a.p with my legs dr.a.p.ed over his. I could feel the semi stiffness of his c.o.c.k rising against my arse. Skin to skin, I loved it. Our n.a.k.e.dness was s.e.xy.


    I c.a.r.e.s.sed him and he c.a.r.e.s.sed me. Our hands roamed over each other''s bodies whilst our lips locked and our tongues danced. Our kiss was passionate and deep, sensual and urgent. His firm grip sent shivers through me, and I squeezed my legs together desperate for some p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g.


    "I love that." I sighed gently.


    As I became more turned on, I couldn''t resist touching myself too. We rubbed my p.u.s.s.y together, then Max told me to stand up. I did as I was told and leaned against the wall. Max jumped up off the chair and slipped down in front of me. He sat on the floor and positioned himself beneath me. He used one of his hands to pull me closer as his other hand ran up and down my leg.


    His mouth connected with my c.u.n.t and his tongue darted in between my p.u.s.s.y lips with a firm fl.i.c.k.i.n.g motion. It wasn''t long before he introduced his own lips into the equation. His mouth massaged me. I pushed my h.i.p.s forward, urging him to taste me deeper. He licked me up and down, s.u.c.k.e.d at my c.l.i.t and tongued me into ecstasy. I grinded on his face. He loved it!


    This was p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    As he pulled me closer still, I took both of my hands and parted my p.u.s.s.y lips to expose my hardened c.l.i.t to the elements. He now had uninterrupted access. He took full advantage of that. Involuntary m.o.a.ns escaped my lips and deep throated pants filled the room.


    "Suck my c.l.i.t harder," I begged.


    He did. I m.o.a.n.e.d even more as I used my hand to control his head. I pulled him in, pushed him away, pulled him forward and then pushed him back again, all whilst panting deeply.


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    FINGER ME - Audio


    I was so wet. Wet from Max''s oral onslaught and soaking in my own p.u.s.s.y juices.


    Max lapped it all up causing my legs to weaken as the blissful sensations cruised through my snatch spreading throughout my whole body.


    The intensity of the feeling forced me to drop down on to his face. His hands supported me. I had lost control.


    My legs rested on Max''s shoulders and as he continued to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e me with his mouth, I sunk deeper and deeper into a thrilling stupor.


    Eventually, I let my legs slide down from his shoulders and wound up straddled across him, face to face.


    "Kiss me," Max ordered.


    He wanted me to taste my own juices. I was happy to oblige. I tasted sweet and I smelled so good. No wonder he couldn''t get enough.


    We kissed deeply as Max cradled me between his legs and torso. I could feel his fully erect c.o.c.k bobbing about at the base of my back. The thought of it and how it looked in all its rigid magnificence, conjured a desperate need to feel his erection in both my hands and in my mouth. I wanted to taste him so badly.


    "Sit on the chair babe," I said as s.e.xily as possible.


    I gently jerked him off and then lowered my mouth down on to him feeling the zing of prec.u.m on my tongue. He tasted sweet so I swallowed that then proceeded to wrap my mouth around his girth and suck him off. My motion was measured at first. Slow, deep strokes. I took him in as far as my tonsils would allow. I could taste his sweetness drip to the back of my throat as I took him deep. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d with delight as I bobbed up and down. I moved away from his c.o.c.k and kissed him. I wanted him to experience how amazing he tasted too.


    I brought my mouth back down to his hot and throbbing d.i.c.k but it wasn''t long before the urge to feel him deep inside me took over. I wanted him to pulsate as he entered me, I wanted my cervix to contract as he filled me up entirely taking my mind even further away from the restriction of lockdown and the rules which governed our day to day.


    Here there were no rules. Well, none but one. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was the only rule here. In this room, away from the fear of the pandemic, safe in the knowledge that this moment was ours without fear and without worry, I lowered myself down onto him¡­gently.


    "Oh yes," he murmured.


    I sighed as I took him all in.


    Pangs of sensuality engulfed me. Ripples of delight flowed through me and as I slid up and down his rock hard member I transcended to a higher level of ecstasy. This was bliss!


    Both his hands cupped my arse cheeks and guided me further and deeper into my feels.


    There was no holding back. Unmistakeable cries of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and passion-filled the room.


    I moved in even closer, pressing my waist more firmly against him. I wanted him as close as possible, no space between us. He bucked his c.h.e.s.t forward. I needed that. We are in trying times and this made me feel safe, wanted and d.e.s.i.r.ed. Everything connected, mind body and soul.


    Still on top, I quickened my pace¡ªmy legs maintaining a rhythm as I bounced up and down on his c.o.c.k with precision.


    I loved the sensation of his c.o.c.k being brought to the entrance of my p.u.s.s.y only to slam back down on it. He felt so f.u.c.k.i.n.g deep inside, it sent decadent waves through me every time.


    Max remained focused on me staring intensely as I rode his c.o.c.k like a badass cowgirl. His face looked flushed. It always did when he was super turned on.


    "You''re so naughty," he told me


    "Only for you," I panted in between strokes.


    He licked his lips and tilted his head back slightly giving himself the perfect view of his c.o.c.k going in and out of my p.u.s.s.y as I continued to have my way with him.


    His m.o.a.ns and my groans made music. We were totally in sync.


    Although it felt almost impossible, I wanted him even deeper. I flung my head back and he held on to my wrists. My back arched and his c.o.c.k flipped up inside me, hitting my cervix from a more intense angle. Fuzzy feels and wetness took over. My mind was hazy. I wanted to c.u.m but I wasn''t ready to¡­yet.


    I moved back up and he embraced me, pulling me in tight whilst his c.o.c.k repositioned itself inside me once again. He grabbed at my arse and moved with me as I gyrated all over him. I could feel my wetness in his l.a.p. I was gushing!


    "I need to f.u.c.k you from behind," he said under his breath


    He didn''t have to ask me twice. I unsaddled him and he stood up. We swapped places. It was my turn to use the chair as a prop. I hopped on, knees first. I held on to the back of the chair for support, opened my legs just enough and c.o.c.ked my arse into the air. I wanted him to see all of me from this angle. I wanted his c.o.c.k to flex at the sight of my exposed, dripping wet p.u.s.s.y just waiting for him to enter.


    As he slid in, my knees trembled. I knew it would be difficult for me to contain myself. I felt dominated and submissive. I was his and wanted him to do whatever he needed to. I was totally at his mercy.


    The stroke of his thick c.o.c.k forced me to tilt my arse even further. I let him go deep. He went deeper. He found his stride and proceeded to f.u.c.k the shit out of me.


    He was hungry. His balls slapped against me. That only added to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. It was such a s.e.xy situation, that I felt compelled to let one of my hands drop down to my p.u.s.s.y again and find my lovebud.


    As he f.u.c.k.e.d me, I rubbed my nub. The combination of penetration and c.l.i.t stimulation drove me mad. Me playing with my p.u.s.s.y turned him on even more too. His unquenchable d.e.s.i.r.e forced him to take his hands off my arse and wrap his arms around me and grapple at my body. He clumsily grabbed at my b.r.e.a.s.ts and waist as the passion warped his coordination temporarily. Soon enough, his speedy thrusts slowed to a more meaningful plunge like motion. I loved the variation. Max knew how to diversify the i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e. The switching up definitely pleased me.


    His c.o.c.k ran so deep. His stroke forced me to arch my back in order to accommodate him. I felt every sensation, every slip, every dip, every thrust, every pulse. My p.u.s.s.y was super s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and in response to all the excitement, my juices flowed lavishly. The squelching sound my p.u.s.s.y made each time he pumped, was a massive turn on too.


    Max held on to both of my arse cheeks and spread them slightly. This allowed him to really get in and hit my spot. The spot that took me to seventh heaven. The spot that guaranteed a breakdown in my senses, a loss of vision through the haze and an out of body experience that left me completely at his mercy.


    His firm grasp added another level of intensity. I wailed with passion. I couldn''t hold anything in. I sighed and squealed, whimpered and breathed deeply. My sounds made him pick up the pace again. His pumping was now in time with my accelerated heart rate. I rose to the brink, I was there, about to tip when he switched it up again.


    I leant forward as he held both my arms back. This allowed his c.o.c.k to come further out of my p.u.s.s.y and slam back in¡­something I absolutely adored.


    Our bodies made shapes. Vitruvian-esque shapes. Shapes a renaissance artist would have absolutely gotten excited about. This was geometry. S.e.xy, f.u.c.k.i.n.g geometry!


    We continued to bask in ecstasy as one of his hands ran up and down my body, stopping only to confidently grab at my b.r.e.a.s.ts and then to make its way back down to my p.u.s.s.y.


    He rubbed my c.l.i.t as he continued to tantalise me with his shaft. I bit my lip and leaned back into him


    "Baby, let me c.u.m please," I begged


    He giggled and continued to rub my throbbing c.l.i.t and f.u.c.k my saturated p.u.s.s.y. I was intoxicated as the aching feeling of my inevitable o.r.g.a.s.m worked its way up from the soles of my feet, up into my t.h.i.g.hs until eventually, it consumed every inch of my body.


    I buzzed inside and my knees buckled. My ankles gave way and my body lost all its tension. Max''s thrusts alone were what kept me upright. If it wasn''t for the urgency of his probing, I would have most certainly been a heap on the floor.


    I was giving in to the feeling. I couldn''t fight it. My cervix pulsated and my p.u.s.s.y spurted fluid.


    "C.u.m for me," Max whispered in my ear.


    That hurled me right over the edge. The deepness of his voice forced the tiny hairs in my ears to stand to attention. My head was giddy, my b.r.e.a.s.ts tingled, my legs began to shake and I exploded. I literally erupted all over his c.o.c.k. Gloopy and in abundance. The rush was colossal, it finished me.


    In that very moment, as I sunk deeper into ecstasy, Max took three more long and purposeful thrusts before I felt the force of his ejaculation enter me. His body folded on to me but he managed to somehow prevent himself from collapsing completely. He grabbed at my p.u.s.s.y as he convulsed from his own p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    We transcended to another planet. Planet bliss!


    We were completely at the mercy of this joy.


    As my body continued to buzz, Max linked his fingers with mine and embraced me as we closed our eyes and enjoyed the outcome of a truly stimulating and absolutely necessary sensual session.


    As we caught our breath, Max turned to me and said: "Now tell me, how do you really feel?"


    Initially, I couldn''t muster the energy to tell him there and then but knew in my head that, provided this was what I was going to be getting whilst outside remained to be a weird, panicky place, I knew I''d be OK.


    Yes the lockdown was a bitch but this was a reminder of the importance and power of intimacy. Max made me feel good. He made me feel s.e.xy and most importantly, he made me lose myself and forget my stresses, worries and concerns.


    "I feel great," I said.


    It took a lot of effort to speak, but he needed to know. I wanted him to feel my appreciation. I was thankful. Thankful for him and thankful for amazing s.e.x.


    As my p.u.s.s.y continued to tingle and my cervix continued to contract, I didn''t care for the restrictions of the pandemic, in fact a potentially killer virus and the threat it posed, couldn''t have been further from my mind.


    The End

 Chapter 173 - CHAPTER 2 - NOAHS OBSESSION DISCOVERED

    The recollection of the sounds and loud animal like grunts and m.o.a.ns of Curt when he lived below Noah triggered other memories that always made Noah''s d.i.c.k hard. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-obsession-discovered_49133424971139203">#''s-obsession-discovered_49133424971139203</a> for visiting.


    He remembered how he would catch Curt just in his tight boxer bulging b.r.i.e.f.s that clearly showed a the outline of a large tube steak and balls, walking or lying down in his enclosed patio area catching some rays. He looked to Noah like the perfect Abercrombie and Fitch model -or even some gay p.o.r.n star. God he wanted to suck Curt''s c.o.c.k and balls so badly when he saw him like that.


    He even thought of offering him a lot of money for the privilege of servicing his straight c.o.c.k, with a higher price negotiated for tying him up while doing it. While Curt seemed to have some money problems and bills - he wasn''t ever in short supply of girls to satisfy his needs. But Noah was too intimidated by Curt who was barely cordial to him and most of the time totally ignored him. In any case Noah didn''t think that Curt would agree to any such deal anyway - no matter what the amount of money. The boy was too straight and straight with an attitude. That made Curt even more desirable to Noah, with his "f.u.c.k you" attitude fueling Noah''s dark fantasy of abducting him and edging the shit out of him against his will.


    Instead all Noah could do was carefully video tape the boy laying out there from his camera and cell phone and later jack off watching it. He wondered what Curt''s d.i.c.k and balls looked like - how long it was limp and how big it got hard. He wondered obsessively how Curt''s junk smelled like - and would give anything to have had the chance to explore his tied up body and sniff every part of it.


    He could only imagine all that - from the bulge he would see during the time Curt was lying out in his patio or at the pool.


    But one hot afternoon Curt came out to his patio stark n.a.k.e.d, either drunk or high and just flopped face down on the patio recliner. Noah, who never missed the opportunity to spy on his neighbor, couldn''t believe it. He stared down carefully and saw the most beautiful body. For the first time since Curt moved downstairs below him, Noah was finally able to see his idol completely n.a.k.e.d. He could see just a few feet below, Curt''s beautiful n.a.k.e.d tight a.s.s, each muscled cheek almost marble white that contrasted with the rest of his tanned body. Noah stared, his mouth open hungry with l.u.s.t, and saw two perfect smooth unblemished melons, centered by a dark slightly hairy crack. To Noah, Curt looked passed out. He had to be. Never before had Curt ever laid out n.a.k.e.d in his patio, though no one could see walking by the high fence - he would be visible from Noah''s balcony above. Staring down, Noah, beside himself with l.u.s.t, became less cautious and careful - and now leaned over his balcony completely to get an even closer view and video tape the n.a.k.e.d boy just below him.


    Noah, giddy with excitement, took video from a video cam and holding his digital camera, gasped as Curt, smacking his lips in sleep, turned over, seeing for the first time the straight boy''s lush brown pubic hair that framed his limp 6 inch c.o.c.k over his walnut sized hairy balls that grew semi-hard and pointed toward his bellybutton. Curt''s arms were was covering his face and stomach above his navel as he could hear the boy''s slight snoring.


    Noah - seeing Curt''s thick snake like d.i.c.k grow semi-hard thought the boy must be having a real hot dream and was hoping maybe he would have a wet dream - though Curt - at age 22 - was too old and getting too much action for that. He was clearly passed out or in a deep sleep. Or was it a straight boy invitation for Noah to "help a buddy out" and blame the indiscretion on being drunk.


    Noah saw below him Curt''s long uncut f.u.c.k stick - the foreskin was partially pulled back because his prick was semi-hard, the knob normally sheathed, glistening with his f.u.c.k juice. Noah was nearly faint from seeing the sight of his fantasies, desperately wanting to sniff his knob and lick the man juices that coated it, clean and lick his foreskin. He quickly weighed the thought of whether Curt was inviting him to "help him out".


    Noah briefly considered rushing downstairs and jumping over the patio fence below and give Curt''s prick a well deserved expert s.u.c.k.i.n.g. Besides, Noah desperately wanted to see Curt''s d.i.c.k steel hard - and wondered how big it would get. He wanted to sniff and smell his c.o.c.k head, and lick the inside of the boy''s foreskin. It seemed his dream fantasy was coming true. He clearly was passed out - or in a deep sleep, and he would never know Noah thought as his heart thumped harder and harder in anticipation and fear.


    Lost in that thought and still video taping the boy, he let the digital camera fall out of his hand, and - to his horror - saw it fall quickly below, falling right on top of Curt''s tanned pecs - and unfortunately for Noah, waking him up. Curt, startled, sat up from the recliner, now wide awake, causing the camera to fall to his crotch. Instinctively he looked up and saw to his shock, a now red faced wide eyed Noah still holding a video camera pointed down at him. The youth angrily yelled "what the f.u.c.k are you doing????"


    Noah backed away quickly into his apartment, scared and totally embarrassed. He wanted to hide and was scared Curt would come upstairs and break his door down - he could claim self-defense, but he was clearly guilty of invading Curt''s privacy - and his camera now in his possession had all the evidence.


    And then with dread Noah remembered the camera that fell on Curt''s c.h.e.s.t - it was still on and if he checked the stored pictures he would see the shots that Noah took of him n.a.k.e.d below - and worse - hundreds of shots of other pictures and several short video clips of Curt without his shirt on outside the apartment complex, at the pool, and in his patio - some with Curt wearing nothing but his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. All taken without Curt''s consent or knowledge.


    Noah heard Curt''s loud voice below - aimed at his balcony "YOU F.U.C.KIN PERVERT!!!! F.U.C.KIN TAKING PICTURES OF ME!!!! I''M F.U.C.KIN KEEPING YOUR CAMERA DUDE! WHAT THE F.U.C.K ARE ALL PICTURES OF ME? F.U.C.K.I.N.G FAGGOT.. YOU STAY AWAY FROM ME OR I''LL F.U.C.K.I.N.G KILL YOU!!!!!"


    With that Curt went inside his apartment and shutting his patio sliding door hard. Noah - too scared to do anything but stay inside his apartment - could hear him downstairs talking loudly to himself cursing for a minute or two, and then he could tell from the muffled sounds that he passed out or fell asleep in his bedroom.


    Two days later Noah peeking out of his window carefully, saw Curt , wearing jeans and a white t-shirt and carrying a full backpack and a bulging athletic bag, head to his car get in and leave. He didn''t storm out of his apartment in anger from what Noah could tell, but he didn''t look happy either.


    Noah found out from another neighbor - who didn''t know anything about the incident between Noah and Curt - that Curt had notified the apartment complex manager gave notice that he was moving up north 200 or 300 miles to his uncle''s or some friend''s to take a job that just came open. He had to leave now to take the job, packed the clothes and things he would need immediately for the position - and told the manager he would be back to move the rest of his things out before the end of the month.


    Noah breathed a sigh of relief inwardly - no mention at all about his invading Curt''s privacy. He wondered if it was a coincidence that Curt was leaving for a new job - or was it because of what he did.


    Noah decided it didn''t have anything to do with him - though his spying probably sealed the deal. He remembered now that Curt talked to one of the girls at the pool about possibly moving to take a job, though that was weeks ago and nothing specific was said as far as Noah could hear. So that was it.

 Chapter 174 - STRAIGHT AND BOUND PART 4: CURT (CHAPTERS 3

    Curt''s main guard, referred to by the Facility workers as the "Big Sam.o.a.n" grew l.u.s.tful every time he saw Curt and his classic v-shaped lean muscled college wrestler torso, his meaty perfect pecs, t.h.i.g.hs and legs. It was also the straight boy''s long lashed green eyes that was the envy of many a girl, and his thick brown hair, capping his narrow head, with a perfect nose and mouth, s.e.xy wispy treasure trail and the manly nest of curly pubes and armpit hair.


    To the Big Sam.o.a.n and the other guarding and tormenting Curt, their handsome captive, for all his boyish youthful good looks and smooth physique, was a virile man''s man that naturally attracted intense d.e.s.i.r.e from women of all ages - and envy from many men.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n realized a few days after Curt''s abduction that he was becoming obsessed with the youth. He felt an overwhelming intense e.r.o.t.i.c feeling the first moment he saw the boy''s sculptured backside as the back of his sweaty t-shirt hiked up exposing his tanned skin and waist band of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s as they dragged and then carried him from the van when he first arrived at the Facility. He felt it when he carried the struggling boy on his shoulder, hearing his enraged youthful cursing, feeling his tight muscled body and inhaling his straight boy scent, feeling his muscled twisting body grinding into his shoulders and arms like a reluctant lover.


    All of their straight boy victims were handsome, some with model looks and others with the "boy-next-door" type looks that wouldn''t turn all heads in a room, but still possessed attractive features that many d.e.s.i.r.ed to see react to being tied down, edged against their will, whipped and f.u.c.k.e.d. All of their captives had good or decent builds, though differing in the amount of muscle and definition. Some boys were the product of gym training and others the result of natural workout or a lean twink look that had natural definition.


    Curt, to the Big Sam.o.a.n and others at the Facility, was in a special category with a build and definition that was both natural and developed in the gym. To them, Curt''s gym workout only built upon what he already had naturally, building perfect tone and chiseled Greek statute-like definition to each muscle that didn''t seem narcissistic, but rather a celebration of the perfect Adonis.


    No matter the differences in build and handsome looks, all of their captive boys had c.o.c.ks, balls, armpits, necks, torsos, sides, t.h.i.g.hs, legs, feet, shoulders, backs and b.u.t.t cheeks and assholes that were s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to touch and tongue, and reacted wildly to being tickled. All of them.


    Except one.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n smiled to himself, rubbing his massive junk, remembering that boy.


    His name was Josh, a handsome naturally muscled 23 year old straight surfer boy with dirty blonde slightly long hair on the top with buzz cut sides who they abducted after he was headed alone to his car on a deserted beach. He didn''t pay attention to the here guys in a van parked next to his beat up 15 year old pickup, nor the large truck with three other guys, parked three spaces on the other side. There were always people parked at this beach watching the waves, smoking weed or to walk on the dunes. He wondered briefly why they would be here so late - everyone else had left hours earlier and this was the first time he could recall that anyone would show up now, with the overcast and winds kicking up as the sun was going down. But he dismissed them from his mind, as he always did to anyone he saw.


    Dripping wet, he got to his pickup, opening the driver''s door and reached in for a large towel on the seat to dry off his hair and face. He left the door open to give him some privacy to quickly change, unzipping and slipping off his tight body suit. Totally n.a.k.e.d, his long limp cut d.i.c.k and balls dangling from his dirty blond pubes, he noticed the three guys in the truck three spaces staring at him. He forgot that they were there. The pickup truck door only blocked any view of his n.a.k.e.dness from someone on the beach. They didn''t seem offended and Josh didn''t get the impression that their stare had any s.e.x.u.a.l connotation but rather simple surprise that a guy was stripping n.a.k.e.d in public. Well, Josh thought, surfers do that all the time after surfing and getting their wet suits off. Josh simply nodded his head acknowledging them, as they did in return and then turned their gaze back toward the ocean.


    Josh quickly dismissed them from his mind and attention as he always did to others around him that he didn''t consider important or of interest. He quickly slipped on boxer shorts and then board shorts that he left inside his pickup, deciding to not put on a t-shirt, though the cold bl.u.s.tery winds were picking up now, making his the quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es on his muscled meaty pecs hard. He liked the feel of the cold wind on his body now that he had dried off, refreshing him. He preferred to go shirtless as much as possible feeling constrained wearing shirts of any kind. Going shirtless most of the day, especially in the summer, gave his body a naturally deep tan that added to his surfer boy good looks.


    Plugging earphones from his I-Phone and now listening to music, he let his guard down completely, never thinking for a moment he was in any danger. Barefoot, he went to the back of his pickup where his board was leaned against, noticing the guys in the van parked next to him on the other side now out, looking toward the ocean, as if ready to walk on the beach despite the winds. Josh, earphones blocking off any other sound, nodded a wordless greeting to them which they returned, but otherwise ignored him. Moving his head to the rhythm of the music blasting through is earphones, Josh bent over to put his surf board in the back of his pickup.


    Suddenly he felt a damp cloth covered hand cover his face, with large hairy arms and hands holding his struggling muscled body tight, two fingers pinching his right n.i.p.p.l.e hard, that caused Josh to gasp in pain, inhaling even more of the fumes until he blacked out.


    The surfer boy was tied up and tossed in the van, and taken to the Facility. There he was tied spread-eagle tied to a bed like frame. As he came to, he cursed and yelled at his captors, struggling like a wild animal. Already shirtless, they admired with hungry eyes Josh''s mounded pecs centered by salmon colored n.i.p.p.l.es, his smooth torso and 6 pack abs as he cursed at them. As Josh struggled furiously, his muscled body sweated, and though not hard, the bulge in front of his board shorts seem to grow as the cloth and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r bunched up as he tried to twist and turn his body. Without warning, dozens of hands ripped off his board shorts and then his boxer shorts as. Josh yelled and cursed even louder.


    The boy was defiant and resisted initial attempts to arouse him, though after an hour and a half of non-stop slow edging of his c.o.c.k and sensual attacks on his helpless body, his 7 inch prick finally grew from limp to semi-hard to full scale steel pole erection. After another half hour of intense unwanted forced edging, the straight youth, to his shock and dismay, shot off a massive load.


    "You sick f.u.c.ks!!!! Faggots!!! Let me go. You f.u.c.kin had your fun let me go NOW!!!" he yelled at them, more enraged them before, disturbed though he tried to hide it, that other guys could get his d.i.c.k boned hard and shoot.


    But this boy was a rare exception with no appreciable reaction to post o.r.g.a.s.m stroking or rubbing of his c.o.c.khead or shaft - and no reaction, at first to attempts to tickle his feet or pits or sides. He glared back at his tormentors, cursing them, spitting at them. His non-reaction was simply a product of how long it took for his skin and body reacted to touch, even by girls.


    He was immune to any of their many attempts to tickling. It wasn''t his constant defiance that angered his tormentors but his lack of response or reaction to their fingers, hands and tongues that seemed to them in part his natural body response. But in large part they saw it as simply sheer willful arrogant defiance and hatred of being touched in any way by guys - especially by what he saw as pervert faggots. That lack of response, for whatever reasons, came across as an act of sheer defiance to their will, and that fueled their collective anger with the single focus of crushing it.


    They would make the boy pay terribly for that and because of the extra time it took for them to finally unlock the door to his body''s weaknesses to tickling and to post-o.r.g.a.s.m tormenting. Until that happened, it seemed to them - and to Josh - that the captive youth was somehow in control, even if he was bound and at their mercy. After several more hours, into the next day, they carefully planned repeated attempts they finally broke down the boy''s bravado and defenses to reacting to the tickling as they knew they would. It started slow - almost sensual touching.


    Nothing in his previous experiences prepared him for a prolonged endless attack on his body. He assumed their touching and fondling would last but a few minutes - 10 minutes tops before they got bored when he didn''t react. But they kept on and on and on and on until finally he broke.


    The boy glared at his tormentors spouting off mindless threats and curses as his body slightly quivered, then several minutes later, trembled visibly from the touching - the first little sign that his sad defenses were crumbling. Josh wasn''t counting on their unrelenting attack on his body - he thought he could out last them. And after shooting his first load against his well and showing no reaction from the rubbing on his d.i.c.k after wards, he thought he did outlast them. And then it continued. On and on.


    And the boy - nearing the hour mark, slowly began to panic. My god - they weren''t going to stop.


    Two and then three hours later, feathery fingers up and down his a.s.s crack, and up and down his spine. Light touches along his sides. L.i.c.k.i.n.g and light s.u.c.k.i.n.g of his toes and pits, and his tormentors, edged and milked out a second massive load from the surfer boy, as he cursed them and struggled even harder to break free. That second load was the key in unlocking his resistance to post o.r.g.a.s.m tormenting and tickling.


    As the stroking and rubbing of his c.o.c.k head continued after shooting his huge second loan of straight boy spooge, his body jerked and then buckled involuntarily as his handsome face grimaced in a hideous frown as if in pain. He clenched his teeth, his fists closed tight and toes curled as he tried in vain not to react - but now the overpowering unbearable sensation of having his knob rubbed after shooting his second load was getting to him. He almost never f.u.c.k.e.d a girl more than once in a night - so he never experienced before this sensation that for his body, was only triggered by a second o.r.g.a.s.m. Now all the sensations he would feel - to his horror.


    His tormentors continued the agonizing c.o.c.k polishing as his body grew taut and he finally shrieked for them to stop. But they kept on as they also began a slow relentless sensual ticklish touching, with his shrieking mixed with giggling, coughing and then clenched laughter that he tried desperately to hold back. Another 10 minutes his face was a picture of sheer agony and every few seconds a train of m.o.a.ns, giggles and then growing panting laughter would burst out, though he still tried to hold it in. But his tormentors knew they were seconds away from overcoming any resistance and defiance as dozens of fingers, hands and tongues assaulted his body everywhere, focusing on his toes, soles of his two feet, armpits, sides, ears and neck. The attack was too much for Josh now. He exploded into hysterical pure masculine howling laughing and then after he realized they would not stop as the tickling intensified, his voice quivered and m.o.a.n.e.d, into pure high pitched screams. As he panted and tried to catch his breath, his body thrashing, he pleaded angrily for them to stop and when they just continued their relentless attack, was reduced to pathetic begging.


    But they showed absolutely no mercy to Josh once they finally found how to get him to react, He started to gasp when fingers touched and tickled his large nut sack that now was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. And then the tickle torture and post o.r.g.a.s.m attack on the boy intensified like no other attack on a previous boy - or since. Every part of his body. No breaks - just endless tickling as far as he knew because they only stopped when he passed out. Once revived, they resumed with a vengeance until he passed out or tired from the sensation. They simply revived him or waited to the exact moment the sensations returned.


    And they always did. No mercy on that boy, the Big Sam.o.a.n remembered which seemed to fuel their own l.u.s.t to assault him.


    They even brought the boy totally bound and gagged to a biker bar 70 miles away, and offered his exposed pits, stomach, sides, balls and c.o.c.k, t.h.i.g.hs and feet to the over 100 bikers inside. The roar of excitement greeted them - and Josh was covered totally by clawing tickling hands, fingers, tongues on every part of his body - especially his pits and feet and soles. They lined up to tickle him without mercy and let up for two hours as he shrieked and screamed.


    It was there the Facility decided the boy would be f.u.c.k.e.d and f.u.c.k.e.d hard. The Big Sam.o.a.n was given the honors to break the boy''s v.i.r.g.i.n tight a.s.s - followed by anyone else in the biker bar.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n remembered, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips, how tight Josh''s surfer boy asshole, with a halo of soft curly dirty blondish hairs dusting his a.s.s crack and taint that added to the boy''s that made manlier and more desirable to break. The hairs there made Josh - after he shot his second load - extremely ticklish and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e in that area, around behind his scrotum and taint and around his tight hole. The boy wailed and thrashed at being touched and tickled there, just seconds before the Big Sam.o.a.n had his time to f.u.c.k him a day before he was shipped to his new owners. The boy froze when he felt the enormous head of the Big Sam.o.a.n''s bat like d.i.c.k rubbing his a.s.s crack and then pushing at his hole.


    "No!!!! No!!!! No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way man!!!!!" the boy whispered knowing it was futile.


    Josh was stoic through the first part of the brutal **** of his a.s.s - gasping once or twice - heavy tears in his eyes betraying the horror and overwhelming pain he felt. Josh had tried to hold back any outburst of pain. But the Big Sam.o.a.n wasn''t having any of that - he torqued, twisted, pulled all the way out and plunged back into the tight hole in one shove as Josh gasped and cried out in sheer pain, his eyes bugged out in terror feeling what seemed to him an endless enormous flagpole being shoved slowly up his a.s.s. He felt sure that it would rip and shred his insides as the Big Sam.o.a.n easily broke down any resistance and kept plunging deep inside Josh.


    "OOOOOOOH GOD!!!! AAAAHHHH!!!!!" Josh screamed out, unable to hold back the incredible pain.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n''s enormous hard 14 inch steel rod plunged in and out like a machine with each deep thrust into Josh''s clenched hot hole. Josh, his eyes filled with tears of pain and rage, yelled obscenities at his rapist and continued to struggle but his defiance crumbled as the deep brutal f.u.c.k.i.n.g thrusts tore into his a.s.s chute.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n, loving the resistance and the incredible tightness of Josh''s clenched hole, got even harder. He slapped the boy''s taut muscled a.s.s checks hard as his enormous flag pole f.u.c.k meat drilled its full throbbing length deep inside him. The huge man''s big ball sack slapped loudly against Josh''s trembling a.s.s cheeks as a horrible coda to each thrust that reminded Josh how deep another man''s prick was inside of him. Each thrust of the Big Sam.o.a.n''s enormous d.i.c.k caused a loud gasp of intense pain from Josh in a choking sobbing voice.


    Some 45 minutes later of shoving his huge c.o.c.k in and out like a f.u.c.k machine into the straight surfer boy, the Big Sam.o.a.n grunted loudly several times threw his head back and made five piston like deep thrusts shooting a huge thick load deep into the boy''s a.s.s.


    The surfer boy''s mind was overwhelmed and sickened by the thrusting pain but bewildered by that incredible sensation that sometimes made him feel like he was going to shoot a load. What the f.u.c.k was happening a small part of Josh''s brain wondered, though that thought vanished quickly as the sensation was washed away by the intense pain of being f.u.c.k.e.d. He never before had his prostate stimulated by any of the girls he had s.e.x with, never wanting a girl to stick their fingers up his a.s.s.


    Like being forced earlier to get hard and c.u.m against his will by other men, the feeling of being momentarily aroused by a sensation he never felt before while being brutally r.a.p.ed caused Josh further anguish that he could be so manipulated that he masked with renewed rage.


    One after another, some 40 guys shoved their hard c.o.c.ks into the suffering boy''s hole, as his tormentors pinched and bit his neck, sides and c.h.e.s.t, giving special attention at twisting and pulling at his now reddened and extremely sore n.i.p.p.l.es. Josh''s squirming feet and toes, torso and armpits were tongued, s.u.c.k.e.d and tickled all through his ordeal that caused him to involuntarily clench tighter his sore abused straight boy asshole that caused him more pain as each man plunged their d.i.c.ks into him.


    After being r.a.p.ed over and over, Josh''s tanned sweat covered muscled body was a canvas of hundreds of pinch and bite marks, with warm c.u.m leaking out of his hole.


    Josh was a basket case when they were through with him and after a week, they sold him to an extremely rich sadistic man who specialized in endless tickle torture of "All American" type straight boys, who would be tied up n.a.k.e.d and at the mercy of men who showed absolutely none. The secret of Josh''s initial defiance and lack of response to tickling was passed on to his new owners. They loved tying him spread eagle on a elevated iron frame that exposed every part of his body including the soles of his feet. Dozens of fingers, hands, tongues and devices attacked his helpless body in one endless session of extreme tickle torture after another.


    Josh, the Big Sam.o.a.n heard later, tried to commit suicide several times following several seemingly endless intense tickle torture sessions that drove the boy over the edge. Those tickle torture sessions of Josh first concentrated on cruel sadistic tickling of the boy''s feet and toes made slippery and ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e with light oil, in a week long endless session. Those endless sessions were followed by endless full body tickle torture, followed again by feet tickling, with the sessions repeating over and over with only a day or two break in between.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n knew the surfer boy was still alive, checking on his status a few days earlier. His sadistic owners sent the Facility a three hour video of a recent ordeal that Josh was forced to endure. In that incredible video and in nearly all the other sessions he was forced to endure now, the unfortunate surfer boy was subjected to the intense non-stop tickle torture sessions while tied to a non-stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g machine with stim pads and rings on his balls and c.o.c.k. With all that torment, Josh was kept healthy and in muscled shape to endure it even if he was driven each time to the edge of insanity if not over.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n remembered how Josh''s incredibly tight a.s.s hole gripped his huge c.o.c.k and the feeling of the heat of his a.s.s chute and struggling body trapped beneath him. For the Big Sam.o.a.n it was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c to see and hear those videos of the formerly arrogant surfer boy scream and shriek from the endless tickle torture, dildo f.u.c.k.i.n.g and other torments inflicted on his body. The Big Sam.o.a.n smiled at that hot memory of Josh.


    Aaah, he was a good one the Big Sam.o.a.n thought. He wouldn''t mind having a taste of that boy again.


    Normally a fresh new straight boy abducted and delivered, like Curt, would be r.a.p.ed that same day, unless a potential buyer gave specific instructions that they wanted a v.i.r.g.i.n. The Big Sam.o.a.n knew it would happen to Curt because the boy''s extraordinary looks made it financially advantageous for the Facility to arrange his public gang **** to be viewed by many in a live audience at the Facility and via live stream video - rather than a private **** by a private buyer. It wasn''t a hard and fast rule with the Facility, but the Big Sam.o.a.n had been around long enough to discern which boy was likely to meet that fate versus another.


    All he knew that there were some big plans on when and how that would happen for Curt. He couldn''t wait to see the arrogant straight boy tied up spread eagle and have his tight cherry asshole ripped by countless number of eager d.i.c.ks, including his own. It would happen. He looked forward with excitement to that moment. He could wait. And after that he would also get his turn as he always did with the boys they got for a full night of private time where he could do anything he wanted to the bound, struggling, abused straight boys. He would have Curt for sure.


    But there was a delay. Curt was considered special. More beautiful than the others perhaps? It was something about his personality too - his c.o.c.kiness and arrogance and defiance toward them. But there was something else beyond that - at least to those who controlled the Facility.


    But with Curt there was still another reason why his torments were spread out over weeks, with long rest and exercise periods to keep his youthful body as muscled, lean and toned as the day he was abducted and why his inevitable gang **** and other tortures had not yet happened.


    Curt was one of a select few whose body - especially his c.o.c.k and balls - were ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to any touch as if each of his fine body hairs were electrical conduits wired through his entire body causing immediate unbearable near ticklish sensations when touched or even brushed lightly. They were amazed - Curt reacted in terror even when fingers were just a half inch away from his skin - the very thought was sending the boy into hysterics that he tried desperately to hide and control. Blowing air from their mouths just inches away from his pits or pubes or sides caused Curt to flinch and yell. The boy was off the charts in his reactions - and clearly was their most ticklish victim to date.


    He was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to any touching under his hairy armpits, ears, neck, feet, in between his toes, upper legs, belly button and stomach - far more than nearly all of their previous victims, except for a small handful. And none of them, while cute or handsome, ranked in the same league as Curt''s model like looks, with his almost perfect proportionate muscled chiseled body. Curt''s c.o.c.k and balls were extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, especially when his knob polished. The underside of his long f.u.c.k stalk, when hard, was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and his sweet spot was just under the helmet shaped knob. And from that first (and so far only) long edging session that first day and night he was abducted, they knew every spot. Virtually none of his s.e.x.u.a.l partners prior to his abduction - all females - knew that, and if they touched that sweet spot of Curt''s, it was by accident when he m.o.a.n.e.d or gasped. Their attention to it though, like so many other females, was not prolonged or intense.


    They also knew he was extremely ticklish when they did the initial explorations of his body when he was first abducted and then later when he was stripped of his clothes, and prepped to be edged. Curt''s involuntary reactions and responses to being edged, c.o.c.k polished, milked - and his reactions to post o.r.g.a.s.m stroking and polishing of his thick long f.u.c.k meat were off the charts - and that was the main reason the Big Sam.o.a.n realized why this particular straight frat jock boy was so desirable to him - and to so many in the facility and the viewing audience.


    He had not yet been tickle tortured yet - though he clearly was trying to hide his sheer terror of that happening thinking perhaps they would forget about it or feel it wasn''t worth it because he wasn''t ticklish.


    Before his abduction, Curt could always control and stop anyone from tickling him. Anyone who tried received an instant stern command warning, followed by a hard push by his arms and hands of the offending fingers if his command was not instantly obeyed. Male or female he would instantly rebuke any attempt to jokingly tickle him. So it never happened to him.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n realized he was more obsessed with Curt than many of the other boys they previously abducted partly also because of the hidden videos and pictures that his apartment neighbor had taken of him. That was a treasure find for the Facility - normally they would never have that type of intrusive doc.u.mentation of a victim before he was abducted. They might have regular photos and videos of their victims - either on them - in sports or family events or among friends. Some shirtless. But nothing like this.


    Never before had a boy they abducted had with them what appeared to be hidden videos taken of himself, focusing on his c.h.e.s.t, and particularly his crotch and b.u.t.t. After careful investigation, the Facility realized the videos and pictures were taken by Curt''s neighbor without his knowledge - something that Curt explained on the day of his capture after his tormentors found the camera in his bag.


    But it was that very hidden nature of the videos and pictures taken by his neighbor that was so alluring to his captors. The videos and pictures seem to stalk Curt''s every move at the apartment complex he lived, or nearby parks or neighborhood mostly at times when he was shirtless, working out, working on his car, but sometimes just walking around or flirting with girls. The focus of the camera always seemed to worship the boy''s body, zooming in on his tight a.s.s, or pecs, armpit hairs or belly button and crotch.


    And since it was hidden video and pictures, Curt always appeared unaware, his body and s.e.xiness totally not posed and totally natural. The pictures and videos always showed a confident, Alpha Male who clearly had every woman - and probably a lot of guys - under his spell.


    One of the many video clips showed Curt''s muscled arms were up behind his head, exposing in an almost e.r.o.t.i.c way, his deep armpits covered by a masculine thick patch of light brown wiry hairs. With his arms up, his shirtless body was put on full display as he lay on the padded lounge chair, wearing medium cut loose damp shorts that bulged l.e.w.dly in the crotch.


    Another clip showed Curt''s golden tanned body the lens focused on his two defined muscled mounds of pecs centered by quarter size n.i.p.p.l.es, down to his 8 pack sculpted abs and s.e.xy belly button highlight by a distinct treasure trail of wispy hairs, that all glistened with sun tan oil and pure male sweat soaking up the rays of the hot sun.


    The camera captured even the smallest details - Curt''s perspiration that dampened his dirty blonde brownish hair and made his shorts cling l.e.w.dly, showing off every muscle, bulge, and crevice of his bubble tight a.s.s and crotch down to his size 13 b.a.r.e feet and perfectly clipped toes. Even at rest, his lean athletic muscled body looked both inviting and intimidating whether from those longing stares came from females and even males who one could observe were sneaking many long peeks at the half n.a.k.e.d golden Adonis.


    For several more minutes he lay there, eyes closed, as the view of his large bulge seemed to show almost an o.b.s.c.e.n.e outline of his manhood as the video camera zoomed in even closer as it panned his body. Suddenly in the video, two beautiful girls came up to the resting youth as they flirted with him - clearly hot for the young God. His masculine yet youthful reedy voice could be heard flirting back, with a slight, very slight movement of the large bulge in his clinging shorts that showed the boy getting aroused.


    The hidden camera captured everything - a predator in his natural environment being secretly filmed - and now watched by those who preyed upon him.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n would always spend hours watching those videos or pics after Curt was in his cell for the night sleeping and couldn''t believe how beautiful and alluring his body was. The Big Sam.o.a.n especially liked straight boys who felt they were God''s gift to women. Those videos and pictures of Curt showed he was definitely an Adonis.


    The Sam.o.a.n''s steel hard thick 14 inch fearsome looking f.u.c.k meat that resembled when hard a steel pipe, cured any straight boy of the notion of being god''s gift to women - with a slow push, painfully slow thrusting of his huge enormous fat d.i.c.k into their tight clinging hole as they screamed. They always did. He was always slow and deliberate - pushing his enormous peach sized knob, almost kissing his straight boy''s victim''s tight quivering asshole ring clenched in a desperate futile attempt to stop the brutal **** that was going to happen.


    The enormous head would touch the a.s.s ring, lightly poking at it, rubbing it as the boy squirmed, yelled, and struggled. He would always pull back and then run the head and the partial length of his huge steel hard prong up and down the boy''s a.s.s crack. He loved pushing his giant prick inside a boy - and then just holding inside, forcing the boy to feel and accept the huge log inside his shit hole.


    The horror of feeling that gigantic club sized weapon seemed to always be the clincher in breaking down continued resistance of all of his previous straight boy victims. He would bring the huge wide head of his enormous hard thick and long steel pole back down to the quivering tight hole - clenched even more now in fear - as he pushed through the ring as if it was butter. They always screamed, even if they tried desperately not to, even if they gritted their teeth and tried to block out the horrible assault.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n always went slow to make the boy feel it - to break down the boy''s futile attempt to stop him. They always failed. Even the most defiant c.o.c.ky straight boy ended up buckling wild and screaming from the intense sharp unending pain and the sheer horror and humiliation of being r.a.p.ed so brutally. The Big Sam.o.a.n not only took their v.i.r.g.i.n cherry, but smashed it.


    Yeah - it always happened that way. His hard long c.o.c.k plunged into the backsides of an unwilling Adonis like Curt would always cure them of arrogance. He looked forward to taking Curt on that long ride that he promised himself would be long, painful to Curt.


    He would - like all his other boys - try desperately not to scream - but they always did as he knew Curt would too. He knew Curt would resist - and looked forward to that, and would force him to see the enormous prick as it f.u.c.k.e.d his tight straight a.s.s.


    He would dominate the boy completely - but also knew that he l.u.s.ted after the boy''s incredible body. He wanted to f.u.c.k him hard - but also wanted to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e him over and over forcing loads of c.u.m from his straight boy d.i.c.k against his will. He wanted to lavish his Big Sam.o.a.n tongue and mouth on every muscle, crevice, nodule, hair and hole. And tickle the shit out of him. Yeah, he would do all those things he thought.


    He sat and watched yet another video clip of this incredibly handsome yet arrogant youth lounging in his clinging swim suit, showing off his youthful muscled body and l.e.w.dly, the outline of his f.u.c.k meat, at his apartment pool. The Big Sam.o.a.n''s enormous c.o.c.k flexed hard watching it. What a beautiful man this Curt was.


    He smiled and wished he could display the video of Curt''s gang **** - when it happened - to those people who adored and l.u.s.ted after him at his apartment complex and on the college campus where he reigned as a king.


    He fantasized the very moment when it would actually happen, when he would finally be able to pinch and pull at Curt''s large salmon colored quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es, to twist and yank hard at those s.e.xy masculine nodules centered on both muscled mounds of his defined pecs. The Big Sam.o.a.n promised himself that he would bite, nibble, chew and pull at those n.i.p.p.l.es until he screamed like the bitch he now was as he plunged his d.i.c.k into his v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s.


    It wouldn''t be long before he got his turn. He could wait. He always did.

 Chapter 175 - CHAPTER 3 - CURTS JOURNEY

    The rarely used old highway stretched out endlessly, shimmering from the intense heat as Curt pressed the accelerator of his late model Toyota to 95 miles an hour trying to race through the final 200 miles of his journey to a new job and home. He was trying to eat up the miles on this old highway shortcut that was suggested to him by the attendant at an old run down gas station he had to stop at to fill up some 10 miles back.


    After driving over 100 miles already on the freeway Curt was bored and tired of the long drive, rapping his fingers impatiently on the arm rest.


    For the past 15 minutes his I-Phone stopped working and he remembered the gas station attendant telling him cell phones wouldn''t work for the next 80 miles or so. Wonderful Curt thought sarcastically. So no music for the next hour - he never downloaded any to his phone which he just bought a few days earlier. He didn''t think to bring any CDs to play in the car''s player - and the radio just had static.


    The road stretched for miles and miles with virtually no other cars passing by and none behind him. Curt had never driven on this old highway before. Outside the afternoon sun was blistering heating the valley to 104 degrees with high humidity. The handsome 22 year old youth was getting worried about his car''s AC - it seemed to be going on and off for the last 30 minutes - and he started hearing a slight weird noise from the engine. His car had needed some minor repairs before he decided to move from his apartment to take a job almost 200 miles away. But this noise was different. He hadn''t heard it before - and he was really good about noticing things like that about his car.


    That noise started happening after he filled up at that old gas station at the junction of the freeway and old highway.


    The station at first looked like it was closed and had a run down appearance that clearly was not your modern gas station with a mini-store. No, it was more like those rickety two pump gas stations in the desert that you would see in those horror movies where a car full of teenagers would roll in acting stupid before getting killed, Curt thought.


    The attendant looked to be in his late 40''s, overweight and while greasy looking he seemed to Curt harmless enough. The heavy set man lumbered out of the small air conditioned room with a small dirty couch and recliner chair that served as a place for the attendant to rest and wait until the next customer. Seeing Curt out of the car next to the pump, the man quickly walked over to the boy, who was ready to remove the gas pump handle.


    He told Curt this wasn''t a "self serve" station and that he would pump the gas for him. He also mentioned that he would also check his oil and water under the hood - services that Curt didn''t expect at a station like this - or actually any station anywhere. At first Curt was going to decline, thinking he might charge him extra, but the older man said there was no charge - it was just part of the job.


    "You wanna make sure your fluids are right, especially the coolant in this heat young fella," the gas attendant said. He pointed to the back of the station when Curt asked where the restroom was "it''s way in the back there...on the other side of the building. There''s a soda machine in the office in front there young fella," the man said pointing now to the small room he just came from.


    Curt c.o.c.ked his head slightly at the phrase "young fella", which he hadn''t heard very much before, but murmured "thanks man" and slowly trudged off to the restroom in the back of the station.


    For some reason Curt felt the man staring at him as he walked away, but when he turned around to look back, the attendant seemed busy working on Curt''s car. Oh well, must be the heat getting to me Curt thought as he turned to walk to the restroom, scratching his damp armpit.


    He walked slowly along the dirt pathway trying not to get his Vans dirty. The pathway went from the front the station to the surprisingly long width of the building, and then on to the side of the back where the restrooms were. He turned the corner and was surprised to see a large forbidding barnlike structure with giant doors that were chained shut. The structure was hidden by a clump of trees that hid it from the front area of the station. It couldn''t be seen directly from the road either. The old building seemed to serve as a garage or something, judging from the packed dirt driveway leading from the barn-like doors to the main road, but it looked abandoned.


    Strange, Curt thought, but he felt another wave of heat and humidity and the thought passed quickly. He trudged on the dirt pathway to the back of the station, reaching the metal white door of the men''s restroom.


    Curt held his breath expecting a rush of foul smells - the usual condition of restrooms of rundown old gas stations like this. But the restroom, though not air conditioned and like an oven inside, didn''t have a bad odor at all, and to Curt''s surprise was very clean, well lit and modern. It seemed totally out of place for this gas station, but Curt didn''t give two seconds about that, being just surprised and happy that he didn''t have to contend with a stinking filthy bathroom.


    Even though he was outside from his air conditioned car just for the past few minutes, the oven like heat and humidity already caused his t-shirt and jeans to become extremely damp with his heavy perspiration, making him feel uncomfortable.


    He stood at the urinal, taking out his 7 inch limp uncut tube of meat, pulling his foreskin back a little and pissed while scratching the back of his head, wishing he was in his old apartment pool. His d.i.c.k felt sweaty and sticky on his fingers from the intense heat and humidity and hated feeling that way. Shaking the last dribbles of piss from his c.o.c.k as he always did Curt then in an absent minded way, stroked the flaccid d.i.c.k a few times, the sweat providing some l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n, liking the feeling, wishing that there was some girl around to f.u.c.k.


    Curt hadn''t f.u.c.k.e.d in three days since he had a twosome with two hot girls who lived in the same apartment complex. That was unusual for Curt to go without s.e.x that long. He noticed his d.i.c.k a little more longer and flaccid and his balls hanging more loose and further down in his scrotum as it always did when it was hot or in a Jacuzzi. He liked that effect, but he hated this heat - especially the humidity. He sighed and stopped stroking, stuffing his slightly engorged p.e.n.i.s back into his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s and jeans. He sniffed his fingers for a second, and was revolted by the intense male genital sweaty odor and reminded himself that he would definitely need to take a long hot shower before he hooked up with any girl tonight.


    He walked over to the sink, turning on the cold water, which was warm, and washed his hands thoroughly. He looked at the surprisingly clean mirror and then threw water on his face and ran his wet fingers through his sweaty head of short brown hair and saw how damp his t-shirt now was from the heat and humidity. His jeans and boxer b.r.i.e.f.s too, but there was nothing he could do about that right now.


    He picked up his t-shirt and rinsed it under the running water and then twisted the cloth several times wringing it out. He smelled the shirt noting that at least it didn''t smell as sour with his sweat as before, and then stuck a part of the end so the shirt hung from the back of his jeans.


    He looked in the mirror, using his hands and fingers to comb his short hair in place, and thinking that all in all he looked pretty good for a f.u.c.kin awful day like this. The reflection in the mirror showed a young handsome man, with sharply defined muscled pecs crowned by quarter-sized salmon colored n.i.p.p.l.es, with an impressive 8 pack abs and flat stomach centered by a concave belly button. He lazily flexed both arms and torso staring back at the mirror for a second, before slapping his stomach and using another towel to dry off his armpits again.


    "You need a f.u.c.kin shower dude," Curt said to himself looking one more time at the mirror, stretching his muscled arms up yawning.


    He remembered that there were plenty of hot girls at his new job - and he couldn''t wait to drop by when he arrived later tonight and pick one up for a long f.u.c.k session. Curt felt pretty horny, but knew his looks could get him any girl, and smiled at himself in the mirror, flexing his muscled torso, grabbed his crotch to adjust his junk and then opened the door, somewhat refreshed, walking out with a little bit of his usual frat boy type swagger back to his car. Yeah, he''d get some p.u.s.s.y tonight for sure - that would be his reward for this long f.u.c.kin drive, he thought.


    The overweight gas attendant, finished with Curt''s car, was standing next to the pump looking at the shirtless boy approach slowly from the restroom, as if he knew when he would come out. He seemed to Curt to have an odd smile, almost a smirk which vanished quickly.


    "Pretty hot inside that bathroom. Sorry we don''t have air conditioning," the gas station attendant mentioned to Curt. For a second Curt thought the attendant seemed to be zeroing in on his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t - though it was hard to tell for sure because he was now wearing sun glasses.


    He told Curt he added just a half quart of oil and some coolant - on the house. Curt grinned - the first break he''s had in this long trip so far, thanking the man, and paid him in cash for the gas. Curt normally would have used his debit card but the man said his card reader didn''t work. Lucky for Curt he had the $32 in cash to pay for the gas, taking the money out of his wallet from his jeans. He apologized that the bills were slightly damp from his sweat, "sorry...you know the heat....".


    "Don''t bother me a bit as long as its real money," he said smiling a little, taking the money and putting the wad of bills in his shirt pocket. He seemed to Curt to be staring intently at his shirtless c.h.e.s.t and stomach.


    "You got a nice build there young fella. You an athlete or something?" the attendant asked, looking at Curt through his sun glasses rather intently.


    "Uh...thanks...uh...yeah...college wrestling...." Curt replied, though not sensing anything odd about the attendant''s remark. Curt knew he did look good, like a professional athlete. The gas station attendant - middle aged , overweight and out of shape, was just being nice and maybe even envious, Curt thought. Well, he got a lot of that type of reaction in college from other people. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-journey_49133477316059000">#''s-journey_49133477316059000</a> for visiting.


    Still, the attendant did seem to be staring at him a little longer than what would be considered polite, Curt thought. On the other hand, this station probably got only occasional visits from passer-bys off the freeway, being several miles from it. I''m probably the only customer this guy will have all day Curt thought who remembered he would have passed up the place himself if he wasn''t on empty and didn''t see the run-down sign off the freeway.


    The attendant asked where Curt was headed - and then mentioned that the old highway - pointing in the opposite direction of the freeway - would cut his travel time by at least 45 minutes "more depending on how fast you drive young fella. I drive that all the time and save at least that time and more. Its fast and safe - no highway patrol and almost no other drivers either," he said. "There''s a small little town down that highway some. It''s a fast drive young fella."


    Curt, who hated to drive and dreaded how far he still had to go, lit up on hearing about the short-un-cut. He had never driven on the old highway before - but he could see from the gas station it was still a functioning road. It dipped and then rose and went straight down the valley as far as the eye could see. Forty-five minutes was huge. But with still nearly 200 miles still to go, Curt was open to anything that would cut down the travel time and seemed to the old man eager to take the old highway short un-cut.


    "Really? Straight down the highway? Forty-five minutes - man, that''s incredible!"Curt remarked, staring at the long straight road - and then turned around and looked at the freeway and then back again at the old highway. Like most younger people who depended on Google maps for directions to get anywhere, Curt''s own sense of direction on the road was almost non-existent unless he was extremely vigilant about following the road signs. He thought for a second, scratching his head, turning again to look at the freeway in the distance and then again at the old highway stretching out.


    The overweight attendant just stared at the shirtless boy as Curt shifted his weight from one hip to the other, showing more of his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r waistband, trying to decide. Curt thought he heard the man sigh as he turned to look at him.


    The thought vanished as Curt looked back at the man, coming to a decision.


    "Never took that highway before. But I''ll take your word for it...I mean you''re from here and you know. Yeah, I''ll definitely take it. I''ll bet I''ll get there in an hour if I go 90. Thanks man!" Curt said, turning and then bending to pick up his keys that he dropped on the floor of his car. As he did, the dark blue waist band of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s were exposed riding high over his tight skinny jeans damp from his sweat clinging to his skin. Curt noticed the old man seemed to be staring even more intently at him.


    The gas station attendant smiled slightly, nodded, and just nodded, saying "that short cut will save you lots of time. Drive carefully now young fella" and just continued to look in Curt''s direction. There was something about his look. It wasn''t threatening or creepy. Curt searched his mind and realized the look was similar to the look his dad got. Was it the look he gave when he fished? No. Then he remembered - it was the look he got when he hunted. When he spotted a deer. Well his dad was also an alcoholic drug addict, so what does that mean? The gas attendant dude doesn''t see people much here and that makes him stare at people. Well, maybe he''s a hunter too Curt wondered, but then quickly dismissed any further thought as the heat and humidity seemed to rise.


    He jumped into his car, carefully laying out his damp t-shirt that he rinsed in the restroom on the seat to dry out and then turned to politely half wave at the attendant, as he drove a little away from the station lot gas pumps.


    The attendant watched the car reach the road, as it paused, idling. The boy inside seemed to vacillate for second or two about which direction to go, even though he said he would take the old highway shortcut. Another few seconds and Curt''s car still paused, the boy looking back at the freeway and then again at the old highway. Another few seconds went by, and the gas station attendant could see the boy looking down, as if reading something, looking up, briefly again looking back at the freeway, and then again at the old highway. A few more seconds went by as the boy stared straight ahead as if in thought.


    Suddenly the Toyota quickly turned left, speeding onto the old highway instead of the freeway.


    The old man still stood outside, staring at the car and the young handsome man in it, breathing now a sigh of relief. The old man wasn''t 100% sure the boy would take his unsolicited advice about the old highway short-cut. Seemed like a skittish colt the gas attendant thought. Could have gone either way. But he didn''t. They almost never do. He stared at the car speeding down the old highway, now just a speck miles away. He smirked, looking at his watch, and then grinned.


    He turned to head back to the small office room to make a phone call.


    As Curt sped down the straight highway, he wondered briefly if that old gas station attendant was a faggot. He stared at Curt''s body like the way a dude would look at a hot chick. Well, Curt couldn''t be totally sure because the attendant was wearing dark glasses. Maybe, Curt thought, he was just being paranoid after what happened at his apartment complex two days before.


    His quick decision to move was in large part because of the discovery two days earlier that his neighbor in the upstairs apartment had been stalking him, taking pictures and videos of him and God knows what else.


    That guy two days earlier peeked over his second floor apartment balcony looking down on him, Curt remembered, as he lay passed out on his patio recliner n.a.k.e.d - the only time he ever did that - after drinking too much. The freak was taking video and pictures of his nude body until one of his digital cameras fell below on Curt''s c.h.e.s.t, suddenly waking him. Curt cursed the guy out who backed away from his balcony.


    Curt kept his camera and then discovered to his disgust thousands of pictures and short video clips of him that dated from the past several months. Nearly all of him shirtless. Laying out near the apartment pool or working out in the rec room or walking around the complex. Or lying in his patio catching some rays. Some photos focused close-ups of his b.u.t.t or crotch. Short videos of his scratching his junk or b.u.t.t. Pictures and short video of Curt getting out of the Jacuzzi showing his swim trunks clinging to his body showing the outline of his a.s.s and genitals. It was frightening to think that someone had followed him around for so long. Curt couldn''t believe it. His neighbor - that creep - had stalked him for months. Maybe longer. Maybe he had other cameras. What the f.u.c.k, Curt thought in disbelief, enraged again that his privacy was so violated.


    True, he had been thinking of moving to take the job for a couple of weeks now but discovery of that freak upstairs stalking him - in Curt''s view - forced a quick decision to relocate. His decision came so fast that he left packing only the clothes he would definitely need, including a week''s change of u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and socks, shoes - leaving the rest of his things to be moved at the end of the month. He didn''t have many things to begin with, living rather sparingly as a college student. He didn''t want to spend one more day than necessary in that apartment or the apartment complex knowing that guy was there and could be taking pictures of him or snooping on him.


    Still, after being outraged at the invasion of his privacy and creepiness of being stalked and having photos and videos taken of him without his knowledge, a tiny part of Curt was sort of flattered - though he didn''t admit that to himself. It was a guy after all who was stalking him - a faggot - and Curt certainly was not. What was his name? Neil? Norbert?


    Now speeding down the old highway, already ten miles away from the gas station, Curt thought about that gas station attendant staring at his c.h.e.s.t - and then remembered all those pictures on the camera taken by Noah. He was amazed how much that guy was infatuated with his body. Some of the pictures Curt thought he actually might keep - they were pretty good shots of him shirtless showing his muscles and didn''t look posed - which of course none of them were.


    He wondered for a second what that guy would have wanted to do to him. That freak probably wanted to suck him off. Or maybe wanted Curt to punk his faggot a.s.s - or worse maybe he wanted to f.u.c.k Curt''s b.u.t.t. F.u.c.k NO! Not a chance that Curt would have ever let that happen. Not for money. Not for anything. Never. The very thought of another guy touching him or s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k - or Curt doing any of those things to another guy was totally incomprehensible and repulsed him.


    Besides, he got enough action to take care of his needs from chicks. Even the ugliest girl would be better. He would never seek or want another dude to touch him. Ever. No way another guy could get him off or get him hard. F.u.c.k that.


    Still, as he sped down the old highway - not another car in sight in either direction, Curt frowned to himself looking at himself in the rearview mirror. He couldn''t believe how much that guy in the upstairs apartment was so infatuated with his body. All those pictures of him shirtless, focusing on his junk. His junk. His a.s.s. F.u.c.k. The dude f.u.c.kin worshiped my body and probably wanted to suck me off. Sick. Sick. F.u.c.kin obsessed. More than any of the girls he f.u.c.k.e.d. Well, glad to be away from him Curt thought. What a freak. And then Curt looked down for a second at and realized his bulge in his jeans seemed to become more engorged and larger. Shit, he thought. I f.u.c.kin boned thinking about this sick shit. He rubbed it as if to reassure his straight d.i.c.k that he understood. I f.u.c.kin need some p.u.s.s.y bad he m.o.a.n.e.d to himself.


    His thoughts were suddenly jarred by a sudden noise from the engine, wisps of smoke from the hood and the red engine light flashing on his dashboard.


    "F.u.c.k!!!!" he yelled to himself in the car, as he drove the sputtering vehicle over to the side of the highway.

 Chapter 176 - CHAPTER 4 - CURT FINDS A RIDE

    They roamed aimlessly around the countryside on a hot humid day, half heartedly looking for their next victim.


    They had a short list -as they always did - of prospective candidates that they had been stalking over the past several weeks (including video surveillance) but sometimes they would roam the streets and country roads for someone entirely new. None of them really expected to see anyone interesting - but in the past ever so often they got lucky. Their d.i.c.ks got hard just thinking about the three different young straight guys they picked up and abducted this way in the past two weeks or so. They had several scouts in different areas that helped spot potential prey. Other times they caught their prey in more targeted methods. But to them, it was sometimes fun and exciting to hunt and catch what they jokingly referred to as "free range organic prey". But it didn''t always pan out. They could search for hours on end and not find anyone, or if they did, not the type of guy that had the looks or build to meet their lowest standards. But when they did, the sighting and the eventual abduction was even more prized and exciting.


    For the past hour and half they didn''t see anyone - and were almost ready to give up and try looking for prey around the bars and clubs in the city later that night. And then they got a call on their satellite cell phone.


    Ahead a few miles away would be the perfect Adonis either walking along the road or waiting inside his car.


    Within minutes they past a car that broke down - the make and model matched the one reported by the scout.


    Further ahead they saw a tiny figure on the right hand side trudging along.


    They sped up fast in the van quickly gobbling up the miles and catching up to the walking figure. They couldn''t believe their eyes. Even from only seeing his shirtless back covered partially by a backpack, and bubble b.u.t.t covered by tight jeans, he clearly was to them the perfect Adonis that their scout said he was. He would be paid handsomely for his work.


    Now gliding the van just a few yards away, they honked, seeing the young tanned shirtless man, with a backpack strapped to his back, holding an athletic bag, wearing just low slung jeans with a black wide belt, wearing vans shoes, and a baseball cap backwards like a frat boy and sunglasses. A white t shirt hung from the back of his jeans.


    Startled at the noise, the young shirtless man turned around, his right hand raised above his eyes to block the blazing sun so he could see, exposing his hairy sweaty armpit.


    Most of all, they could see a promising large bulge that clearly advertised that he was packing an enormous mouth-watering tube of pure straight boy c.o.c.k. They could see the enormous bulge shift left and right as he walked, noting that it looked like he possessed a large and thick piece of meat that was pointed downwards towards his left t.h.i.g.h. They noticed his jeans were visibly damp with heavy sweat clinging to his skin, clearly showing his muscled bubble b.u.t.t and a.s.s crack - as if it was a second skin. It looked almost l.e.w.d and done on purpose to attract attention. But of course it wasn''t. His shuffling slow walk to the passenger window side of the van clearly looked desperate from the heat.


    Close-up he was even more good-looking, with a look and manner to the guys in the van that was at once charmingly boyish, yet so stunningly handsome that it intimidated both guys and girls not blessed with such attributes. They knew this straight boy wouldn''t normally give them the time of day if it wasn''t for the fact he needed them.


    The guys in the van couldn''t believe their good luck. It was like hunting for the perfect prey - and discovering it was looking for them.


    A Christian religious logo and Bible text was displayed prominently on the side this particular "abduction" van, designed to disarm most of their hapless straight boy prey who figured the guys inside were no threat to them. It almost - with 1 exception in the past - always worked. The van was one of a fleet of such "abduction" vehicles with different logos, designs and coloring. The fleet included two large u-haul type small trucks.


    They slowed and stopped just behind of the walking shirtless muscled boy. The boy stopped walking, and slowly turned around, staring at the front of the van that also had the Christian logo on it. Standing still now, shifting his weight to one hip, he took off his dirty baseball cap, exposing his very damp armpit hair and scratched his head, running his fingers through his brownish blonde hair matted down with sweat as if to comb it before making an appearance. He stuck the baseball cap in the back of his pants pocket and slowly walked over to the passenger side of the van, his tanned pecs and 8 pack abs looking like it was flexing on his torso as he did.


    Beads of heavy sweat on his forehead and face, the young man looked at the van, stared back the guy in the passenger seat with the van window rolled down. Jesse was in the passenger side and said hi to the boy and then offered a ride. It was miles away before the next town or even to a gas station and hardly any traffic on the road Jesse told the boy. They were headed for a prayer meeting in the next town, some 15 miles down the road and could drop him off there - it was no trouble, and in fact, part of their ministry to help stranded boys. If the shirtless muscled youth was thinking clearly and not so desperate for help, he would have wondered about Jesse''s line about helping "stranded boys". Stranded people. Folks. But just boys? But he didn''t wonder a second about that odd line - he was too grateful about being offered a ride.


    It was hard for the guys in the van not to stare at the boy''s sculpted c.h.e.s.t and muscled ribbed abs and his quarter sized dark n.i.p.p.l.es as he stood in front of their vehicle and then walked slowly to the open passenger window. He clearly worked out - but his body and face still retained a youth, lean, natural appearance - as if his muscles came from work on the proverbial farm.


    They loved his s.e.xy belly button that curled inwards and the light dusting of dark hairs - his treasure trail. He had a heavy patch of hair under both arm pits and to the guys in the van, the boy''s tight jeans seemed to grip the his muscled bubble b.u.t.t, t.h.i.g.hs and calves as he stood there and then turned to wait for the van side door to open.


    The van door slid open and he was greeted with a full rush of cold air from the vehicle''s air conditioning. It felt good on his sweaty body that was just minutes away from being sun burned and he stood there for a moment enjoying the relief of cold air. The guys in the van stared caught up in the rapture of such an incredibly beautiful young man. They guessed him to be 19, maybe in his early 20''s but definitely not more than 23 years. He was perfect.


    He realized he had no other choice and jumped in. The shirtless hitchhiking boy though felt no fear or apprehension about the guys in the van. To him, sweaty and tired from the walking, the guys in the van all were a bit on the nerdy geeky side, and none appeared to have anywhere near the muscles or athletic build that he possessed. They seemed harmless enough.


    He had made that calculation even before jumping inside the van in his mind - sizing them up as he always did when meeting other guys. He felt, letting natural frat boy athlete bravado get the best of him, that he could easily take them.


    Not realizing how much the heat and desperation of walking for miles without a ride was clouding his judgment, the shirtless muscled boy figured that, though outnumbered, he could if necessary - intimidate his new benefactors from doing anything stupid. To his mind and everything in his past experience, he was always in control, always could get or make others do what he wanted. Though at a disadvantage due to the breakdown of his car, this was really no different.


    The tired youth didn''t notice the l.u.s.tful stares - he simply thought they admired his muscled build like others often did - especially those far, far lower on Curt''s food chain. They were careful not to stare too overtly and did most of their staring when the handsome shirtless youth wasn''t looking. That was easy because one of the guys could always distract his attention by talking to him - which they did to allow the others to stare and examine their shirtless muscled prey.


    He loved the cold air on his hot sweating tanned skin after he got in the van and sat down - knees up - leaning against the side. Looking around and seeing further religious type sayings and ill.u.s.trations on the van wall inside he further surmised to himself that the guys in the van presented absolutely no threat to him and let his guard down almost completely.


    He was clearly tired and exhausted - but the cold air was starting to freshen and reinvigorate him, hardening, to his chagrin, his n.i.p.p.l.es. He just wished now for a nice long hot shower to wash off all his sweat and grime from the long drive - and from the couple of miles he walked after his car broke down. Even the few miles he walked drenched him with sweat because of the intense heat and humidity. He hated being sweaty and dirty. Well, he could deal with that when they hit the next town. He breathed a sigh of relief, closed his long lashed eyes for a second and leaned his head back against the van wall. The gesture was both endearing and extremely s.e.xy to the guys in the van.


    "Thanks man...my cell isn''t working out here... been walking for a while...thanks..." the handsome young man said gratefully opening his eyes now, looking at his new found "friends".


    He was still shirtless, and the guys stared at the brownish hairs peeking out from his armpits, his biceps flexed with his arms folded across his defined mounds of muscled pecs. That c.h.e.s.t, the guys in the van observed, was centered by two salmon colored quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es, just begging to them to be pinched and s.u.c.k.e.d. And they stared longingly at his pancake flat belly with a s.e.xy belly button hole, with a wispy treasure trail of brownish hairs down to the top of the waist band of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s and jeans. He had only the slightest body fat folds of skin drawn tightly over his impressive 8 pack abs and stomach.


    They were fixated on the boy''s n.a.k.e.d c.h.e.s.t and stomach and the large mound between his legs, now scrunched up with his knees up sitting on the van''s thick rug cushioned floor. One of the guys - Aaron - moved over from the other side of the van and sat himself right next to their new young passenger their legs touching either other briefly - until the young man almost as a reflex quickly moved his leg away. A little jumpy having another guy touch him, Aaron thought. Oh yeah, they would have a lot of fun with this straight boy.


    "No cell phone coverage out here bro," said one of the guys whose name was Aaron. There wasn''t - but the guys in the van had cell phones connected by satellite, though none of them mentioned that to the shirtless boy.


    Everything about his manner indicated to the guys in the van that this boy was straight as an arrow and they instantly fell in love with his masculine yet boyish voice. He again thanked his new found friends (or so he thought) explaining how f.u.c.k.e.d up things was for him for the past day.


    He was moving to take a new job he said and had already driven 100 miles when his car broke down - and he more or less abandoned it, leaving it on the side of the road a couple of miles back. He''d have to arrange to have it towed once he got to the next town. He was bummed he said because the whole thing was going to delay his starting his new job. What he didn''t say was it would also mean he wasn''t going to have time at least this evening to hook up with some girl to f.u.c.k her brains out. He was horny as hell after not having s.e.x for the past three days - though he wasn''t going to tell these religious geeks that. But he was more disappointed about that. He really was horny.


    Though normally not talkative, especially with strangers, and especially with THIS type of geeky type strangers, the handsome youth felt obliged to explain his situation and said he was going to work at a restaurant some 200 miles away that a friend owned. He had been walking carrying his stuff in a heavy backpack and an athletic bag for the past 30 minutes and was getting worried that he would be stranded until they came by in the van.


    He still felt grungy and hot, though he was now starting to feel the cold air on his body, so that the sweat on his c.h.e.s.t and back was drying up. The insides of his pants - especially his crotch - was still damp from sweating in the heat - and the boy hated that feeling. But he didn''t mention that.


    But with his c.h.e.s.t and back almost dry he looked around the van and noticed he was the only one shirtless. Though proud of his body, he felt suddenly felt a little self conscious because the other guys - who were staring at him - were religious and maybe it wasn''t cool that he was half n.a.k.e.d. He decided quickly to put his shirt back on and reached for his white t-shirt, raising one arm exposing his still sweaty hairy armpit and slipped it back on.


    "Oh, you can keep it off if you want," said one of the guys. "Doesn''t bother us either way."


    "No..I mean...thanks, but it''s getting cold anyway, just the way I like it," the handsome young man said, pulling the t-shirt down his front, now covering his torso and stomach.


    In fact the guys in the van liked staring at the boy''s shirtless torso - though they didn''t say that and stared only when the boy wasn''t looking. There would be time enough for the boy to realize how much they liked looking at him shirtless - and n.a.k.e.d - after he was subdued. That would be soon.


    He leaned back against the van wall on the floor and for a moment closed his long lashed eyes from exhaustion and heat. He could feel the cold air now. The guys in the van stared at their prey - loving and resenting everything about him.


    "So, we forgot to introduce ourselves. I''m Aaron. That''s Jesse. Over there is Daniel and Eric and Bobby. Oh and Joseph there is driving."


    "So what''s your name bro?" Aaron asked - putting out his hand, still amazed how lucky they were to catch such a handsome beautiful s.e.xy guy on the road. He was movie star Abercrombie/Fitch gorgeous. An incredibly hot straight youth - who was (until a few moments before) shirtless, his flat stomach with his 8 pack abs and a s.e.xy treasure trail of hair from his deep belly button hole and muscled pecs that looked curved from marble centered by two scallop colored quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es. F.u.c.k.i.n.g hottest thing they have seen in a long time they all thought.


    "Oh...yeah. I forgot to introduce myself too. Sorry about that," he said.


    He said his name was Curt.


    Curt.


    To the guys in the van the name was perfect -a strong masculine name sounded like the way he looked.


    Sharp sounding, defined and strong. Perfect boy. Perfect name.


    Soon to be theirs.

 Chapter 177 - CHAPTER 5 - CURT FALLS INTO THE TRAP

    As Curt sat back, relieved not to be walking in the hot humid sun anymore, they stared at him -drinking in is physical beauty without seeming to do so - and each inhaled his strong boyish sweat. They could barely wait until that nano second after they restrained him, to fully inspect every part of his sweaty body and to sniff out his sweaty musky scents that seemed to cover each part of it. To them it was like an abduction perfume that pushed their l.u.s.t for the boy past the point of no return. Not that they needed that. He was a marked man as soon as they saw him.


    And little did he know that from the point they were driving up to him, to first talking to him outside the passenger window - and all the time he was in the van, he was being secretly videotaped. Crystal HD clear video fully miked to capture every sound for later use.


    He also had no way of knowing that he had fallen into a trap, though not fully closed, with the odds increasingly stacked against him as every second went by. He did not know that that gas station attendant had sabotaged his car when he added special supplements to his radiator coolant, oil and gas that would guarantee the vehicle breaking down within 10 miles of the station down the highway.


    Curt didn''t know his every move - both outside the station - and inside the restroom was fully video taped and streamed to the guys in the van - and the others at the ranch facility. They saw everything - including his flaccid d.i.c.k pissing - and the brief moment of Curt stroking it and then sniffing his fingers. They thought it was so incredibly s.e.xy and e.r.o.t.i.c. The suggested shortcut route was also part of the plan - and as soon as Curt took it - as they knew he most likely would - the gas station attendant, as part of his real job, quickly called the guys in the van to look and pick up their new prey.


    Meanwhile, once Curt jumped into the van and they took off, the gas station attendant, with a helper, located his broken down Toyota and towed it quickly back to the old gas station. The car was pushed into the large barn-like structure behind the gas station that served as a garage that they used to completely tear down and disassemble the vehicles of the boys they abducted. The disassembled pieces of the car was crushed together inside the giant garage into a cube and then later hauled away to the ranch, to be buried deep in a large pit. Not a trace would remain - or any trace that it broke down at the spot it was taken. For his reward the attendant -as he always did would receive $5,000 and later, have the opportunity to have two hours to do anything he wanted with Curt. But that was later.


    The barn-like structure had several hidden rooms and underground chambers that were often used to also hold abducted young men temporarily. When they were held there, the gas station attendant had a first hand opportunity to torment them, loving especially to tickle torture the shit out of arrogant c.o.c.ky straight boys, and loving to edge and polish their f.u.c.k meats. He and the others who manned the barn-like structure were never allowed to f.u.c.k any of the boys held there temporarily - though on occasion if he did find a particularly good prey - he would be invited later to participate in a gang **** of that captive or one of the others captured. Curt was one of those he would have a chance at. He licked his lips and groped his crotch thinking of the boy. He was one handsome find. But then he remembered another boy was the same name - spelled differently. Kirk.


    The old fat gas station attendant remembered with a smile a young guy about 27 or so, handsome, but nowhere in the league of the boys and young men his was paid to scout for. His name was Kirk. Originally from the UK, Kirk was thin though naturally toned with muscles, a flat stomach but no six pack, nicely displayed in a loose white t-shirt and jeans with a thick black belt. He wore wire framed glasses like a h.i.p.ster, that accented a nice looking cute smooth narrow jawed face topped with short brownish hair.


    His car broke down at his station - the scout had nothing to do with that. This boy wasn''t one of their targets for the "Facility". But he immediately liked what he saw, wondering how big the boy''s c.o.c.k was, and assumed, being from the UK, that it was uncut.


    The youth had an arrogant attitude and short temper - at least to the gas station attendant, in large part because the attendant wanted to provoke him, which he found easy to do and did so immediately, having already decided he would be abducted for his own personal fun.


    The car made a sputtering loud noise and died completely in front of the gas station garage doors that were closed. Getting out of his two door car, the young man from the UK approached the gas station attendant, who was standing leaning against the gas pumps.


    "You headed to that gay pride thing up north?" the gas station attendant asked the British young man, knowing - and hoping - that the boy probably wasn''t gay, but correctly guessing the assumption he was gay would set him off.


    "What??? What the f.u.c.k? I''m not gay!!!!" Kirk said in an almost angry voice to the attendant.


    "Hmmm. Sorry. I just thought..." the gas station attendant replied back, smiling, sounding as if he didn''t believe him.


    Kirk glared back at him, furious, cutting him off.


    "Well, you thought wrong!!! I don''t want to waste anymore time here, okay? I need my car fixed. Or towed. Right now." he said in a rude voice.


    The old fat gas station attendant loved the arrogant angry attitude of this young man, especially with his British accent. This was a boy whose attitude and body just begged to be tied up and tormented the attendant thought, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips, knowing the boy''s fate was sealed. Keep it up, the attendant thought, I love your demanding arrogant attitude. He grew hard thinking how he and his partner would tie this c.o.c.ky youth up and make his arrogant voice hoarse with screams from tickle torture, non-stop edging and c.o.c.k polishing. He thought about how he would pull back the foreskin of this boy - he assumed he had one being from the UK - and would take glee in polishing that ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob. He wouldn''t stop and he surmised that Kirk would provide him and his partner with hours of healthy screams of a fit young man.


    The gas station attendant told Kirk that the gas station had no one who could fix it or tow it.


    "You''re outa luck boy." he said almost in a joking way, grinning.


    The gas station attendant kept provoking the boy, wanting a reaction, with continued indifferent responses, sounding like a very bad airport security officer.


    "What the f.u.c.k???? What kind of f.u.c.k.i.n.g gas station is this????" Kirk yelled, angry at the old man''s attitude.


    The gas station attendant liked the boy''s British accent even more as he got more demanding and angry. It gave the boy a sort of naive arrogant sense of entitlement that the gas station attendant found both amusing and e.r.o.t.i.c. Amusing because it was just a matter of time now that he would be pounced on and tied up. E.r.o.t.i.c because it built up a huge d.e.s.i.r.e in the gas station attendant and his partner to punish and torment the UK youth as a consequence, wanting to see his reactions after he was stripped n.a.k.e.d against his will. The gas station attendant finalized his decision to capture this boy. While Kirk wasn''t the right looking guy for what he was paid to scout for, the UK youth was just right for him and his partner, who also worked at the gas station.


    They would have fun with the boy in the barn-like structure and then dispose of him a few days later by selling him to a trio of mountain type men who they had done business with before. It wasn''t a business that his benefactors, who paid him handsomely to be a scout, would like. But it wasn''t something he told them about. It was his business and personal p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and they had no control over this personal pursuits, or so he thought.


    While lost for a few seconds in those thoughts, the old fat gas station attendant returned his attention back to the UK young man who grew even more angry and arrogant. The youth cursed out the gas station attendant after he refused to let the boy use his phone to make a call for a tow truck. The youth''s cell phone wasn''t working.


    "Not my problem asshole," the old fat attendant told the angry young man, deliberately provoking him further, loving his reaction - knowing he would soon make him pay dearly for it.


    Angry, Kirk decided to walk several miles back up to the freeway, cursing at the gas station attendant. Meanwhile, the station''s other worker, a large hulking middle aged man, came up slowly behind the youth. The youth turned quickly around, and muttered "what the f.u.c.k do you want???"


    As he turned, the old fat gas station attendant came quickly to the boy, grabbing him and throwing him down the ground as he yelled and fought furiously. The gas station attendant, despite his age and girth, was surprisingly - to the youth - strong. The other worker kneeled down, and quickly put a heavy cloth, soaked with chloroform, and after a minute or so, knocked the boy out.


    They carried the boy into their large truck and brought him into the barn-like structure, groping at his bulge and c.h.e.s.t, giggling all the way with excitement. The partner towed Kirk''s broken down car into the barn-like structure, while the fat old gas station attendant dragged and then carried the boy into one of the sound proofed side rooms. He tied the boy up to a St. Andrew''s type cross, using leather cuffs and rope. The passed out was now spreadeagle on the cross and helpless.


    The gas station attendant loved the moment Kirk woke up, startled, bewildered and then furious. He loved how straight boys always made demands when they were helpless like that. The youth from the UK was no different and in fact seemed even more arrogant and demanding. The cursing from the boy was unbelievable and highly e.r.o.t.i.c for the gas station attendant and his partner who now rejoined him.


    "WHAT THE F.U.C.K????!!!! LET ME THE F.U.C.K GO RIGHT NOW!!!!" he yelled.


    They stared at the boy, and then proceeded, without answering him, to rip strip every piece of his clothes off his body, using their hands, and scissors, as he yelled even louder, furious at what they were doing.


    "NO!!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K??? SHIT!!! STOP!!!! STOP!!! GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!!" Kirk screamed at them, trying to twist and turn his tightly tied up lean body.


    When they got to his boxers, they each pulled at the waist band, ripping it to shreds, exposing his limp uncut five inch c.o.c.k and walnut sized balls hidden in a tight ball sack. He had a nice halo of brownish hairs above his c.o.c.k that also dusted his balls and the sides of his sides - and down his legs. He was beautiful - though no where in the league of Curt or the others they targeted in their scouting. But he was beautiful enough for the gas station attendant and his partner. They would feast on his lean twinkish body.


    Kirk cursed at them, screaming, calling them faggots, homos, queers and demanded to let him go. Loving his British accent, they grinned back at him like hyenas and instantly assaulted his body - every inch, with their tongues, mouths, hands and fingers. His ears were drilled with fingers, tongues and nibbled by their teeth. His small pinkish dark n.i.p.p.l.es were s.u.c.k.e.d and pulled as he yelped and cursed at them. They each took turns swallowing whole his entire c.o.c.k, and then balls, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and then edging the shaft slowly to full hardness with their hands and fingers, using generous amounts of lube. The boy from the UK could not believe guys - especially faggots as he called them - were making him hard against his will. What the f.u.c.k he yelled and cursed at them even more as his impressive 7 inch hard d.i.c.k waved back and forth.


    They tickled torture the boy without mercy, after polishing the head of his d.i.c.k over and over for hours. After hours of edging they made him c.u.m against his will - still defiant, still cursing at them, but in disbelief he shot his load. But it wasn''t done for him. They continued stroking his shaft and polishing the knob, using his hot spooge as lube as the boy - who never before experienced post-o.r.g.a.s.m tormenting - now experienced it by two sadists who would never stop. Over and over until he got hard again and shot another load. More post-o.r.g.a.s.m c.o.c.k polishing as he screamed and cursed. More tickle torture of his pits, sides and torso and feet as he descended into shrieks of laughter, more cursing and finally breaking down into sobs.


    They each f.u.c.k.e.d his v.i.r.g.i.n tight a.s.s, the fat gas station attendant taking his cherry slowly as Kirk, the boy from the UK, screamed from the awful pain. It was pure music to his tormentors, who r.a.p.ed the boy''s v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s - no longer v.i.r.g.i.n - over and over through the night, slapping his milky white asscheeks. They shoved their fingers into his tight clenching hole, exploring it thoroughly, finding and then rubbing his prostate without mercy as Kirk struggled desperately, yelling. To his shock and dismay, the rubbing of his prostate caused his straight boy uncut c.o.c.k to lengthen and swell again, and within moments, shoot another load against his will as he yelled out in a babble of gibberish and cursing that ended in a sob. They kept up the rubbing of his prostate and then rubbed and polished his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead, wet with his s.p.e.r.m. Kirk''s eyes rolled back as his body thrashed, shrieking. The sensation was too much.


    The boy''s ordeal last two full days of endless tickle torture, raping of his a.s.s, endless edging and post-o.r.g.a.s.m tormenting of his knob. They shoved increasingly larger dildos up his tight a.s.s, including a 20 inch huge dildo that vibrated. They tormented him with electro torture on his balls and c.o.c.k, and then a metal probe attached to the electro unit, causing him to shriek. They spent hours on and off using pinwheels everywhere on Kirk''s lean tormented body.


    His defiance was finally broken, though he still resisted somewhat. He was sold to three mountain men named Georgie, Elias and Jonas and taken away. What they did to him, the old fat gas station attendant later learned, was even worse what they had done. He smiled at that memory and wished he could have been there at their large cabin in the mountains to witness that arrogant UK boy being tormented by those three huge mountain men. He promised himself that he would visit them to see how Kirk was doing - and maybe have another chance at tormenting him.


    The old fat gas station attendant smiled again at the memory, adjusting and then groping his crotch again before returning back into the station office.


    Curt of course knew none of that - and would have been truly horrified if he did.


    The guys in the van continued to act in a way to totally disarm Curt - though some of their actions aroused some unspoken curious thoughts in the boy.


    After seeing Curt shirtless and sweating from the intense humid heat outside, they offered him an unopened can of beer. Curt saw that they were all drinking beer from cans and briefly thought it was weird that religious guys like these were drinking like this - they definitely weren''t Mormons he thought.


    But that thought vanished quickly as he got comfortable seating in the air conditioned van, his aching muscles relaxing finally after walking so long. He was thirsty and reached for the can of beer, discreetly noting that the ice cold container was new and unopened. He eagerly opened the can, without further hesitation, and gulped it down in two swallows and forgetting for a second where he was he gave a loud frat boy burp. He suddenly remembered who he was with. His handsome face growing red with embarrassment, Curt apologized for the gulping of his beer and the loud burp to his new found friends explaining he was so thirsty after walking in the heat. They all laughed and told him not to worry - they understood, one or two of them briefly touching him on his b.a.r.e sweaty shoulder and knee in a friendly way. They offered him another beer, which he eagerly accepted, again discreetly checking to see it was unopened and drank it - though a little slower than the first.


    What Curt didn''t know was that each can in the special cooler (for their prey only - they drank from cans coming already out), had a pinhole where a liquid form of roofies was put into the drink via a syringe. Not enough to totally knock him out - but to immobilize him completely. When he finished the beer, the boy clearly was buzzed - more so than he would be from just drinking one beer.


    Curt drank up the second and put the empty can down. He burped quietly covering his mouth this time, smiling lazily, wanting to actually nap. He didn''t realize how tired he was from the walking and the heat and the previous 1-1/2 hour of driving he did before his car broke down.


    The guys in the van started asking Curt several standard questions of who he was and what he did and where he was going. Nothing at this point that would arouse any concern or suspicion on the part of Curt.


    Though getting tired and feeling more and more buzzed from the beers, Curt talked a bit about his background, saying he played baseball and wrestled and modestly said he was pretty good at both. He closed his eyes for a second, rubbing them wit his hands and then running his right hand through his hair as if to help him feel more alert. He opened his eyes and smiled back at the guys sitting next to him and across from him.


    "Yeah, well, you got the build still for it." Daniel said to him as nonchalant and casual as possible to make it sound that he - and the others - were not s.e.x.u.a.lly attracted to his body.


    But he said it - and Curt took it - as a form of obvious admiration. He was after all wearing only a t-shirt that was damp with his body sweat so that anyone could see almost through the tight fabric that clung to his torso and arms. He clearly had a nice muscled athletic body. He was proud of his body - and looks - and part of his arrogance was that he expected those compliments.


    "Hey man, thanks. Yeah...well...I try to keep in shape still," Curt said blushing a little, smiling with a hint of conceit and pride.


    They knew from previous experience in abducting their many victims that they had to be careful about talking about a guy''s build or looks that could arouse suspicion or put their guard up. The drug still had a few minutes more to take effect - and until then, he could still fight back and maybe get lucky and somehow successfully resist them.


    Curt didn''t realize that he had just minutes before his freedom would be gone.


    The guys in the van all liked toying with their prey - saying things that would hint on their true intent - and seeing how slow it would take for their prey to catch on. They never did - until it was too late. But it was still - for the guys - part of the thrill of stalking and final abduction.


    They were close to that point - very close.


    Bobby, suddenly moved from one side of the van to sit to the right side of Curt . At 6 feet 5 inches he was taller than Curt but a much smaller build that, with the baggy hoodie and jeans looked more bones than any muscle. The baggy clothes actually hid a muscular frame that could - strength-wise be a match to Curt''s.


    Curt only saw a very tall skinny guy who had the personality that seemed like the obnoxious nerdy types from high school and college that he had no d.e.s.i.r.e or reason to have any contact with. Now he was forced to. And now Bobby''s t.h.i.g.h and legs touched Curt, in what looked like an innocent move - though Curt immediately shifted his b.u.t.t and body over to immediately break the contact as if his body was touched by an exposed live electric wire.


    Curt wasn''t sure - and his mind was getting foggy from being tired and the heat he assumed - but he thought he caught Bobby staring at his crotch very intently with that sort of glint in a person''s eyes that usually meant intense interest.


    Though the alcohol was creating a growing warm buzz that started to make him a little dizzy and tired, Curt quickly moved his own hands so it rested covering his crotch. though he tried to act as if it was just a natural shifting of his body.


    Curt, even with his mind in a haze he didn''t like other guys - especially nerdy ones - sitting so close and staring at his junk, even if he was wearing u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and jeans. He remembered for a brief second that guy upstairs where he lived for the past year, who took all those nasty pictures and videos of him and stared at him just like how Bobby was doing now.


    "Girls must be at your f.u.c.kin door all the time" Bobby said in a worshipful manner, leaning toward Curt and putting his hand on his right bicep, squeezing it lightly a couple of times, marveling at its size and feel.


    The touching - though done at first in a seemingly "guy type" locker-room way of comparing muscles - made Curt feel instantly uncomfortable. Bobby''s fingers seemed to stay on his muscle and arm several seconds longer than what Curt thought would be normal for another male to just to compare, feeling invasive and it made him feel creepy. The other guys in the van didn''t try to touch him or stare at him like Bobby as far as he could tell (though they did when he wasn''t looking). Curt, in a quick reflex move, pulled his arm away to abruptly break off the touching. He hoped Bobby or the others wouldn''t notice how fast he pulled his arm away.


    "Uh...er...yeah..thanks. Yeah, well...what can I say?" Curt said in a forced joking way, feeling more buzzed and tired and feeling slightly uncomfortable with Bobby sitting just inches away.


    He closed his eyes for a second, another strong warm buzz feeling overtaking him, and then, eyes still closed, smiled knowingly putting out his hand with a thumbs up chuckling.


    To his relief, Bobby didn''t try to touch him again and Curt wrote the whole thing off to just envy, given how slight Bobby''s build - though he had to be several inches taller than me Curt thought.


    Curt shut out for a second Bobby''s creepy like stares and more invasive type personal questions (like how many girls did he sleep with, how many at one time) trying to cut off further questions with a reply "oh man...many....if the price was right," with his bottom lip curled Clinton-like trying to act like he was joking. He closed his eyes again, turning his head from Bobby trying to signal an end to the conversation. He was getting more annoyed with Bobby invading his personal space physically and with his non-stop intimate questions.


    He had no choice, he thought, but to humor this guy and his "new friends" until they got to the next town. He decided definitely that he would find other means of help when they got there and would get away fast from these guys, especially Bobby. Still, Curt didn''t fear any of the guys in the van - he was just annoyed and creeped out by Bobby and to a lesser extent by the others


    Curt closed his long lashed eyes again briefly to block out the fawning looks of Bobby. Bobby, inhaled the heavy pungent scent of Curt''s body - his manly sweat and other odors that intoxicated him - and the others - with growing l.u.s.t. This boy was too f.u.c.kin beautiful, s.e.xy, and - arrogant they all thought. Yeah, they would soon correct that attitude.


    But for now Bobby, who was really infatuated with Curt''s body and personality beyond his job to abduct good-looking straight boys, was also playing the role that he always was designated to do: provoke and tease their prey just a little bit to make him feel slightly creeped out and uncomfortable while the others acted "normal".


    "You know, after being out there so long in the heat, do you want to change into some other pants you have? You can change in the back there (pointing to the back of the van, where the doors were locked and had no windows). You''d feel better," Bobby said to Curt that sounded borderline creepy but didn''t quite cross that line. His jeans were damp with his sweat and he did feel uncomfortable.


    But to Curt it was just a little weird for another guy to be worried about that. He had to be a faggot Curt thought or maybe he and the others just talked creepy like that because of their religious shit or something. But no way he was going to change in front of these guys. He could only imagine how Bobby would just stare at that happening - and then for a second, the memory of that neighbor below him stalking him and taking pictures and videos of him shirtless and n.a.k.e.d flashed in Curt''s mind. No way he was taking his jeans off in front of these weird guys, even if he left his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r on, which he was sure Bobby would suggest he also change. F.u.c.k that, I need to get away from these losers as soon as we hit town Curt thought.


    "Uh...thanks. Naw...I''m okay. Really. I''ll change when I get to town.." Curt said, wishing Bobby would get away from him.


    Bobby stopped talking for a second, asking Daniel a question about some religious outing (which Curt didn''t know was a charade for his benefit). Curt, his mind getting more fogged by the alcohol, eyes again closed, was just thankful for the brief respite in Bobby''s questions.


    Bobby''s intimate questions though did trigger in Curt thought s about all those hot girls flocking to him all the time, especially when he lived in that apartment complex for the past year. Even several older women, several of whom were married. Hey, he f.u.c.k.e.d a few of them too when the mood struck. There were an endless number of s.e.x texts, voice mails, emails, cell phone pics and videos from girls who wanted to be with him or service him in some way.


    He remembered how he often took them up on it - a quick blow job or f.u.c.k, though the blow jobs were never totally satisfactory and would never get him off. It was always something to have done to him before f.u.c.k.i.n.g a girl. But he was always in control - determining like the Stud God he felt he was - what they would do to him s.e.x.u.a.lly and how long the s.e.x would last.


    Curt always felt so horny and thought he was so desirable to so many available good looking chicks that he knew he could set and enforce those rules. If he wanted to get to the f.u.c.k.i.n.g, then that was what happened. If he got off first, then it ended. His d.i.c.k was always too s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to continue being touched, so he always stopped, hugged the girl or woman and then got up to put his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r back on to signal they were done. And that was it - except one time when he had s.e.x with two girls at once - and they held him down for just a few seconds to stroke his c.o.c.k after he came. That drove him crazy and he pushed them off quickly getting mad at both of them.


    He mentioned , of course, none of that to the guys in the van.


    The guys all now just stared at this Adonis sitting right before them leaning against the side of the rocking van as it raced down the road, falling under his masculine spell and at the same time also resenting his arrogance and c.o.c.kiness and looks. Qualities they felt they didn''t have. They knew they would, as they had done before with their other victims , soon correct that imbalance with this boy. They figured this was a c.o.c.ky straight boy who never was in a position where he had no control of his body. That would change. Forever. And very soon.

 Chapter 178 - CHAPTER 6 - CURT ABDUCTED

    Getting more blurry in his mind from the drugged beers, Curt closed his eyes again, each time for a few seconds longer. His eyelids felt heavy and when he closed them he thought none of the other guys in the van would notice. But like nodding off in a class room that catches the stern attention of the teacher, Curt''s losing efforts to keep his eyes open and the slight bowing of his head did catch the attention of his new found "friends". They after all knew what was happening - and loved seeing Curt fight off the drug, his head bowing and then bopping back up in a jerk, eyes widened to keep them open, and then fighting off the intense urge to close them and sleep.


    He totally ignored Bobby now, not even bothering to answer his questions anymore. His words were just a buzz now - an irritating buzz like a fly circling and touching parts of his face, to be swatted away. He wished he could swat Bobby away.


    The others weren''t talking at all - at least as far as Curt could tell. While the drug still hadn''t taken total effect yet - that would happen in less than a minute - it was getting harder and harder to keep his eyes open. He yawned, stretching his muscled arms and then put his arms up behind his head, trying to stifle yet another yawn. Some of his brownish wiry hairs peeked out from both sides of Curt''s t-shirt arm openings that was still very damp from his sweat.


    The guys stared at Curt''s t-shirt covered torso - the muscled pecs bulging out they could see his quarter sized dark n.i.p.p.l.es through the damp fabric that stretched over his body. With Curt''s eyes closed still, their eyes now all focused intently at his crotch covered jeans, noting the substantial rounded bulge and what looked like the outline of a mouth-watering huge tube shape that curled toward his t.h.i.g.h that they knew had to be his c.o.c.k. They remembered the video feed of his using the urinal in that old gas station restroom. They got glimpse of his 7 inch flaccid d.i.c.k - and his brief stroking of it. Oh how they l.u.s.ted for him now.


    Every time Curt shifted while sitting they stared at the large bulge between his muscled t.h.i.g.hs - something they could easily do as Curt''s eyes closed more and more. They could almost inhale the musky heavy scent that they knew had to be trapped in the tight crotch of his jeans and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    Bobby was still sitting on the van floor next to Curt, while Daniel casually moved over and sat on his other side. Facing him were the two others. Daniel and Eric were both the same height or so as Curt - and Daniel outweighed him easily. The other two guys facing him were just a few inches shorter - but had enough muscle so that all five could easily overpower a drugged Curt.


    The guys now were all talking to him, especially Bobby - and all sounded like a continuous annoying buzz to Curt, though he was too polite, given that they were giving him a ride, to tell them to shut the hell up. He wanted to, but he reminded himself that they were just being friendly - or so he thought.


    He would smile and nod, though not sure what the conversation or question was. He closed his eyes again and then again - his long lashes making him look even more s.e.xy for a brief moment. After a few moments - the intervals getting longer and longer, he would open them and look at his "friends", smiling. He tried to widen his eyes, as if that would shake off the d.e.s.i.r.e to sleep - and then closed his eyes again.


    They all stared at the boy when he eyes were closed, hungrily drinking in his muscled body and beautiful face. They still couldn''t believe their luck in finding him on the road.


    The van wall Curt was leaning against had two chains, with leather wrist cuffs on both, covered by a curtain like cloth so it couldn''t be seen. On the other side, also unknown to Curt, - on the floor of the van were two other chains with ankle cuffs, also hidden by blankets and a rug. Each of the boys would take one of the chains and cuffs - and knew it was their job to attach and restrain a leg or arm of this handsome boy.


    After they chained and gagged him, they would leave his clothes on until they arrived at their secret destination, called the "Facility". With enormous growing l.u.s.t, they could - and would - fondle, touch and sniff the boy but otherwise held back anything further until they reached their secret hidden destination. But they had the experience and discipline of previously abducting countless numbers of other straight youths and men over the years. Though Curt was one of the most handsome and beautiful they had abducted so far , they had that discipline not to strip him n.a.k.e.d and **** his body right then and there, even though they wanted desperately to. That would come. They would have that chance soon.


    More important, many potential buyers demanded seeing the merchandise still in its original wrapping. This they did, after abducting their straight boy prey and hauling them to the "Facility" and displaying their struggling still clothed tied up bodies on live video stream to rich viewers and potential buyers across the world. Sometimes they would strip n.a.k.e.d their captive boys on the way if a buyer or viewer paid for that to happen or if circ.u.mstances required it to fully subdue the boy, but most of the time they would hold off.


    The task before them now, as they did to so many of those other young men and boys, was to overpower and restrain Curt, and deliver him to the Facility.


    Though the drug was making Curt drowsy and dizzy, he was now totally creeped out by Bobby and some of the others who reminded him of characters on the "Big Bang Theory". Even then though, he still didn''t suspect any threats he had to worry about. He opened his heavy lashed green eyes that dazzled females and now his new "friends". He looked at Bobby and the others who now stopped talking and simply stared back at him.


    Though his mind now was nearly totally blanked out by the drug, Curt wondered about why they suddenly went silent. Why they were staring at him? Why were they grinning with one or two of them l.i.c.k.i.n.g their lips? It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g creepy Curt thought, closing his eyes again, but opening them up a few seconds later - seeing the same thing. The staring. As if they were waiting for something.


    But he was getting too tired now to think about it. His muscled arms and college wrestler legs and body now felt numb. He never felt so exhausted. He leaned further back against the van wall, feeling very sleepy and closed his eyes and muttered "man, I am f.u.c.kin tired..."


    Watching Curt''s long lashed eyes close, this time as if he was now fully passed out or sleeping, his body clearly taken over by the drug in the beer, the guys in the van, like a pack of hungry hyenas ready to take down a wounded lion. Though their prey was clearly drugged and now unable to fully resist anything they did, the guys in the van with years of experience abducting so many boys before, moved with startling precision and speed.


    In a split quick second Daniel grabbed Curt''s left wrist and quickly attached the cuff, tightened the straps. Bobby, his eyes glazed with pure l.u.s.t did the same on Curt''s right arm, and both yanked on the chained raising the boy''s arms up tight before his eyes flew open in shock and bewilderment.


    "Hey..Hey!!!! What the f.u.c.k????? What....what are you doing man???...What???" Curt, said loudly, suddenly waking, his eyes trying to focus, but clearly confused, and in a seriously weakened state by the drug.


    Curt in his drug weakened and confused state still tried to resist and escape though his attempts were feeble and he never had a chance against the five guys gleefully attacking him now.


    As a natural defensive reflex he tried pulling his arms away and tried to stand, but both Daniel and Bobby pushed him back, placing their hands hard against his abs and his mounded pecs, touching his body there for the first time, other than Bobby''s brief feel of Curt''s bicep earlier.


    But Curt''s reflexes were slow and off the mark, with his strength gone, like a man half asleep, thanks to the drug. He never had a chance, though Curt''s mind was now fully conscious to know that he was being assaulted. He didn''t know why they were doing this but his mind was trying to react and fight back. Only his athletic muscled body was not responding like the fighter he was. To his captors in the van, Curt was now like a giant prized swordfish hooked and reeled in thrashing and flopping helplessly. Caught and doomed.


    Touching and pressing down on his sweaty muscled stomach and c.h.e.s.t they both realized what a prized piece of beef they had now. Their hands held him down and pressed his abs that felt like firm slabs of marbled rock. It was one thing seeing it - another for them to now be touching it. Pressing down hard on it - feeling the muscles grow taut and hard struggling against them.


    In an almost frenzied action, before he could utter another protest, Jesse took Curt''s left foot and attached the leather ankle cuff, while Aaron did the same to his right, and then both yanked the chain so it spread a part the boy''s muscled legs widely.


    "HEY!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!!! STOP!!! NOWW! WHAT THWE F.U.C.K????" Curt was yelling now, struggling hard, and trying to break from his restraints.


    He was struggling like a wild animal - but his body was spread eagle in a sitting position - arms and legs spread out and a chain that held his waist tightly against the van wall. He continued to struggle with his adrenaline spiking, confused why his body didn''t respond in fighting back the way it should have. What happened to him? Then he realized what they did.


    "F.u.c.kin drugged me man...f.u.c.k...let me go...what kind of religious group does this shit??? This is so f.u.c.kin wrong man! Let me go. Let me go!!!! NOW!!!" he yelled at them, pulling hard as ever at the chains holding him and trying to buckle this way and that to force the arms and hands off of him.


    They put a blindfold on him, and after a minute - loving his protests, shoved one of their previous victim''s old used dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r into his mouth that they brought with them just for the occasion, taping it tightly with duct tape, while he tried to spit it out, enraged. They often brought the dirty socks or u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r of their previous victim to gag their new prey with it, as if it continued the link of boy at their mercy.


    "It''s the dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r of a real handsome dude we picked up last week. Almost as good-looking as you. How''s he taste Curt?" Daniel whispered, as he had bunched the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r''s dirty pouch - the part that cradled one''s d.i.c.k and balls, taping it up just under his nose.


    There was no way Curt could avoid smelling or tasting the strong pungent odors and stains of that guy who wore it. It really didn''t gag him - he could still yell out though not as easily or clearly. The taste of the gag was repulsive to Curt, with his salvia reawakening the pungent smells and taste of those u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r stains.


    The white Fruit of the Loom boxer b.r.i.e.f.s had a strong yellowish tint in some areas of the pouch and a slight skid mark in the crotch area - in addition to other stains in the pouch from sweat, from prec.u.m and even c.u.m drippings. That dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y stripped off from a very handsome straight college athlete they abducted from a bar a week before, who fought back furiously. That college boy''s musky crotch odors were very pungent. He was on the road travelling the previous two days and didn''t have the opportunity to change or shower.


    His captors loved the smell as much as they l.u.s.ted after that college boy''s body. Unfortunately for the college boy, several of his potential buyers watching live via video stream wanted to see him flogged, pin wheeled (neural stimulator) and tickle tortured first for first two hours in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, blindfolded but ungagged, suffering greatly, before it was taken off.


    After a solid week of being edged, milked and r.a.p.ed, before being bought by some rich businessman from South America. The college boy apparently reminded that businessman of a straight boy when he went to college in the US - and who kicked his a.s.s for making an overture to suck his d.i.c.k one night after a party.


    That incredibly wealthy businessman was always able to buy college boys now who resembled that long ago handsome youth. The youth captured in that bar would suffer endless edging, milking and s.u.c.k.i.n.g off his c.o.c.k, and also endless raping of his v.i.r.g.i.n straight a.s.s by him - and numerous friends and guests at parties he would have in the coming year. The guys in the van wondered about that very handsome college boy and what was happening to him just this moment. But only for a second. Their thoughts were focused on the incredibly handsome straight boy restrained and at their mercy in the van with that college boy''s dirty b.r.i.e.f.s gagging him.


    For them, it was an incredible e.r.o.t.i.c and s.e.xy sight - forcing Curt to inhale and taste the dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r of that college boy they kidnapped last week.


    For a straight boy, especially one like Curt, the very thought of looking at, never mind being forced to touch and smell another guy''s dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, was totally disgusting and dirty. He could taste and smell the old piss other crotch stains from the college boy''s dirty boxer b.r.i.e.f.s. He was repulsed and had to hold back his instinct to vomit.


    Added to that was he simply could not believe what was happening - and had no idea what these guys wanted. He had no money - that was obvious by his hitchhiking.


    After seeing this handsome straight boy spread-eagled and helpless, Bobby couldn''t resist feeling the boy''s biceps again, this time in a slow worshipful way that he wanted to do before.


    While Curt, blindfolded and not able to see what they were doing, could feel the touching and could hear their taunting. He was humiliated by what these guys were doing to him. He couldn''t believe anyone would want to smell his sweaty underwarms - certainly no girl would and definitely none of the guys he hung around with. But now? He could feel Bobby putting his nose at the dank pit of his left arm, the t-shirt still damp from the heat, with some of his wiry armpit hairs poking out. Bobby, inhaling deeply the intense smell, s.u.c.k.e.d on those few strands - as Curt cursed him and struggled - and then abruptly yanked them out causing Curt to yell furiously through his now soaked dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r gag.


    Bobby next stared directly into Curt''s handsome face, with the blindfold that somehow enhanced his already beautiful looks. He smiled and began sniffing Curt''s damp neck, down slowly between his two muscled heaving pecs covered by his tight white t-shirt, inhaling his sweaty odor, down to this flat hard stomach to the waist band of his jeans. He then put his face into the bulging front of Curt''s jeans to inhale the pungent, aromatic and musky odors there.


    "God he smells great" and then grabbed his bulge, exclaiming "he''s big"


    Curt struggled and tried to yell through his gag mmmuuuuthfuuugahdsofmmmmhhhhh!!!!" at his abductors.


    Aaron joined the fun and like the others, ignored him his protests. They all loved his resistance and struggling and then lifted up part way his t-shirt to expose his flat tanned stomach rippling with muscles and his navel that was haloed lightly by hairs that trailed down to his still hidden pubes. Aaron wet his finger in his mouth and then drilled it into Curt''s deep bellybutton, swirling it around, tickling it.


    Curt thrashed violently like a wild colt at being touched- to no avail. The t-shirt fell back in place, covering up their prize. For now.


    "Beautiful abs! S.e.xy innie belly button for us to tongue! Treasure trail! Hmmmmm....Whata package!" Aaron exclaimed, fingering lightly the boy''s muscled abs and again sticking his finger into his belly button and tickling his sides a little - not too much.


    Curt reacted violently to being touched by a guy like that. Both of his muscled arms yanking hard at the chains, each of his legs trying to kick and break the chains that spread him out. Now he knew it was his own body they were after.


    He was outraged - and still confused. How did this happen? A guy abducted and pawed over like some helpless girl by a group of guys? The faggot nerdy guys in control?


    This isn''t something that ever happened before or a danger that anyone warned him about growing up - like one would a girl. Yes, be careful of strange a.d.u.l.ts - or even priests or coaches that touched you too much - but to be abducted, kidnapped and tied up by a group of faggots who wanted your body? And then he thought about that pervert faggot Noah who lived upstairs in that apartment. F.u.c.k! He took video and pictures of him n.a.k.e.d and other pictures of him shirtless. Stalked him. What the f.u.c.k is it????


    He yelled, though muffled "FFFFFFNAGAAAAYFFFFFNHHDME!!!" , something that sounded to the others like "F.U.C.K NO!" and "GETYOURF.U.C.KIN HANDSOFF ME"


    His body reacted violently again, yanking even harder now at the chains that restrained his arms and legs like a doomed fly caught in a spider''s web.


    After a few minutes his struggling tapered off, sweating from the pointless struggle - realizing he was helpless. He could take these guys - but his body didn''t react the way it should have and then he realized that the beers were - even with the sealed cans - somehow drugged.


    It was futile.


    They knew it from the time they spotted him on the road. Curt just didn''t know it yet. It took time and painful intense prolonged abuse for a straight handsome boy like Curt, who was used to being in control, used to always feeling entitled and arrogant, to be forced over time to comprehend that he was none of those things now. Even longer to realize he never would be again.


    Now the other guys in the van also began feeling the boy up, touching the defined mounds of his pecs, and hard flat stomach. He m.o.a.n.e.d once or twice in rage, desperately trying to shake them off, moving his body this way or that. But the restraints spreading his legs out and his arms up tightly didn''t allow any lee-way for him. His muscled sweaty body was totally exposed to them.


    Ever so often a finger or fingers would touch him in such a way - deliberately it seemed - so it sent a ticklish sensation that caused him to shriek through his gag - and his body to jerk involuntarily. He was worried about that - worried that these sick f.u.c.ks would abuse him - like raping his a.s.s - but also now if they thought about tickling the shit out of him.


    Though drugged, the thought terrified him. His mind was overwhelmed by conflicting thoughts of outrage, resistance, terror, and confusion while trying to figure out what was happening and why. And how he could escape it. But his mind was a jumble of those thoughts and made more confused by the drug.


    His captors loved doing this, but were careful not to over do it, wanting to get Curt fully acquainted with his new life that would include constant live video cameras, live video streams, and a vast array of torments and tools they would use on him once they got him to his new home - at least until he was purchased - at a place known as the "Facility".


    They wanted him to rest briefly before his ordeal really began - so that his defiance and struggling would still be at its peak for the video cameras and the live video streaming audience, including prospective buyers.


    The video cam in the van did record everything - including the scene when they leaped at him and restrained him. That was a hot scene that prospective buyers would want to see later for sure, including his yelling, struggling of the boy as he was being fondled and touched by his captors. But the van''s cramped quarters made it hard to fully see everything and lighting was sometimes a problem. So they usually waited until they got to the Facility.


    After 20 minutes of the initial touching, including the slight tickling that terrified Curt, they remained content for the moment to simply stare at their beautiful new captive, who shifted uneasily back and forth, covered in a new layer of aromatic male sweat, ever so often pulling on the chains his body now fully exhausted from struggling and from the lingering impact of the drug they gave him.


    A few moments after Curt came to, one of the guys pulled out the boy''s wallet in Curt''s right back jeans pocket, and that caused Curt to struggle again and yell a muffled protest.


    They excitedly went through it as if it was a long lost treasure - giving tid bits of precious information about this handsome boy. He was the perfect age for them: 22 years old.


    "Well Curt, we are going to have a lot of fun together!!!" Aaron said, groping the boy''s bulge again, as he yelled.


    "MMMMMMNAAAAAAAFUUUU" Curt''s muffled enraged response.


    Aaron unbuttoned the top of Curt''s jeans and pulled down the zipper part way, exposing the struggling youth''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and the mounded bulge of his straight boy manhood. His tormentors grew even more excited seeing how Curt''s treasure trail of wiry hairs from his belly button disappeared into the top waistband of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, that was pulled down enough to reveal the top part of a healthy nest of pubic hairs. They liked the fact that this boy didn''t shave his pubes, and retained his natural body hair that on a masculine straight boy like Curt, enhanced - at least for them - his s.e.x.u.a.l allure. The display of their restrained captive boy was extremely s.e.xy and e.r.o.t.i.c to them - arms chained upwards, legs splayed out chained, t-shirt pushed up exposing his pecs and n.i.p.p.l.es and abs, and jeans unbuttoned and half-way unzipped that partially exposed his bulging boxer b.r.i.e.f.s.


    Bobby, who clearly was becoming consumed with l.u.s.t for Curt, dived his face into the opening of Curt''s pants, pressing into the pliable mound of Curt''s junk, inhaling deeply the pungent musky masculine smells. The strong scents of Curt''s sweaty c.o.c.k and balls captured by the fabric of his cotton u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was to Bobby like a powerful e.r.o.t.i.c drug. He rubbed his nose back and forth on the bulge, sniffing and inhaling more deeply, as Curt yelled through his gag and tried desperately to push him away.


    Curt never before had any guy touch him in this way - at least that he could knew of - now this intimate unwanted fondling of his junk enraged him. He yelled through his gag again at Bobby, who pulled his face away a few inches and grabbed at the bulging mound, cupping downward what he could of Curt''s big ball sack, and then moved fingers lightly touching and gripping the girth and length upward, his semi-hard long snaking manhood. It wasn''t steel hard, but Bobby knew that they would soon take care of that when they reached their destination in a few minutes. He reluctantly moved his face and body back, sighing as he stared at their beautiful captive, and zipped and buttoned the boy''s pants back up.


    Daniel and Eric poked their fingers into the damp t-shirted armpits of Curt, causing him to gasp and buckle his entire body with a muffled hysterical laughter, his hands tightening into fists. They sniffed their fingers, inhaling the boy''s pungent armpit sweat odor that was mixed with a fading deodorant he must have put on earlier in the morning. The mixture was all straight boy - and they loved it.


    "NNNNNNNAANANANANNANA" Curt yelled, in rage trying desperately to hide the sheer panic and terror he felt of being tickled. He hoped they didn''t see or hear him react to that.


    Suddenly Curt could feel the van lurch to a stop. Curt, despite the bravado, had to ward off the growing anxiety and terror of what was to come, fighting off a panic that was making him sick in the pit of his stomach. He had no idea where he was - or what would happen next. All he knew for the moment was that something very bad was going to happen to him.


    His tormentors stared at the him knowing that very soon they would be unwrapping and abusing their prize. Bobby - who especially l.u.s.ted after Curt, licked his lips constantly, staring at the straight boy''s bulging mound, knowing they would soon stripping him to finally expose what had to be a tasty hot piece of f.u.c.k meat.


    Bobby knew, he would have the first taste of that throbbing f.u.c.k rod. He would have as much time as he wanted to edge and c.o.c.k polish the shit out this arrogant c.o.c.ky straight boy. He knew he could drive the boy to insanity by his edging and c.o.c.k polishing skills - knowing he almost certainly never experienced either in his straight boy s.e.x life. Bobby''s d.i.c.k flexed hard, oozing prec.u.m with the thought of hearing Curt shriek by having his straight boy knob polished over and over and over. He would make Curt suffer by tormenting the f.u.c.k meat of this incredibly handsome youth.


    Curt, blindfolded and gagged knew from their talking and feeling the van turn and then slow down that they were near whatever destination they were taking him to. A black curtain of doom seemed to overcome Curt''s Alpha Male persona. His body trembled involuntarily for a moment and he hoped his captors didn''t see that. He summoned all the will-power he had in him to stop the utter panic and fear fighting off a fearful reaction to vomit. He could taste the bile in his mouth.


    Man up he told himself. Don''t let them do this to you he thought, trying to shut out the voices of his tormentors and the fear of what would happen next. He needed to concentrate and focus on fighting back, as he always did before in college and high school wrestling matches. He flexed and his body grew taut. He shook his head and fisted his hands. He fought off the nauseous feeling and suppressed - for the moment - the feeling of sheer panic and terror.


    He could feel the van slow and then lurch to a stop.


    F.u.c.k them he thought. I''ll get out and I''m going to f.u.c.k them over when I do he vowed.


    TO BE CONTINUED.....

 Chapter 179 - CHAPTER 7 - DELIVERING CURT

    Looming far off the road was a large structure where the van was head to. It was referred to informally as the "receiving facility".


    The receiving facility was like a warehouse in size, though from the outside its dimensions were deliberately hidden, with most of the structure underground. Every room below was sound proofed though with the nearest neighbor 50 miles away in any direction, it was more to keep the noise level down when they had - as they often did - multiple defiant straight boys being brought in.


    Some being inspected, trained and readied for shipment to a buyer. Some boys were abducted and brought for a week or more to provide numerous live streamed video performances for a select rich private online club (who were also purchased boys for sale). Several times the guys in the van or the other facility workers would just hunt good looking straight boys to have fun with for a couple of days, or have them "perform" in the private club for members, before releasing them drunk or drugged hundreds of miles away from where they were abducted.


    The facility had dozens of other large and small rooms, holding cells, and a medical clinic that was fully equipped to perform certain minor types of operations. Some straight boys - handsome and perfect in face may have features below that, for a buyer, requires certain improvements. Some boys may be perfect in body and face with the exception of a belly button that was an "outie" which a buyer might disapprove of and request that it be modified. Minor surgery would be performed to create a concave (or innie) navel for the boy. Similar surgery could be performed to remove tattoos and piercings, trim back surgically or to eliminate entirely unwanted foreskins if so requested by a buyer. The boys being subjected to these changes to their bodies were of course horrified when they awoke from anesthesia and saw what was done. They had no choice of course in the matter.


    Except for boys who were purchased with a special condition of being totally "untouched", many of the straight boys were also brought hooded and gagged to a special private club as a special training session. The club was located about 60 miles from the facility - where anywhere from 50 to 100 wealthy club members sampled the merchandise with tickle torture, n.i.p.p.l.e torture, prolonged c.o.c.k polishing, edging, forced multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms and post o.r.g.a.s.m torments done over and over and over by countless hands, tongues, fingers. C.o.c.ky arrogant straight boys brought to that club almost always came back to the receiving facility driven to the point of insanity and exhaustion from being subjected to endless abuse by so many people. It usually took two days or more for a boy to fully recover and a few more for sometimes the hundreds of bite and pinch marks (from dozens and dozens of guys) and other marks from crops, wh.i.p.s and clothes pins to disappear.


    The van slowed and then suddenly came to a stop inside a large barn like structure. The large garage door opened - the entrance large enough to fit a small U-haul type truck if needed. The van headed down a ramp into the huge underground garage that stored two small U-hall type trucks and 3 other vans. The van turned and stopped in front of a large metal door, opened by a large fearsome looking Sam.o.a.n man who looked like a heavy weight wrestler


    The van driver Joseph, getting out of his seat, went to the back of the van and had his first real look at the tied up boy. He was one of their most beautiful and s.e.xy looking captives Joseph thought, though he realized, all of their victims seemed to look that way when they brought them back to the facility. Something about this boy that needed extra abuse Joseph thought as he knelt next to the tightly restrained boy.


    Totally restrained, Curt was in no condition to resist or escape, and was still somewhat incapacitated by the drug earlier, though it was wearing off. They quickly unhooked his wrist cuffs from the wall chain and attached his wrist cuffs tight behind his back. The other two grabbed his ankle cuffs, unhooked it from the wall of the van, and then hooked a short chain to each ankle cuff - making it possible for him to shuffle, but impossible for him to run. They attached another short chain from that to his wrists.


    "There!!!! That wasn''t too bad, now, was it?" Jesse said in a mocking tone.


    They pulled him up under his damp armpits, and carried his legs out of the van as he continued his muffled protests through the gag, and struggled, dragging him to his doom. The giant Sam.o.a.n grabbed the chained and cuffed youth, and threw him over his shoulder carrying him inside.


    The giant Sam.o.a.n tossed Curt on the floor - entirely covered by wrestling type mats, slapping the boy''s jean covered a.s.s hard as he struggled, his muffled yelling resuming. The Sam.o.a.n loved the way this one looked, smelled and struggled - and he grinned happily because he knew his hard 13 inch giant baseball bat like c.o.c.k would be raping Curt''s tight a.s.s in the next few days if not sooner. He was always patient because when his time came he was always given two hours or more to do what he wanted with their tightly restrained captured prey in one of the smaller private rooms - that (like all the rooms) were video live streaming. The one on one in the smaller room on a large bed - made to look like someone''s home - made the assaults and abuse even more intense and harder to take for their captured boys because it seemed so much more intimate.


    Two guys from the van - now wearing black ski masks to focus more attention on their new prey for the video cameras, grabbed Curt, still blindfolded, and pulled him over between two concrete posts with several bolts at different heights designed specifically to restrain a guy spread eagle standing, but leaving full access to both sides of a tied up body.


    Though Curt''s arms were now restrained and helpless, his legs, though chained together were not yet chained to the posts and he started to struggle furiously again knowing that this was his last chance for now to break free. He knew there was little chance of that happening but in his mind he had to fight back to show these faggots he wouldn''t just give in and give up.


    One of the hooded guys ripped off the duct tape, pulling out some of Curt''s face and neck hairs as he muffled a scream with the dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r still in his mouth. He pulled out the soaked dirty b.r.i.e.f.s - which belonged to one of their earlier young handsome victims and tossed it on the floor for later use.


    Curt, moved his sore jaw around and around, at first not able to form words or speak. He was still blindfolded for the moment.


    After a few seconds, able to form words and speak, he began to struggle in earnest, yelling "HEY! HEY! Stop!!!! I''m not gay okay?!!!! What the f.u.c.k are you doing! Lemme go! Man - let me the f.u.c.k go!!!!"


    It took all their might - to hold down his legs that were kicking and pulling in a desperate attempt to break away. They pressed his leg down hard and with enormous effort, tied them securely at each end, so his body was spread eagled (upright), his arm pits, and body completely tied and at their mercy. They were all sweating and panting from the exertion of restraining this boy.


    "F.u.c.k Curt, you are f.u.c.kin'' strong...." One of ski-masked hooded guys said struggling to pull his legs as the straight tried desperately to stop them for tying up his legs.


    It took them a few seconds to force each leg and ankle apart and attach a hook to the frame that spread out his legs l.e.w.dly.


    "FAAAAUUUUCCCCK!!!!" he yelled.


    To give Curt even less freedom of movement, they looped around each of his t.h.i.g.hs (still covered with his pants), and then secured to the post tightly. While he could buckle and struggle - especially his upper body, there was very little movement he could do with his t.h.i.g.hs and legs.


    His hands fisted his body taut and flexed trying to desperately break his restraints; Curt struggled for a few more minutes, pulling at the ropes, yelling "LET ME GO!!!!!"


    Without saying a word, one of the ski-masked hooded guys walked up to the struggling and cursing boy and removed his blindfold.


    His mind enraged and confused by his abduction, Curt''s eyes squinted for several seconds, blinking rapidly trying to adjust to the bright lights of the room. At first he wasn''t able to make out anything. In a second or two he could see - and looked down and then around the room and at his kidnappers. He saw a giant king sized bed that was on some platform. A large flat table big enough for a large man to be laid on. Different racks, chains, wh.i.p.s, and what were clearly - even to Curt - large rubber dildos of various sizes - including several of that were enormous in size. He saw what appeared to be electrical units with long leads with small pads and straps of what purpose he could not fathom. But it all added up to something evil for Curt - and he sensed many of these horrible implements would be used on his body. He fought back a shudder and panic.


    Curt saw how big the room was, seeing no windows, but two metal large doors and no other avenues of escape.


    Blindfolded up until seconds before, he had no idea where he was. He could be anywhere. What he saw horrified him - though he would have been even more horrified by the other rooms and facilities that he couldn''t see. Worse he saw several guys - including husky sized men that he knew were not in the van - with ski-masks, some standing a few feet from him, others further away - but all staring at him. The sight of those hooded men was meant to strike fear in their captured prey - and it almost always did. For Curt he tried to remember what the guys in the van looked like - that lessened the fear somewhat. But it was still unnerving to see 10 or 12 or more guys hooded and surrounding a victim tied up and helpless.


    Though he appeared to his captors as defiant and unafraid, Curt was doing all he could to fight the feelings to terror - almost as if he was a little boy again and lost and wanting to cry for his mother. He knew he was now trapped. This was no small time abduction. This was something much bigger that just some random abduction and **** - but Curt didn''t know what.


    His eyes glared at them in almost pure rage now hiding the growing fear and apprehension that he had to fight off from turning into sheer panic. The alpha male part of Curt still felt that somehow he could control - or get control back of this situation. The guys from the van - though now hooded - didn''t look too tough. But he worried about the other bigger guys - hooded and surrounding him. Curt knew that for now escape was impossible. But he had to keep trying.


    "Welcome home Curt. Yeah...well, you''re here whether you are welcome or not. But man you have a f.u.c.kin hot body and we welcome that for sure. You''re going to have a lot of fans. See....cameras....everywhere...every sound....everything that happens...including the van," said one of the guys from the van, pointing to all the different cameras everywhere.


    Curt looked around in disbelief at all the cameras - and two cameramen holding what appeared to be very expensive mobile hand held units. How could this be happening he thought?


    He yelled in growing rage, "NONONNONNOOO!!!! Let me go....goddamn it!!! F.u.c.k!!!!...."


    Two hooded guys went through the other personal stuff of Curt''s, finding his personal toiletries - nothing special, except, hidden away in the pouch of the overnight shaving kit was - to their surprise - a small size bottle of Astroglide lube! And tucked away at the bottom of the big bag was a p.o.r.no magazine of n.a.k.e.d young beautiful women.


    "Well, well, well...what do we have here Curt? You must like to jerk off a lot dude - though have to compliment you on your choice of product - Astroglide definitely is good stuff...We''ll have to use this on you. Love your reading material too" one of the hooded guys from the van said in a mocking voice, bringing the bottle out right in front of Curt''s now reddened face.


    Curt''s eyes widened, glaring back at his tormentors with rage and failing to hide his further embarrassment. It was humiliating to have these perverts he thought, inspect all of his personal belongings, strip his clothes off and touch him - and now find the lube which he always carefully hid away when he travelled. His face was flushed with embarrassment - though he tried to shake it off with anger.


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!!" he spat out angrily. He muttered angrily "sick sick", shaking his head in disgust.


    "And what''s this....your camera. Hmmm...WOW! Bro - what''s with these pictures?" the hooded guy from the van said, and then looked at the hundreds of photos stored in camera - and some short video clips. There had to be over a thousand pictures - all of Curt. Curt shirtless. Close-ups of his b.u.t.t and crotch. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    " F.u.c.k - guys come here....look at this shit...Hey Curt you like having pictures taken of yourself n.a.k.e.d? You look semi-hard there Curt - and all these other pictures here...shirtless, in your u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r? What kind of pervert are you Curt? Who you giving these to? Your mother? Sure...You are as f.u.c.k.e.d up as we are!!!!" the hooded guy taunted the boy as he showed the pictures on the digital camera to the other guys - who whooped and yelled out in excitement, including a taunting wolf whistle. They loaded the pictures and video onto a hard drive and on the three giant video screens a slow slide show of the pictures were shown. The small audience of potential buyers could also see those pictures and also see and hear the proceedings - and every proceeding- in the facility.


    "Look...that camera isn''t mine. I took it from my neighbor upstairs - he dropped his camera on me. The faggot was taking pictures of me all the time I was living there without me knowing....He''s the pervert," Curt muttered back to his tormentors. "Look guys, you had your fun. This is f.u.c.k.e.d up. Just let me go. Keep the f.u.c.kin camera. Keep everything. Just let me go. Now."


    Curt still couldn''t believe that he was abducted by other guys for his body.


    They now were looking at those pictures, staring back at him to compare - especially the shots of him lying n.a.k.e.d in his patio.


    They mocked him for the piss stains and intense strong pungent odor from his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and showed him the stains - and even the very slight brownish skid mark. They showed each item - close-up - each of the soiled garments, pointing to the location of the offending stain - right next to Curt''s reddened face.


    "I guess your momma didn''t teach you how to be clean and wipe yourself good, huh?" Daniel said, close to Curt''s ear, then nibbling it like some girl, causing Curt to buckle and jerk his head away.


    Curt''s was embarrassed -- it was humiliating to him to have his body and clothes - especially his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, so intimately examined and sniffed. What kind of sick animals were these Curt thought trying to hold back constant rising feelings of panic.


    Each of the hooded guys from the van had their l.u.s.t fueled by the fact that they had this handsome straight boy at their complete mercy - a boy who would normally intimidate them with his Adonis good looks and body. Like all the previous victims. All his good looks, his beautiful muscled body had no power to stop them or intimidate them now. Curt was tied up and helpless. That was a part of the reason why the guys from the van enjoyed immensely their job - the other reason was pure financial.


    Hundreds of benefactors across the world - especially Asian and Middle East - loved abducted straight good-looking boys - for on-going video movies, short clips, and sometimes brief personal "appearances" or in many cases, purchased as a s.e.x slave to be subjected with all kinds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es and torments - the extent and duration depending on the buyer. Sometimes the guys in the van would abduct a good-looking boy for just a short period of time - sometimes for a night, sometimes for a weekend or several days and properly blackmailed, dumped them in a different town, traumatized but otherwise unharmed


    No matter the ultimate fate of each prey they abducted, each of their boys stalked and abducted and then edged, milked, and tortured would have their entire ordeal fully videotaped. Many of those videos would be edited down and posted on a special gay bdsm site (a certain benefactor liked those videos posted for the public to see - getting a special thrill out of having a captured boy - disguised - and yet s.e.x.u.a.lly assaulted on tape and for enjoyment and entertainment by possibly people who knew them or were their friends and family - without knowing it was them.


    And the victims would be forced to endure that humiliation on top of so many others - knowing that the constant violations of their bodies were posted for people to see - even if their specific identities were hidden.


    Curt was no different. A series of videos would be posted several weeks from now, though in all of those clips he would be hooded or his face blurred by video editing to hide his identity.


    "Shut the f.u.c.k up! You don''t have a choice either way. "


    Curt, enraged, yelled back "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! LET ME GO!!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!" as if he could order them around.

 Chapter 180 - CHAPTER 8 - CURT STRIPPED

    Aaron went up to Curt and rudely yanked a black leather hood on the boy''s sweaty head as he struggled and yelled. The hood that had openings for his eyes, his nostrils and mouth into place, and they locked it with a mini-lock. The hood caused Curt to go into a panic mode - it felt invasive and worse, it was hot and seemed hard to see and breathe. He struggled even more, cursing them, and then pleading for them to take it off. He thought it would drive him crazy wearing it.


    Jesse came up and shoved a red ball gag into the boy''s open mouth, strapping it tightly - but allowing Curt to still yell and scream - though almost all his words would be muffled or unintelligible.


    Without warning, Aaron bitch slapped his face hard through the leather hood - causing the boy to yell, and then kissed him on the lips biting into the ball gag.


    "Yeah, big f.u.c.k.i.n.g straight boy all tied up and now just f.u.c.kin kissed by a certified faggot. How did you like that, huh?"


    Curt struggled and yanked at his restraints in vain - and yelled further in what they assumed was a muffled "F.U.C.KIN LET ME GO!!!"


    "Well, let''s get started Curt. You''ll have a new name for your potential buyers and the audience watching the videos by of course."


    Buyers? Audience? New name? What the f.u.c.k???? He was confused, though he did see the video cams and camera men. But what was going on?


    Before Curt could protest and struggle further, Jesse and Daniel approached the boy and ripped Curt''s t-shirt off, tearing it completely from his body.


    ""AAAAHAHAHAHFFFFFKKK!!!!!!" Curt gasped and yelled again his reedy masculine voice muffled because of the ball gag. The yelling and the sheer fury of his struggling only made them hotter, and they watched for a few minutes, while Curt''s sweaty smooth body squirmed and struggled to break free.


    They loved his slightly hairy belly button. It was large enough to stick an index finger into it without a problem, and had some folds of skin deep in the hole that offered some mystery, hidden odors and perhaps - they hoped - even more ticklish sensations. They knew that most straight boys never had their belly buttons played with - maybe kissed in passing by a girl - but never fingered or tongued on a concentrated prolonged way that they would do to him - as they did to other boys. Curt would find - as all the previous victims did - that every part of his muscled beautiful body, every orifice, every fingers, toes, fingers, armpits, n.i.p.p.l.es, d.i.c.k and balls - would be thoroughly explored, fondled, played with over and over. They would have fun drilling their fingers, tickling and tonguing that s.e.xy hole.


    Though his head was now covered by the hot leather hood, his tormentors knew by the movement of his head, the growing panic and horror on his handsome face, though he tried to hide it with macho rage. The hood took some of the frat boy college athlete bravado out of him, because it increasingly became hotter causing his head to sweat profusely matting his hair and - that made him also think that it could somehow suffocate him.


    Other than being punked, he had no idea what they exactly would do with him never having experienced gay s.e.x and never watched gay p.o.r.n. He had no points of real references to go by other than what people saw in mainstream movies about guys in prisons getting r.a.p.ed or what he heard in the locker rooms or on the street. Nearly all of those references though were derogatory and about getting punked in the a.s.s. Curt knew about hand jobs but it never occurred to him to think about a guy doing that to him ever. He knew gay guys s.u.c.k.e.d d.i.c.k - though that never interested him in the least and he, like a lot of straight boys, thought he would never get off or get hard by a guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g him or touching him. He never thought about other forms of male on male s.e.x. He of course had seen mainstream movies of guys getting tortured - so he had some knowledge of that.


    Yeah, there was that neighbor upstairs from his apartment that definitely creeped him out by his stares and picture taking that he didn''t realize what he was doing the past year until his camera dropped on him. And there were over the years as a teenager when at different times older men would says things to him that later he realized were offers to blow him or even pay him for s.e.x, though he didn''t realize it at the time. He just ignored them like he did with anyone who he thought wasn''t important to him - like that guy who lived upstairs from him. F.u.c.k.i.n.g faggot he thought. But now...how could this be happening to him as a barrage of thoughts flashed through his mind.


    He could only think of what he heard - like everyone else - what goes on in prison with big a.s.s cons punking young new guys against their will. That was the only point of reference that Curt had to go on. But this wasn''t prison, so what was happening - how could they do this Curt thought?


    "Well, even if you''re a freak who takes pictures of himself like that, I have to admit you are one hell of a pretty dude. Yeah. " Aaron said, putting his face just an inch or two away from Curt''s hooded head forcing an intimacy that further repelled him.


    "But you think because you are so f.u.c.kin good-looking that you can have your f.u.c.k.i.n.g way. Well, all that''s over for you boy. You''re nothing but a f.u.c.kin s.e.x toy, bitch."


    At that he placed his long dry fingers under the boy''s damp sweaty hairy armpits, rubbing it there lightly, as Curt''s body tightened up. His body shook slightly - in fear and anticipation that maybe those fingers would tickle him - something he couldn''t stand. Until this moment it never occurred to Curt that tickling would even be one of the abuses he would have to face. Now he feared they would tickle him if they could get a reaction from him. Curt in a split-second realized he had to show them that he wasn''t ticklish, while also fighting off the panic and sheer terror in his brain exploding just over the thought of being tickled.


    The fingers played and pulled slightly at his armpit hairs, lightly - with feather like touches - glided over, sometimes dragging a finger or two around the outside area of his pit, and - dangerously to Curt - finger walking in and around the hairy pits, always falling just short of actually tickling him. But the sensation shot electric tremors through his entire muscled now taut body with Curt doing all he could not to be overcome by the growing panic of sheer terror that those fingers would tickle him. He tried desperately - and thought he was succeeding - in not moving his body as if the touching did not scare him, even if he showed disgust of what they were doing.


    The touching of those fingers - back and forth dancing their digits lightly in his hairy pits that were an intense mixture of sensations that brought him just to edge of what would be outright tickling. To Curt''s mind it was like the electric touch of feathers skillfully probing each armpit hair - and sometimes drilling lightly into the skin there. But never crossing over the edge to outright tickling, though Curt never knew that. He was terrified that at any moment they would plunge their fingers into his sides and pits and tickle him to death.


    It took all of Curt''s will power, gritting his teeth on the ball gag hard, closing his eyes tight, his hands fisted and his body going rigid to withstand the sensations - and not to show his tormentors any reaction. Unknown to him, Curt was giving his tormentors the exact response they wanted and knew they would get from him - as they got from all of their previous victims. This was just a prelude of what was to come, to make him think he fooled them.


    After Curt was forced to endure 30 intense agonizing minutes of the light touching of his body, Aaron brought both hands back to his own face to sniff his fingers that were coated with the heavy pungent dank smell of Curt''s hairy armpits. The armpits stink of a very handsome straight college frat boy. An athlete. On his fingers. The scent caused Aaron''s d.i.c.k to harden even more - as it did for his friends watching.


    He took the ball gag out of Curt''s mouth, now thoroughly coated with his spit, wanting the boy''s threats and screaming to be fully heard and recorded.


    They knew this particular boy was built for defiance - which was a huge part of their almost idol-like attraction toward him. They hoped he would retain that boyish defiance at some level throughout the time they would have him. It clearly enhanced already his marketability especially to certain very wealthy Arabs, European, South American and Asian businessmen who loved such attributes and subscribed to the very exclusive live video streaming of this and other beautiful boys. Curt was definitely a prized and coveted piece of merchandise - his value further added with the posting of the thousand or so photos and short videos taken of his shirtless by his neighbor. .


    Curt, not saying anything, exhaled loudly with his entire body suddenly losing tension after being subjected to the unwanted touching. He breathed deeply, thinking he was successful in hiding his weakness of being extremely ticklish but was still terrified that they would even try to do such a thing. He had no idea that he was already doomed for the worst intense never-ending tickle torture in the history of the facility. Dozens of rich subscribers paid thousands of dollars for that event to happen - though Curt would face other ordeals first.


    Still bewildered Curt realized that he was tied up, helpless. They could do anything to him. He thought that he would be r.a.p.ed or physically abused in some way.


    But he had the misfortune of all good-looking athletic young males - that he was man enough to overcome a lot of pain. He never thought until now about tickling or edging or milking that would be done to him. Or the intense amount of pain that another person could inflict if they were sadistic and creative enough. These guys were.


    With only a few minutes respite from the near tickle touching of his body, Bobby placed his hands on Curt''s muscled sweaty meaty pecs putting his long fingers on each of his dark quarter sized n.i.p.p.l.es haloed by a hairs, kneading the prominent n.i.p.p.l.es gently at first, between his fingers and thumbs while Curt s.u.c.k.e.d in his stomach, and tightened his c.h.e.s.t, trying not to react. Having Bobby touch him anywhere - but especially his n.i.p.p.l.es - made Curt''s skin crawl.


    Both Bobby and Eric bent over slightly to suck hard on Curt''s n.i.p.p.l.es - l.i.c.k.i.n.g, then lightly biting both, and then s.u.c.k.i.n.g hard as if Curt was nursing some overgrown babies. The nibbling and hard s.u.c.k.i.n.g of his n.i.p.p.l.es by two guys who pulled the nodules as far as it could go caused an intense mixture of stinging pain and unwanted sensation of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that caused Curt''s semi hard sausage to flex o.b.s.c.e.n.ely in front of his tormentors. Curt yelled at them to stop and tried to back his c.h.e.s.t away, muttering "F.u.c.kin sick....this is sick....." But his body was too tightly restrained and his tormentors continued their biting, nibbling and s.u.c.k.i.n.g of Curt''s t.i.t.s.


    Both Eric and Bobby saw what Curt was trying to do and quickly pinched hard both of his already sore n.i.p.p.l.es and then pulled them back, forth and stretched them out from his pecs, with the same sadistic glee of some f.u.c.k.e.d up kid pulling the wings off a fly.


    "OPEN YOUR F.U.C.KIN EYES!!! YOU AIN''T GONNA ACT LIKE THIS AINT HAPPENING!!!!! F.U.C.K YOU!!!!" Bobby spat and pinched and yanked hard on Curt''s n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Curt shrieked in pain - the loudest yell so far by their count - and he struggled again mightily in anger and frustration, cursing them and screaming "GOD STOP!!! OH SHIT!!!!! PLEASE!!!! OH GOD!!!! STOP STOP!!!!"


    Eric backed away a little to watch as Bobby slapped the Curt''s muscled pecs and then repeatedly over and over and over, slapping hard on his flat stomach - making it bright red as he gasped, clenching his teeth trying not to scream out the pain he felt.


    Curt, his eyes wincing from the sharp stinging pain, gritted his teeth, grunted loudly, panting, and his muscled body thrashing back and forth. Tears welled and streamed from his eyes, though Curt still looked defiant muttering "I f.u.c.kin will kill you..." under his breath.


    "You gonna cry little straight boy? Huh? Yeah? Can''t take a little pain? Huh?" Bobby taunted Curt, grabbing his jaw and forcing him to look at his face, now just two inches away. Curt felt the hot breath of his tormentor as he stared into his eyes. The forced intimacy - something they would do to Curt time and again - was unnerving to him.


    Curt tried to turn his face away - cursing his tormentors "F.U.C.K YOU!!!!!" and trying to spit, but suddenly gasped for air as Bobby socked his hard stomach several times without warning. Then he continued slapping the boy hard on his flat stomach that left his hand imprint over and over. Several of the buyers watching on live stream video had requested this punishment specifically to see how the merchandise would react. He performed far beyond their expectations.


    Curt, his eyes wet with tears from the stinging pain, glared at Bobby - hating him especially (remembering his intrusive behavior in the van. He sagged in his bondage, his c.h.e.s.t heaving from the n.i.p.p.l.e torture - he discovered now he couldn''t bear the pain of his n.i.p.p.l.es being twisted. In his straight boy experience that type of physical assault would never have happened before except in very brief frat boy type horsing around. Never with the prolonged intensity done by Bobby and the others that exposed to Curt just how s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e his n.i.p.p.l.es were.


    Before his abduction, Curt always swaggered around campus and anywhere he went as the alpha male type tough guy. Others always deferred to him. He believed then that he could endure all kinds of pain, but that experience was strictly exertions as an athlete. Not like this. He would soon realize - as previous victims before him learned - that there was a special intensity and deliberate methodical way his abductors administered punishment that made it hard for Curt to withstand it. It was also the prolonged nature of the attacks too that broke down resistance.


    His tormentors knew exactly what they were doing. Everything was calculated to approach, overcome and then go far, far past the internal boundaries of resistance of their victims without any time limitations. To his tormentors, Curt and all the other straight boys abducted before him, those internal boundaries of resistance were so low to be child''s play. Straight boys had no idea.


    A particular torment - tickle torture or c.o.c.k polishing or edging, electro torture - could go on and on and on and on with no discernible pattern or reason to the victim - but there was always a reason why they did what they did. For Curt and the other victims, the only thing for sure was that each torment was intense, calculated, brutal (if pain was involved), unbearable (if pleasurable sensations was involved) and always long.


    Suddenly they all backed off - and the group of his fellow tormentors stared for a moment at their prize. Curt, relieved at the momentary pause of being abused, exhaled again deeply and stood trying to muster up the strength he knew he would need to face whatever was going to happen next.


    He was sweating now from his brown haired arm pits, sweat coming from his c.h.e.s.t, down to his navel, down a trail of brown hair leading down to his now sweaty pubic bush, still hidden by his pants. He could see the group of guys staring back at him, l.i.c.k.i.n.g their lips with their eyes glazed in pure animal like l.u.s.t. He shuddered and closed his green eyes as if to shut out them out - knowing he was helpless his hellish descent into more and more humiliation and abuse. In his head he vowed to get loose somehow at the first chance - and would fight back no matter what. He would get through this and would ruin their expectations that he was some p.u.s.s.y who they could break down and beg. F.u.c.k that. He opened his eyes and glared back at them .


    "This is f.u.c.k.e.d up man. Just let me go. Now." Curt said evenly, trying again not to show any reaction - though his body clearly was - and trying to act as if he could control the situation he was in as he was always able to do. But that was before his abduction. Now, it was disconcerting to Curt - used to getting his way and always being listened to - to being totally ignored. Not his body of course - just his protests and demands.


    Daniel, hooded, came up to the boy, squatted, staring straight at Curt''s flat belly and abs and began to unbuckle the wide belt, as he twisted and turned his lower body in a vain attempt to stop it. But he was chained and restrained too tightly to allow much movement. The hooded boy just slapped Curt''s flat heaving stomach hard and finished unbuckling his belt, pulling it out off his jeans in one quick motion, holding it like some prize tossing it over to Bobby.


    Another hooded guy - Curt couldn''t tell who, walked a step or two to Curt bending over slightly and easily unfastened the top button of his sweaty damp jeans, despite the continued wild struggling of the boy.


    "No...no man...stop...stop" Curt tried to say in a reasoned tone as if that would have any effect. "You don''t want to do this, okay? Just stop...Stop!!!!"


    Curt knew stripping him of his jeans that would leave him virtually n.a.k.e.d except for his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and that in turn would mean the **** of his a.s.s had to follow.


    Curt glared with rage at the five guys from the van - plus the cameramen and others lurking around, noting how large in build some of those guys were. He tried to fight off the panic think of the monstrous horrible pain that he would surely feel when their hard faggot pricks tore up his hole. Oh my god he thought, his body involuntarily shaking from that fear before he asserted self control and defiance again. It was going to be horrible pain but he had to somehow survive it. It would be different from the torture of being tickled - which terrified him in a different way because he knew he had no defense and no way to endure it. They could overcome his attempts to withstand it in seconds.


    But the ordeal of being r.a.p.ed - of having c.o.c.ks brutally shoved up a guy''s a.s.s - that was pain he wasn''t sure he could handle either. The only thing he could hang on to is that he was familiar with physical pain, being an athlete. But he wasn''t sure though if he could withstand the physical pain either if it went on too long or was just f.u.c.kin brutal - something he feared by looking around the dungeon and seeing the frightening huge dildos, all kinds of wh.i.p.s, cops, sticks, ball presses and other torture tools.


    And the other fear he wasn''t sure how he would deal with was the brutal humiliation of being r.a.p.ed by another guy - f.u.c.k - not just one. Several. And who knows how many times? How could he handle that humiliation and shame mentally except with pure rage and a vow in his mind that he would somehow get revenge. Too many awful things to think about but now he told himself, he needed to focus on resistance. F.u.c.k them. He wasn''t going to let them **** his a.s.s or make him respond. F.u.c.k them. He momentarily forgot about the tickling.


    He could feel clammy hands on his slim waist, b.u.t.t and fingers grabbing at his pants - now unzipping it, the body heat of several guys squatting or bending over next to his splayed tied up legs, and the giggling, taunts and other noise they made as they stripped him. He gasped and struggled, cursing them, yelling at them to stop.


    Several fingers danced up the sides of his twisting n.a.k.e.d sweating torso carefully - not to trigger a tickle response - but to illicit a borderline unbearable ticklish like sensation that also sparked an erogenous response from Curt''s sweaty muscled body. Curt gasped. His body tightened as he continued to try to twist and turn in a futile struggle to stop it, to stop his being stripped and to somehow break free.


    The sudden and continued erogenous type touching of his sides and stomach caused him to panic again about being tickled - on top of being r.a.p.ed.


    As his body was being assaulted - even if not causing pain - his overloaded mind suddenly raced through previous events for a clue to what was happening to him now - for any points of reference.


    In a quick flash he remembered what he then thought were innocent incidents in the past that now seemed tinged with unwanted and perverted overtones. That faggot up took pictures of him. A doctor during an exam who tried but failed to get his finger up his rectum for what he said was a prostate exam, though he wondered why he would be doing that given his age. And how red and embarrassed the doctor was after Curt told him to stop. The assistant coach who always seemed to show up next to Curt as he was toweling himself off in the locker-room. Or the teammate in high school who he caught trying to leave the locker-room with his dirty sweaty jock hanging out of his jacket pocket, turning red saying that he thought it was his - not Curt''s.


    The several times he had to replace dirty sweaty jocks and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r in high school and college that seemed to disappear for no reason - though now he realized why - with his body tied up, touched and being stripped of his clothes in preparation to be r.a.p.ed by guys. In a quick flash the thoughts came and went in his head. He raged. All f.u.c.k.i.n.g faggots - all f.u.c.k.i.n.g perverts. Now THIS was happening to him. F.U.C.K!!!! F.U.C.K!!!! F.U.C.K!!!! F.U.C.K!!!!!


    Furious at his abduction and now what was happening to him, Curt yanked hard on the cuffs on his wrists, shaking his spread-eagled arms and legs in a burst of energy, cursing at his tormentors and - to their amus.e.m.e.nt - commanding them to stop. Now.


    His tormentors loved it when he gave orders just like an arrogant entitled jock would do - if he was still in control. But he wasn''t, a fact that he - like the others straight boy victims before him - would soon find out.


    Twisting and turning as much as he could, Curt realized, like the zombies on "Walking Dead", nothing he said would stop his abusers from their frenzied mob-like attack on his body. They ignored his threats and his struggling seemed to excite them even more. The two hooded guys grabbing his jeans suddenly, in two moves, tugged Curt''s pants down from his muscled t.h.i.g.hs - stopped only by the spread of his legs. They both grabbed at the fabric - from behind and in front and the sides, pulling at it and succeeded in ripping the jeans apart causing a stinging burning sensation on Curt''s t.h.i.g.hs and legs.


    "F.U.C.K!!! SHIT STOP STOP!!!!" he yelled.


    In awe seeing straight boy Curt''s magnificent muscled body nearly n.a.k.e.d, they paused to stare at their prize. Standing tied up spread eagle Curt was left only wearing his tight bulging boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, damp with his sweat and grime. The several video cams and digital cameras continued taking pictures and videos of Curt being stripped - and now standing spread-eagle, restrained, almost n.a.k.e.d.


    They continued to stare at Curt''s sweaty almost n.a.k.e.d body. What a s.e.xy and e.r.o.t.i.c sight the hooded men thought as did the audience of potential buyers watching live video stream. What a specimen of the ultimate beautifully muscled college frat boy athlete. Straight, handsome and helpless. And theirs. He would fetch a huge amount of money for sure - after they had their fun with him. And they had the luxury of two weeks to do it .


    By pre-arrangement among the five original guys in the van, Bobby approached the boy, who was breathing hard, trying to keep his composure, and went behind him, suddenly embraced him like a lover and put his arms and hands around Curt''s waist, pinching at his non-existent love handles - getting only muscle.


    They all knew how much Curt detested especially Bobby when they were riding in the van. He put his hot wet mouth and face behind Curt''s ear and the back of his head, his hair damp from sweat from struggling, inhaling the scent, lapping and nibbling his ear lobe, then biting and nibbling his neck over and over whispering in Curt''s ear "Hey baby, guess who???"


    "OH NO!!!! OOOH SHIT NO!!!! F.U.C.K!!! NOOOOOOO NOOOOOO NOOOOO!!!!!" Curt screamed out as he wildly tried to break free, enraged and repulsed by what was being done to him as if he was some f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch.


    Holding the boy even closer and tighter now, Bobby continued to bite at the boy''s ear lobe, thrusting his pointed hot wet tongue as far into his ear canal as he could, tasting the salty sweat there with his tongue as Curt winced at the almost unbearable unwanted pleasurable sensations. A guy - THIS guy especially - is doing this to me...a guy is doing this to me...f.u.c.k!!!! Curt thought with total revulsion, wanting to feel like he needed to vomit. Only the biting, tonguing and l.i.c.k.i.n.g was causing a different physical reaction to the straight boy''s body.


    Bobby was infatuated with Curt as soon as they had seen him on the road - and even before that when they spied on him in that gas station restroom hidden video. So Bobby''s reaction was animal-like, thrusting his tongue even deeper in Curt''s ears, biting harder on the lobes, and then on his neck leaving a trail of deepening red marks, as if Curt was some cheap whore. Curt, feeling repulsed by a guy doing this to him, was even more humiliated because Bobby''s assault with his tight unwanted embrace, was so intimate and invasive. The struggling boy winced at the biting and tonguing and desperately buckled his upper body as hard as he could, moving his head trying to get Bobby to stop, shouting "STOP STOP DON''T TOUCH ME!!!! F.U.C.K!!! F.U.C.K!!!"


    Bobby''s hands moved freely up and down Curt''s heaving flat stomach, drilling a finger or two into his belly button, causing Curt to gasp, and in a frenzied violent burst tried to break free, cursing him and the others eyes wide with pure hate towards them. Bobby in response, humiliated Curt even more by nuzzling his neck, biting hard in several places, and again on his ear lobes, loving the feel of his struggling as he was doing it. Bobby''s nibbling and tonguing and fondling of Curt''s body grew even more frantic because he knew he was the first guy to do this to him. And knowing that he was the first to taste this prized piece of straight boy meat.


    He grabbed Curt''s waist even tighter making any movement even harder. To Curt''s horror he could feel, even though Bobby was still fully clothed, what felt like an enormous large hard c.o.c.k pressing up against the crack of his a.s.s, protected only by his tight boxer b.r.i.e.f.s. Bobby continued in a l.e.w.d up and down motion to rub his hard huge meat against Curt''s a.s.s crack. At that, Curt''s mind and body went into sheer panic rage hating this assault on his body and thinking his **** was imminent.


    "AAAAH SHIT!!! NOOOOOOOO!!! F.U.C.K STOP STOP DON''T TOUCH ME F.U.C.K!!!!!" Curt yelled and tried to twist his neck and move his head to push Bobby away.


    But Bobby just squeezed his arms even tighter, pressing his body even tighter against Curt''s, while continuing to tongue and bite his neck and ears. The scent of Curt''s hair, neck and ears - and the boy''s thrashing around - was driving Bobby and the others - and the those viewing live video stream - wild with l.u.s.t. Bobby''s arms continued to move up and down Curt''s twisting heaving n.a.k.e.d torso, fingering his bellybutton, pinching the skin of his sides and abs, moving up to his pecs and pinching his n.i.p.p.l.es and then on down again, repeating the movement over and over as Curt screamed out in rage from the pain, the touching and the revulsion.


    Two of the other guys now came to Curt''s front, his lower body twisting in desperate attempts this way and that to break free - and to get away from Bobby''s relentless tonguing and biting of his ears and neck and fondling and touching of his fingers and hands on his stomach and sides. Though he hated it, he realized with shame and desperation that it caused intense e.r.o.t.i.c electric like responses to his body, and to his utter disbelief, a rush of blood thickening his throbbing jock meat. But Curt''s mind was in total confusion trying to stop Bobby and couldn''t focus but for a few seconds on why his body was responding as if this assault was pleasurable or why the center of his maleness - his straight boy p.u.s.s.y loving prick - was feeling tingly and getting hard. It was fear and nerves he quickly thought as he yelled at them to stop. F.u.c.k them. He shouted and yelled even more as he struggled in vain seeing that the two guys kneeling beside him were now just inches away from his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. Oh my god - this is it, Curt thought with dread. Once that was gone, he was f.u.c.k.e.d. Literally.


    Both guys in front now grabbed at the waistband of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, hanging low on the boy''s slim waist - and tugged it down slowly, as Curt tried to twist his body this way and that to stop them to no avail. They continued tugging it down, and exposed to the video live streaming audience - and to those in the room - the last piece of clothing covering the struggling angry and embarrassed straight boy. They stopped for a second, with the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r waist band pulled down enough to show the top of Curt''s thick brown pubic bush.


    Meanwhile Bobby, still behind Curt , tightened his hold on the boy, making it even harder for him to struggle, and continued to lick, nibble and bit at his neck and ears as the boy yelled and screamed in rage. Bobby''s fingers wandered down to Curt''s exposed pubes, brushing the tops of the hairs, and then scratching the area with a feathery touch. Curt hated Bobby''s unwanted hug that forced an intimacy on him that made his skin crawl and somehow increased the humiliation he felt of being manhandled by other men.


    "OH SHIT....F.U.C.K...STOP STOP STOP!!!!" Curt yelled as he struggled even more, desperate to stop what was happening or slow them down.


    After letting the live video streaming potential buyer''s time to admire Curt''s body with his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that was pulled down enough to expose his wiry brown pubes, both guys kneeling before him now tugged again, slowly showing the root of his man stalk, and then a few inches more as more of the shaft came to view. They paused. It''s the first time they saw - in the flesh (and not just from the video they saw of Curt using the gas station restroom) - the boy''s thick straight boy f.u.c.k meat. The straight d.i.c.k that f.u.c.k.e.d so many hot chicks and was always in control. Bobby, still tightly holding Curt''s body from behind, let his fingers lightly touch the root of Curt''s semi-hard d.i.c.k, tickling the base of the thickening man meat of this straight boy athlete. Dancing his fingers up and down the few inches exposed as Curt writhed.


    "OOOOOH SHIT...OOOH NOOOO..." Curt hissed and yelled "STOP STOP"


    Left with only his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s that were slowly being tugged down his h.i.p.s, Curt knew he was just seconds away from being stripped totally n.a.k.e.d exposing his a.s.s and d.i.c.k to these perverts and having his junk touched. He buckled and struggled even more furiously like a crazy man.


    They waited, mesmerized with growing l.u.s.t by the sight of this handsome straight boy tied up spread-eagle, his body struggling to break free, stripped down to his tight bulging boxer b.r.i.e.f.s that now exposed his pubes and several inches of his semi hard shaft that was held tight against his body by the waistband of his b.r.i.e.f.s. They loved seeing the boy''s slab of muscled abs grow rigid by his struggling, with the treasure trail of brown hairs below his belly button disappearing under the waistband of his b.r.i.e.f.s.


    After a few more minutes of staring - front, back, side views of Curt, without warning, each hooded guy grabbed more of the fabric and the waistband of the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, stretching it out until it ripped into shreds, into two pieces in the hands of both guys, exposing Curt''s beautiful tight bubble b.u.t.t a.s.s, and his impressive semi-hard uncut straight boy prick that flopped back and forth against his muscled t.h.i.g.hs over his loose walnut sized balls hanging in a wrinkly looking scrotum bag. Back and forth his straight boy f.u.c.k stalk flopped, his foreskin pulled back exposing the purplish s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob, the shaft getting harder and harder - to his humiliation and confusion - as his body struggled in anger to his being molested and stripped.


    All of the guys whooped out a victory yell, taunting the still struggling boy with loud wolf whistles as Curt , still hooded, hung his head in deep embarrassment from being stripped n.a.k.e.d and also because his straight boy f.u.c.k rod was clearly nearly hard and l.e.w.dly bouncing up and down and back and forth. The motion was making it even harder. Curt, in despair and rage, was now fully stripped n.a.k.e.d - with his swinging huge meat on the verge of total straight boy steel hardness, with the tip already wet with clear gooey pre-c.u.m. How did that happen? He couldn''t believe or comprehend it. His mind in total confusion and embarrassment he saw one of the guys who ripped off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r come up to his face, holding the part of the b.r.i.e.f.s with the crotch panel, and sniffed at it greedily, inhaling Curt''s sweaty musky crotch odors there - and showing Curt, just an inch away, the stains on his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and then sniffing it further.


    Curt''s eyes grew wide with revulsion - and he yelled "F.U.C.K NO NO GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY YOU SICK FAG!!!" trying to break free of Bobby''s death-like hug of his body from behind and the still tonguing and biting of his ear and neck - now marked all over by his bites.


    Curt''s mind now was in complete disarray. Having little real knowledge of gay s.e.x, Curt, until this moment at first didn''t think his abductors would be messing too much with his d.i.c.k and balls other than to grab it to make a point. He thought their main objective was to **** his a.s.s - like what he saw or heard about those jail movies punking the new young inmates. Dirty, brutal - but to the point. Yeah, he would fight it - because every second he did, even if futile, would delay it and help him not to be overwhelmed in his mind of the sheer fear that was growing inside of him of having his a.s.s punked by these faggots.


    But he was confused. That wasn''t happening - at least not yet. So what were they doing to him? What was this other shit they were doing to him now? Seeing them sniff his dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r now made Curt realize he was at the mercy of some sick dudes.


    And his body was reacting - responding - while being attacked - with confused signals that reminded him being touched and teased by the girls he had been with - and yet the pain was like no other he experienced. And the constant threat of being tickled - though he didn''t know if that was their intent - terrified him. He had no defense at all against that and he knew it. The mere thought of them doing that to him caused Curt a panic that he had to use every bit of his will power to control. He prayed to himself that they wouldn''t find out or force his body to respond.


    Curt, still struggling, now completely n.a.k.e.d, and whispered in a mutter to himself "Oh shit...this is...f.u.c.kin sick sick sick" as his hard f.u.c.k pole l.e.w.dly swung up, down, back and forth. The effect made his d.i.c.k even harder and intensified the l.u.s.t of his tormentors - and the many watching the live video stream. And Curt didn''t realize that every word he spoke was picked up by the video microphones, including one that was earlier looped around his neck to pick up the softest sound and whisper.


    Bobby loosened his tight embrace of the still struggling angry Curt and knelt, inhaled deeply smelling Curt''s sweaty a.s.s crack odor, and then placed his hot tongue on the spine of his lower muscled back, l.i.c.k.i.n.g that area. Curt''s body bolted forward from the sensation as he yelled in total shock that anyone would put their face down there.


    "SHIT!!!! NOOOOO!!!!!" Curt yelled, his body twisting to get away from Bobby''s l.i.c.k.i.n.g tongue and face. It repulsed Curt to think another guy was doing this to him. And yet, despite his revulsion, his thick jock meat was getting even harder, bouncing up and down and sideways like a huge f.u.c.k stick.


    Bobby grabbed the boy''s waist hard, and worked his way slowly, nibbling and biting Curt''s milky white bubble b.u.t.t cheeks. He brought his nose to the top of Curt''s slightly hairy a.s.s crack inhaling the very strong musky scent, and parted the cheeks, as Curt gasped - thinking he was moments away from being r.a.p.ed. The straight youth still did not comprehend that his entire body would be abused.


    A pair of hands on either cheek forced it to spread apart to show Curt''s hidden hairy man trench as the boy yelled, for the live stream video cameras that did a close up of the boy''s tight clenched hole. Mesmerized by the sight of this straight boy''s previously hidden tight rosebud v.i.r.g.i.n hole, Bobby using his fingers lightly tickled the crack and the puckered hole as Curt hollered, buckled and cursed them He then licked it all the way down, and up, savoring the intense sharp taste and odor, darting his tongue around the edges of boy''s v.i.r.g.i.n anus, and then forcing it into the tight clenched hole.


    "WHA....WHA...SHIT OOOOH...WHATTHEF.U.C.K??!!! STOP STOP SO SICK SO F.U.C.KIN...OOOOH OOOOH SHIT F.U.C.KINSICKSHIT STOPSTOP!!!" Curt gasped in disgust. He couldn''t believe anyone - especially another dude - would sink so low in his mind to lick his dirty asshole. Sick. F.u.c.kin sick.


    Each lick of Bobby''s tongue was hot, especially when the tongue darted and danced at the entrance of his v.i.r.g.i.n hole, sending electric shockwaves to every point of his body, making his meaty shaft even harder and causing his body to shudder involuntarily. Despite hating his a.s.s crack pried open for public display and l.i.c.k.i.n.g, his body was responding against his will.


    More worship of Curt''s perfect a.s.s would come later - and Bobby, after several more minutes pulled away from Curt, pinching his left a.s.s cheek hard, causing the boy to gasp and then yell in pain, and then spanked both muscled cheeks hard with his hand before stepping back.


    Now Curt hung there with the leather hood, n.a.k.e.d - and gorgeous, scared and tense - though still defiant and angry. They stared at him - seeing how bondage p.o.r.n star beautiful he looked.


    Aaron went through his bag and backpack - spreading out on the floor his personal belongings. Pairs of clean u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r (boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, boxers), t-shirts, jeans, pants, some dress shirts, socks - these were of some interest, but Aaron was looking for any dirty clothes that he might have been carrying. Sure enough, rolled up in a dirty black t-shirt was went smelled to be his dirty pair of blue boxer b.r.i.e.f.s and black athletic socks. Both had strong, intense odors - must have been clothes he wore the morning he left. Aaron''s eyes almost rolled back from the male scent he smelled. He showed the dirty boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, and t-shirt, holding it to Curt''s nose so he would be forced to inhale the odor.


    "Man this smells great, doesn''t it Pretty Jock Boi? F.u.c.k you are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g beautiful dude - I am going to get off on this for days!!!!" Aaron exclaimed, putting the items in a plastic bag to preserve the smell longer.


    Curt looked at the scene with disgust, saying nothing.


    Now kneeling just to the side of Curt, so not to block the view of the video cams, Bobby brought his face right into the boy''s damp sweaty brown wiry pubic hair, inhaling the strong musky smells made stronger because of the intense heat and humidity before they abducted him. He kept his face there for a minute or two, while Curt, in disbelief that another guy would do that, tried hard to push him away, using his lower body. It didn''t work.


    "OH NO!!! SHIT!!!!! STOP....STOP!!!!! DON''T TOUCH ME!!!! DON''T...F.U.C.K!!!" he yelled.


    Two of the guys got to the poles that Curt''s arms and legs were tied to - and pulled at the chains and rope that tightened the restraints even more - stretching his sweaty body out that made it impossible now for the youth to twist or turn in any direction. Only his muscled flat stomach - heaving now for air - showed any significant movement. His body stretched out and spread-eagle was n.a.k.e.d and totally exposed to his tormentors both front and back and sides. And there was nothing he could do about it - now his struggling would be reduced to making his body grow taut, flexing his arm and leg muscles, closing his hands in fists and curling his toes as his acts of physical defiance.


    "Oh no...oh no....shit...oh God.." he muttered in desperation that he had tried to hide, knowing his predicament was descending deeper into the hellish ordeal he still was in disbelief about.

 Chapter 181 - CHAPTER 9 - CURT EDGED

    Now Bobby, approached Curt, kneeling to the side and lifted the boy''s semi-hard d.i.c.k gingerly, like it was a stick of dynamite, holding it so the others could really see it. He could - being so close - catch a strong whiff of the musky pungent male odors from Curt''s pubic hairs - and from the boy''s sweaty balls and d.i.c.k with a foreskin that they knew preserved the boy''s intimate scents. While many ordinary people would claim that smell to be offensive, they knew many - especially themselves -found the odors from a straight handsome boy extremely e.r.o.t.i.c and intoxicating.


    He grabbed the semi-hard f.u.c.k stalk pulling back the foreskin exposing the ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e helmet shaped head that was covered with a sheen of his sweat and c.o.c.k fluids. He lifted the throbbing fully hard shaft, dripping with his straight boy pre-c.u.m to point it upwards to show the video cameras and the other guys the underside of his d.i.c.k. From their experience with captured straight boys, that area - especially for an uncut boy - was the most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part of their f.u.c.k meat. They could easily get Curt or any boy to writhe with unwanted forced p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e by simply rubbing a thumb or finger up and down the underside, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g with a feathery touch at the ridge of the knob''s corona or ridge. Over and over.


    To them, Curt''s d.i.c.k and balls, like the rest of his proportioned lean muscled body, was perfect - a work of art. His uncut c.o.c.k had no bulging veins, but was thick and long - and hung nicely over a loose bag of egg sized balls, with the right side hanging slightly lower than the lift. The foreskin was without blemish and covered the head tightly without protruding beyond it like a wrinkled balloon that lost its air. Wiry little curly brown hairs dusted the inside of his t.h.i.g.hs, a.s.s crack, and his pubes and around his balls, giving the youth a halo of impressive manhood.


    Given the long hot and humid day and the long walk Curt had to make before he was abducted, his body - particularly his crotch, armpits and a.s.s crack retained a strong masculine musky odor of clean male sweat. His tormentors loved it.


    Bobby asked Curt, still holding his semi-hard d.i.c.k, when was the last time he had s.e.x.


    Curt, looking up at the ceiling looked down at Jesse and glared refusing to answer and looked back up, his face red with anger and shame.


    They could hear Curt mutter "this is dirty, so f.u.c.kin dirty....." Curt looked down, his face a mask of revulsion, his body taut with rage, standing tied up spread-eagle n.a.k.e.d, having a guy holding and playing with his c.o.c.k while others watched and got off on that.


    "A little shy huh? Well, no matter. We''ll pay special attention to the underside of your c.o.c.k head - I''ll bet you are really s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e there, with that foreskin, huh?" Jesse said, as he lubed his hand and gently pulled back the foreskin and then jerked the shaft, rubbing the flange before covering his knob lightly in a swirling but not unpleasant way - that would come later.


    Despite trying to remain defiant and unresponsive, Curt hissed "Ooooh shit" under his breath, his body trembling at the electric-like sensations. His d.i.c.k flexed again getting more engorged - though still not at full flag post erection. He never felt such an intense concentrated sensation before coming from the knob of his c.o.c.k. "Ooooh nooo" he muttered in a whisper trying to hide his ecstasy.


    Bobby continued, as he kept the boy''s damp foreskin pulled tightly back, the light rubbing of the tip of his boner, causing the straight jock boy to hiss loudly at the electric ticklish p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed sensations. Curt''s body shuddered involuntarily and he gasped as Jesse, in deliberate motions swirling his fingers, rubbed the slit of his rod, dancing his fingers along the edges of the boned c.o.c.k''s knob, that with another pass of his fingers gliding over the head and then up the shaft made Curt''s prick steel hard. Curt''s body shuddered and grew even more taut as he gasped - though trying to hide that the fondling was making him extremely aroused. What he couldn''t hide was his boned up man meat now at full fledged erection - and drooling strands of clear straight boy pre-c.u.m.


    Ignoring how easily his tormentors got his body to react, Curt glared back at his tormentors telling them - in a voice that he wanted to sound defiant but sound had a slight trembling as if he was shivering inside, said "you''re not going to make me get hard. I''m not a faggot. You can''t force me to c.u.m. You got the wrong guy. Just stop...okay...just stop..."


    "You''re already hard straight boy...see" as his tormentor grabbed the middle of his hard shaft shaking it.


    Curt didn''t think it was even possible for him to get hard by another guy touching his meat - and certainly not under these circ.u.mstances - and yet it was. In a panic, Curt sensed he was lost his willpower control his own d.i.c.k, getting boned at the whim it seemed of his tormentors, despite his revulsion to gay s.e.x and the humiliation of being stripped n.a.k.e.d and tied up in front of all these perverts.


    He looked down helplessly seeing Jesse, like an expert, continue to pull back his foreskin, fingering and stroking his shaft and gliding his fisted hand over his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob and back down again. Every time he did that Curt''s huge boned f.u.c.k rod seemed to throb and pulsate in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with the rest of his muscled sweat covered body trembling, prec.u.m now dripping out his piss-slit as if he was being p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed by some female.


    Bobby kept up the motion of his fingers and hands, lightly rubbing the ridge of his knob. As much as he tried to resist the sensation - his body - his d.i.c.k - knew the feeling was indescribably good, His d.i.c.k never got so engorged or felt so good even with all the girls he was with - or even when he masturbated. This faggot touching him Curt thought, his mind confused, was definitely experienced and knew what he was doing. Curt still couldn''t believe it. The harder his d.i.c.k - as his tormentors already knew from so many previous guys - the more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e it seemed to be to Curt.


    Curt''s mind was still reeling from the unreality of his abduction - and now with the reality that somehow another guy was causing his d.i.c.k to bone very hard with each slow but persistent stroke, lightly rubbing his c.o.c.khead and the ridge and then down and up gripping the stalk in a smooth up and down machine like motion over and over and over. Curt gasped and m.o.a.n.e.d "nooo" to himself. His body shuddered involuntarily as he tried desperately to resist the growing intense pleasurable feelings. Curt felt that his c.o.c.k was getting even harder than ever before. How was that possible with a guy touching him and other guys watching?


    The spongy knob of his thick hard rod felt more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e than ever before in Curt''s life - a private intimate thought he desperately tried to hide from his tormentors. He knew that knowledge would only increase their frenzied assault on him. Yet his body was betraying what he felt with his hard c.o.c.ks oozing constant clear thick and strings of pre-c.u.m. While Curt tried to explain that to himself, his tormentors fingered the goo coming from this handsome straight boy''s d.i.c.k with glee, showing Curt and l.i.c.k.i.n.g it off their fingers like honey. They taunted him: How could he be oozing prec.u.m touched by guys??? Each time they rubbed his knob or glided over it with their hands or fingers his entire body trembled in pure e.r.o.t.i.c p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e against his will to resist it.


    "So, we''re going to play a game right now - and if you win, we''ll let you go right now. Yeah..." Bobby said, still fingering the shaft of Curt''s throbbing pecker.


    Curt looked up and stared at Bobby, hating him and not believing him, but still listened. Maybe they were serious. What game?


    "So, you keep claiming how a f.u.c.kin straight stud you are and how your meat here can''t get hard or you won''t react to a dude touching you. You already lost that battle, but we''ll give you a pass on that and start over. So here''s the game:


    Bobby then brought his hand fisted thumb point towards Curt''s pubes, grabbing the root of the shaft and gliding it down the entire shaft in one motion and then rubbing the ridge of his c.o.c.k head knob and gliding over that too - causing the boy to gasp and buckle at the sensation. His d.i.c.k flexed and grew harder now as Jesse repeated the motion over and over. Slowly, carefully making Curt''s straight boy d.i.c.k hard. Curt never felt that sensation before - it was electric. He wasn''t used to have a hand and fist position that way (he always fisted his hand with the thumb point toward his c.o.c.k head, moving his fist up and down - creating an unbelievable pleasurable sensation that would lead to his o.r.g.a.s.m that he desperately fought off. They - guys - couldn''t do this to him. F.U.C.K!!!! He thought in rage and near panic.


    But what Bobby was doing was electric - causing all kinds of pleasurable sensations that exploded in his mind almost. After several minutes he stopped while Curt gasped - staring down at his erect d.i.c.k that he thought no guy could make hard.


    "Here''s the plan you dumb f.u.c.k. We''re going to edge the shit out of you - and not let you c.u.m. You''d better not shoot your load. Not unless we tell you to or if we want to force it out of you. If you c.u.m that means you''re a faggot like us and we''ll f.u.c.k you hard with that big dildo hanging over there [ pointing to a massive 20 inch rubber phallus with a girth of 6 inches). I promise you we will. So you better not c.u.m straight boy."


    Without warning they covered the eye slits of his hood, blinding him completely to what was happening. He started to yell, but someone socked him hard in the gut, causing him to choke and gasp. The hooded guy who hit him liked the feel of his fist hitting this boy''s solid marble like abs.


    Next they unchained his right arm then his left arm from the post, cuffing both behind his back while he struggled - but with his legs still chained and roped to the posts, and head covered by a hood that now covered his eyes, even he knew escape was impossible - at least for now. He kept thinking in his mind that he had to stay alert and look for any opportunity. He didn''t fully understand what they intended to do to him next, even though they explained they would be edging him. But he had no real concept of the ordeal he would be facing - with non-stop edging for hours that would never allow him to c.u.m.


    Now they unchained his legs, cuffing them together with a short chain that allowed him only to shuffle with assistance but not walk. It still unnerved Curt - who prided himself always in being in control - to be so helpless. Like a baby or an old man. In fact his tormentors would change his bondage positions in part to reinforce that thought in Curt - and also because (besides not causing numbness in his arms and legs when held in a certain position) they wanted his body positioned different ways for the different things they intended to do before he was sold.


    For the next several hours he would be placed in a rather comfortable cushioned chair - but no ordinary chair. It was a bondage milking chair - as they called it - made of metal, bolted into the cement floor, with a cushioned back and with a seat that had the center open below.


    The back of the chair was like a ladder - going up to the ceiling - and bolted there. The chair allowed a victim to be tied securely with no ability to move - or tied in a way that provided more movement - with arms either straight up, exposing armpits or restrained behind them or in a bent upward position. Legs could be restrained splayed out, or forced back or in other l.e.w.d positions - all exposing completely their crotch. The seat allowed easy access to a boy''s asscrack and asshole to tickle, lick or to insert fingers or dildos. A powerful drill like electric powered unit with a dildo attached could be moved right under the seat and forced into whoever was sitting in it, with the unnerving prospect of being f.u.c.k.e.d endlessly by a machine. A separate electric powered unit was an estim controller that had multiple leads and pads and straps that could applied almost anywhere on the seated victim''s body.


    That was what Curt would be facing next. He couldn''t see any of it though - not yet.


    "F.u.c.k no....please..stop...f.u.c.k....." Curt cursed and yelled, still struggling - but now his freedom of movement was severely restricted to only his lower body.


    They uncuffed one leg, pulled it slightly up and backwards - soles of his feet off the floor facing the back of the chair - and chained it. They did the same to the other leg. They took off his blindfold and removed the hood from his very sweaty head - his brownish hair wet with sweat.


    He shook his head, his green eyes with its long lashes blinking hard, opening wide after being blindfolded. His face was red from the heat of the hood - and also from being slapped. There were clear bite marks on his ear lobes and neck from Bobby earlier.


    "Oh god god....shit....you f.u.c.ks...." Curt sputtered out shaking his wet hair and head. He hated that hood - was terrified of it actually. It gave him the sense of almost being suffocated though there were openings for his nose and mouth. But several times his tormentors would cover those while abusing his body - for several moments uncovering it just when he thought he was going to black out from the lack of air. He hated that feeling and how helpless he felt.


    At least now his head was free of that - but he now looked around him - and down at his body so l.e.w.dly tied to the chair. The faces he stared at were scary because all seemed glazed or drugged with a animal l.u.s.t in their eyes and mouths open. He blinked again several times, to clear his eyes, and then looked down to concentrate on gathering his strength. He closed his eyes because looking down all he could see was his tied up body - his exposed d.i.c.k and balls clearly at their mercy - and seeing that was only causing him to panic. He closed his eyes forcing himself to believe he wouldn''t give in to them. But he forgot he already did,. His body had long given up and did and would respond to what ever they did to him.


    He was securely - and tightly tied to the metal milking chair - legs splayed out and pulled back and his arms pulled straight up. He was helpless and his crotch - and b.u.t.t (through the open seat) more exposed than ever. He cursed them and struggle a bit more than stopped - waiting - trying to hold back his fear - of what they would do next. The position of his arms exposing his pits terrified him because he was almost in a panic that they would tickle him now - forgetting that they told him he would face next non-stop edging.


    "Oh shit....oh no....no.....please...." he muttered almost in a whisper.


    Now Jesse - with others gathered around close - approached Curt in the chair. What Jesse or the others didn''t tell Curt that no matter what he did or didn''t do his body would be made to c.u.m over and over and violated in every way possible - including getting f.u.c.k.e.d with every dildo they had and every d.i.c.k of their group.


    All before he would be sold to the highest bidder, who would likely inflict even worse abuse on his body. But for now - it was about edging the point to the brink of mind shattering o.r.g.a.s.m over and over - and never letting him c.u.m. They stopped abruptly just as his young body was panting, flexing and tensing up to shoot his load. And doing that over and over during the four hour ordeal. He had no clue at all in his previous experiences to what he would be facing.


    Jesse put his thumb in Curt''s mouth - warning the boy that if he bit it, his balls would be crushed, grabbing his nuts yanking them down hard to make his point. Curt gasped.


    "Now remember - we''re going to edge you like shit - and believe me you will want to c.u.m....many times. But you cannot c.u.m without our permission - and for then ext several hours I can guarantee you that we will NOT give it. So you''ll just have to endure it - and warn us if you are going to shoot. IF you shoot without our permission, not only will you get f.u.c.k.e.d by the largest dildo (pointing to it on the table near the wall), but the guys here will tickle the shit out of you. For hours."


    Curt''s long lashed beautiful green eyes widened with fear - though he tried to hide it.


    "Oh yeah - we KNOW. You are ticklish as hell."


    "Oh God...ohhhhh...please...don''t...ohhh Jesus God..oh no..ohhh" Curt whispered to himself trying not to let them know the sheer terror exploding now in his mind. His tormentors however had a special mike near him that picked up his softest mutterings.


    "We put your arms up for a reason, to expose those beautiful hairy pits of yours. Yeah - we love looking at it, smelling it - and if you give us a reason and shoot your load with out permission, we will tickle you there for hours!!!!"


    To further make his point, his fingers went to Curt''s pits very slowly from his sides as Curt looked down and followed both sets of hands with his eyes - fearfully watching it slowly slide to his hairy pits - stopping there.


    "Big handsome straight jock like you - you gonna let a few fingers on yours sides and pits break you down like a little girl? You that weak???"


    And then suddenly running his fingers hard into the pits tickling Curt and causing him to shriek and burst out laughing, struggling futilely in the chair.


    "OH NOOOOOOOO!!!! OHHHHH NOOOOO!!!" Curt shrieked his body thrashing in panic, thinking this was the beginning of a long tickling session. "AAAAH SHIT SHIT!!! AAAH STOP PLEASE!!!!"


    Curt gasped, his c.h.e.s.t heaving for air, his muscled lean body trembling. His face showed terror.


    "So....you won''t c.u.m - and since you tell us we can''t force you to c.u.m, we shouldn''t have a problem...right?" Jesse said in a taunting voice.


    Curt, wide eyed from the fear of being tickled, with his jock boy arrogance for the moment dissolved, whispered "I...I won''t. I won''t..I won''t....Jesus...please don''t tickle me...."


    He hated his tormentors and in his mind he vowed he would kill them when he got loose. For Curt he had to think that just to fight off the growing feeling of dread that he would never get out of this - and far worse, to endure what they could and would do to him.


    And now he had to face what they planned for him as he looked down and around him - seeing how his crotch was l.e.w.dly splayed open for easy assault. He was helpless. And he had no idea yet how bad edging would mean to him - or the other abuses still to come - but he did realize now how sadistic his captors were. He had never known anything like them in real life - only he thought in movies.


    Jesse knelt in front of the boy''s splayed out legs that exposed his d.i.c.k and balls inhaling the intense musky sweaty smell that only excited him more.


    "Oh shit...no don''t do this...no no," Curt pleaded, trying to shake and move his lower body.


    Jesse ignored him, almost in a trance smelling the intense odors of his crotch and seeing so up close this straight boy''s junk. He inhaled again and then stuck out his hot tongue, l.i.c.k.i.n.g slowly from the base going up slowly along the underside of his d.i.c.k, lapping at the crinkly edge of his foreskin pulled back halfway down the shaft, all the way to the underside of Curt''s mushroom head knob, brushing the flange or ridge twice then three times. He would then lick slowly at the crease bordered by thin wiry brownish curly hairs where his muscled t.h.i.g.hs connected to his pelvis. The area was extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e - and not even all the girls Curt f.u.c.k.e.d before ever licked him there He couldn''t believe the electric sensation, though tried to hide it. A guy''s hot tongue was doing this to him! His mind was revolted and disgusted. His body especially his p.u.s.s.y loving hard d.i.c.k was throbbing to the incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e wanting more.


    "OH MY GOD OOOOH!!! JESUS!!!!" Curt gasped in a whisper, not wanting to let them hear his reaction. He didn''t realize that every word, every whisper and groan would be picked up by video microphones.


    Curt''s body lurched forward as much as it could and he gasped at the electric sensation. Prior to being abducted Curt never in his life experienced being "edged" . He never before experienced being denied shooting his load except once before in high school when he attempted to f.u.c.k a girl after a long making out session. She played and fondled his hard meat, even l.i.c.k.i.n.g it, driving him wild with l.u.s.t. Having little will power on getting his rocks off, he immediately attempted to f.u.c.k her but she refused to go further - and got pissed and refused to bring Curt off even with a lousy hand job. That frustration nearly drove him crazy and angry. He drove her home, refusing to get out of the car and vowed never to see her again. He went home and jerked off in an unsatisfactory masturbation session that only released his load without the mind blowing p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e he was hoping and wished for. Other than that, he was always in control. Now he was tied up, helpless and clearly not in control, and at the mercy of his tormentors who he realized with a shudder , could do far worse to him. .


    Each time Jesse licked that area, Curt, despite his vow to resist and not allow these perverts to get him to respond, gasped involuntarily and his d.i.c.k flexed noticeably to his tormentors. Curt''s face reddened in humiliation - was it that easy for a faggot to get him excited or to respond Curt thought.


    "Ooooo f.u.c.k f.u.c.k noooooooooo stoooooppp ooooooh" Curt hissed, trying to hold back any reaction. His body shuddered involuntarily from the overwhelming pleasurable sensation.


    "Ahhh...yes, very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. We will definitely pay attention to that area, which is unfortunate for you actually, because we will rub that area over and over beyond the point of pure p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e so that it will drive you crazy. I wonder if the area between your d.i.c.k shaft and balls are also equally s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e." Jesse said, wetting his thumb again and then rubbing lightly that area three or four times and then running the thumb all the way up the underside of Curt''s flexing hard d.i.c.k and then rubbing hard the underside of the mushroom head. They all knew from experience doing this to all their previous victims that the sensation was at its peak when a boy''s d.i.c.k was semi-hard or totally erect, especially when a boy was un-cut like Curt. It was already steel hard.


    "OH NO....OH NO!!!! Shiiiit Shiiiit Fuuuuccck" Curt m.o.a.n in a whisper trying hard not to show any reaction. He couldn''t believe what they were doing to his body and the intense almost unbearable pleasuring of his c.o.c.k. Never before did Curt feel this way - except for very brief moments in his lovemaking with girls. He never allowed a prolonged pleasuring of his c.o.c.k, letting his d.e.s.i.r.e to shoot his load to take over instead, like most straight boys. Now though, Curt was tied up and restrained and forced to endure prolonged teasing and pleasuring of his hard man meat without taking him over the edge. He was going nuts.


    Curt gasped out loud again involuntarily. His thick stiff meat flexed again and grew even harder. Jesse and the others kept on edging the boy over and over and over slowly.


    He whispered a m.o.a.n that he didn''t want them to hear "oooooooh...f.u.c.k...ooooh yeah....oooh" and then squealed again "oh so good...shit....f.u.c.k yeah..." and then catching himself - and remembering for a second what was happening and who was doing..."no...no....no....stop....get your...hands....off...me...stop"


    Though it was clearly unwanted and forced pleasuring, he said it like he didn''t want the pleasuring of his d.i.c.k to stop.


    Jesse ignored him, and instead, wet his thumb again, and squeezed some of the lube from Curt''s backpack. With his thumb and finger wet with his own lube, Jesse looked up at Curt (who was staring at the ceiling again, his hands fisted ) and smiled, knowing he would soon get Curt''s involuntary reaction and then rubbed the underside of his mushroom c.o.c.k head, rubbing the flange especially, that caused his d.i.c.k to fully flex to its glorious 9 inch length, sticking out like a huge steel pole.


    His n.i.p.p.l.es were hard from the forced stimulation of his body - his muscled torso and face were flushed red from the unwanted molestations of his body - and from embarrassment and humiliation of being touched and so easily aroused and controlled by other guys. He was panting and gasping as if he was in the final throes of pushing over the edge of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e shooting his load f.u.c.k.i.n.g a girl.


    "Oh god" Curt thought, wanting to shoot so badly, wanting the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to never end but hating what they were doing to him, wanting to find the will to still resist. F.u.c.k them!!!!"


    But all it took was for Jesse to rub his knob to break down his will. The straight boy gasped in shock.


    His body shook when his d.i.c.k was touched in that certain way Jesse knew to get a reaction - and his breathing would dissolve in to pants as if he was approaching to throes of a massive o.r.g.a.s.m - something that would only happen, he thought, by his f.u.c.k.i.n.g a girl. Never, never he thought that this could happen with a faggot - he thought with revulsion - touching him.


    Unfortunately for Curt, they would do that countless times over the next several hours - each time Curt gasped, his d.i.c.k flexed and then he m.o.a.n.e.d "oooooh god nooooo noooo don''t...ooooh stop stop ooooooh f.u.c.k f.u.c.k f.u.c.k f.u.c.k" He tried to double over and break free - the pleasurable feelings - even if against his will - overwhelmed him.


    Some of the straight boys they captured were more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e than others when having the knob of their c.o.c.ks touched - and some were, like Curt, especially un-cut, were hyper s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e when the underside of their shaft and head were lightly rubbed over and over by lubed fingers. It drove them crazy - over the top almost.


    They were experts in finding the most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spots on a guy''s d.i.c.k - and most were s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e around their head and underside of their c.o.c.k - the only difference was the degree of how much pressure was used and how fast the fingers were.


    "OH NO!!!! Shit...shit...dude...due please ssstop..oooooh" Curt growled, trying not to respond. "ooooooooh"


    What Curt didn''t realize - as their previous victims didn''t know either - was that these boys loved to do this on a very prolonged period of time that drove their victims crazy and to the very edge of a mind blasting o.r.g.a.s.m that defied their fear and anger of being abducted and tied up.


    "Ooooh oooh nooo...my god f.u.c.k....stop ooooh oooh f.u.c.k yeah" Curt m.o.a.n.e.d hoping they would not hear his reaction after Jesse''s thumb and fingers lightly rub the underside of his hard throbbing stalk concentrating on the underside of his mushroom shaped c.o.c.khead, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g the ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ridge of his knob over and over and over - Always stopping when the boy was ready to explode and shoot.


    Bobby came up and began what they told Curt was called "endless tunnel" which the boy had no idea about. He bent over first to suck just Curt''s engorged ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead, keeping his foreskin pulled back tight, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and dancing his tongue all around the knob and the edge causing Curt to gasp, m.o.a.n with his pelvis and c.o.c.k trembling from sheer ecstasy.


    Bobby lubed his hands and then with using one fist hand on the base of his hard c.o.c.k went straight up the stalk and over the knob, followed instantly by the fisted hand, followed by the other again and again, over and over as Curt threw his head back, yelling "OOOOOOH SHIT!!!!!!", his body growing even more taut and his c.o.c.k growing even more harder.


    Over and over until Curt seemed at the very edge of o.r.g.a.s.m. And then Bobby stopped abruptly. When Curt''s body retreated from the near o.r.g.a.s.m, Bobby resumed the endless tunnel as the boy gasped, throwing back his head again, trying to fight off the overwhelming feeling to shoot.


    "F.U.C.KIN FAGGOTS...F.U.C.K YOU!!!" Curt yelled in rage and frustration at being so cruelly teased and edged - a term he didn''t know anything about in terms of s.e.x until his abduction. The teasing and edging enraged the straight boy used to being in control when he f.u.c.k.e.d a girl and wanted to nut,


    After another 10 minutes, Bobby stopped, savoring the taste of Curt''s f.u.c.k meat in his mouth and the sweaty odor of his pubes and crotch under his nose.


    Jesse resumed edging Curt by deep throating his c.o.c.k plunging his mouth and throat all the way down his shaft in one motion, going back up and off his d.i.c.k and then plunge down all the way again in one motion. They went to town on Curt''s hard meat with sudden plunging motions that caused the boy to nearly shriek from intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e "AAAAH SHIT!!!! F.U.C.K YEAH SHIT!!!!! OOOOH!!!!!"


    Over and over Jesse did it, holding the base of the boy''s steel hard quivering d.i.c.k, each time he plunged down, pulling back his foreskin. Jesse always stopped when he could feel Curt''s balls and d.i.c.k at the edge of shooting, frustrating and angering the straight boy who was not used - before his abduction - to ever being denied an o.r.g.a.s.m if he wanted it.


    Curt never before felt so helpless or out of control of his body''s s.e.x.u.a.l reactions. In all of his s.e.x.u.a.l encounters - even alone - he was always in control in what was to happen, what did happen, and how long it happened. He didn''t know any other way and it was the way he preferred - in control. If he felt particularly horny, he might push for a fast blow job and then a fast intense f.u.c.k.i.n.g of the girl he was with. Sometimes he might let his body be worshipped for a time by a female admirer - but never for a long period of time - a few minutes, before he would get so horny that he would take control and plunge his hard c.o.c.k into the hot p.u.s.s.y for immediate satisfaction.


    But now he was tied up - helpless. He felt like a puppet on a string - and that guys - faggots - could get a reaction from him making his p.u.s.s.y-loving man meat hard against his will. They controlled his every bodily reaction. His hard pecker drooled pre-c.u.m. His tormentors reminded Curt that this was payback for all the times he felt he was "in control" because of his looks and body,


    "F.U.C.K THAT!!!! YOU AINT IN CONTROL NOW ARE YOU??? WE CAN CONTROL YOUR C.O.C.K...MAKE IT HARD, MAKE YOU C.U.M OR NOT C.U.M, MAKE YOU SQUIRM OR SCREAM!!!!" Aaron yelled.


    Meanwhile, Jesse kept up tormenting the boy''s c.o.c.k - focusing on his c.o.c.khead, causing Curt, despite efforts to ignore what was happening, to pant heavily, his body repeatedly growing taut and making half hearted efforts to still break free, his d.i.c.k hard as a rock. It was a wondrous sight for his captors to see that huge stick of c.o.c.k swing back and forth and up and down as the boy struggled, sticky threads of his pre-c.u.m, oozing out and down to the ground.


    Curt''s pelvis ever so slightly thrust forward in a pure f.u.c.k.i.n.g motion. They all noticed that - and how hard his c.o.c.k was now. The could hear Curt m.o.a.n involuntarily from the indescribable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of his edged c.o.c.k - m.o.a.ning softly - trying not to - "f.u.c.k yeah".


    Jesse caused involuntary gasps from Curt every time he rubbed his shiny knob wet from his steady drippings of straight boy pre-c.u.m and his eyes nearly rolled back in his head from sheer electric p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when his fingers rubbed the underside of his c.o.c.k and especially under his mushroom head over and over. But he always stopped short of pushing the boy over the edge to o.r.g.a.s.m.


    He would get Curt to the point of near o.r.g.a.s.m - with the painful unbearable sensations caused by the polishing and palming and backward stroking of his d.i.c.k and knob - and then abruptly stopping. It caused the boy to gasp, and swing and pump his d.i.c.k as if f.u.c.k.i.n.g a girl - in order to climax - a total involuntary reaction - but s.e.xy as hell for his captors to watch


    "ON NO....F.U.C.K YEAH" he would m.o.a.n over and over, growing frustrated to the point of insanity he thought, like being tied up and helpless on an endless sadistic rollercoaster ride up and then down and repeating the ride over and over.


    Five minutes, then ten, then twenty, then thirty, then forty, then 120, then nearly 180 minutes of unrelenting edging of Curt''s d.i.c.k, also fingering his loose balls causing - to Curt - inexplicable previously unknown incredible non-stop intense decadent gratification of his d.i.c.k - especially the knob of his c.o.c.k. He couldn''t believe it as his body would involuntarily respond to the relentless edging forcing him to gasp, throw his head back in sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and causing his pelvis and d.i.c.k to thrash back and forth.


    But they figured - like most of the straight boys they abducted - he never experienced the sole prolonged attention on his d.i.c.k of pure pleasurable prolonged unrelenting edging - that always stopped short of allowing him - or making him - c.u.m. That alone would be torture to Curt - after the first 10 minutes - his body clearly wanted to shoot a load. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e - without shooting - was starting to become unbearable. At the 30 minute mark it was already that and becoming worse to Curt, added to the confusion and shame in his brain that this was being done to him by guys. Guys.


    After nearly three consecutive hours of pure pleasurable edging, Jesse paused from the edging, while the boy gasped, his body heaving from yet another countless ruined o.r.g.a.s.m that was stopped before he could shoot and grabbed Curt''s d.i.c.k, shaking it back and forth like it was alive, to show the video cameras.


    Bobby came up, and bent over and sniffed the head, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his tongue on the underside of Curt''s c.o.c.k, up to the head and back as the boy m.o.a.n.e.d and cursed him. Bobby then took out a measuring tape and measured the steel hard rod that curved up slightly, and then around the thickest part of Curt''s c.o.c.k as if he was a prized steer.


    "Well, looks to be 8 and a half , no...no it is 9 inches of solid uncut piece of meat here! And...4 inches wide...f.u.c.k yeah, we are going to have fun with you!!!" Bobby said "you don''t control your beautiful body anymore. That part of your life is f.u.c.kin over dude."


    Curt closed his eyes in frustration, his hands fisted, in disbelief that his straight boy p.u.s.s.y loving man meat was so engorged and hard pointing straight out like a bat from his crotch in reaction to guys touching him. Guys. Faggots.


    Even now, Curt was fighting to keep his mind focused on resistance - but the intense, persistent pleasurable feelings from the expert prolonged almost worship of his d.i.c.k was quickly eroding that resistance, pushing the boy into that hazy zone of intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e where and when his entire body and mind was focused on.


    Yet another part of his brain was sheer wonderment of what was being done to his d.i.c.k - no one ever made him feel this way before. None of the many girls he f.u.c.k.e.d ever gave his c.o.c.k such lavish single minded attention or caused such unbelievable sensations that Curt even now could not admit to himself was the ultimate in pleasuring his man meat.


    His body grew taut and his d.i.c.k flexed even harder. It wasn''t just the stroking, the rubbing of his c.o.c.k, done in ways so much more pleasurable than done either by himself or by any girl - it was the prolonged and singled minded attention to the task by his tormentors.


    But then the "straight" side of him tried in vain again to stop the surrender of his body to his tormentors - and the boy shouted "F.U.C.K NO!!!!!!" and then looked up at the ceiling, his white perfect teeth clenched tight as if biting something hard and his face flushed with anger. His eyes were filled with tears of humiliation and sheer frustration of being edged and not allowed to c.u.m.


    He glared at his tormentors, hating them.


    "....Jesus....please....no more....just...stop.....let me go," he muttered enraged trying in a last ditched attempt to resist the pleasurable sensations and somehow act as if he was in control.


    They did pause again - this time for several minutes after nearly three hours of non-stop edging and 30 or more times that Curt was brought to the very brink of shooting his load. His body, covered in a sheen of sweat, panting as if he just finished a running race, exhausted, and filled with single minded animal-like l.u.s.t to c.u.m. His body was - as much as the restraints holding g him tight to the milking chair would allow tried to thrust his pelvis out as if searching for a hand or hole to rub against and achieve what he felt would be the most explosive o.r.g.a.s.m he ever had.

 Chapter 182 - CHAPTER 10 - C.O.C.K POLISHING

    Curt was rutting like some animal in heat now, his straight boy mind in a fog with a single minded intense d.e.s.i.r.e to shoot his load - though another small part of his brain was desperately trying to get control of his body and fight back and resist. He had never before experienced such unrelentingly, almost never ending lavishing of his c.o.c.k with fingers, tongues and mouths that knew every nerve ending on his d.i.c.k, knob and balls to trigger near explosions of sheer s.e.x.u.a.l ecstasy. But always stopping short.


    The stage was set for the next part of the edging session which now focused on sheer unbearable c.o.c.k polishing and palming. This included stroking his d.i.c.k in a certain direction, or using the palm of one''s hand to rub back and forth slowly (and also fast) over his c.o.c.k head, using fingers to flick at the flange and hands and palms to rub the head in a direction that all caused excruciating sensations that caused all males virtually to have a violent reaction with an equally violent reaction to try to stop it. They were masters at that type of c.o.c.k abuse - and they would inflict that torture on Curt for hours and days ahead and looked forward to it.


    While Curt was still shaking from the edging ordeal they blindfolded him again, as he angrily yelled at them to get away. They uncuffed one arm and then the other chaining them tightly behind his sweaty muscled back, and uncuffed and chained his ankles together, and carried his struggling nude body to the queen sized bed platform a few feet away.


    Despite his resistance, Curt was easily tossed face up on the bed, and then quickly his arms and legs were chained to each corner, His blindfold was removed, and he stared at his tormentors - gathered around the bed - a number that had grown to 12 men plus two video camera me. All wore ski mask type hoods. Some would be allowed to actually participate in the next ordeal for Curt - the others would only be allowed to watch, but gather around and watch closely, to crowd the boy and force him to stare back knowing they were witnessing his torments by the fingers, hands, tongues of other guys.


    They knew straight boys almost never had to endure such torments in their s.e.x lives - especially handsome boys like Curt because they were always in control. They would never allow such discomfort to go on very long - if at all.


    Straight studs like Curt always decided how long to keep thrusting and pumping his hard d.i.c.ks in quivering pussies, how long kissing, fondling and other foreplay would go, and when he - and his partner - would achieve o.r.g.a.s.m.


    His good looks and build and s.e.x.u.a.l prowess always guaranteed that any girl he slept with would achieve o.r.g.a.s.m and the memory of the best s.e.x they had that seemed to make him appear selfless and giving in his lovemaking - when in reality he was selfish and primarily focused on his physical needs. The girls - so fixated on Curt''s looks and body - seemed to achieve o.r.g.a.s.m as soon as he thrust his hard d.i.c.k into them as if they were being f.u.c.k.e.d by a young God. They were lucky they came before he did - otherwise they would have been out of luck. Once he shot his load, he stopped in an instant - he couldn''t stand the unbearable sensations on his d.i.c.k - especially his knob after shooting.


    Any girl that tried doing something to his body that caused unbearable sensations or tickling would be stopped immediately by Curt. He made no jokes about that, and had no problem firmly grabbing the hands or arms of any girl he was sleeping with who tried to do that telling them in a firm serious voice to stop it.


    But that was now in the past for Curt. Now he wasn''t in control. He was helpless, tied up tight and at the mercy of some crazed perverts.


    They wanted now to see this boy endure and withstand several hours of a different kind of edging - the c.o.c.k polishing and palming would keep him hard as a rock through extreme intense unbearable sensations on his knob and shaft. It was like intense unbearable tickle torture.


    He had no idea what to expect - and shuddered when they patiently - and cruelly explained what they intended to do to him. His body was still shuddering from the ordeal of the previous three hour edging that brought him countless times to the edge of mind shattering o.r.g.a.s.m only to stop. That was an ordeal of sheer electric never ending almost unbearable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that drove him always to the brink of a mind shattering o.r.g.a.s.m - over and over and over. But never allowed to shoot. The frustration his body and mind felt was overwhelming. Rage. Anger. Humilation that these faggots could manipulate his body so easily and without resistance - though he did struggle.


    Now they told him he was going to have to endure a different ordeal. Curt''s mind and body was in turmoil.


    Suddenly, one of the hooded guys suddenly grabbed Curt''s still hard c.o.c.k, and with his hand lubed up began to slowly "apple polishing" his knob over and over and over. Curt other than a gasp, showed no response for a second, glaring down at the guy touching him. Then in a split second his body violently reacted as if shocked by a live hot wire, squealing then shrieking and begging him to stop. Curt''s body thrashed this way and that as much as the restraints would allow. It was like tickle torture but somehow even worse. The sensations were electric, instant and overwhelming, causing Curt to shriek a unintelligible babble that clearly showed anguish and terror.


    The hooded guy continued slowly as Curt''s entire body shook, buckled and tried desperately to get away from the palm and hand that was tormenting his c.o.c.khead. For Curt, having been through three hours of torturous edging, the horror he felt was he knew they would not stop.


    After 15 minute segments or so another hooded guy would stop for a second or two causing Curt to shudder involuntarily and choke back a anguished sob from the ordeal - thinking it was over. And then the hooded guy would suddenly repeat all over - again and again.


    "F.U.C.KF.U.C.K OOOOOH!!!" he shrieked, his body buckling wildly on the bed.


    Curt''s body grew taut - and he thrashed and struggled like a wild animal, despite the long ordeal, and literally shrieked and screamed for them to stop. It was music to their ears.


    Now nearly hysterical from what the polishing he never was forced to endure before - and now knew he would be tortured this way for hours. He threatened, he pleaded, he begged in that masculine reedy voice that soon grew hoarse from shouting, yelling and soon became just one animal-like shriek of agony.


    Different hooded guys did this over and over and over for a solid two hours, palming up and over and down his spongy s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead - pausing when it appeared that Curt had adjusted to the sensation or somehow was no longer reacting to it.


    "AAAAAHHHAHAHAHNNOOOSTOP AAAAHSTAPLEEEEAAAAAA" he shrieked almost in agony from the unbearable feeling, not even able to speak - his words garbled and in a jumble from the torment making ferocious attempts to break free. He was clearly begging them to stop. They had no intention.


    Going into the third hour, another hooded guy took over and concentrated on intense endless intense pleasurable stroking, always short of pushing him over the edge, but fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his flange - the underside ridge of his knob - over and over, and thumbing the underside of his shaft all the way up to the mushroom head as the boy growled like a cat in heat. And just as he was getting used to that edging, the hooded guy rubbed and polished his knob, palming it brutally for another 30 minutes as Curt screamed out.


    Jesse stopped, letting go of Curt''s rock hard d.i.c.k, letting the huge engorged s.e.x organ of this incredibly handsome straight boy flop l.e.w.dly up and down as if searching for a p.u.s.s.y to f.u.c.k hard. They all stared at their prize - n.a.k.e.d, spread-eagled and tied up, a beautiful tanned sweaty body with his uncut d.i.c.k hard and sticking out proudly, slightly curving upwards, the tip was dripping with strings of his sticky pre-c.u.m from the non-stop edging and c.o.c.k polishing.

 Chapter 183 - CHAPTER 11 - CURT MADE TO C.U.M AND POST-O.R.G.A.S.M TORTURE

    Curt, driven to the brink of insanity by the c.o.c.k polishing, palming and edging - but not allowed to c.u.m - gasped "what the f.u.c.k....." in utter frustration. He was terrified that they would never stop with the relentless unbearable c.o.c.k polishing and palming that caused so excruciating sensations. But while he was still repulsed by guys touching him, he was even more angry now that they stopped just at the brink of his shooting a mind shattering o.r.g.a.s.m of c.u.m.


    His entire body shaking from the ordeal, Curt glared at them, with tears streaming down his face, muttering "you sick f.u.c.ks....you sick f.u.c.ks" for what they were doing to him.


    Ignoring him, one of the hooded guys continued to polish and rub Curt''s the corona of his hard prick over and over and over in fast motions causing extreme electric-like unbearable sensations and then glided his wet palm from the root of the shaft up and over the c.o.c.khead causing the boy to shriek and twist his body violently up and down. Over and over.


    "AAAAHH STOPSTOPSTOP AAAHHHH!!!!" he shrieked, now sobbing.


    Curt''s muscled body trembled and he screamed at them to stop but they ignored him and continued the c.o.c.k polishing and palming as his body thrashed around.


    "Say ''make me c.u.m''" one of his hooded tormentors yelled to Curt "say it or they won''t stop...SAY IT!"


    The c.o.c.k polishing and palming continued, though in slower motions that caused even more his body to buckle and bounce up and down as he squealed and shrieked for them to stop.


    Curt, tears in his eyes, his lips quivered, gasping for breath, tried to form the words, though he would shriek out a m.o.a.n when his c.o.c.k was polished in a certain way "AAAAHHHHH..oh...they..please oh god god god oh my god my god stop oh shit... AAAAAAHHH.... f.u.c.k...makemec.u.m...ohhohhhh!!!!"


    Two hooded guys began l.i.c.k.i.n.g Curt''s c.o.c.k head, and stroking and rubbing his shaft now in a up and down slow motion causing now sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e for the boy, as he arched his body and m.o.a.n.e.d.


    "OOOOOH OOOOOOH OOOOH F.U.C.K YEAH OOOOOOO" he m.o.a.n.e.d, his body shaking and taut on the brink of shooting his load.


    Another hooded guy got between Curt''s legs and started l.i.c.k.i.n.g, lapping at and then s.u.c.k.i.n.g Curt''s egg sized balls that were ready to shoot out the biggest load of his life.


    The hooded guy l.i.c.k.i.n.g and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his knob suddenly grabbed the base of Curt''s steel hard f.u.c.k stick, pulling the foreskin as far back as it would go, and then used his other hand to stroke the shaft and glide over the head, and back over and over and over, slowly at first, then faster, faster, and faster.


    Curt''s muscled sweaty body grew even more rigid as he g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pure ecstasy, his head lolling back and forth. His body trembled even more, panting for breath his mind a jumble of confused thoughts of still wanting to resist what they were doing to him and yet wanting to shoot his load after the hours and hours of edging and teasing.


    The hooded guy lapping at his balls now licked up Curt''s a.s.s crack and darting his tongue lightly at the squirming boy''s tight sweaty v.i.r.g.i.n hole.


    "F.U.C.K YEAH" he m.o.a.n.e.d from the sheer unbelievable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e coming from his d.i.c.k , though he desperately tried to suppress it. But the overwhelming feeling like a huge silent wave simply washed over his feeble resistance over and over until none was left.


    Oh my God it felt so f.u.c.kin good Curt thought in his confused brain overwhelmed with conflicting thoughts, as his muscled body involuntarily grew taut readying itself for an explosive o.r.g.a.s.m.


    The hooded guy suddenly in a single motion deep throated Curt''s hard stalk down to the base and then back up causing the boy to gasp loudly "OOOH SHIT SHIT!!!! F.U.C.K YEAH!!!! OOOOH GOD!!!!"


    The hooded guy kept the deep throating up and down at fast but steady pace as Curt thrust his pelvis out and shrieked in utter ecstasy as if he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g. Curt''s eyes rolled back in disbelief how they were making his body feel, more so because the pleasuring was so intense, unexpected, prolonged, and so focused on ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e parts of his prick that he didn''t even know about before.


    They could see the boy was seconds away from an shooting a huge load, as his body grew even more rigid. The hooded guy deep throating his c.o.c.k could feel his hard stalk flex and become even more engorged, while the other guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g Curt''s scrotum felt his balls retract. The others, s.u.c.k.i.n.g Curt''s n.i.p.p.l.es, his neck, armpits, ears, toes, his stomach and navel could also feel Curt''s body was so very close now to an explosive o.r.g.a.s.m. The pleasuring of his body was too much even for a straight jock like Curt.


    Suddenly, Curt yelled "you f.u.c.kers!!! F.u.c.kyouf.u.c.kyou ohgoditfeelssogood f.u.c.kyou!!"


    He arched his back as far as it would go, and his whole body went taut as they continued to assault it with their mouths and tongues.


    His hard rock-like d.i.c.k flexed and pulsated again, his duck egg sized balls tightened, his abs grew even more taut and then he yelled "F.U.C.K YEAH SHIT!!!!!" and string after string of hot thick c.u.m shot out of his c.o.c.k splattering the hooded face of his tormentor. As the straight jock gasped with his body thrashing this way and that in the throes of the most explosive o.r.g.a.s.m of his young life, Curt''s hard f.u.c.k meat continued to shoot more loads of hot spooge that his tormentors made sure went into a plastic container for one of the highest bidder of their live video streaming audience. Curt squirted 10 more times, before his o.r.g.a.s.m faded.....he muttered "Oh God....oh god...oh god....."


    His still hard d.i.c.k, still glistening from salvia and c.u.m was now being jerked ever so slowly by Jesse, rubbing and slipping his hands over Curt''s now extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e d.i.c.k head...ever so slowly, with an evil grin.


    Curt, at first tried to withstand this assault, praying silently that they would give up after a few seconds when they realized he wasn''t responding. But Curt - the straight college football quarterback - couldn''t last a few seconds. Like tickle torture, Curt''s only defense was his physical ability to enforce the word "no" when anyone before tried to do that to him and to cause some unpleasant physical feeling. But only when he was in control - a situation before his abduction he thought he would always be in.


    Almost instantly Curt broke, his body shaking, and tried desperately to pull his body away, screeching "OH SHIIITT!!!! NO NO NO! Oh f.u.c.k! Oh god -no...no, no...please too s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e...please...oh god!!! Please...MY GOD!!!!! OH F.U.C.KKKKKKKSTOOOOOPPPPPPPP!!!!"


    And they didn''t give up - the polishing and palming of his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e d.i.c.k continued on machine like.


    "OOOH NOOOOOOO!!!" the straight jock shrieked.


    Curt twisted and struggled violently, while Jesse knelt and continued to slowly rub and jerk Curt''s still rigid c.o.c.k. The polishing, especially for an un-cut d.i.c.k with the foreskin pulled back exposing the ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob wet and shiny from his hot straight boy c.u.m, was excruciatingly painful to Curt. His yelling and screaming grew louder than ever before dissolving into shrieks.


    "Curt, you need to be taught a lesson - I mean you stick that smelly d.i.c.k of yours into some skank''s p.u.s.s.y and f.u.c.k her hard and when you''re done, you are done. You pull out and think you are some macho f.u.c.kin hero. Well, lets see how you do when you are not in charge and at someone else''s mercy dude...I think you cry like a little girl...You are not in control of your body or d.i.c.k anymore dude - we are" Jesse said.


    "AAAAAAAAAH AAAAAH" he shrieked, violently twisting his body this way and that as far as he could.


    It was something to hear a athletic young man of 22 years old scream and yell their head off about not c.u.m.m.i.n.g again. At the same time Daniel began slowly l.i.c.k.i.n.g Curt''s sweaty hairy man trench, spreading those tight cheeks, while the boy screamed and tried desperately to back away.


    " F.U.C.KNN..GOD GOD....OOOOOH SHITSTOOOPSTOPSTOP!!!"


    He clenched his pearly white teeth, his long lashed green eyes closed tight as if to shut out the torments being done on his body. The natural straight boy bravado in Curt thought he could simply man up and fight these faggots and not react to what they were doing to him. Rage boiled up inside of him and for a second consumed his body''s response, with Curt yelling at them "I F.U.C.KIN WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!! STOP STOP NOW!!! F.U.C.K!!!! STOPPPPPP!!!.


    But within a half second his voice and bravado dissolved completely into shrieks and screams as the unbearable sensations overwhelmed him.


    A hooded guy continued to jerk and then used the palm of his hand to glide over his knob wet with his thick hot spooge, over and over and over and then moving the thumb on the underside of the helmet head, rubbing that area over and over. Curt shrieked at the unbearable sensation, his body thrashing.


    The hooded guy paused, while polishing Curt''s c.o.c.k head very slowly with his thumb and fingers which caused even greater unbearable sensations, while Curt''s body jerked back and forth. The tormented straight jock, his face a hideous mask of pain, teeth clenched and eyes squinted shut trying to endure the unendurable sensations squealed "Oh!!!!!Oh!!!! please stop please stop pleeeeeeeeeaaasss!!!!!!"


    Tears rolled from his eyes, his stomach and c.h.e.s.t tensed and tightened, his body still desperately twisting trying to find a way of escape from his tormentors from touching his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.k.


    They loved seeing a big straight athletic stud like Curt trying in vain to withstand and stop his body''s involuntary - and violent - reactions. They loved doing this to straight guys - who they knew from their experience of abducting so many - never had anyone do this to them, certainly not tied up and helpless for a long period of time. They also loved to teach Curt a lesson that his straight jock body could be milked and made to c.u.m by other guys no matter what he thought, and they could force any response from his straight boy body no matter how desperately he tried to withstand it.


    Curt begged "don''t stop please...no...." as a hooded guy slowly palmed his wet c.o.c.k head - covered with his thick hot s.p.e.r.m. Slowly and tentatively at first - as if he was actually listening to Curt''s pathetic pleas to stop. His tormentor would stop - look at the boy, holding in his fist his throbbing swollen steel hard f.u.c.k meat, and then smiled and started to rub and palm the wet knob, slowly over and over.


    Curt tried desperately to withstand it and act as if it no longer bothered him - thinking that if he didn''t react they would think his c.o.c.k was no longer s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and stop. But after a few seconds any attempt to withstand this abuse of his body was quickly and easily overcome.


    "AAAAAHHH AAAAAH STOP STOP!!!!" he begged.


    His taut sweat covered tormented body shook and then bolted in involuntary spasm as his tormentors rubbed, polished and palmed Curt''s p.u.s.s.y loving c.o.c.khead and shaft, concentrating on the head and the underside of his knob, that would sent the boy into violent fits. Over and over and over.


    He screamed, cursing his tormentors "you f.u.c.k.i.n.g sick perverts f.u.c.kyouf.u.c.kyou"


    For 25 more minutes they continued tormenting his d.i.c.k as he literally squealed and shrieked, no longer trying to project his alpha straight college athlete boy persona. The intensity of the attack made Curt delirious that bordered on insanity - as it did to the previous straight boy victims before - because it went on and on and on without end. They had no intention of stopping.


    A different hooded guy grabbed and then slowly jerked Curt''s shaft, while polishing his c.o.c.khead. Curt by this time was babbling like an idiot, m.o.a.ning and screaming and cursing - his upper body sagging - his lower body tensed, his pelvis thrusting at anything. A small part of his brain realized they were forcing him to another o.r.g.a.s.m even though the sensations were so unbearable.


    His hooded tormentor cruelly polished Curt''s wet c.o.c.khead so very slowly with his palm back and forth. It was pure sheer agony to Curt whose muscled body was completely rigid, his face clenched trying to endure the unbearable sensations, hoping he would stop. And then he would stroke Curt''s hard meat up and down, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his thumb and fingers on the underside of his ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob.


    Holding his breath, Curt burst out in high pitched squeals begging them to stop as his body writhed, thrashing in every direction.


    Others held the boy''s t.h.i.g.hs and stomach as several hooded guys took ignored the begging and continued the c.o.c.k polishing and palming followed by long strokes of his c.o.c.k over and over. They loved hearing Curt - straight frat boy arrogant athlete now beg with a high pitched squeal and shrieks, tears coming from his eyes. .


    "AAAHHHHH!!!!!" Curt screamed out, though still trying desperately not to react and angered that his body could be so easily manipulated by these perverts. Curt''s body would thrust upwards, shake or quiver uncontrollably.


    His hooded tormentor continued to rub Curt''s ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e head, then moved his thumb slowly up and down on the underside of Curt''s throbbing steel hard meat and rubbing especially just under the helmet head over and over and over and over and over, causing the straight jock boy to gasp loudly, his body growing taut, his hands fisted tight.


    "JESUS!!! OOOOOH SHIT SHIT F.U.C.K YEAH SHIT!!!!! Oooooooh f.u.c.k...f.u.c.k...f.u.c.k" Curt yelped, completely now traumatized by what they were doing to him.


    Curt''s body shuddered and he yelled, pleading "OHSHITGODGOD!!!!. CANTTAKEITSTOPSTOP GOD GOD OH GOD OH GOD!!!!!!!" as he shot his second load, just 30 minutes after his first one, six thick streams of his hot straight boy s.p.e.r.m shooting out of his throbbing f.u.c.k meat.


    His muscled flat stomach heaved and he panted from the explosive forced o.r.g.a.s.m but fear was in his eyes because he knew his tormentors would not stop. Curt closed his eyes, his body rigid, his hands fisted and toes curled trying desperately to fight off the unbearable sensations. He lasted five seconds before it overwhelmed him.


    "OOH NOOOOO SHIT STOP STOP PLEASE!!!" he yelled, in panic and rage that this was being done to him - and done by guys. Faggots.


    Like before, they kept stroking his throbbing meat over and over as it squirted out loads of hot straight jock boy c.u.m, splattering on his stomach and t.h.i.g.hs and the hands and faces of his tormentors. They loved the taste and the smell. His throbbing c.o.c.k drooled out thick gooey strings of his hot c.u.m.


    They slowly stopped and this time did only two passes over his knob causing the boy to flinch and shriek. He was terrified they would continue as they did before. His c.h.e.s.t was heaving but his body was still.


    "Please....please...no more....I can''t take any more....please," the once proud straight college jock pleaded.


    For a few seconds they did stop, giving Curt a false sense of hope and relief. One of the guys blindfolded Curt as his sweaty muscled body shuddered and trembled involuntarily and then sagged thinking that his long ordeal was over. Tears flowed from his long lashed green eyes.


    Unknown to Curt - who could not see now - one of the hooded guys, smiling evilly, picked up one of the many high powered electric massage wands with a rubber sheath attachment. He put the wand''s ribbed opening over his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e tip of his hard man meat, just below the ridge of his c.o.c.khead.


    Curt realized immediately something different was on his d.i.c.k.


    "Wha...what the f.u.c.k??? AAAAAHHH!!!!" he yelped at the strange sensation on his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob.


    The hooded guy suddenly turned it on high. The vibrating speed caused excruciating sensations on Curt''s still ultra s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob - his head flew up his mouth gaped open and he shrieked "AAAAAAAAHH NOOOOOO FUUUUCCCK!!!!"


    His shrieking dissolved into an animal like squeal of pain - though for Curt it was also mixed with excruciating unbearable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e sensations on his knob and man meat. But it was too much - and his mind was going fast over the edge.


    His body - sagging one minute thinking this torture was over, suddenly buckled in an instant, his pelvis thrust back and forth in a desperate vain attempt to get away from the wand. His tormentor concentrated keeping the vibrating sleeve right over Curt''s ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob, using slight up and down and back and forth motions. Curt''s eyes bulged out even more, as he shrieked. His tormentors knew how unbearable this was to Curt and they wanted to force him to endure it, to take it, to show they could this to him.


    Another hooded guy joined in with another high powered massage wand that had a dildo like vibrating attachment that would vibrate at high multi speeds controlled by a small power box by one of the other boys. Adding lube to the attachment, he placed the dildo attachment right at Curt''s tight s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e hole and then shoved it in all the way without pause.


    Curt, shrieking from the torment on his d.i.c.k by the other massage wand, gasped and squealing "WHATTHEF.U.C.K??!!!!AAAAAAAAH".


    But that was just the beginning. His hooded tormentor shoved it in and out and then in, and while another hooded guy turned the power on all the way, moving the power dial from low to high and back and forth causing enormous vibrations in Curt''s v.i.r.g.i.n tight a.s.s, rubbing against his prostate. The feeling was electric - and one he never felt before there.


    "WHAT THE FUUUUUCCCK???!!!! OHHH SHIT!!!! AAAAAAAAH SHIT SHIT AAAAAH" he cried out. Curt''s straight boy mind was a jumble of confused thoughts - what was that feeling in his a.s.s causing his d.i.c.k to get even harder despite shooting his second load? It was indescribable.


    His tormentors could tell the vibrating dildo was touching Curt''s prostate by the boy''s taut body pushing out and his a.s.s cheeks clenching hard as he gasped and screamed out more obscenities.


    They kept at it non-stop for another 20 minutes- with the vibrating sheath over his d.i.c.k head and shaft the little nodules inside tickling and pleasuring his shaft and knob, while the vibrating dildo in his a.s.s.


    Curt tried in vain to resist and tried to block the overwhelming unbearable sensations from his mind and then in an animal-like growl "F.U.C.KKK!!!!!!!!" he shot another enormous load that shot out of the sheath, as his tight a.s.s cheeks gripped the vibrator in his a.s.s each time his d.i.c.k shot out c.u.m, that coated the outside sheath, squirting out 5 shots of hot creamy boy c.u.m. His body thrashed up and down and sideways as much as the restraints allowed.


    "OK OK OK OK GODGOD please no more no more stop stop stoooooooop" he yelled. Somehow he thought they would stop after forcing a second o.r.g.a.s.m from him. Little did he understand his tormentors.


    After shooting his third load, Curt''s c.o.c.k head and shaft was now even more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e - and any touch was even more unbearable. But they had no intention of stopping.


    To avoid the wand from overheating, they replaced the massager with the dildo attachment with another that continued vibrating and rubbing against his prostate sending waves and waves of hot over the top sensations that were excruciatingly unbearable and incredibly pleasurable causing his d.i.c.k to flex and stiffen.


    Using another different wand, a hooded guy continued to move the sheath attachment to explore a different part of his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e fleshy c.o.c.k knob, including always spending some time just under the knob''s ridge, causing an exquisite shriek from Curt.


    They continued for another 40 minutes, though to Curt it seemed endless, as his beautiful body writhed and thrashed in a futile and desperate attempt to break free, his rage and curses dissolving into babbling mixed with sobs begging them to stop.


    They ignored him and forced another three hot loads from the p.u.s.s.y loving straight boy''s confused hard c.o.c.k, though those final three were painful dribbles of s.p.e.r.m from the boy''s very sore balls.


    The ultimate horror for Curt was that each of those times was followed by equally intense post-o.r.g.a.s.m torments of his c.o.c.k. There was no stopping - only continued stroking, edging and c.o.c.k polishing until they forced him to shoot yet another load. The post-o.r.g.a.s.m torture of his knob and shaft after shooting his first load - and each time after - was even more excruciatingly unbearable to Curt. Not once. Not twice. Five times by maniacs who knew just how to trigger the worst sensations after his d.i.c.k shot out yet another load of c.u.m.


    Hours later after the long edging, c.o.c.k polishing and post-o.r.g.a.s.m torments, the once proud Alpha male straight jock, was sobbing, his body trembling, drooling and babbling that "Please please no more..I can''t no more,...please....please..."


    His body was covered in sweat, his c.u.m, by the time they finished, his head hanging down against his upper c.h.e.s.t from the ordeal. Though exhausted and trembling g from the ordeal, Curt''s will and defiance remained unbroken.


    Curt still found it hard to accept the new situation, and with typical Alpha male straight boy bravado was filled with rage and d.e.s.i.r.e for revenge, spitting at tormentors. He somehow survived this ordeal - one that he would never have permitted to happen to him before his abduction and if he wasn''t tied up. He survived it - but others made him go through it, forced it on him. And even surviving it was a torment for him: he was terrified of having it happen again to him.


    "YOU SICK F.U.C.KS!!!!!" Curt''s body shaking uncontrollably, with his sweat plastering his hair, screamed at them in an outburst of pure rage and helplessness as they unbuckled the straps to the bed to take him to his cell to rest for the next ordeal.


    The Alpha Straight Boy wept from the unbearable tortures on his c.o.c.k and balls and a.s.s - the c.o.c.k polishing and post-o.r.g.a.s.m torment was sheer agony for him. He hated his tormentors - not just for abducting him and making him c.u.m against his will - but for the prolonged ordeal they put him through.


    He didn''t realize that this was just the beginning of what would become his life. Endless prolonged ordeals inflicted on his unwilling body over and over and over and over. He tried hard to hang on to how things were in his life before his abduction.


    The straight frat boy college athlete who could - and did - get any girl he wanted to f.u.c.k. Who had the looks, personality and the kick a.s.s mentality of a cage fighter to always be in control. Yeah, he was for now on the down side of things. But he would never grow to accept any of that - which ironically made his tormentors want to do more to him.


    And they would.


    To be continued....

 Chapter 184 - CHAPTER 13 - CURT PREPARED FOR HIS NEXT ORDEAL

    A week after his abduction, Curt was given time to rest and forced to do a daily regime of strict exercise and diet that matched what he did before he was kidnapped. It took several days for the straight boy to get a sense of his Alpha Male manhood back - but his captors wanted him to recover completely for his next ordeal.


    They found out from him - after some threats of tickle torture and gang f.u.c.k.i.n.g - what his usual meals were and what his normal daily exercise routine was. The Facility wanted to replicate his diet, his personal hygiene habits and exercise regime to keep their captive Adonis in the same perfect shape he was in when they abducted him. They wanted to preserve his body, but also the other things about him - his scent, sweat and attitude, to make the coming ordeals and assaults on him as if he was freshly kidnapped - like some organic food product with no preservatives and picked fresh from the farm.


    But they told him nothing. He was forced to wear a c.o.c.k chastity cage that prevented him from getting an erection - and under pain of severe punishment (tickling, whipping and being gang r.a.p.ed) he was instructed never to touch his balls or d.i.c.k - not even to scratch it.


    Like all the other rest and exercise periods and strict diet of food for the other captives - who he never saw - , this long time of respite was done not out of mercy for the straight boy but a devious scheme to keep his body and mind in shape and fresh for more horrible, never ending torments.


    He was bewildered and confused. What was the point of his being kidnapped? After his shocking abduction, after being stripped, fondled, edged and enduring agonizing c.o.c.k polishing and then prolong post o.r.g.a.s.m torments that nearly drove him insane, he was brought to this cell and subjected to no further abuse, beyond being forced to wear the c.o.c.k cage. But that initial attack on him couldn''t be the reason for his abduction. What other reason was he being held? He had no money, surely they knew that. Or maybe they didn''t. He knew they were on one level, pure s.e.x.u.a.l sadists or perverts. He thought for sure he would be gang r.a.p.ed - with the dozens of hulking men and guys that were there when he was being assaulted his first night - he assumed - seeing their hungry looks at his body - that he would be immediately gang r.a.p.ed. That night - and every day and night since then he expected that. But for nearly two weeks now, nothing happened.


    He never was told from day to day what was going to happen or not happen, so he began each of those days in fear - though Curt thought he successfully hid that from his tormentors - until the day ended. It still didn''t dawn on Curt that the rest periods he would have in the facility would always be deliberate intervals to prepare him for the next ordeal - not just random moments, to make his reactions fresh and strong as if he never experienced a similar ordeal. That first and so far only long horrible ordeal after he was abducted terrified Curt who never knew as each day began whether they would come to him for the next ordeal and torment.


    The edging - something he never really knew about before his abduction - and the post-o.r.g.a.s.m torment which he never before had experienced - went way beyond anything Curt had ever encountered in his life. It went far beyond his ability to withstand any of it. He wouldn''t admit that to his tormentors. His hatred for them grew each moment and day they kept him imprisoned. As days passed his hatred increased as did his determination to escape, though he realized that would be difficult. But every moment he always looked around each room he was taken to, for doors, windows, and other avenues of possible escape.


    Still, for all his macho straight frat boy college athlete bravado that he still displayed Curt was scared, even terrified. This abduction was no ordinary kidnapping by amateurs. This was professional - and more disturbing, something that clearly had been going on for quite some time with the participation of hundreds, perhaps thousands of rich people. But he didn''t know what to make of it. His tormentors'' single minded prolonged assault on his body that first night for hours and hours made resistance impossible because they never let up, they never stopped. They proved time and again on that first day after he was abducted that they could easily make his body respond against his will and force him to c.u.m despite his complete revulsion to what they were doing.


    Before his abduction he didn''t think that would be remotely possible. He was straight - he was repulsed by male to male s.e.x. He would have thought as he believed when they first laid their hands and fingers on him, that faggots could not even get his d.i.c.k hard - never mind forcing him to shoot out a load, then another and then another and another. Impossible.


    They seemed to know where and when that his breaking point was reached and then simply continued past it. That was the terrifying part that he found impossible to fight - their single minded intensity of tormenting him that was prolonged, without any discernible ending, with the tormenting that continued on and on. How could you fight that - how could he withstand something that never ended Curt thought, terrified at the memory, though another voice in his brain telling him to "man up".


    Of course, the torment would eventually end - until the next ordeal that he would eventually face - but the prolonged tortures they would inflict next, he knew would likely last hours and hours - always long, always torturous, always far beyond his tolerance, that would, as it did that first day after his abduction, drive him to the edge and over of insanity. He hated his tormentors and still vowed to make them pay for every moment of misery they inflicted on his body. He hated that faggot creep of a neighbor that was the catalyst for his abduction. Yeah, he wasn''t directly responsible, but his stalking him with the cameras, forced him to leave sooner than he had planned. That early departure led to some unwise decisions that he made, he realized.


    But that f.u.c.kin creep - all because of him Curt thought bitterly.


    Curt vowed to himself that he would get out of this place and make each and every person who tormented him - including that faggot neighbor who stalked him with that camera - pay dearly for what they have done to him. Those bravado thoughts allowed him to sleep and to keep the other thoughts at bay of sheer panic and terror of whatever ordeals his tormentors planned from overwhelming him.

 Chapter 185 - CHAPTER 14 - CURTS NEXT ORDEAL

    Curt''s eyes slowly blinked as if gradually waking after being passed out, his mind confused and disoriented. He looked around and saw that he was in a large empty room and while not familiar with it at all, it didn''t seem strange to him. Where was he? The thought vanished like wisps of smoke replace by thoughts only about the present and where he was now.


    It was dark and he felt around him and saw he was lying - fully clothed - on a cold cement floor. Or did it feel cold? How long was he here? Where was he? For a split second he was confused but then suddenly felt he was in no danger at all.


    He looked around and saw a huge metal door - one that he hadn''t seen a moment before. Now it was there. It looked familiar - resembling a door he had seen before. In an instant he was next to it, pushing it and somehow it opened like some magical gate to freedom, as he expected it to. He was outside and could feel the brilliant sun on his face and body. Though he felt the warmth, he couldn''t see it, but that didn''t trouble him at all. Everything seemed like it should be.


    He stood there eyes closed, savoring the comforting warmth on his body and face, free of any restraints. That seemed like some distant vague memory to him now. Every moment now consumed his attention and replaced any painful memory of the past. He saw a grassy field of green stretched out before him and he found himself running on it as fast as he could - running further away from the structure where he vaguely remembered horrible things happening.


    He saw a group of four or five huge hulking men coming after him from a distance. For a second he felt fear, but not panic. For some reason Curt knew he would out run them - he was in control and felt no fear.


    They disappeared and vanished in a haze as he turned around. Further along he saw a huge house that he felt would be safe for him. In an instant he was inside and saw something familiar. A big bed - it seemed like it was his and without hesitation he laid down face down, his body floating almost. He turned his head seeing a beautiful young woman - and then another - both of whom he vaguely recalled being with before. They were next to him, lying on the bed with him, touching him as he remembered, and causing him to smile. Two of them worshipping his body and responding to his d.e.s.i.r.es and commands as women also did with him. He was in control.


    But one of them was poking at his side that caused him discomfort. He gestured strongly to one of the women to stop. The poking got stronger - and more irritating to him, as he tried to bat away whatever it was.


    "F.u.c.kin stop I told you!" he yelled at the woman, as the poking continued.


    Now the other woman was slapping his face yelling at him. What was happening? He turned to them angry but they were gone. What the f.u.c.k? Another hard slap and a several pokes to his side.


    "WAKE THE F.U.C.K UP PRETTY BOY OR GET HURT" the Big Sam.o.a.n yelled at Curt, slapping his face now harder and harder as he laid restrained spread eagle on the bed.


    His body was a picture of pure youthful masculinity with muscled proportioned biceps, t.h.i.g.hs, torso and mounded pecs.


    Three other grinning hulking goons stood next to the Big Sam.o.a.n and also poked the sleeping handsome boy with their cattle prods that - for now - were not powered up. They delighted in poking at the boy''s sides and b.u.t.t, one of them, sliding the tip of the prod up and down Curt''s slightly hairy a.s.s crack and brushing the tip in his exposed hairy armpits. Seeing Curt''s n.a.k.e.d body spread out before them, they would have loved to power up the prods and administer shock after shock right inside his slightly hairy rosebud tight v.i.r.g.i.n hole just to see his Alpha Male straight boy defiance dissolve into blood curdling screams.


    If necessary, they were authorized to do just that if needed, but were instructed to avoid damaging the boy. The Facility higher ups that controlled the facility, given the high interest and money Curt was generating among their hundreds of rich clients across the world, had already set in motion major plans for the eventual gang **** of Curt''s v.i.r.g.i.n asshole. But other torments needed to happen first to Curt, based on the money and requests by many of the facility''s very wealthy buyers and viewers.


    The slapping of his face and prodding with the cattle prods caused the boy to stir to full consciousness. With a start Curt woke, blinking his long lashed green eyes, a huge wave of dread overwhelmed him in a second, with the painful realization that he was dreaming - he wasn''t free - but now waking to his real life nightmare.


    This was real.


    "YOU DREAMING OF F.U.C.K.I.N.G SOME BITCH PRETTY BOY??? THOSE DAYS ARE OVER FOR YOU!" the Big Sam.o.a.n taunted the bewildered boy.


    Crestfallen, he looked around, and down his body and remembered he was n.a.k.e.d, with his long d.i.c.k encased in a stainless steel c.o.c.k cage to keep his straight boy c.o.c.k under control by his tormentors - which grew semi hard from his dream.


    He trembled involuntarily, remembering with horrors that took place two weeks earlier on his first day at the Facility - the non-stop edging, c.o.c.k polishing and post o.r.g.a.s.m rubbing and stroking that was far worse than anything before that he experienced in his young life. The intensity of their attack, the skill they had at finding every s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot on his body, especially his c.o.c.k head, shaft and balls that caused such unbearable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or unbearable sensation driving him to animal like hysterical shrieking. He was humiliated at what happened but even more fearful that it would happen again soon. Maybe today. Every day he feared that or something else would happen to him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-next-ordeal_52480222670408569">#''s-next-ordeal_52480222670408569</a> for visiting.


    How could he stand that - again?


    He stared at the Big Sam.o.a.n and then noticed the sound and images from the 60 inch HD video screen on the wall near his bed that flickered on. The Big Sam.o.a.n and the others smirked at Curt, keeping their eye on him but also watching the video screen with interest. Curt looked up and then heard his own voice and realized a video was playing - of him. It was Curt in his swimming shorts walking, lying and flirting with girls at his apartment complex - crystal clear video that focused on his face, torso, abs and crotch.


    He was puzzled and confused about the video - who took it? How did they get it? And then he remembered. Noah. That faggot creep who stalked him and took hidden video of him for the past year he lived at that apartment complex. Curt''s anger swelled inside of him remembering how he caught his neighbor videotaping him while he was passed out n.a.k.e.d on his patio below. How the creep''s video camera fell on his stomach. All because of him Curt decided to move out quickly. And now this.


    The hidden videos were being streamed to paid benefactors and interested buyers that only increased their l.u.s.t for Curt and d.e.s.i.r.e to have further torments inflicted on him. Never before had they abducted a boy with such videos that flaunted Curt''s masculinity and prowess. Curt stared at the video playing with rage and disgust. That f.u.c.kin stalker faggot creep neighbor of his. All because of him. He cursed Noah again under his breath.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n ordered Curt to dress - pointing to an outfit, a wrestling singlet, jock strap, white short socks and trainers, on the table near his bed. Each day since that first day - now over two weeks - he followed a strict regime of getting dressed though usually in some sweats. This was the first time he was to dress in a wrestling singlet.


    He never understood what they had in mind for him since his abduction. He always feared a repeat attack on his body like the first night - endless edging and post o.r.g.a.s.m torment. He shuddered at that thought. And yet, for over two weeks nothing happened to him except for being forced in a strict regime of exercise to keep his body toned and muscled. It was like being in a high class detention center with faggot sadists as guards running it Curt thought. He had wondered if other people abducted were here too. He hadn''t seen anyone else yet, just his guards. But he thought he had heard them talk about others. And the place seemed too big with a routine too established to have been created simply for one person like Curt.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n pushed the cold metal end of his cattle prod right in the area of Curt''s belly button as he gasped.


    "Get f.u.c.kin dressed boy," the Big Sam.o.a.n ordered.


    For a second, Curt thought of resisting, hating his captivity and the control that they had over him.


    But the huge Sam.o.a.n just grinned and pressed the charger button on the cattle prod so Curt could hear terrifying w.h.i.n.e and then the crackle and sizzle of the surging electrical current waiting to be released. He now put the now warmed up prod against Curt''s exposed muscled t.h.i.g.h. The touching of the metal against his skin made Curt''s t.h.i.g.h grow taut expecting stinging pain any second, and his face flinching ever so slightly not wanting to show his fear, though Curt was terrified. The prod pressing against his inner muscled t.h.i.g.h was just inches away from his dangling limp d.i.c.k and balls.


    "Give me a reason boy...ANY reason boy..I would love to do this...And I won''t stop there. I''ll fry your precious balls and c.o.c.k too...Not just me - the others too" the Sam.o.a.n said.


    Biting back cursing him out, Curt glared at his tormentor, looking down at the prod the Big Sam.o.a.n still pressed against his t.h.i.g.h - and the prods held up close by the others, who were grinning with a glazed look of l.u.s.t in their eyes that for a second terrified Curt. These guys were sick f.u.c.ks Curt thought. Truly sick. But he was at their mercy. For now. He nodded, signaling his cooperation. He would dress in the outfit as ordered.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n, pulled it away but unexpectedly pressed the now warmed metal end against Curt''s loose slightly hairy loose ball sack as the youth gasped under his breath "Oh Jesus...No".


    The Big Sam.o.a.n laughed derisively at Curt, rubbing the prod around his loose scrotum, and then up and down his limp long shaft and then pressed against his c.o.c.khead as the boy''s body trembled slightly - fearful and not knowing for sure if he would press the release button on the prod and burn the shit out of his d.i.c.k as the boy stood completely still not wanting to incite his tormentor.


    "Look...Okay...I''m getting dressed, okay? Just...please..." Curt said quietly to the Big Sam.o.a.n trying to sound reasonable and compliant without begging. But he was pushing down the terror he felt of having that prod unleash its powerful stinging electrical charge on his manhood. Curt did all he could to hold back cursing the Big Sam.o.a.n, knowing any defiance now would guarantee his c.o.c.k and balls getting fried. And he saw the others were ready with their fired up cattle prods, waiting to attack his exposed n.a.k.e.d body.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n stared then laughed loudly, taunting the straight handsome athlete and pulled the prod away.


    Curt, stared icily back at him and the others, trying to recover his Alpha Male bravado, but they knew better. No guy - no matter how brave - would want his manhood fried by one cattle prod after another. Curt knew he had no choice but also realized that putting on the singlet meant there was another day of some ordeal he would also have to face.


    "I bet that is gonna smell real nice after you wear it a day or two, huh? Its gonna smell f.u.c.kin hot!!!," one the large ugly looking men holding one of the charged up cattle prods said, staring l.u.s.tfully at the near n.a.k.e.d youth.


    Curt eyes widened in anger turning to the man who said that, but held back the obscenity on his lips. He wanted to tell the man to go f.u.c.k himself but also was in constant disbelief that anyone - especially another man - would say those things to another guy.


    His other guards including the Big Sam.o.a.n leered at him, growing l.u.s.tful at seeing this handsome straight boy putting on his jock and singlet. The viewing audience was also watching live stream, zeroing in on his tight a.s.s, as Curt put on the jock strap, and seeing how the straps clung to his a.s.s cheeks, and with the large waist band, l.e.w.dly framing his v.i.r.g.i.n muscled b.u.t.t.


    The singlet was one size at least too small it seemed to Curt - and the fabric seemed to cling to his body more. It was hard for him to walk without the fabric moving up into his b.u.t.t crack and cinching his junk and t.h.i.g.hs. He never would have worn a singlet too tight or small. He looked down and saw how the fabric of this singlet, despite the jock, clung and formed over his duck egg sized balls, his long thick c.o.c.k outlining even his large foreskin covered knob.


    As a high school and college wrestler he wasn''t shy about his body - or even having a bulge that showed his junk, but that was before his abduction. Back then in college, Curt was competing with other wrestlers who he didn''t think cared a rat''s a.s.s about looking at his bulge, though he didn''t realize then that in fact there were several guys who loved looking at Curt and loved touching his body while wrestling him in matches.


    In high school and college he could care less about showing a bulge or even being n.a.k.e.d among other guys.


    He never thought twice about guys looking at his junk other than the type of quick gaze guys gave to each other to simply size up a person. He never cared about looking at another dude''s junk - though he would do a once over of a guy''s body to see what he would be up against in match. But never in a s.e.x.u.a.l way. The idea that some guys would look at him in his singlet during those matches in a s.e.x.u.a.l way never crossed his mind.


    Yeah, he would notice up on the stands some regular older guys who seemed to always show up to tournaments, always seemed to be videotaping and didn''t seem to have any kids wrestling. But that was sort of the normal thing in the crowd that wrestlers sort of knew about as slightly creepy but almost always ignored. The important thing was winning the match.


    Curt certainly didn''t mind if some girls in the audience looked at him and sometimes he went out of his way to take off his shoulder straps of his sweaty singlet, and pulled his top down exposing his v shaped muscled torso and pecs, scratching his head that showed off his bulging biceps and hairy sweaty armpit. He always did it on the excuse of trying to cool off, but the girls (and many secretly adoring guys) in the stands knew better. They loved the "Curt Show", seeing how his sweaty singlet clung tightly to his body like a second skin, showing off every curve and crevice of his body, as he walked back and forth on the gym floor ignoring the stands, but playing to it. He knew he had a nice body and loved to flaunt it.


    It unnerved him - also because of the horrible ordeal he had already gone through that happened two weeks earlier. Though nothing had happened to him - other than forced regime of exercise - since then, he was terrified of being edged and c.o.c.k polished again - and even more terrified about post o.r.g.a.s.m polishing and stroking of his c.o.c.k. And the hysterical fear he felt about tickle torture that he prayed they would never think of doing to him. His body shook again with fear that he tried to hide and suppress. They hadn''t done tickled him and Curt prayed maybe they either forgot about it or didn''t think he was ticklish.


    And so far, they didn''t **** his a.s.s, something he thought would be the first thing that would have happened when he arrived here. He assumed that is what all faggot perverts did. His body shook thinking of what it would be like to be gang r.a.p.ed by the Big Sam.o.a.n and the other huge men guarding him. Judging by their huge size and what he assumed would be huge horse like c.o.c.ks to match, Curt feared they would rip and tear his a.s.s into a bloody mess. He shuddered at the thought, and of that act which would take his manhood.


    He wondered briefly what would be worse - that gang **** or another endless ordeal of having his d.i.c.k played with, edged or whatever it was that they called it. His body trembled just recalling the horror of that tormenting - torture he thought was not possible to inflict on a guy. And then the constant terror of being tickled by these freaks if they ever found out that was his ultimate Achilles heel. He dismissed those thoughts as quickly as they invaded his mind constantly through the day, with the Alpha Male bravado to "man the f.u.c.k up Curt!!!!"


    He calmed down and stared back at his guards, trying to show not reaction to their taunting or fears of what would happen next. It was a battle of willpower he dealt with every morning, and every other moment since his abduction.


    Each morning, like this one, Curt woke up with no idea what would happen next after he dressed and had breakfast. Would it be a long day of exercise and then back to his room? Or would this be the day that another ordeal - like that first night - happens to him? Or the feared and threatened gang ****? Or something else? And if so, what? Curt tried to hide his growing panic now that he was moments away from being taken to the room.


    Please God please not that edging and shit again. Please God. Oh God...not tickling. Oh God...not that please, God, Curt thought. He shook his head and closed his long lashed eyes and then glared at his tormentors. He somehow retrieved again whatever ragged remains of his alpha male straight boy bravado that remained. He would face his next ordeal like a man. F.u.c.k them he thought, but that thought would hold for seconds and maybe even minutes before disappearing in a haze replaced by fear and then panic, and then again re-asserting his Alpha Male persona. It was a process he repeated over and over as he struggled within himself to control what he could.


    This morning he tried to convince himself that he could face anything, though he was mystified by being forced to wear the jock strap, singlet, white low cut sweat socks and trainers, as he continued dressing.


    The singlet stretched and clung to each of his muscled b.u.t.t cheeks highlighting the deep cleft of his rounded muscled a.s.s. The singlet shoulder straps seemed strained from supporting the heavy package of his junk below and showed a lot of his tanned skin of his massive pecs with his n.i.p.p.l.es protruding, showing off his Adonis ripped body. He sat on the bench and put on the sock and Inflict type wrestling shoes. To his tormentors and audience viewing the live streamed video, the straight college athlete looked s.e.xy and beautiful attired in the singlet. It helped that he was a high school and college wrestler that made his wearing the singlet and gear all the more convincing.

 Chapter 186 - 14 2

    "Why....why am I wearing this?" Curt asked in a polite but slightly put off tone to his tormentors, unable to hold back the apprehension he felt.


    No one answered him.


    Instead, the Big Sam.o.a.n simply turned and pushed the cattle prod into Curt''s right muscled t.h.i.g.h, and let loose a medium stinging charge that knocked the boy off the bench flat on the floor, as he shrieked in shock and surprise.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!!!! WHATAF.U.C.K???!!! SHIT!!!!!!" he screamed at the Big Sam.o.a.n, grabbing his t.h.i.g.h in agony. It stung badly - though no permanent damage. But he could hear the low w.h.i.n.e of the cattle prods held by the Big Sam.o.a.n - juicing up to the higher setting that was sure to burn his skin.


    They laughed as the youth writhed on the floor balled up from the sharp burning like pain on his muscled t.h.i.g.h, always liking to see Curt''s rippling muscles on display when his body was tormented. They loved seeing how his flat 8 pack stomach always remained flat as a board, as his s.e.xy belly button winked and opened from his struggles. No damage was done, though Curt thought for a second that the Big Sam.o.a.n had burned him badly, but saw only a deep angry red circle shaped mark on his inner t.h.i.g.h that seemed to continue to radiate heat - and pain. He heaved and panted from the pain and stared back up at the Big Sam.o.a.n, his eyes showing rage - and fear, but biting back any further words of defiance and anger he wanted to hurl at his tormentors.


    "Shut the f.u.c.k up Curt. No questions." The Big Sam.o.a.n said, "or you get hurt from all five cattle prods."


    Tears in his eyes, Curt stared angrily at them for a second, his body still shaking from the stinging charge, but realized defiance or asking more questions now would only invite more attacks. Though no apparent permanent physical damage was done, the pain was intense to Curt. He looked, with the stinging pain in his inner muscled t.h.i.g.h still throbbing, at the other four hulking guards who seemed almost anxious to use their cattle prods on him. They stared at him glassy eyed, one of them l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips.


    This is f.u.c.k.e.d up Curt thought. But he slowly got up, rubbing his inside t.h.i.g.h where the cattle prod stung him. He was sore, but he could walk.


    His guards hungrily watched closely as Curt got up, the boy''s tight singlet show off every muscle and bulge as he turned and stood for a second and then walked ahead. Seeing his reaction and how ripped his body was, increased their l.u.s.t and d.e.s.i.r.e to unleash their cattle prods all over Curt''s body, especially his proud straight boy d.i.c.k and balls and a charged prod fired right on his tight rosebud v.i.r.g.i.n asshole. They wanted to hear the youth scream as his muscled body writhed. Unlike the Big Sam.o.a.n, they wouldn''t necessarily have their own individual time to do what they wanted with Curt, given their own lower status at the Facility. So they would compensate their unquenched l.u.s.t for Curt by increasing the torments on the boys they could have - like a recent new addition named Jake.


    Without a word, Curt slowly walked ahead of the Big Sam.o.a.n who pointed to a door for Curt to go through. To his surprise, he wasn''t going to be taken to the next room where he thought his next terrible ordeal would happen. Instead, he was led through a door that was another entrance to the training and workout room. He had been in this room every day since that first terrible ordeal, but this entrance was different. He made an effort to remember that - and wondered why he didn''t notice that door before when he was in the room before. Curt always tried to remember every door and every hallway where he was taken - for an eventual escape plan. But what he didn''t know was false walls or panels would be moved, hiding an entrance or exit or creating a new one that he saw once or twice before, giving a totally new appearance to the room''s exits and entrances.


    The Sam.o.a.n told Curt he would need to exercise for the next two hours - any resistance, or failure to not complete any set of exercise - including weight work - would result in instant punishment without warning. AND two hours of solid unrelenting tickle torture. They wanted him to build up his adrenaline and force his body and singlet to retain a nice sweaty sheen. Several of the benefactors watching live streamed bid for his singlet and jock strap afterwards. And they wanted the boy''s musky sweaty scent on it - sweat from his exercise as if he was back in college.


    Curt stared back wide eyed - fearful of that constant threat, but also trying to fight back surges of rage. He hated, hated, hated what they did to him - guys touching his junk, making him c.u.m, teasing the shit out of him, tying his body up and doing whatever they wanted. He was bewildered and embarrassed that somehow these freaks - other guys - so easily could over power him, abduct him, fondle him at will and worse, make his p.u.s.s.y loving body respond his f.u.c.k meat grow steel hard and shoot loads after loads. How could that happen? And yet he also knew how incredible some of the fondling, touching and s.u.c.k.i.n.g felt, though he tried to shut out those thoughts.


    He vowed in his mind to escape and make them pay, but his body trembled involuntarily when he remembered how terrible the edging and c.o.c.k polishing the worst of all - post o.r.g.a.s.m torture was. And the brief tickling.


    Curt enjoyed being in this fully equipped exercise room that at least was a distraction to his captivity. The skylight brought plenty of hot sun into the room. Curt looked up and squinted. Just sky and clouds. He never say anything other than the sky through that portal that separated him from his past life. No way to tell where he was - and too high as a possible escape route out. Though he had been in this room every day since that first day to exercise, he never ceased looking up to that skylight and wondering.


    Today Curt was given a set of different exercises - including weight work, pull-ups, pushups, and running on treadmill. He was mystified about the purpose - why? But he kept silent seeing the cattle prod. Maybe this was it for today...and the exercising felt good to him. F.u.c.k ''em. He would focus on that and not their perverted ideas - and staring.


    His entire two hour regime was viewed by the large audience of potential buyers and others in the facility live video stream. His singlet and body after two hours of non-stop exercising was damp wet from heavy sweating, which his adoring audience would bid furiously to own when it came on sale - as it would shortly.


    The big Sam.o.a.n now only held Curt, gripping his rounded muscled biceps tightly, loving the feel of hardness of his magnificent physique, with other hooded guys on either side of him. Escape seemed impossible. The metal door behind them clanged shut. His heart raced now realizing he was not going to be taken back to his own room, but that he would now face some unknown ordeal. Today was the day. But what? He suppressed yet another tremor of pure fear. Instead he glared at his tormentors, his lips closed tight in anger. Despite his Alpha Male bravado, it was all he could do to not dissolve into pure hysterical panic, the hooded men around him unnerving him - as it was meant to do.


    Jesse, hooded, came up to him and grabbed his jaw with his hand forcing the straight stud to face him.


    "You smell nice after your workout there Curt. Look f.u.c.kin hot, though not sure if your momma would approve of that bulge sticking out. I guess being tied up by guys really excites you, huh?"


    "F.u.c.k you, you f.u.c.kin pervert" Curt muttered, trying to break the grasp that Jesse had on his jaw.


    The Big Sam.o.a.n tightened his hold on the boy.


    "Well, actually my friend, you are the one that is - and has been - truly f.u.c.k.e.d since we met you. " Jesse said, laughing, and then suddenly slapping the boy''s face hard on his cheek. "Well, not yet f.u.c.k.e.d in your tight a.s.s...we have other things in mind first for your precious Alpha bod!!"


    Curt''s head turned from the impact, with Jesse hand print showing on his cheek. While the slap stung, Curt refused to scream, and simply turned his head back to face his tormentor, glaring at him. The slap enraged the straight boy. He wondered about not being f.u.c.k.e.d - he assumed after he was abducted that would be the first thing that happened to him. Yeah, they played and tongued his a.s.s cheeks and dirty crack and even his b.u.t.t hole. He was repulsed and disgusted by that - and incredulous that anyone would put their tongue there, male or female. Especially a dude. But no one tried to f.u.c.k him - much to his relief. He had no idea why and the uncertainty of whatever he would face next - including a horrible gang **** of his v.i.r.g.i.n straight a.s.s - caused waves of terror in Curt - something he desperately tried to control as much as he could.


    "You''re not in charge here Curt. This isn''t your college. You''re not in control. We ain''t your bitches. We loved edging the shit out of you on your first day here - you remember that I am sure. But right now we''ll move on now in a different direction, one that I am sure you will enjoy based on your reactions in the van...you remember?" Jesse said.


    Regaining some of his defiance, Curt glared back at his tormentors and couldn''t think what Jesse was referring to. He couldn''t understand why they dressed him in this uniform. What were they talking about? Something he would enjoy? Something that happened in the van ride?


    ''Oh my god god no'' Curt thought in horror, his eyes widened unable to hide the sheer horror. He knew they would show him no mercy. It would be unbearable. Though he tried not to show the panic he felt, the sheer terror of being tied up and tickle tortured by these sadistic perverts overwhelmed any stoicism he had.


    Now two weeks into his abduction, he knew how cruel and sadistic these guys were and that any tickling wouldn''t be short or stop when it went too far. There would be no stopping for mercy and any tickling would go on and on. That alone terrified him beyond anything else - because while he might psyche himself to somehow survive through a minute or two of tickle torture - how could he endure hours and hours? Nothing, he knew now, would be too much or too far to inflict on his body by these sadists. My god, my god, Jesus - how do I survive that? Oh shit oh shit oh my god Curt thought as his mind descended into panic mode. The pupils of his green eyes grew large showing fear and panic, his mouth gaping in horror, to the delight of his tormentors. That priceless reaction of a straight boy doomed to endless tickle torture was exactly what they hoped for.


    "Ah, yes...tickling. You DID remember! I am so touched! Well, it is one of our favorite activities with our guests. And because of the demand - and how much you enjoy it, we set aside four full days. Four f.u.c.kin full days to tickle the shit out of you. Yeah. And its time now..." Jesse said, patting Curt''s cheek like a baby.


    He nodded at the Big Sam.o.a.n and the other huge men who guarded Curt, and led the terrified youth through a large metal door - into a large room with wrestling mats covering the floor - and the walls covered by green colored mats. On a huge video screen on the wall was a video of a handsome tormented boy - about Curt''s age, build - and shrieking, writhing from fingers tickling his sides, pits and feet by a gang of hooded men. For a long the video showed his handsome face full screen - clearly in agony and torment from the tickle torture his eyes showing sheer panic - as he shrieked and screamed as his body buckled. They forced him to watch it, and then shoved him further into the large room.


    "Oh God..." Curt whispered under his breath, trying to hide his growing despair and terror.


    The large room resembled a wrestling practice room. He was still not restrained by rope, chains or cuffs but held by two of his four guards, with the Big Sam.o.a.n now standing right behind.


    In surge of adrenaline he broke free and dashed into the room, headed for a door that he hoped would be an exit to escape. There was of course no escape for Curt, though he didn''t know that and at the moment was too panicked about the tickle torture to care. His mind - a mixture of rage and panic - was driven to somehow get away or fight even if the attempt was hopeless.


    He dashed across the room and headed for the closed door, reaching it, surprised that his captors were not yet on him. He tried the door but it wouldn''t budge. He turned, trying to control his panic and stared at six hulking men each easily over 220 pounds of muscle slowly walking toward him, unarmed, hooded and menacing. The Big Sam.o.a.n stood behind them staring at Curt ordering him to give up.


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!! GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY FROM ME!!!!!" Curt yelled back at the Big Sam.o.a.n.


    With any escape cut off, Curt decided to fight back no matter what. Curt''s Alpha Male mind was in control of his body for moment. No way would he let them take him without a fight to be tickle tortured. Curt''s mind was in a frenzy with the single thought of at least fighting off or delaying that ordeal which truly terrified him. In his wrestling singlet he crouched as if in a match, though he knew this was a match without rules. He would kick, hit, sock and grab - do anything to stop them from taking him. If necessary he would even try to kill them to stop them. He knew it would be a desperate and losing fight - but he had no choice.


    "YOU''RE ALL F.U.C.KIN FAGGOTS!!!!" YOU AIN''T DOING THIS SHIT TO ME!!! F.U.C.K YOU!!!!!!! I''LL F.U.C.KIN KILL YOU FIRST!!!!" Curt yelled at them in a burst of rage and fury.


    The six huge men smiled grimly at the boy, as they approached him also in fighter stance. Each of the huge men were sinister unmerciful tickle torture masters - though Curt didn''t know that.


    "GET AWAY!!!! I''LL F.U.C.KIN KILL YOU!!! GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!" Curt using an even louder defiant voice.


    "Okay Curt. You need to obey and face this like a man. Strip. NOW!!!!" the Big Sam.o.a.n ordered, scowling at their handsome rebellious prisoner.


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!! I AINT DOING SHIT!!! YOU AINT F.U.C.KIN DOING THIS TO ME!!! I''ll F.U.C.K YOU OVER IF YOU F.U.C.KIN TOUCH ME AGAIN!!! GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!" Curt yelled, his rage overcoming for now, the sheer panic and hysteria that seemed ready to consume his body and mind. In his mind he had to delay - even if unsuccessful - the horror that was to come.


    They knew it was possible he could inflict some level of damage to one or more of them, even though they outweighed him, given his lean muscled physique and experience as a wrestler. Nothing major of course, and they looked forward to that in some respects, because it would give them even greater reason to inflict revenge on the boy when they had him spread eagle and tied down. And they had additional men with cattle prods and other devices to bring him down if things got too out of hand.


    They approached the defiant sweaty muscled youth, grinning.


    Curt kicked the first man in the stomach hard, causing him to fall back to the floor yelping in pain. He kicked another in the face, causing immense pain but no real damage as that man fell back, yelling in pain. He kicked another in the upper leg that caused the huge man to fall. But those tiny moments of victory were short lived for Curt - measured in mere seconds, as the sweat covered his singlet covered muscled body and he faced the others in a crouched kickboxer-wrestling stance.


    The viewing audience was ecstatic about the live performance - though Curt had no idea he was performing.


    Hands grabbed the top of his sweat soaked singlet, as he struggled, pulling it up and over his head, and then quickly shoved the uniform slowly down his torso, as he yelled. They continued to bring the singlet down, exposing his snowy white sweaty jock which they left on for now, pushing the singlet down past his muscled t.h.i.g.hs, calves and past his white athletic socks then off completely.


    The soiled singlet was the prize of one of the many rich men watching live video streaming - after bidding war that was only topped by bidding of the sweat soaked jock strap that Curt was still wearing. Eventually the boy would be stripped of his sweat soaked musky smelling jock once he was secured and tied to the tickle torture bench. Each of the men and Curt were panting heavily from the exertion of the fight. His jock strap was even damper with hot sweat, l.e.w.dly showing off his large mounded bulge, as he struggled to break free.


    "NO F.U.C.KIN WAY NOOOOO!!! LET ME GOOO!!!! FUUUUCK YOU!!! NOOOOOO LET ME GO F.U.C.K!!!!!!" he yelled defiantly a torrent of obscenities, his body still struggling like an unbroken colt, "NOOOO SHIT GET AWAY MAN..YOU AINT DOIN THIS SHIT TO ME!!! F.U.C.K YOU!!!"


    What the youth didn''t know was his escape, his fighting back and his being subdued was all planned for the huge live streamed audience. They loved seeing the boy try to escape, try to fight back using the skills he had as a wrestler and athlete. It was all arranged for his audience to see him perform - though he didn''t know that. The six hulking men and the Big Sam.o.a.n picked up like a baby the struggling cursing nearly n.a.k.e.d muscled Curt up from the mat, holding him tightly as they brought him out of the room, through the door he thought was an escape route - into a large room that looked like an exercise room. It was the tickle torture chamber - the same chamber where that tormented young man tied to the same bench he was being taken to was tickled tortured in that video on the screen.


    "F.U.C.K NOOOOOO SHIT...LEMME F.U.C.KIN GO!!!!" he said enraged but knowing fate was sealed. He had to fight - every second delayed the horrible thing he feared most.


    His mind even thought of ways to kill himself now as the frenzied hooded guys manhandled his struggling thrashing body. The hooded guys forced Curt, struggling and fighting every step of the way, across the room, as they shuffled and pulled him to a device that looked like a modified weight bench - only the bars and padding was much thicker, and the bench - really a device - was bolted to the ground. The bench was tiled upward, so that a person''s body would be almost in a sitting position, but tightly restrained with most of the arms held down tightly by heavy leather sleeves bolted to the bars of the bench.


    "NO NO NO NO F.U.C.K NO!!!!!!" Curt yelled and nearly went berserk trying to resist, his mind and body going into sheer terror about the tickle torturing.


    He knew he was doomed but had to fight to stave off that horror.


    "SHIT F.U.C.K NOOOOOOO F.U.C.K NO!!!!" Curt yelled struggling violently like a wild untamed colt.


    Similar heavy leather sleeves would tightly restrain a victim''s lower t.h.i.g.hs knees and upper leg, while their feet would be put into a pillory like device. A thick wide leather belt, also bolted to the bench frame, would be fastened tightly just below the boy''s pecs. The result would be a helpless victim, arms restrained tightly by leather sleeve, wrists cuffed and chained tight - pointed up as if in a jumping jack position, with head and torso leaning against slightly inclined bench, with stomach and legs spread-eagled tight.


    They sadistically showed him the fully padded steel bench where he would be tied tightly down at the mercy of unending tickle torture. One of the hooded men made Curt look - as he pointed out where his hands and legs would be restrained in the leather cuffed restraints bolted to the metal framed bench.


    "Oooh Jesus oh my God....oh my god noooo...oh shit.." Curt whispered to himself in near panic that he tried to control. The mikes in the room could pick up even the softest sound - and captured every word of Curt''s growing horror seeing how restrained and helpless his body would be - exposed to every finger everywhere.


    His eyes wide with terror that he tried to hide, Curt was shown the pillory that would even lock his feet and each of his toes firmly in place and totally exposed to every type of tickle torture instrument. He was horrified. Threatening immediate tickle torture, they forced Curt eyes back toward the huge TV monitor that played a video of another handsome muscled boy - about Curt''s age, straight tied to the very same bench. They told Curt he was straight hitchhiker they picked up five weeks earlier - and they played the video. Curt could see four hands tickling the boy''s sides, armpits as he screamed then shrieked. On the very same bench he was now tied securely to.


    "AAAAH HAHAHAHHA GOD GOD GOD..STOP STOP!!!" the tormented youth in the video screamed as fingers attacked his writhing body.


    They fast forwarded the video which showed that four hours of tickle torture had past for the nearly crazed youth, with only breaks to allow the boy to recover. That recovery time was only given, Curt was told, to allow the tickle torture to resume all over again and again.


    Curt could see the video of the boy - someone like him, sweat soaked, was having his feet tickled unmercifully - as the handsome young man in the video shrieked "OOOH GOD F.U.C.K STOP AHHAHHAHAHAH STOPAHAHAHAH KILL F.U.C.K KILLME F.U.C.K"

 Chapter 187 - 14 3

    A different shrieking handsome youth. But the very same bench. The same room. Only now - a different boy. Curt. Now it would be him.


    He struggled now even more, in a futile attempt to ward off the inevitable, with an awful sinking feeling of doom in the pit of his stomach.


    Knowing full well what was going to happen once he was strapped to that bench, Curt''s resistance exploded in a burst of violent struggling and had to be dragged and then carried to the bench while he yelled "F.U.C.K F.U.C.K NO NO NO DON''T DO THIS SHIT F.U.C.K F.U.C.K NOOOOOOO!!!!"


    It took six of them plus the Big Sam.o.a.n to force him onto the bench, cuff his arms and wrists to the leather sleeves bolted to the bench, tying rope to each through the hooks on each of the wrist cuffs that were attached to the rings on each of the high posts at the end of the bench that was raised up.


    His body violently twisted and buckled this way and that in desperation knowing that once he was tied the tickle torment would begin. Curt knew it wouldn''t just be a few seconds - it would be like the edging and c.o.c.k polishing and everything else. Long. Very long. As long as they wanted and what they wanted was for him to suffer a very long time. No Alpha male defense would last more than a second or two under a concentrated, prolonged tickle attack. Yes, he would regain that straight boy Alpha Male defense through sheer bravado but after he realized the tickle torture would never end it would dissolve into panic and hysterical laughter and begging.


    He had learned one lesson from their endless unbearable c.o.c.k edging and torments done to him earlier. He knew they would never stop. He knew it. And they knew it only added to the growing terror Curt now felt and was unable to fight off. And they also knew once they started on him, they would show Curt a whole new level of torment he had never experienced before - but would be forced to endure.


    "NO F.U.C.KIN WAY!!!! NOOOO!!!!! OH SHIT...OH SHIT...NOOOOOOO!!!" he cried out in anger and in pure panic desperation.


    They pulled tight on both, raising Curt''s arms up again in a raised position - and tied the rope tight, though giving his arms some lee-way of movement. The terror would be increased for Curt - and the e.r.o.t.i.cism rose dramatically for his tormentors and audience by tearing or removing his clothes and shoes to get at the parts of his body to tickle. A huge video screen showing more of that hitchhiker''s tickle torture was hanging right in front of him - near where his feet would be trapped.


    Curt, struggling violently knowing what would happen was now just seconds away, yelled and under his breath - not for his tormentors to hear (but their mikes picked up even the slightest voice) Curt facing sheer terror whimpered "oh god I''ll die..oooh shit" in almost a little boy cry. His handsome face for a brief second showed the sheer terror he felt and was trying to suppress. He tried to cover it up by more yelling. But he was terrified. Even tied down, fully restrained and helpless, Curt still struggled desperately in a hopeless attempt to break free.


    For Curt, fighting back was the only way that would stop him from dissolving into a sheer panic attack. He was a star college athlete, a guy who other guys wanted to be and who could have any girl he wanted and nailed one or more every other day. Until now. He couldn''t let these freaks bring him down like this - crying and begging. He had to face it like a man a part of his brain kept repeating. Man up. Racing through his mind to crumple totally any thought his defenses to withstand the assault would work was knowing that he had no defense at all when it came to tickle torture, other than the weight of his Alpha Male college athlete frat boy personality that before could dominate any group. A simple command voice of "NO!" would stop anyone before.


    But not now - not ever again for Curt could he command others with his Alpha Male persona or a command of "no!!!".


    Ignoring him completely, four other guys opened the pillory for Curt''s struggling feet and his wildly squirming curled toes that would hold them in place for his tormentors to do whatever they wished. Though still struggling violently like a wild animal, once secured in that pillory, there was no way Curt - or any victim - could prevent any part of his feet or toes from being attacked and abused. He tried to kick at them, but they easily placed his feet through the two cushioned openings, and then closed it, locking it tight.


    There was absolutely no escape for Curt.


    Fully restrained now and his body completely open to tickle torture, the reaction on Curt''s face was priceless to his tormentors who saw his beautiful long lashed green eyes wide with undisguised panic and horror. They let him soak in the reality of his helpless situation for a long while, though they gave him the impression that he was within moments of being assaulted with unbearable tickling. They loved seeing his handsome face unable to hide the sheer terror he felt now that he was locked down completely helpless with every part of his chiseled muscled n.a.k.e.d body exposed .He let out a boyish whimper "oh god no oh god" as he struggled again and again wildly working up more sweat that gave off a sheen to his ripped body that his tormentors thought accented his beauty and s.e.xiness even more.


    "Hey Curt, your s.e.xy bod is f.u.c.kin laid out and ready for us," one of his tormentors said, close to his ear, inhaling the scent as he nibbled it, causing the boy you gasp and yell out a string of more obscenities. "And we can do anything we want...but today...all day and night in fact, you will be f.u.c.kin tickle torture everywhere. Everywhere."


    That sparked another round of Curt struggling violently to break free as his tormentors laughed and gathered around him. A finger here and there just brushing the hairs of his pits that caused a tremor and then a burst of near wild animal-like struggling by Curt to break free. He almost hyper-ventilated thinking that the tickle torture was starting. It wasn''t - not yet. But the sensations caused his body to shiver and react to the touching the bordered on tickling. A couple of seemingly stray fingers brushing his soles of his sock covered feet, moving slowly up and down like a live wire of electricity.


    "Please...no....no....you need to stop pooh shit please," he pleaded with them in a strangled voice, panting heavily as he fought off reacting to the sensations of the fingers touching him.


    At that moment to his tormentors, Curt, though he tried to hide it, looked like a little boy lost and frightened ready to cry for his mommy, rather the 22 year old handsome straight c.o.c.ky Alpha male who was always in control. They would make him - especially this boy - suffer terribly for being so arrogant and c.o.c.ky whether or not he was "guilty" of those "crimes". It served their purposes - and that of their paying viewing wealthy audience - to assign those things on their abducted boys. More often than not it scored true with their furious straight boy captives playing the role to the hilt even if they didn''t realize it was a performance.


    Curt knew none of that other than the awful reality that the horror of tickle torture would soon be done to his helpless splayed out body with feet, toes, torso, his junk and lower and upper legs completely exposed.


    Fingers lightly ran up and down the soles of his sock covered feet as Curt''s entire body trembled from the near ticklish sensation. The boy gasped and his body shook in anticipation of all out tickling of his feet - one of his most ticklish spots.


    He held back a loud sob of anguish as the fingers continued running up and down causing Curt to gasp out "Oh GOD NOOOO!!!!"


    After 20 agonizing minutes, they very slowly pulled off his socks - sweat soak and smelly - off slowly, as he gasped and threatened them, ordered them and then begged them not to proceed further.


    They didn''t bother to unhook his ankle cuffs - there was enough "give" but they did decide to tie each of his toes to the pillory, to provide easy access between his toes and restrain his feet further - feet that they hoped would be one of his most ticklish spots.


    Curt had never been tied up or restrained until his abduction which heightened enormously his anxiety level that was wracked by waves of intense fear and terror. And while there were a few brief instances of being tickled by friends that lasted maybe a few seconds - and he could and did break free immediately that put a stop to it. So it was never prolonged and never something he couldn''t control.


    Until now.


    "NOOOO NOOOOOO don''t....no.....I can''t stand...tickling...please...f.u.c.k this noooo..." he yelled "don''t f.u.c.kin do this!!!!! No!!!!!"


    He knew he was helpless and exposed in a way he had never been before.


    "Can''t..can''t do this..." Curt yelled in what he hoped was a strong command voice that would somehow make his tormentors obey him.


    One of them just stared back and smiled, raising both his hands in a claw like way and moved his fingers as if to tickle his pits as Curt panicked and buckled up and down like a wild animal. He laughed as the other laughed watching the enraged then anguished expression of their helpless victim. Curt tried to not react and cover his sheer growing panic with pure rage, which he also did feel.


    But Curt knew how terrible this would be for him once it began - because once it began there would be no end to it. That much he now knew after being subjected to their abuse. They operated on no safe words, no mercy - and if they allowed any rest period or stopped tickling a particular area of a guy''s body, it was only because the reactions weren''t as intense. Allowing some rest or moving to a different part of their victim''s body allowed for the area to be attacked again with the full intensity as before. Whether edging, c.o.c.k polishing or post o.r.g.a.s.m stroking. Now tickle torture. His body shook and trembled involuntarily though he hid it from his tormentors. He glared at them enraged and wanting to kill them all.


    While there were 30 of them - they also knew there was the sheer terror of a gang tickle torture - and the terror of one person at a time torturing their victim. They knew too many tickling hands and fingers for too long would send their victims to overload and sometimes zone out. They would do the gang tickling - backing off before that happened. They wanted their victims - especially Curt - to feel every finger, hand, tongue, feather, comb bristle and other implements they would use to make him laugh hysterically - without mercy and without any safe words to stop.


    They knew his hairy armpits and smooth muscle plated torso were ticklish - from their experience with him in the van. But they would start first on his feet - the spot where most people were most ticklish. If he was - and they hoped he was - they would concentrate their time there and wipe any conceit or c.o.c.kiness that remained in the boy. They were all experienced ticklers - but feet were something special. They would show him no mercy.


    Jesse especially wanted to dig his fingers into Curt - especially his hairy sweaty armpits. He wanted to suck and tickle the shit out of his feet and toes. He was dizzy almost from the anticipation of making this Adonis shriek and scream.


    "So Curt, you injured our friend here when you resisted..." Jesse whispered into his ear, tonguing it.


    "F.U.C.K!!! I''M F.U.C.KIN SORRY FOR DOING THAT..OKAY???!!!! F.U.C.K - DON''T DO THIS...DON''T DO THIS!!!!," Curt yelled showing desperation and fear, though he tried to hide both.


    "Well saying sorry now doesn''t help much, does Curt, seeing that we had to strip you n.a.k.e.d and get you in position without your help. So to compensate for your bad manners, we have allocated one full day just for Santini. That''s his name by the way...to spend with you any way he pleases. He gets you tomorrow! Unfortunately for you Curt. What pleases him is to tickle the shit out of you. He''s pretty bad with boys like you. Almost made one guy commit suicide and that was only three short hours into his daylong session with Santini. I hope you will be stronger for him" Jesse said.


    Curt''s tear filled eyes widened in sheer panic hearing Jesse, though he desperately tried to not listen to Jesse and shake out the fear overwhelming him now.


    "This is f.u.c.k.e.d up man...f.u.c.kin sick..please...don''t do this...." Curt said quietly, in an urgent pleading, yet manly voice.


    "But now for the business at hand Curt, we know from before that you are ticklish under your armpits and stomach. And believe me; we will get to those areas for a nice long session that I am sure you are looking forward to. And of course your legendary c.o.c.k and balls - we definitely won''t forget your junk! You''ll go nuts...pardon my expression, when we tickle the shit out of your d.i.c.k and balls, your tight asshole. Yeah, all s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spots. I''d hate to be you right now Curt.. But we were wondering...how about your feet? Hmmmm? Ticklish there?" Jesse said


    "Oh God don''t do this....don''t....." Curt pleaded - his body taunt.


    "Oh you have no choice. Its gonna happen. We want to really tickle the shit out of you, so we''ve allocated - just for you - the entire four days, after of course Santini''s day with you. You might be totally f.u.c.k.e.d up because of that but we''ll see. After that, maybe a week or two if you still like this shit - yeah, keep laughing and we''ll keep on tickling the shit out of you - we wanna make you happy. Yeah...the entire f.u.c.kin two weeks just to tickle the shit out of you. Tied up...and there''s nothing you can say or do to stop us..." Jesse said, moving his fingers in a feathery touch toward Curt''s sweaty damp armpits.


    "Oh Jesus....noooooo" Curt whispered almost to himself, summoning all of his Alpha Male bravado to stem the huge wave of hysteria and terror of the impending tickle torture. A week. And a full day just with the guy he injured. They certainly would show him no mercy - they never did and now he faced imminent endless tickle torture


    "Oh..I forgot to mention, stupid of me. But you should know how popular you are with our viewing paying audience of faggots and perverts who really want to f.u.c.kin torment your body. Anyway, you''ve been rented out to a consortium of ultimate sick tickle sadists...for a month...Lucky for you they want to tickle the shit out of you to the very edge every day for a month! Couple of those masters just like s.u.c.k.i.n.g toes and tickling feet. All f.u.c.kin day. Yeah. And the group includes a group of bitchy women who are masters in tickle torture of males. Big and I might say ugly as sin, but they love tickling a handsome guy like you almost to death because it reminds them of getting revenge on all those high school and college jocks and frat boys who ignored them, or dumped them or took advantage of them. I''m sure you are guilty as charged. Yeah, these women are unmerciful and they wanted a whole day to teach you a long lesson. I almost feel sorry for you dude! Then we get you back for more mundane adventures like getting royally gang f.u.c.k.e.d!!!," Jesse said, biting Curt''s ear lobe, "unless of course you don''t show any reaction to being tickled....well in that case they wouldn''t want you - maybe Santini wouldn''t either...so my advice is...don''t f.u.c.kin laugh!"


    "THIS IS F.U.C.K.E.D UP!!!! YOU SICK F.U.C.K!!!!" Curt yelled partly in pure rage of what was happening to him - and would happen - but in terror. A month of tickle torture by a group of sadists who loved just to do that to him???? Oh god!!!


    "That consortium is flying in f.u.c.kin tickle torture sadists, experts really, from all over the world Curt...just for you. Everyone wants to tickle the shit out of you my friend..."


    "Oh god...." Curt said in a whisper. He was truly f.u.c.k.e.d he thought. "Oh god...."


    Curt''s eyes widened in sheer horror as he saw two of the guys go to the end of the bench on the other side of the pillory that held his feet and toes.


    "NO!!!!! NO!!!!! OH JESUS...SHIT...GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!" he yelled in a mix of rising panic and rage, his body thrashing in an almost frenzied attempt to break away, banging his head over and over against the heavy wood headboard. To his tormentors it looked as if the poor Alpha Male straight boy was trying a desperate attempt to escape his horror by knocking himself out.


    "Oooh Curt. You''re bumping your pretty head there! Can''t have you get hurt while you''re just having a nice laugh with us, huh?" Jesse said, patting his cheek as if he was a little boy.


    For a second Curt''s steel resolve crumbled - as it would many times during his roller coaster ride of defiance, panic and terror. But now, knowing that the unending tickle torture would begin any second, Curt''s beautiful long lashed eyes were saucer big showing his hysteria and panic.


    His reedy masculine frat boy voice now quivering with almost little boy begging "Look...please..man....don''t do this...I''m can''t stand it man...I''ll do anything...please...please..."


    Two of the guys quickly tightened the restraints of Curt''s body, making it impossible for him now to hit his head against the headboard. But he had enough movement of freedom to thrash around, one of them patting him on the head, touching his hair in a mock comforting gesture. They had looked forward to this moment of putting this arrogant c.o.c.ky straight boy in his place.


    "Bro...dude..please...don''t f.u.c.kin do this..." Curt murmured knowing it was futile but desperate.


    One of others smiled evilly at the boy, patting his cheek, and then bent over and lightly s.u.c.k.e.d and nibbled on his left n.i.p.p.l.e as Curt gasped, inhaling the pungent boyish sweat of his muscled pecs and exposed hairy armpits. Now even more restrained and totally helpless, Curt somehow scrapped together some resistance again in a final burst of Alpha Male straight boy bravado. He hated his tormentors even more. He glared angrily back them with pure hatred and tight lipped defiance.


    "DO IT F.U.C.KERS!!!" he suddenly yelled at them in a burst of straight frat jock boy bravado as he stared at the waiting gang of tickle torture freaks. "F.U.C.K ALL OF YOU!!!" Curt spat with as much defiance as he could muster, with his Alpha Male bravado temporarily seizing the moment. But that masculine bravado crumbled fast as they gathered closely around him taunting the defiant straight body.


    They laughed and grinned at his outburst. They loved it. They knew - like all the others before him - that such surging bravado and defiance would crumble instantly when fingers danced on the boy''s helpless feet, neck, torso, sides, stomach and everywhere else.


    Curt''s ripped body once again betrayed him - as it would during the tickle torture - with heavy sweat dampening his armpits, crotch and a.s.s crack that showed the intense anxiety he felt and tried to hide.


    Even then, despite the overwhelming terror he felt, a small part of Curt''s brain tried to convince himself that he could somehow will himself not react - not to feel anything - to simply zone all of this out - as an ultimate defiance to these perverts. But the other side of his brain knew that desperate act would fail. He had absolutely no defense, and he knew it, and worst of all, he knew they knew it.


    But though a stray finger here and there would touch his trembling body, the actual tickling hadn''t started. Curt was on edge, fearing any moment it would start and never end, especially as a finger would touch his side or stomach for a second or two.


    But then nothing.


    They waited. Minutes went by. More minutes, and then more.


    They knew the anticipation - the waiting - would do much to weaken his resolve and defiance and heighten the anxiety that would contribute to his explosive outburst when the torture began. They couldn''t wait to see that transformation to what would surely end up as pathetic futile begging.


    As Curt panted, his body taut, his bravado crumbled - as they knew it would - from the horrible anticipation as his tormentors stared just inches away.


    Still more minutes passed. Then more.


    The waiting, for Curt, added enormously to the tension he felt and set off explosions of sheer panic that the boy found increasingly hard to fight off. His Alpha Male Frat Jock boy resolve would rise and then dissolve even more quickly and harder to maintain his fragile defiance now with his tormentors surrounding him, staring at his n.a.k.e.d body, mocking him, taunting him.


    He couldn''t let this faggots do this to him Curt thought, closing his eyes for a second to regain control of himself, as his body involuntarily shuddered. F.u.c.k!!!! Man up!!!! he urged himself as he used to do in wrestling matches in his college days. But then, he knew when the matches would begin - and end. Now? He just waited. Helpless. At the mercy of those who would show him absolutely no mercy whatsoever. His body shuddered again.


    More minutes passed. And then more.


    They oiled up his body, while stray fingers danced lightly on his skin, his sides, in an almost lazy distracted way, as if there was no rhyme or reason to how and where the fingers touched his tanned s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e skin - always just short of outright tickling. That touching caused Curt''s body to tremble and stay taut and even more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to touch. The boy tried desperately not to react, but ended him moving this way and that, his body shaking as he whimpered clenching his pearly white perfect teeth.


    But the rubbing and touching was deliberate - his tormentors knew exactly what they were doing and why, accentuated by the light feathery touching.


    Though the handsome youth tried to not show any reaction, his tormentors were too experienced, too skillful and sadistic, knowing that the light touching everywhere on his writhing body would cause Curt almost unbearable pleasurable sensations - but falling just short of outright tickling. Each finger touched areas that were both erogenous and extreme tickle zones for the boy. He never knew when they would actually start the outright tickle torture, so each touch would send him to the edge of panic, with the touching causing overwhelming unwanted excruciating p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that caused him to gasp, tremble and writhe.


    Fingers lightly brushing his hairy muscled calves and t.h.i.g.h as his muscles quivered and his entire body writhe in an unpredictable mix of sheer unbearable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and near ticklish sensations that brought him to the edge of where tickle torture began. The hairs added to the unbearable sensations - acting as nerve endings almost as fingers brushed back and forth.


    Though he tried hard to use will power to ignore what they were doing, that defiance last just nano-seconds as the touching without fail caused Curt to react like a trapped animal. He would gasp, his body twisting this way and that as the fingers lightly touched his sides, pits, neck, torso, t.h.i.g.hs and legs causing electric sensations that were intensely pleasurable but at the edge of being unbearable.


    Lightly, dozens and dozens of finger tips feeling to Curt like thousands of insects landing and exploring his undefended helpless body. They dragged finger tips up and down his body, up to his totally exposed hairy pits in an almost but not quite ticklish move, sometimes fingers brushing against his taut 8 pack stomach, nearing his ultra-ticklish belly button, but never drilling into it. Each finger caused a sheer panic reaction to Curt and his writhing body. His sweaty muscled helpless body trembled, twisted and turned in a futile desperate attempt to get away and stop the touching.


    "Ooooh shit!!!!" he whispered at the intense feeling that just bordered on tickling, as he tried desperately not to react, though his body twisted and tried to back away from the fingers dancing on his body in involuntary spasms of sheer desperation and reaction.


    And it continued. On and on - always short of tickling - but close enough - too close enough for Curt. He felt that he was on the very edge of falling into that black hole of outright tickle torture that was to come. As his mind fought off panic he wondered how he could survive the outright tickle torture if this touching was setting him off so badly.


    The fingers danced and brushed just short of outright tickling and then backed away from that edge as his body writhed and his mind went on overload with a confusion of mixed reactions. It kept Curt''s body taut and writhing from the sensations - and rocketed his anticipation and anxiety of what was to come.


    The waiting.


    "OH SHIT..Aaaah..no..Don''t do this.....don''t oh shit...oh shit noooo...oooh god god..please don''t..." Curt, said quietly clenching his teeth his voice sounding tormented as if he was shivering from the cold. It was the feathery touching that drove him to that point.


    He didn''t realize it before but the buildup to whatever was going to happen to him was becoming to Curt as terrifying as anything he experienced before. He was a man, a strong Alpha Male straight frat jock boy who could face anything and yet his body quivered, his mind kept dissolving into hysteria and panic that he fought to bring back under control and defiance. Come on Curt he told himself over and over as fear swept over his body and mind as his tormentors toyed with him - knowing exactly what they were doing - you can fight this Yu can take this and f.u.c.kin show them. They won''t break you.


    But his mind and body knew his resistance; his ability to withstand being tickled could be measured only in seconds. He knew that but somehow he had to fight them. Tears flowed from his eyes that he could not control, as his body writhed from the intense touching of his entire body that caused electric sensations just short of tickling. How long could he last just with this? And then be tickle tortured? The feeling of doom of being tickled was like a thick black cloud that now totally enveloped Curt''s defiant resolve suffocating it, as more manly tears flowed from his ordeal. He would die from this - from what was to come he thought.


    Oh god oh god oh god I''m so f.u.c.k.e.d oh god Curt thought as his mind dissolved in panic, his body trembled. If he could count on the coming ordeal lasting a finite amount of time - 10 minutes, 20 minutes even and hour he could steel himself to that - maybe not entirely - but there was always hope to last it out in some way.


    He knew that the tormenting would be non-stop and these freaks, Curt now knew, loved prolonged tormenting. And he remembered that Jesse mentioned "days" of tickle torture. And that month long tickle torture session with that group of tickle sadists. A daylong session with that freak of a guard named Santini. Oh f.u.c.k oh f.u.c.k Oh god oh god Curt thought. How can I survive all that? He wanted to die. Right now. This second, his body trembled and struggled more violently in pure flight mode.


    But it was too late. Far too late. His fate was sealed when he stopped at that gas station. He cursed his former neighbor. He caused all of this Curt thought in a burst of rage that dissolved again in trembling fear. He prayed that he would pass out soon, not realizing they would simply revive him and then resume the tickle torture, repeating the process over and over as needed.


    His tormentors, feasting on the sight of this incredibly handsome, straight tormented boy, gathered around him, their hot breathes he could feel on his face and skin, always knew how to adjust their touching and taunting to keep their incredibly handsome straight frat jock boy captive right on the edge always. They inhaled his scent of his musky sweat covered muscled body.


    As they touched and caused his body to writhe and buckle and bolt uncontrollably, they still marveled at how beautiful he was - how sculptured his body was, almost dizzy with l.u.s.t because his body''s reactions to touch was so off the charts. They would show this entitled straight boy absolutely no mercy.


    "Oooooh shit...ooooh...oooooh" Curt m.o.a.n.e.d and gasped.


    The touching went on and on, always to the edge of outright tickling with sensations so intense. In and out fingers would touch him everywhere that triggered electric pleasurable sensations that collided with almost stinging unbearable ticklish sensations and then back and forth over and over as he gasped, m.o.a.n.e.d, his body going this way and that to escape the intense touching. It was like his muscled sweaty oily body was being touched by the fine ends of hundreds of live electric wires.


    The feeling of the finger tips lightly brushing and dancing on his skin, along his sides and stomach and t.h.i.g.hs and legs bordered just to the very edge of e.r.o.t.i.c pleasuring that was unbearable almost over the cliff that was an excruciating unbearable ticklish sensation.


    But not over that edge - yet, Soon. Very soon now.


    And Curt knew that. Their torturous touching kept him right on the edge of explosion, causing confusion in his mind on what was going to happen as his body tried futilely to escape from this ordeal. But now he had to fight off the wave of sheer panic in his mind and the doom he felt, knowing that the tickle torture of his helpless body would happen any second. He could see them getting into position, with the touching ordeal now over.


    They were staring at him, all of them, with maniac hungry grins.


    "I''m f.u.c.k.e.d...oh god..." Curt thought his eyes wide with anguish, shaking his fists helplessly that were chained. He knew once the horrible tickling began there would be no end, no stopping the frenzy of the gang of tormentors surrounding his tied up helpless n.a.k.e.d body. Every second mattered to delay the torture that Curt knew he could no longer stop but his mind and body was overwhelmed now by sheer blinding panic to escape like a fish caught and trapped in a net gasping for air with a single minded focus of only survival.


    Now the seconds were running out - like that hour glass emptying into the other side completely.


    "Oh god....no...don''t do this..." Curt whispered in a desperate pleading but still masculine voice, staring at one of the men who was closest to his head.


    He could see people moving around him. His body grew taut and covered with goose bumps from the fear and anticipation.


    He stared back at them, like he thought a man should - at his tormentors, his teeth clenched but said nothing further. He knew nothing he said would change what would now happen. He had to show them he would take it like a man - like a man he felt they were not.


    He could see several guys gathered now near his feet. Curt''s body shuddered involuntarily, despite his efforts to show no reaction.


    Now it would start.


    Before Curt could saying anything further, Justin moved in on Curt''s sweat socked feet with his fingers, lightly tickling the soles of his right foot, then his left, back again, and then concentrated on his right as he inhaled the sweaty boyish foot powerful foot stink of this Alpha Male Frat Boy. That Alpha Male defiant fa?ade crumbled instantly, first in shock, his mouth opened wide horror and gasping for breath.


    "AAAAHHAHAHAHAH NO!!!!!! NO!!!!!! STOP!!!!! SOMEBODY STOP HIM!!!!!!STOP!!!! SOMEBODY!!! PLLLLEEEEEEAAAASEE HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAA!!!" he shrieked in a babble.


    Now another one of the guys sat down on stools in front of each imprisoned quivering foot that provided each tormentor with easy and complete access, with lines of men waiting to take their turns to tickle and worship those feet.


    They slowly pulled little by little his sweaty socks off, as Curt yelled and screamed for them to stop, exposing his clean size 13 feet, with clipped nails - a perfect set of squirming toes, running fingers up and down the sock covered soles, then dancing fingers on the b.a.r.e soles as the boy shrieked.


    To those with feet fetishes, Curt''s feet and soles were total perfection, in addition to being, like the rest of his body, extremely s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to any touch at all.


    They continued to run fingers and hands over his soles - both feet at once as Curt screamed and then shrieked louder than ever before, laughing hysterically.


    "STOOOOPPPPPP YOU FAGGOT STOP STOP AHAHHHHHAHAHAH STOOOP STOPPPP!!!!! STOPP OOOOOOHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAAHAAHAHAHHA" he laughed and begged and pleaded, his body twisting as much as it could, his legs shaking his feet trying to desperately pull away.


    It was sheer horror and agony to the boy.


    "We''re not going to stop Curt!!!! Not going to stop!!!!! You can''t do anything to stop us!!!!" Justin yelled as he tickled the soles, and then s.u.c.k.e.d each toe on both feet, while the others took turns dancing their fingers on Curt''s soles and toes.


    The thrashing, struggling, sweaty straight terrorized youth shrieked.


    "OOHFUCCCK!!!!SHIT!! AAHHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" he shrieked his muscled lean body thrashing violently.


    Curt''s reaction was instantaneous, howling like a hyena, his muscled helpless body arching as much as it could on the bench, and then shrieking with laughter. The tickling of his feet was long and torturous and his reactions were off the charts.


    "HAHAHHAHAHHA OOH SHIT STOP STOP OK STOP STOPPPPPP!!!" he begged panting and laughing hysterically, trying desperately to regain control of himself. He failed.


    After 30 minutes, Justin produced a long stiff feather guaranteed to brush into his ears, and around his ear lobes, and against his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e skin of his toes, balls and c.o.c.k. He ran it through Curt''s piss slit that made him feel like hundreds of tiny tickling tentacles that drove him insane. The tickling of his feet paused for a while - though the line of eager men to tickle those feet remained. They would resume in between attacks on other parts of the handsome boy''s struggling body. They always did that to avoid having their victim zone out from too many sensations. They wanted him to feel every finger and instrument used.


    Justin ran the stiff feather between each of Curt''s toes in a light sawing skillful way that always elicited a huge groan, a shriek and then a burst of violent buckling from the tied up youth. Back and forth - between each toe and back and over again and again.


    And then without warning, using the feather to brush his ball sack as he gasped and struggled to back away - and the side of the stiff feather along the underside of his scrotum. And then he grabbed Curt''s semi hard c.o.c.k and sawed feather back and forth through his piss slit over and over - slowly and then fast and then slow again as the boy''s body jerked wildly this way and that to get away from the torturous feeling. With that, Curt totally lost it, going almost berserk, and shrieked. But there was no escape.


    "OOOOH SHIT!!! SHIT!!! NOOOOOO NOOOOO GOD STOP HIM!!!!!! F.U.C.K..OH...CAN''T STAND IT OH GOD!!! PLEASE STOP STOP HAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA HAHAHA AAAAH OOOOH SHIIIITTT AAAAAH NOOOOOO STOP STOP PLLLLEEEAAA.S.SE OOOOH SHIT!!!" Curt shrieked in a babble of incomprehensible cursing and laughter and howling.


    Curt yelled, crying and then shrieked, while his body twisted, his semi-hard f.u.c.k meat flopping back and forth and desperately tried to pull his feet away. He became completely incoherent, drooling spit, tears coming from his eyes, but it got worst.


    "You must like this Curt. Yeah, your d.i.c.k is getting hard. Yeah you sick f.u.c.k. YOU LIKE THIS, HUH?? HUH???" as his tormentor sawed the feather in a slow and then frenzied sawing motion, ever so often running the feather around his knob and c.o.c.khead ridge - then back to Curt''s ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e piss slit. The boy went ballistic.


    "STOPSTOPILLDOANYTHING FOOOH GOD STOP STOP STOP STOP PLEEEA.S.SE STOPPPPP!!" Curt screamed, gasping, struggling to break free.


    After several minutes his tormentor stopped - but like every pause - not out of any sense of mercy, but to move on to the next tickle torture torment or to allow him to rest so they could resume the torture with his body reacting anew.


    Justin produced a brush with hard bristles and showed Curt, gasping for air, his eyes wet from crying, and gave it to one of the hooded guys to use on Curt.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH HAHAHAHAHHAHAH Oh God .....STOP STOP PLEASE PLEASE...OH NO OH NO!!!!!!" Curt yelled like a man, but a man crying from the intensity of the tickling of his feet, his sweaty muscled body thrashing this way and that from the ordeal.


    Justin and the others smiled evilly and then another guy rubbed the hard plastic bristles of the brush at first gently then hard on his right foot sole. For Justin it was playing a human instrument - brush the bristle up and then down - and a shriek and howl immediately came from Curt. Sideways, up and down - in a circle...over and over. And always a high pitched shriek and howl that seemed leavened with the knowledge of pure horror that Curt knew would be unending. They used different brushes to evoke a different tortured reaction from Curt.


    "OH SHIT!!!!! AAAAAAAAAH STOP STOP AAAAH GOD STOOOOP TOO MUCH OOOOOOHHHH AHHAHAHAHAH!!!!" Curt yelled in a high pitched scream, trying to hold it in, his mouth open and his teeth clenched now in agony and panic.


    For 10 and then 15 minutes, Justin continued the torture and went to the other foot sole using a paint brush and got the same hysterical reaction while several guys concentrated on the other foot.


    "AAAAAAAAH AAAAAH NOOOOOO PLLEEEASE STOP STOP!!! Curt screamed, coughing, struggling to break free.


    And then Justin used a bristled comb, running it up and down on Curt''s sole, and then in fast circular movements that drove the boy crazy.


    "AAAAAH SHIT SHIT!!! AHHHHHAHAHAHAHHAH" Curt shrieked his body moving up and down his legs desperately trying to break free, "OH MY GOD AAAAH STOP STOP AAAAH HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH!!!"


    Aaron with a bristled comb, joined Aaron with the torture. They stopped for a minute while the boy again gasped for air - and Daniel gave him some water, while he begged for them to stop. Curt, his beautiful long lashed eyes filled with tears from the torment, his body trembling, still desperately tried to break free in a burst of another futile Alpha Male bravado. His mind raced in a blur of sheer confusion, panic and terror. His tormentors stared at the writhing sweaty terrorized youth as he gasped and panted, his eyes wide in panic hoping it was over.


    "Oh God Ooooh God...Please...please no more..." Curt whispered to them trying to catch his breath as his muscled sweaty c.h.e.s.t heaved and his body trembled involuntarily from the ordeal.


    He wished he could tell them to f.u.c.k themselves and to bring it on. But his terror overwhelmed him because he knew - as they did - that his torment was not even close to being over.


    They smiled, and then resumed the torture on his feet.


    "GOD GOD PLEASEEEEEE HHAHHAHAHA OOOOH GOD SHIT STOP STOP STOP AHHHHHHHHHHHH" he shrieked, thrashing as much as he could.


    His hair was plastered on his head from his dripping sweat giving the boy an exotic s.e.xy look almost to his tormentors. He was desperate and promised anything if they would stop. To his tormentors - and the huge video audience, Curt never looked so s.e.xy and beautiful, looking as if he just came off the field from an intense game or from the floor of a long wrestling tournament.


    Bobby made a deal with Curt "Hey Curt, so get your straight boy prick hard and shoot a load for us - and then we will stop, okay? But you gotta get it hard - and shoot our way for an hour. Or else we tickle the shit out of you even longer. We have all f.u.c.kin day dude. Alllll fuccckin day. And one more thing, and this is important....if you tell us to ''stop'' at any time while you are being edged and c.o.c.k polished during the hour before and after you shoot...once you agree to this...well, then if you say ''no'' at any time while its being done, we will stop and start your tickle torture all over again and add two more days to the week to make up for not keeping your word. So you better keep your word Curt."


    Curt stared at Bobby wide eyed and suppressing any rage and hate he felt for especially toward him, and desperate to stop the tickling, he gave a half nod of his head, his mouth and lips pressed tight in humiliation.


    This straight boy Alpha male athlete was being forced to concentrate his body and mind on getting his straight boy d.i.c.k hard - and then to shoot an o.r.g.a.s.m caused by another guy touching him - and in front of these faggot tormentors. But he had no choice - he couldn''t endure the tickling that terrorized him. But he didn''t realize that Bobby said "shoot our way" and that they were giving Curt no choice or relief at all. In fact they would force him to choose tickle torture to stop the even more torturous c.o.c.k polishing.


    At the moment, Curt saw he had no choice. He couldn''t endure any more tickling, though the c.o.c.k polishing before and after shooting terrified him too. But compared to what they said would be endless tickle torture covering two weeks, Curt thought he could endure the c.o.c.k polishing because there was a time limit of an hour. Or so he thought. He nodded.


    "What was that Curt? You need to tell us you agree".


    "YES!!!! YES!!! OH SHHHITTT!!! I F.U.C.KIN WILL DO IT!!!! STOP STOP STOP OOOH SHIT...I F.U.C.KIN AGREE!!!!" Curt yelled in agony, gasping in part relief, in part anger and in part fear of now what was to come.


    A hooded guy - Curt couldn''t tell who he was - got between his spread out restrained legs on the bed and lapped slowly upwards from his right t.h.i.g.h, as two other guys slowly - but not done in a way to invoke tickling, moved one or two fingers slowly up and down his torso, then lightly brushing his pointed erect n.i.p.p.l.es, then lightly dancing their fingers on his pecs and down again his torso.


    The guy between his thick muscled legs lapped now at Curt''s sweaty loose balls, s.u.c.k.i.n.g the sack, and then gobbling up each duck egg sized ball, as Curt gasped from the pleasuring. He tried not to. His c.o.c.k grew semi hard uncoiling like an enormous sleeping hooded cobra. The guy finally licked slowly, nibbling at the root of Curt''s f.u.c.k meat, lightly pulling at the pubic hairs, and then slowly dancing his tongue and nibbling ever so lightly up the now hard stalk, pulling at the foreskin that retracted back down his shaft, using his pointed tongue to l.a.p between the tight yet elastic skin and the boy''s trembling hard shaft, causing Curt to gasp and tilt his head back from the intense feeling. The hooded guy lapped all the way to the very tip of Curt''s engorged jock meat, inhaling the boy''s intense musky odors and danced his tongue on the underside of Curt''s mushroom head and then s.u.c.k.e.d swirling his tongue everywhere on the boy''s ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead.


    "Oooh god god..." Curt m.o.a.n.e.d quietly - trying not to react or to let his tormentors hear him.


    He hated that he was responding like this from a guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k. And yet he knew that if that guy s.u.c.k.i.n.g him - with the incredible sensations from the tongue on his knob, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g at the ridge and underside especially, causing Curt to tremble and thrust his hard prong in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g motion, that the hooded boy ignored, with the others holding down Curt''s pelvis and stomach, restricting any further such movement. Meanwhile the fingers dancing up and down his torso and brushing his n.i.p.p.l.es - with the fingers wet with lube, continued, causing Curt even more unwanted pleasuring.


    His d.i.c.k was hard as a steel rod - his tormentors never got tired of seeing this straight boy''s monster f.u.c.k meat hard, and loved seeing it grow from limp, soft to raging hardness looking for a p.u.s.s.y to f.u.c.k. His c.o.c.k head was wet now with the hooded guy''s spit but also beads of syrupy pre-c.u.m leaking from his c.o.c.khead slit, which the guy lapped up, moving his pointed tongue into the slit, causing another loud gasp from Curt, his tongue, cleaning and c.a.r.e.s.sing the insides of his retracted pungent smelling foreskin.


    But then the hooded guy produced a new even more wicked long feather, tested on earlier young handsome straight boy victims to cause instant hysterical unbearable reaction. Without warning, while two hands held his c.o.c.k steady, ran the feather slowly and then fast and then slow over and over through his piss slit, causing excruciating electric unbearable sensations from the inside and tip of his c.o.c.k through his entire sweaty tormented body. Over and over as Curt shrieked in terror.


    "AAAAAAAAH WHA WHA NOT AGAIN OOOOH SHHIT NOOOOOO THHEEE FUUUCCCK OOOH SHIT AAAAAAH SHIIIIIIITTTTTT!!!! STOP STOP AAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Over and over and over as a couple of thin finger tips tickled his sack, adding more to his tormented misery.


    "I...I...OH SHIT...I CANT F.U.C.KIN STAND IT OH MY GOD OOOO I CAAAAANNN''TTTT I..OH SHIT CAN''T TAKE IT YOU FAGGOTS OH SHIT!!!! I..I...OOOOH OOH GOD!!! OOOOH SHIT!! AHHHHHHHHAAHAHAHAHAH!!!!" he screamed as his body thrashed back and forth, his long d.i.c.k waving like a flagpole in a hurricane.


    Now the hooded guy bent over and swallowed Curt''s pulsating steel hard f.u.c.k meat in one gulp, and then up s.u.c.k.i.n.g only his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e head. The hooded guy''s swirling tongue on Curt''s knob was pushing him closer and closer to the edge of shooting a load - despite the Curt''s disgust and revulsion, aided by the fact that Curt so desperately wanted the tickle torture to stop. If this would do it - he would force himself to let loose and shoot a load into this faggot''s mouth.


    The hooded guy now got off his c.o.c.k, and used his lubed up hand, with the other holding the root of his hard f.u.c.k meat, with his right hand fisted with an opening to allow the boy''s c.o.c.k through, touched the head and worked its way slowly - very slowly down the entire length, causing excruciating unbearable sensation to Curt as he tried to suppress a m.o.a.n, and then a scream of "OH SHIT!!! JESUS F.U.C.K OOOOOHH!!!"


    He held the stalk and using the palm of his right hand, moved it running along the top side of Curt''s shaft all the way up to the head, and curving his palm and rubbing the head in a downward motion, and off his d.i.c.k, repeating that over and over as Curt''s body thrashed from the unbearable sensations. He shrieked and cursed them, as he struggled almost violently to break free and stop the assault on his d.i.c.k. Over and over he rubbed his palm as Curt screamed. The sensation was too unbearable - and made his shooting a load impossible.


    And now the hooded boy over and over and over brought his fisted hand to Curt''s c.o.c.khead and slowly down the shaft, and then repeated the process - never moving his fisted hand upwards that would have made the boy shoot. Always and only downward - and slowly causing maximum unbearable sensations. After 20 minutes he held the root of his d.i.c.k while he used his hand now to palm and apple polish the head - causing Curt to squeal and scream from the unbearable sensation. He couldn''t stand it - the feeling was too unbearable.


    "OOOH JESUS AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH TOO MUCH OHHHH AAAAH!!!" he screamed. "YOU SICK F.U.C.K!!!! AAAAHHHHHHH"


    His tormentors loved seeing this alpha straight boy Curt thrash and scream having his straight boy f.u.c.k meat polished and palmed. Where was his arrogant c.o.c.ky attitude now? That tireless stamina to endure as a star athlete? The c.o.c.k polishing and palming, and downward stroke only of his head and shaft was done slowly to increase the boy''s agonized unbearable sensations.


    "AAAAAGG JESUSF.U.C.K OOOH GOD I CANT F.U.C.KIN..OH GOD NANA NA STTOOOO AAAHH STOO AAAAAHHHOOOH GOD!!!" He shrieked in agony his body violently buckling the restraints and hands holding him down.


    "What did you say Curt? Hmmm? Did you want to say ''stop'' or ''no''?" Jesse asked.


    His mouth, coughing and shrieking out obscenities and curses at his tormentors, desperately to form words to get them to stop, even if he knew they wouldn''t. His voice quivered with words coming out in a babble of animal like sounds. He gasped, he shrieked - the c.o.c.k polishing was far too intense as his body shook, trembled and buckled.


    Curt''s beautiful face was a mask of sheer agony, his mouth now tightly clenched in a futile effort to withstand the torment being done to his knob and shaft and balls. His eyes closed tight in desperation to shut out what was happening, but the polishing and stroking only intensified and his eyes flew open when a palm slowly rubbed his knob in a different direction that caused even more unbearable sensations - fl.i.c.k.i.n.g the underside of his knob and going ever so slowly to evoke every possible agonized feeling from him. The hooded guy kept on polishing Curt''s d.i.c.k over and over for another 15 minutes that was unbearable to the tied writhing straight boy.


    "MMMMMMMMMMHHHHH AAAAH SHIT NOOOOOO AAAAAAAAAAAH FUUUUCK STOP STOP STOP STOP OH SHIT"


    No way could the boy c.u.m with his d.i.c.k and c.o.c.khead being so tormented with excruciatingly unbearable electric p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. The downward only slow stroking drove him crazy. He gritted his pearly whites, his long lashed eyes tightly shut to ward off shrieking - but that last just a few seconds. He couldn''t stand it.


    "AAAAAAH NOOO FAIR...NOOO OOOH SHIT >>>OOOOH GOD FFFAAIRRR OOOH SHIT NNNNOOOOO OOOOH FAAAAA AAAAAAH SHIT SHIT! OH GOD STOP STOOOOOP OOOOOH GOD GOD PLEASE!!! OOOOOH OOOOOH AAAAHHHAHAHAHAH OOOH SHIT SHIT PLLLEEAASE OOOOH MY GOD ...NNOOO FFAAAIIIIRR OOOOH SHIT SHIT OOOOHHHHH GOD STOP STOP STOP" he shrieked realizing this was even worse than the tickle torture.


    Finally the hooded guy did, holding the boy''s steel hard f.u.c.k meat for all to see - coated with lube - but no hot spooge. Curt couldn''t shoot his load that way. He failed.


    "Well Curt. I guess your reputation as a f.u.c.k machine is just talk. Can''t shoot your load, huh? Well, guess what - too bad for you. You lost. We''ll continue tickling the shit out of you..." Bobby said, taunting the boy, as Curt''s eyes widened in sheer rage and panic. "We''ll give you a moment to rest..."


    "NAH...YOU ARE RESTED ENOUGH!!!" he said as they began to tickle Curt.


    "NO!!!! NOOOOOO AAAAAA HAHAHAHAH SHIT OH GOD STOP PLEASE NO NO AHHHH NOOOOOO AAAH HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA HAHAHAH AHAHA !!!!!!" Curt yelled as fingers poked his sides, causing him to burst with laughter and shrieks.


    Curt literally wanted to die - his mind was slipping fast into the zone of insanity crazed by the non-stop tickle torture, c.o.c.k polishing and palming that he had no defense against.


    "Well, you seem to like it Curt - since you''re laughing so much. Stop laughing and we''ll stop....Go ahead guys!" Jesse said.


    With that a group of hooded tormentors gathered around the pillory holding down Curt''s feet, and with even more intensity, attacked the soles of both of his feet, with their comb bristles while Curt screamed in terror and then from the unbearable sensation. They rubbed the combs up and down the soles slowly, then fast in an up and down motion, then sideways, then in the crevices where the toes connected to the soles, and then brushing the bottom side of his toes. Curt''s body violently buckled and twisted in a pure animal reaction, while he alternately shrieked and begged.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHAHHHHH STOOOP OOOOHHGOD STOP AAAAAAHA" Curt shrieked with uncontrolled laughter and begging. Tears were streaming from his eyes.


    After 10 more minutes, they continued tickling his feet - though more gently now, as the boy gasped for air, his c.h.e.s.t heaving, his body shaking, it now. For a solid hour they had tickled his feet and toes with fingers, hands, tongues, combs, brushes, cue sticks, stiff feathers and even ice - pausing ever so often to allow him air and water, and then resumed with even more intensity. He thought he would go insane - not the last time he would feel that way during his ordeal with these guys.


    "Okay guys, that''s enough of that" Jesse said.


    Now the feet tickling stopped.


    His body, bathed in sheen of pure straight boy agonized sweat, trembled and shook, the tormented straight boy panting heavily, thinking maybe his ordeal was over. He wanted to die. Literally.


    "Oh God....no more no more" Curt g.r.o.a.n.e.d, his body heavily panting from the ordeal, tears of agony filling his beautiful heavy lashed eyes as his body continued to tremble.


    The straight boy showed a look of relief showed on his handsome boyish face his muscled sweaty body trembled, his eyes full of tears from the ordeal. Somehow he was under the impression that his tickle torture ordeal was over.


    "Well Curt. You don''t think that we''re done are you? I meant the feet tickling is done with - well, for now. We''ll get back to your feet later again in fact we have you scheduled for a full day of tickling the shit out of your feet with some friends later. And those sadistic tickle masters who will you have you for a month? Oh they especially love concentrating on your armpits and feet! So don''t worry!!!!"


    Curt m.o.a.n.e.d and closed his eyes, his lips pressed tight, and then mutter "oh god no. you sick f.u.c.ks...."


    "But now it''s time to pay attention to your other body parts and see if you enjoy having those areas tickled as much as you did your feet!" Jesse said to Curt''s horror. "Unless you want us to polish and palm your c.o.c.khead again - or we can do both while tickling the shit out of you..."


    Curt''s body thrashed this way and that involuntarily in a futile flight mode attempt as he heard the threat of tickling again, and gasped "Oh God NO NO!!!!!!"


    Aaron went over to the middle of the bench in front of Curt''s twisting and still struggling body. Aaron put his long fingers on the straight boy''s flat muscled stomach and abs, breathing hard in anticipation, gently at first, circling closer and closer to his s.e.xy belly button hole, one finger following up and down, brushing the wiry hairs of his treasure trail.


    "Dude..please...Please please....don''t....God...please...no...stop stop.....please...." Curt begged his frat boy voice quavering, twisting his body as far as he could - terrified of what was coming.


    His tormentor, smiling, now sat right on top of boy''s heaving lower torso that even more securely held him down exposing his pecs, neck, n.i.p.p.l.es, armpits and lower stomach and belly button to attack. He moved is hands a played out long fingers toward Curt''s pits and sides - though not touching his skin, to simply scare the boy, now trembling. Curt descended into panic mode because with a guy sitting astride his mid-section, staring down at him, clawed fingers and hands ready for attack, made him feel even more f.u.c.k.e.d and helpless. It also made it impossible for Curt to see or anticipate the other fingers and hands ready to attack his lower sides, stomach and belly button, legs and feet.


    "Oh no oh no...please no...Oh god....please no...no..." Curt whispered, as his eyes fearfully zeroed in all Aaron''s fingers, his sweaty muscled body tightly restrained but still wiggling to get away.


    Aaron smiled evilly and drilled all of his fingers into Curt''s exposed pits, the sides of his upper torso, and then his pecs and neck and then back again to his pits repeating it over and over as Curt shrieked as others danced fingers and hands all over his lower stomach and abs, poking fingers inside his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e navel.


    "NNNOOOOOO!!!! OOOOH SHIT SHIT!!!! AAAAH AAAAH HAHAHAHAHAH STOOOOOPPPPPP!!! SHIIITTTT!!!! OH GOD OH GOD!!!! GOD....GET AWAY...STOP....OH GOD PLEASE PLEASE GOD GOD GOD STOP STOOOOOP!!!!" Curt shrieked, laughing, yelling, howling, and gasping for breath.


    Curt, tears of total anguish flowing from his eyes, gritted his teeth, his body taut and quivering in a yet another futile effort to withstand the overwhelming unbearable sensation. To his tormentors - and the video audience of potential buyers - it was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c to see this handsome straight boy - with the perfect athletic body and c.o.c.ky arrogant attitude that always comes with such a physique - tied up, broken down - at least for the moment - squealing and pleading for them to stop the tickle torture. Of course they had no intention of doing so - and Curt knew that which caused his mind to reel into sheer hysteria knowing he was completely doomed.


    Aaron, couldn''t believe how s.e.xy and beautiful Curt''s body was - a perfect slab of sculpted abs centered by a belly button hole that was so inviting for further drilling of a finger. They kept up their attacks as he continued to sit on the boy''s heaving mid-section, feeling like he was riding a bull as Curt''s body continued to buckle up and down wildly.


    During Curt''s breaks, they showed on the large video screens and to the enormous audience watching live video stream...split screen of the boy''s panting and heaving body trying to recover, still trembling from the non-stop tickle torture...but now showing again, the pictures and videos from Noah''s camera. Those pictures and short clips reminded the audience and the 30 or so tormentors surrounding Curt now - of just how arrogant and beautiful this straight boy was.


    The previously hidden videos showed pictures and videos of Curt''s board shorts with his crotch bulging. Shirtless washing his car, or working out in the apartment gym. Prowling the pool area and picking up beautiful girls like the sleek predator he was. His creepy upstairs neighbor had caught it all and it just added to the d.e.s.i.r.e for the boy for his tormentors now and for those watching live stream. They - and the audience - now realized how the videos and pictures increased the intensity and l.u.s.t for Curt - especially because it was taken without Curt''s knowledge and contrasting those images with how the same straight boy was now reacting - trapped, n.a.k.e.d and tickle tortured without mercy.


    They now focused back on Curt''s panting tortured tanned muscled body, looking his s.e.xy masculine treasure trail of wispy brown hairs - which Aaron''s nibble fingers followed. Curt''s body tightened, and his teeth clenched and eyes closed to in yet another futile attempt to withstand the growing unbearable sensations.


    Two of his tormentors began to dance his long fingers up and down quickly on Curt''s flat muscled stomach with both hands, drilling his finger skillfully to the shrieking boy''s vulnerable sides as Curt giggled loudly "oh Jesus...noooo not again...pleeeaasssee.... ahahhhahhhhh hahhhhhhh" and exploded in laughter "Oh god!!! Hah Hahahahahhahaahhhahha no no no....ahaha...stop stop stop.....stop stop oh..hahahahahahahhaha....stop....."


    They continued slowly with both hands, lightly fingering Curt''s abs, and belly button, and lower sides. Curt went crazy, buckling and struggled hard to break loose. After 20 minutes they stopped, while Curt slumped gasping for air. There were dozens of other guys waiting to take their turns. It seemed to Curt like an endless supply of tickle torturers for his body, and seeing that broke down his resolve to fight it. They could do this forever and his ability to fight back could only be measured in nano-seconds.


    "OOOOOH GOD GOD!!!! Please God!!!! Please!!!! Ooooooh please please please no more..ooh please no more!" Curt, panting heavily, his shaking voice trying desperately to form words as he panted in anxiety and to recover.


    "No nooo..more..more..no more...please," he said in almost a whisper, eyes filled with tears, begged, almost sobbing now, sweat pouring down his body choking back unwanted unmanly sobs but failing. His body was heaving heavily from the workout


    They wanted Curt to be pushed to the very edge - and then over the edge and back and back and of relentless, no mercy tickle torture - to the point where his mind goes blank and his eyes roll back and screams turn into high pitched shrieks. He was already at the edge, ready to be pushed over - and they knew it,


    "CAN''T TAKE IT OH OOOOOOOH OH SHIT F.U.C.K STOP CAN''T CAN''T AAAAHHHHH AAAAAAH TAAAKE IT AAAAAH HAHAHAHAHA" he screamed.


    His tormentors stood behind Curt''s upper body that was tied to the raised bench and began touching his upper and lower back with running fingers - back and forth, up and down. Others continued to gather around his feet and on both sides of his body.


    "OOOOH SHIIIITTTT!!! HAHAHHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHHAHA" Curt gasped and shrieked, arching his back, trying to get away from the running fingers but couldn''t.


    None of them let up - lightly tickling Curt''s shoulders, down to his sides and following down just touching the hump of his white bubble b.u.t.t that was slightly exposed when the boy lifted himself up from the bench in his struggling.


    "OOOH GOD STOOOOP STOOOOP HAHAHAHHAHHAHAHHAHA OOH SHIT CAN''T CAN''T TAKE IT PLLEEEAA.S.SEE STOP STOP CAN''T TAKE IT OHHHHHH HAHAHAHAHHAHAH!!!!" Curt screamed, trying to form words but dissolving into unwanted laughter sounding like a human hyena.


    Curt immediately gasped, arching his sweaty muscled back as far as he could go - but he could never go very far with the way he was bound and restrained. The torturous fingers simply followed, never losing contact with Curt''s ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e skin and thrashing body. It was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c to see this s.e.xy boy tied up and stretched out on a bench, arching his body - his c.h.e.s.t, n.i.p.p.l.es, stomach and c.o.c.k pushed out and stretched as far as his tied hands and lower body would let him. Helpless. Begging now.


    "OOOH SHIT !!!! SHIT!! STOP STOP STOP!!!!"


    But there was for Curt no escaping the methodical fingers of his many tormenters who seemed to be relentless in tickling him up and down his back, his c.h.e.s.t, armpits, inner t.h.i.g.hs, knees, calves, feet - toes and ears. His tormentors knew exactly what they were doing, and each attack, while seemingly random at least to Curt, was planned and focused on causing the boy''s maximum tickled torture reactions. They had no intention of stopping or showing him any mercy.


    Curt''s thrashed his body wildly but to no avail.


    Daniel taunted Curt, "TAKE IT BITCH!!!! TAKE IT LIKE A MAN!!!! THERE AINT NOTHING YOU CAN DO DUDE!!! NOTHING!!!"


    Terrified even more by Daniel''s taunt, Curt'' shrieked in a incoherent babble of pleading for them to stop as his tanned muscled Adonis like body thrashed and twisted as far as he could. Curt never knew so many parts of his body were so ticklish - and it seemed each part got even more ticklish as they moved to a different part of his writhing body, tickling that area relentlessly, then returning methodically back to the earlier body areas they had attacked. There was no relief, no mercy, no safe word or respite for him.


    "OHHGOD GOD HAHAHAHAHHAAHAHAHAHJAJAJ!!!! OH SHIT!!!!! STOOOOP STOOOOP PLLLLLEEEAAASE STOOOP " Curt screamed coughing, laughing, with tears flowing from his eyes, begging Daniel to stop.


    This went on for another 30 minutes, though to Curt it seemed forever, as he laughed and begged, long reduced to flowing tears , until they stopped. Curt''s head just hung from his shoulders, exhausted- his body sweaty.


    "Oh God Oh God....God please please oh oh oh god..." Curt gasped, his body shaking from the ordeal, his c.h.e.s.t heaving try to catch his breath. Though he tried to desperately to act like a man - or what he thought should act like and endure this torture, he was exhausted, terrified now that they wouldn''t stop.


    He knew he was ticklish - but never had he ever been pushed this far - and never before was ever tied down and faced by perverts who would continue far beyond whatever limits or tolerance he had.


    His sweaty body quivering, and terrified, his bravado broken down, he overcome by sheer hysteria pleaded his tormentors "Ooh God please stop please....stop.....anything....please. God..God please..you gotta stop. Please"


    "Oh Curt....we just want to make you happy. As long as you laugh, we will continue," Aaron said in a taunting voice as other tickle torture tormentors took Daniel''s and the other guy''s place - forming a long line at every part of Curt''s writhing, struggling sweaty muscled lean body, especially his hairy sweat soaked pits, sides, feet and his soles and toes.


    Especially that.


    In a frenzy of dozens and dozens of fingers, hands and tongues, combs and brushes and other tools, over and over and over continued for another 45 minutes without mercy causing Curt''s body thrash violently.


    "NO NOOOOOO HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAHAH OOH GAAAWWWWDSTOOOP" Curt screamed hysterically as the torture continued without letup until he passed out.


    They stared down at the beautiful unconscious panting boy, who, at least for the moment, as totally broken by their tickle torture. His Alpha Male bravado would return, they were sure, with a break. They untied his weary muscled arms from the posts, and re-hooked his wrist cuffs, and freed his feet from the pillory, which were still chained together. The boy''s body was covered with his sweat from the three hour tickle torture session (with on and off very brief breaks for him to give him water and time to catch his breath and briefly relax his stomach muscles from the laughter.


    It would be followed with a short rest period that only made the next four hour long tickle torture session even more torturous with a slightly renewed body ready to take on all comers. It would be followed by another rest period, then more torture, then sleep time, then another session followed by another. His ordeal of his tickle torture would not end for two weeks. But that wasn''t counting his long one day session still be scheduled with Santini, the guard that he had hurt when he tried to break away, or the month long tickle torture sessions with the consortium of tickle torture sadists.


    The very brief breaks in between while giving Curt needed respite from the tickle torture had also the reverse impact of giving him a false sense of hope that it was going to stop or somehow it would be less intense when it resumed or somehow he would be able to muster some defense to the renewed attacks. He was wrong, terribly wrong on all three counts. Curt, his straight boy mind conflicted and tormented, eventually dreaded the breaks because it made new the terror of the tickle torture that he knew would resume - but never knew exactly when.


    Now he was led back, restrained, to the previous area he was tied spread eagled standing - to the posts that chained his arms up and spread his legs out. He recovered somewhat his defiant attitude, and muttered "you guys will pay for this....I swear I swear..." He closed his beautiful lashed eye, looked up to the ceiling as if praying for deliverance. His tormentors knew none would be coming.


    "Hey Curt!!! We thought you might want to try something different from all that tickling" Daniel said.


    Curt, trying to hide his panic and hysteria opened his eyes and looked straight ahead at Daniel, and the others who were grinning, staring back at Curt''s n.a.k.e.d spread-eagled body.


    "Oooh shit jesus," Curt said under his breath - not wanting them to hear the fear that he was now feeling. Trying to hide that panic and fear, he struggled to break free - though he knew it was futile, his eyes closed tight in response to his body trying to break his restraints.


    Daniel slapped Curt''s face hard - back and forth.


    "OPEN YOUR F.U.C.KIN EYES!!!!"


    Curt opened his eyes, staring angrily at his tormentors with hatred and a d.e.s.i.r.e for revenge and looked straight ahead at Daniel and the others who were grinning, staring back at Curt''s n.a.k.e.d spread-eagled body.


    "I...I...I..f.u.c.kin... will..l kill you ...I f.u.c.kin promise...I...I will.." Curt muttered almost to himself, panting heavily, glaring at his tormentors.


    And then he noticed Jesse and Bobby holding a metal implement that had at its end semi-sharp teeth around a pinwheel. He had no idea what it was - but feared they were going to now disfigure him by cutting his body. Curt''s eyes grew wide in panic when he saw Jesse approach him in front (and Bobby in back) with those two neural stimulators or pinwheels. He thought the metal spike wheels were going to cut him open in a sawing motion by his tormentors.


    "WHAT THE F.U.C.K IS THAT???? SHIT GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!!" Curt yelled, struggling hard now - not familiar at all with the neural stimulator pinwheel. It looked to him like it was some sadistic device to cut him open.


    "These are neural stimulators. Pinwheels. Whatever. Anyway, doctors use them to test whether a patient has any feeling or reaction in a certain area of their body. Of course they do it just very briefly - and stop if there is any feeling or reaction, cuz the feeling can be pretty intense. WE on the other hand don''t do anything briefly, right? Now, it won''t hurt you. We wouldn''t want to cut that pretty body of yours. But...it will make you feel...REAL uncomfortable. I mean f.u.c.kin terribly uncomfortable. Oh yeah, you''ll scream your pretty head off begging us to stop. But...we won''t of course. It''ll test your arrogant attitude boy," Aaron said mockingly, "you''ll thank us in the end. If it ever stops...and it won''t."


    Curt wished he could block out completely their voices. He hated them. But the taunting succeeded in heightening Curt''s hysteria that he desperately tried to keep in check with his Alpha Male defiance that they broke earlier. But it always came back to Curt - but how many more times? The taunting was terrible to him and though he didn''t realize it then - it helped his tormentors by increasing the anxiety - and animal involuntary reactions when they renewed their torments on his body.


    The thought of those devices on his body - he had no idea what they were - or what they would feel like.


    One of his tormentors covered Curt''s eyes tightly with a heavy blindfold that completely shut out any light and dramatically increased his anxiety of what was to happen - as they had planned - as he tried to move his head back and forth in a futile effort to stop him.


    "OH SHIT!!!!! GET THE F.U.C.K AWAY!!!!! NOOOOO!!!!!!" he yelled as his entire muscled sweaty body went taut.


    Curt, blindfolded faced where he thought Jesse was, and in a burst of bravado, yelled out "F.U.C.K YOU!!!!" and clenched his teeth, pursing his lips tight.


    "Curt, you need to get hard for us. Now," Jesse said, who wanted to run the pinwheel back and forth on Curt''s f.u.c.k meat - but the effect increased if the shaft was hard, especially if the pinwheel was run up and down the underside and then on the head, and then along the top length of the shaft. Over and over.


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!! I AINT F.U.C.KIN GETTING HARD...F.U.C.K YOU!!!! F.U.C.KIN SICK SICK FAGGOTS" Curt spat out in a burst of bravado and enraged at the request.


    "Or...we can go back and start all over the earlier session and add two more days to the tickle torture week for you," Jesse said as Curt''s eyes widened in horror.


    He nodded, clearly showing fear.


    One of the hooded tormentors came up and eagerly began to edge and stroke Curt''s long f.u.c.k meat, as the boy, blindfolded but feeling total shame tried get it hard. The guy in front of him - like all of them was an expert in edging and easily brought Curt''s f.u.c.k meat to rock hard state. Jesse smiled and touched the cold double metal spoke pinwheel on Curt''s flat muscled now quivering stomach that caused him to gasp and jerk away futilely. There was no escape from his restraints. Bobby waited with his pinwheel and then ran it back and forth and then up and down his abs above his pubes, as his body buckled violently as Jesse continued running his up and down Curt''s writhing body.


    "OOOOOOHSHIT WHA??? WHATTHEF.U.C.K OH GOD!!!! NNNOOO AAAAAAAAAH AAAAAAAAAAH OOOH AAAAAAH!!!!!" Curt screamed, his voice cracking and gasping at the unbearable sensation.


    The scream from Curt was so exquisite to the ears of his tormentors - even more so than the foot and body tickling. It was manly, yet with that reedy boyish sound that betrayed his youth. His tormentors were thrilled - they knew he would react to the stimulators - but didn''t know for sure how intense his reaction would be. It was off the charts.


    Curt babbled screaming "AAAAAHHHH OOOOOH GGGGGOD OOOOOH SHIT OOOOOH AAAAAAAAH F.U.C.K.I.N.GMOHMYGOD nof.u.c.knof.u.c.k oooh ahhhhhhhahhhhhhahhhh!!!!"


    They really thought this guy could die from the unbearable sensations - worse to him than being tickled but like tickle torture. The trick - like tickling, his tormentors knew, was never to run the neural stimulators in one place on a victim''s body for more than a second or two - or else the body could adapt to the sensation. Keep it moving with just the right amount of hard pressure, but not too much, hitting the overly s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spots like Curt''s now hardened n.i.p.p.l.es, his d.i.c.k, especially his sweaty duck egg sized balls, which shrank back from the intense cold, his hairy armpits and especially his back and rippling flat stomach. Neck, legs and feet.


    They eagerly took turns running it back and forth - waiting for the other to finish - before starting somewhere else on his body. No place was immune from their attacks. They ran it back and forth over his taint causing a squeal and shriek from their straight Frat Jock boy.


    Jesse, his eyes still glazed with pure animal l.u.s.t, slowly moved his neural stimulator all over Curt''s c.h.e.s.t, running back and forth over his erect n.i.p.p.l.es and then over his abs, while Curt gasped for air and tried to move his body away. He loved making this incredibly beautiful muscled straight boy writhe and scream.


    Meanwhile Bobby was moving his back and forth and up and down Curt''s back, while Justin continued tickling both of Curt''s feet. He was shrieking and screaming - his chiseled muscled body twisting and buckling almost violently now, his limp c.o.c.k flopping back and forth, slapping his stomach, t.h.i.g.hs and balls. They liked running the pin wheels along the muscled ridges that defined Curt''s muscled c.h.e.s.t and stomach, and tortured his erect n.i.p.p.l.es by running it back and forth and around it. His body heaved, struggled wildly as he screamed from the unbearable attack.


    They taunted him with a choice: they could continue with the pinwheels or tickle his feet, especially the soles and toes.


    "Stop your screaming Curt...My god, act like a man for once. Make a choice or we just continue," Jesse said.


    Curt eyes opened wide as he shrieked again and again, and his mind went almost berserk, simply wanting the torment to stop and yelled "FEET!!!!!" F.U.C.K YOU F.U.C.K YOU!!!! AAAAAWWWW SHIT FEET!!!"


    His body twisted and turned from the pinwheels - and then they stopped and started to suck his toes, and run stiff brushes around in circles and up and down the soles of his feet. The reaction from Curt was a high pitched shriek of pure agony.


    "AAHAHAHAHHHAHHAHAHAH NOOOOOOOOOO STOOOOP OOOH SHIT NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    They continued for five minutes until Curt, screamed "THE OTHER THING..STOP STOP I CAN''T TAKE IT..THE OTHER THING..."


    He didn''t know what it was called, so Jesse asked in a taunting calm voice "you mean the neural stimulators? Pinwheels? You must be clear Curt if we are to help you!"


    "YYEEEESSSSS!!! FUC!!!! STOOOPP YEEEEEESSSS!!!" he shrieked, gasping, and then a babble of laughter and cursing and violently struggling desperately trying to pull his feet away from the torture.


    They stopped. Smiled. And then continued torturing Curt using the pinwheels. Curt, getting relief from not having his feet tickle tortured anymore, screamed at the touch of the pinwheels. His mind was approaching the edge of insanity again - which was worse? Tickle torture of his feet? This? He was f.u.c.k.e.d in the brief second of sanity he had before descending again into non-stop screaming.


    Now Jesse moved the neural stimulator up and down Curt''s side, while Daniel started tickling Curt''s other side with his fingers. Waiting till Jesse briefly stopped, Bobby then ran his neural stimulator slowly down the middle of his back, until they approached his a.s.s crack that cause the boy to stand on his toes shrieking in sheer torment from the sensation. They now moved over the hump of his bubble b.u.t.t, now sweaty, and with his hand, parted his globes, and moved the stimulator up and down his a.s.s crack----oh so slowly.


    The screams from Curt now reached a peak, begging "OH F.U.C.KINJESUS!!!!!! OOOOOOOOOH GGOOOOOOOOOD!!! Oh my god please oh god please..whatthef.u.c.kohjesusfohgodohf.u.c.k...." He babbled, shook his head, buckled his upper body, his legs and t.h.i.g.hs tensed and struggled to break free.


    Jesse cruelly, without mercy, ran his neural stimulator through Curt''s crotch and sweaty pubic hair, and over his torso and stomach, n.i.p.p.l.es and armpits and arms - and then up and down his d.i.c.k shaft on the knob over and over as the boy''s body shook violently, as he squealed, screamed and yelled at the unbearable prickly sensation. Right up the underside of his f.u.c.k meat to the mushroom knob, a particular s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e area for Curt.


    Then Jesse without warning suddenly stuck it up and down between his legs, the back of knees, while Curt screamed even louder his entire body shaking.


    "AAAAAAAAAAH OH GOD OH GOD...AAAAAAH STTTOOOOPPPP!!!! OH PLEASE..STOOOPPPP!!!!" Curt screamed in sheer agony, twisting and trying to get away from the metal instruments.


    "OOOOH SHIT...FEET!!! FEEET!!! OH GOD STOPPPP!!! FEET" Curt shrieked, can''t standing the feeling anymore, and now preferring tickle torture of his feet, which he dreaded. But his body and mind were reacting to the torment now.


    "Oh I''m sorry....that choice was onl y allowed once...." Jesse said taunting the Alpha Male.


    They continued using the pinwheels for another 30 minutes as Curt continued to shriek, his knuckled fists over and over opening and closing tight.


    Curt, the Alpha Male college athlete that other guys wanted to be, the s.e.xy frat boy who got any girl he wanted, was now just a n.a.k.e.d muscled handsome screaming youth tied up and pushed again to the very brink of sheer insanity by the relentless unbearable torment. Like at other times throughout his tickle torture ordeal, his defiance would show and then disappear as the intensity of the tickling overwhelmed him. For the moment now, Curt''s defiance dissolved into a mush from the unbearable torture with a single focus only to just have the torment stop.


    But they were not done.


    Curt, still looking s.e.xy and handsome to his viewing audience and tormentors, was knocked out with a cloth of chloroform over his mouth. When the boy woke in a haze, he found his n.a.k.e.d sweaty body was encased in a full rubber body suit, his head hooded, with only an opening for his nostrils and mouth, and an opening for his c.o.c.k and balls - his hairy armpits, a circle opening of his n.i.p.p.l.es and slightly hairy navel - and his feet - exposing those specific erogenous s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e areas to skillful fingers, hands, tongues and instruments like pinwheels, brushes and feathers to tickle torture Curt to pure insanity.


    His tormentors would feast on those exposed parts on the spread-eagle tightly restrained boy on the bed - so tightly restrained no movement was possible.


    When Curt woke he went into almost a panic mode - never before had he been in a rubber body suit and hood though he actually didn''t know what he was encased in, because they had put him into it when he was knocked out. Curt just knew he was horribly trapped and it took all of his will power to stop the huge wave of panic from overwhelming him. It was like he was buried alive, except for certain parts of his body.


    He never felt so helpless in his life.


    He struggled furiously, but after a minute or two gave up knowing he was so tightly restrained and encased like a mummy. He was terrified - if they were going to continue tickling him - he had no ability now at all to move, to struggle even a little bit - while futile, at least allowed his body and mind to be distracted from the full intensity of being tickled. It also sped up the exhaustion - that allowed his mind to zone out. Only they always knew just when that happened, and stopped to allow him, to recover. For a few minutes - and then resumed.


    He breathed hard in terror and apprehension - and with pure dread. He could feel what he thought was a light blowing of air - someone''s breath on his armpits, pubes, feet, n.i.p.p.l.es. If they were going to resume his previous never ending tickle torture, he was doomed, trapped in a rubber suit that allowed absolutely no movement.


    Oh my god - I will die - I will die Curt thought trying to submerge the growing dread and panic the natural terror of any person being so tightly confined.


    Curt at that moment - and during the agonizing tickle torture he had just endured, he really did wish he would have died. The torment had been so completely overwhelming, prolonged and without an end, there was no way he could fight to resist it. Resistance then had lasted just a second before dissolving into helpless, pathetic laughter, shrieking, yelling and futile begging.


    He was still was defiant and enraged at what was being done to him, despite, but both attitudes quickly dissolved now that he was trapped in a body rubber suit, with the hood and gas mask cutting off any other sensory perception with the added fear of having his oxygen cut off. He knew that his exposed body parts were at the mercy of his tormentors - and he knew he would get none from them. Fingers now at his b.a.r.e exposed feet and toes that seemed now even more ticklish and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to any touch, caused him to shriek in laughter and agony.


    "OOH SHIT!!!!! OOOOH NOOOOO!! HAHAHAHAHAH!!" Curt shrieked in a high pitch scream of agonized laughter, begging and a babble of growling almost animal sounds.


    Bristles of hair comb, without mercy, brushed up and down and sideways over and over on one sole - then the other, then both at the same time as he screamed. But he couldn''t move even a half inch. It was as if his body was frozen or encased in solid cement or ice - exposed for his horribly exposed parts. He could only scream, shriek and plead. Over and over and over. He couldn''t believe how torturous this was. His mind went blank and then in a second, their fingers would instantly bring his body and mind back to the reality of his helpless predicament. Helpless. At their mercy. And they showed none.


    "YEAH CURT!!! TAKE IT BITCH!!!! TAKE IT!!! TAKE IT!!!! YEAH!!!!" one his tormentors yelled in his ear, nibbling it, loving the boyish sweaty scent there, as others increased their frenzied assault on the exposed parts of his body.


    "HAHAHAHAHAH OOOH SHIT OOOOOH HAHAHAHAH NOOOOO" Curt screamed, completely losing it now.


    Curt thought he had descended over the edge and into insanity, his laughter and shrieks so loud and animal like, the only reaction he could have, with his body so tightly restrained. The straight boy was sobbing now in sheer agony of the tickle torture. The feeling was unbelievable and excoriating. The tickle torture before was extremely bad - as was the milking and edging - but this was exponentially worse. Not being able to move even the slightest somehow made the tickling even more torturous, more unbearable helped by increasing dramatically their apprehension. For Curt, that made this tickle torture of his exposed body parts far worse and more torturous than when he was stripped n.a.k.e.d spread eagle on the bed and bench.


    His tormentors made it even worse, knowing just how to increase his anxiety. To further tease and torment the boy, fingers would slowly walk their way up and down his trembling rubber covered body - building the anticipation and sheer terror of where those fingers were headed - to the exposed n.i.p.p.l.es, or a slit exposing the inside of his muscled t.h.i.g.hs - or armpits, or his feet. His long pitiful shrieks and screaming mixed with uncontrolled laughter and begging always guaranteed they would never stop the tickle torture. He could never adjust to the sensations because they would never permit him to.


    When his responses seemed to lessen in any spot, they would use other devices or instruments or tools. Ice would be rubbed in the openings that exposed his taut muscled t.h.i.g.hs, or his duck egg sized balls - or hairy armpits, causing a gasp, shriek and scream.


    His stiff long hard f.u.c.k meat was exposed - and vulnerable with unseen numerous fingers and hands relentlessly edged, stroked and polished his shaft, knob over and over and over, causing excruciating p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and unbearable sensations that he was helpless to stop. They took sadistic p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e out of edging his steel hard meat, especially the underside of his hard shaft at the very tip of his mushroom head, over and over to the brink of shooting - and somehow knew he was there - but suddenly stopped as his frustration, rage grew.


    "OOOH SHIT F.U.C.K!!!! F.U.C.K!!! STTTOOOOOPPPP NOOOOO OOOH GOD OH MY GOD STTTOOOOP!!!" he screamed and yelled as his tormented body and d.i.c.k twisted and turned as much as possible.


    They used feathers on his exposed body parts - particular his balls, f.u.c.k meat shaft, and a prolonged sliding back and forth through his piss lit with the feather - over and over as he shrieked.


    "TAKE IT...MAN UP AND TAKE IT!!!!" YEAH - TAKE IT BITCH!!!!!"


    The sensation was too much for Curt - he couldn''t see what they were doing to him - and had no idea it was feathers. Even if he did, he would never have thought feathers could produce such torment and agony. The electric sensation of the feather through his piss list caused only high pitched unending shrieks from the straight boy, something they loved to do to him over and over, knowing his off the charts reaction to it. Over and over and over as he shrieked.


    Like all that they had done to him before, the torment was increased tenfold because they prolonged the agony - as they did always did to Curt and the others - doing it over and over until the reaction faded somewhat, pausing and then resuming again and again when his body recovered and reacted with that frenzied response.


    AAAAAAAH AAAAAAAH HAHAHAHAHA OOOOOH SHIT SHIT!!!! STOP!!!!" Curt shrieked, laughing, yelling and begging.


    While doing that, one of the hooded guys would lick the soles of his feet causing a mixed unbearable and extreme pleasurable sensations, followed by s.u.c.k.i.n.g of each restrained toes - while another hooded guy did the same to his other toes, tied so tight, allowing him not even the freedom to wiggle any.


    "OOOOH SHIT NOOO NO STOP STOP SOTP OH SHIT!!!" he screamed as fingers drilled and ran up and down both soles of his feet, with toes s.u.c.k.e.d and tongued.


    Curt was in a hell of never ending misery and torments - his body subjected to this relentless edging, milking and tickle torture for several more hours. Hours later, when they stopped, they untied each toe, and took the restraints off each arm, leg, and carefully removed the rubber suit and hood that baked his body, as he was being unmercifully tickle tortured, c.o.c.k polished and palmed over and over.


    He was covered in his sweat, his hair matted and wet on his head, his eyes wide and wild as if terrorized, and his voice sounding delirious almost from the tickle torture. The straight youth couldn''t stand, and was traumatized by the intensity of the tickle torture was so weak from his ordeal and had to be carried from the room to his cell to recover giving him a short break before his next tickle torture session.


    His tormentors in the room - and the huge live streamed viewing audience of wealthy subscribers and potential buyers - unfortunately for Curt - loved seeing him wrath and endure the edging and tickle. Curt would be forced into that rubber suit and neoprene suits many more times. Sometimes it would just expose his d.i.c.k and balls, his f.u.c.k meat shaft with blue estim straps just below the knob halfway down, while pads on his loose duck sized balls.


    Curt''s body rested two days and then was subjected to non-stop tickle torture for two days followed by two days of rest, repeating the cycle for an agonizing two week period for the Alpha Male.


    Though still defiant and enraged at what was being done to him, Curt couldn''t help suppress the gnawing growing feeling of pure despair. How many more times could he be pushed to the edge of insanity by non-stop edging, fondling, l.i.c.k.i.n.g, tickling, and whipping over and over? He shuddered at that thought, trying to stave off the hysterical panic that he would be turned over to that huge guy he injured while they were tying him down for the tickle torture - and then later to that group of wealthy tickle torture sadists that wanted to torture him with endless tickle torture - especially to his feet - for a solid month.


    The endless and relentless tickle torture truly traumatized Curt, his muscular body shaking from the ordeal as they carried then dragged him to his cell.


    In his cell now, resting until the tickle torture resumed, Curt wept. And then he stopped as the Alpha Male side of him berated the weeping. Man up Curt!!!! F.u.c.k.i.n.g Man Up!!!! Don''t let these faggot perverts break you!!!!


    He stopped crying. He glared at the camera focused on his tied up body in his cell, lifting his middle finger on his restrained wrist and arm toward the camera mouthing the word s "f.u.c.k you".


    But a small part of his brain screamed at him when his bravado failed him: it was he who was f.u.c.k.e.d.

 Chapter 188 - CHAPTER 15 - NOAH WONDERS WHAT HAPPENED TO CURT

    The end of the month came and went - and then several days more - no sign of Curt returning to his apartment to move the rest of his remaining things.


    When he left a month earlier Curt told the apartment manager, after paying for the full month that he would return in two weeks to get the rest of his stuff. But he didn''t like the fact that he had to pay for the remaining two weeks of the month when he wouldn''t be living there. But he realized it was his decision to move-out out so quickly. Or rather a decision forced on him to make because of his creepy upstairs neighbor.


    When he had sped out of the apartment parking lot Curt had cursed his neighbor below. He couldn''t even remember his name after living above him for a year. Was it Nick? Ned? Whatever his name was, Curt was enraged to find that the perv had been stalking and spying on him probably from the day Curt had moved in a year earlier. That was f.u.c.kin creepy to be stalked like that Curt had thought as he drove off. He could never remember that freak''s name anyway. F.u.c.k him. I''ll keep his goddamn camera Curt thought as he drove off.


    But that spying and stalking had unnerved Curt - he couldn''t believe someone would do that. It had creeped him out to see thousands of pictures of himself - and some short video clips - of him shirtless, with a focus on his b.u.t.t and junk. What guy would do that to another guy - even if he was gay? Sick. Well, he had planned on moving anyways to take that job in a few months. But he didn''t want to stay a day longer in his apartment with that creep upstairs.


    He had kept the pictures and videos on Noah''s camera, thinking not quite honestly that he was doing so for possible legal action against the guy. Curt had no intention of doing that - for one, the sheer embarrassment of having anyone else see these pictures and that the person doing it - was another guy. Being vain, secretly in his own heart though, Curt wanted to go through the pictures - maybe even the videos and save the ones that he thought were flattering.


    Curt had dismissed his neighbor from his mind as an unimportant faggot creep as he sped off from the apartment complex that fateful day .F.u.c.k him he had thought then as he drove off. F.u.c.k that piece of shit.


    He had remembered what lay ahead for him now: he was sure to get at least half of his apartment deposit back and when he returned to collect it and his remaining stuff, he would definitely hook up with those two girls he f.u.c.k.e.d two days before he left the area for good. He had smiled at that memory of the two girls who were so obviously hot for his body, though shook his head when he thought about how they tried to stroke his c.o.c.k and rub his c.o.c.khead after he shot his load.


    They were almost sadistic - he never had a f.u.c.k session before with girls like that - but he liked their aggressiveness. They were unusual for the girls he normally dated or f.u.c.k.e.d with, but he liked them as long as he could control what they did.


    Or so he thought then as he drove away from his apartment complex onto the freeway. He had smiled again thinking of that f.u.c.k session and absent mindedly adjusted his large mound of junk in his tight jeans as he continued driving to his new life. His prick became engorged as it always easily did when he touched it or when he thought of a previous s.e.x.u.a.l encounter. He had made a mental note that he would have plenty of time to shower and clean up after he arrived in the late afternoon - early evening at the latest. Either way, early enough to quickly unpack what he had and then hit the bars and clubs for what he knew was always an easy time for him to pick up some hot babe who wanted his body. Hmm, he had thought. Maybe two. Yeah....that was fun.


    Driving for several hours he had noticed he needed gas and realized he had past the last big rest area with gas stations and restaurants. Curt worried a bit until he noticed up ahead a sign saying "GAS". He was able to see one of those old style stations that looked like something from the 1950''s about two miles from the freeway. He had seen no cars there but it looked "open", and he had realized there was no choice anyway - he was almost out of gas.


    Curt had pulled off the freeway to the one lane road to that station to gas up. It would be a quick stop with several more long hours on the road. But he had told himself then that he would clean himself up from the sweat, gas up and head quickly to his new future.


    Two weeks passed and no sign of Curt returning to get the rest of his things in his apartment.


    For Noah, the departure of his obsession was more than he could bear. In part it was because of the reasons he suspected he left - and the awful event that triggered it when he dropped his camera right on Curt''s nude body below his balcony - that was still running the camera video. That and the thousands of pictures and videos stored on the camera was proof of what Noah was doing - and had been doing in stalking and spying on his neighbor for the past year.


    Noah was worried and somewhat scared about Curt''s initial reaction and worried that he might physically hurt him for doing what he did or even worse, make it public by pressing charges. Noah was immensely relieved that apparently Curt told no one about the shameful incident - but simply left. He was scared about Curt returning given what he knew Noah had done - but Noah was also excited by that prospect of possibly seeing him again - that beautiful body, his handsome face and s.e.xy voice. Of course he would have to find a way to do so without Curt seeing him, which would be even more difficult now with the boy knowing he was being stalked by Noah. He would figure out something - he had to see him one more time at least.


    Another week, passed with no return of Curt.


    Now three days into the next month, Noah asked casually the apartment complex manager, when paying his rent, if he heard from Curt at all. The elderly manager, thinking Noah and Curt were friends, since they were neighbors for over a year, opened up and expressed frustration. He had just gotten a phone call the day before from a friend of Curt''s who said he was passing a message from him saying he wouldn''t be able to return to get his things due to a new job he was taking out of the country. He had to leave immediately and the friend said Curt was sorry and that the manager could do whatever he wanted with his belongings that he left. The friend hung up before the manager could get his name or even a phone number or any other contact info.


    "So now I am left with getting rid of his stuff. Can''t even contact any family of his." the manager said in frustration.


    Noah nodded, and then remembered Curt saying to one of the other neighbors that he didn''t have any family that he was still connected for some reason. Something about his parents, who rumors went, was divorced and drug addicts or something. Very sketchy.


    The manager, frowning, told Noah they would be forced to clear out the apartment in the next day or so. He clearly didn''t look forward to the task - and the expense of clearing out that apartment. He told Noah that he had to get the place ready for a new tenant who was going to move in the next week. Hearing that, Noah''s eyes brightened - maybe another handsome guy like Curt he thought? Trying not to act too interested, Noah asked if the new people were college students or a family.


    The manager, busy with writing out a receipt for Noah, mumbled "uh..what? Oh...no...neither. Older couple. Retired military I think."


    Noah hid his disappointment, which only increased his longing for Curt.


    "Oh, well that''s nice. They''ll be quiet I''m sure," Noah said.


    As the manager turned to head back to his desk behind the counter, Noah volunteered to help, offering as Curt''s "friend" and neighbor, to move his stuff and hold on to it for him in case he decided to return. Noah now knew that Curt hadn''t said anything about Noah''s stalking him to the apartment manager and felt safe in making the seemingly innocent and helpful offer of help.


    He nodded happily at Noah''s offer - that would save the apartment complex the large expense in moving his stuff out. He immediately gave Noah the key - and thanked him. Noah hid his excitement and reached for the key like it was sacred object that would unlock Curt''s secrets, said he would have everything moved out of Curt''s old apartment within two days - maybe sooner. He couldn''t believe his luck - he would have the chance to explore Curt''s apartment and take whatever he wanted that he left!


    His heart beating wildly in in a mixture of fear and anticipation, Noah rushed back immediately to his apartment and then back downstairs to Curt''s unit. Though he knew Curt was gone and not coming back - at least that was the message from the apartment manager, he still felt some apprehension as he walked up to Curt''s door. Even in his absence, Noah was still intimidated by him. Noah also didn''t know what he would do if Curt suddenly appeared on this very day he was in his apartment, despite what the manager said. What if Curt had changed his mind and came back to get his stuff? What if the manager got the information wrong? No - the manager seemed pretty certain and adamant he was coming back, or why would he give him Curt''s apartment key?


    But Noah felt a sense of guilt - not of stalking Curt with his camera over an entire year, but of being caught. If Curt did return unexpectedly right this moment, what would Noah say or do, after spying on him. What possible good reason could he give for being in his apartment now? He shuddered briefly thinking how Curt would be so enraged to probably kill him.


    He calmed his nervousness and convinced himself that there was no way Curt would be returning now - not with a full month''s rent now past due.


    He entered the apartment, opening the door slowly. The manager said that no one had entered the unit for the past month since Curt left. Noah was nervous with anticipation entering his idol''s home - the private sanctuary of the straight frat jock boy that he was never invited into during the entire year Curt lived there.


    Despite those fears, Noah was excited to be in there - and the incredible opportunity for him to freely examine all of Curt''s possessions just as he left it before his sudden departure a month earlier.


    He stood at the doorway, and stared, before staking a few tentative steps entering the living room area. Noah''s inhibitions vanished when he could smell the scent of Curt - the slight odor of deodorant he used mixed with slight odor of clean straight boy sweat that Noah always sniffed out when Curt would walk by. He remembered that smell when Curt would pass by him - though without ever saying hi or making any other acknowledgment. He videoed the living room and kitchen - wanting to capture it just as Curt left it.


    He saved the bathroom - and bedroom for last, knowing that there would be, he hoped, more intimate things of Curt. He saw the unmade queen sized bed, still covered with the sheets and bed spread he left, though missing the pillows. Noah''s eyes widened feeling overcome with l.u.s.t at seeing the very bed and sheets where the stud tirelessly f.u.c.k.e.d one girl after another throughout the year he lived there.


    He closed his eyes imagining Curt''s muscled bubble b.u.t.t, the two melon cheeks opening the crack and closing rapidly as he pounded relentlessly one p.u.s.s.y after another. His s.p.e.r.m had to be on this bed. His odor and sweat.


    Still, Noah was first and foremost interested if there his own digital camera was among the things left in Curt''s apartment - he hoped it was, afraid that the pictures left on the camera would be damning evidence against him for possible legal action. Unfortunately for Noah, no cameras or other electronic or digital type equipment was among the items Curt ended up abandoning. The furniture didn''t amount to much - but he kept Curt''s well used (and what looked to be a lot splatters of c.u.m stains) queen sized bed because he knew that was where he had f.u.c.k.e.d all those girls the past year and it was to Noah sort of e.r.o.t.i.c to have that artifact in his own apartment now - with the unchanged sheets and bed spread retaining the boy''s scent - and Noah hoped his body sweat and stains.


    He kept Curt''s couch for a similar reason, thinking maybe he slept or sat on it n.a.k.e.d - maybe even masturbated. Definitely it was the place where the straight frat jock boy made out and probably had s.e.x with his numerous female groupies. Yeah, Noah conceded to himself it was creepy and his obsession over Curt seemed to get worse since he left - but no one else needed to know. And besides, he wasn''t hurting anyone with this fetish and obsession of Curt.


    The other furniture - desk and table, chairs - his small cheap array of kitchen appliances, cookware and utensils - he gave to Goodwill.


    Curt had taken many of his clothes, personal bathroom items - but many clothes remained - many cotton dress shirts, t-shirts, some u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and socks. Clean towels. He kept all of those as souvenirs. And most precious of all - to anyone who had a fetish for smelling the dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and socks of a beautiful straight boy - was a clothes hamper with a lid - that contained a pile of his dirty clothes that he didn''t have time to wash before leaving. To Noah they were priceless items - almost like sacred religious relics.


    Three pairs of dirty boxer b.r.i.e.f.s (blue, black and one white) two pairs of plaid boxers, five pairs of dirty white - and also black - gym socks, 1 pair of jeans, three dirty t-shirts and 1 cotton dress type shirt and a balled up wash cloth that had a strong starchy odor (that Noah later determined was used by Curt to wipe his spooge off his d.i.c.k after masturbating sometime before he left). The u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r had strong musky crotch odors - some piss odors and the typical male ball sweat smell - and a strong b.u.t.t crack odor - but no other stains. The dirty socks had an intense sour smell. The boy - Noah noted - was a clean straight boy.


    While others might thing the obsession for even Curt''s dirty clothes might be a strange fetish, for Noah it was looking putting his nose right there where the material clung to on Curt''s beautiful s.e.xy body that he had no hope of ever touching. So for Noah this was the next best thing. Noah would get off sniffing Curt''s dirty clothes while looking at the video he took on that last day he saw him outside on his patio recliner n.a.k.e.d and passed out - before all hell broke loose. He still had his dark fantasies imagining Curt tied up - at his mercy - and being edged, milked and tormented endlessly, his fingers tickling his taint and then pushing into what he knew was a v.i.r.g.i.n tight a.s.s hole. He wondered if any of his female partners ever touched and entered that forbidden hairy tight portal. Probably not. He knew now that fantasy would never come true - not that there was any hope that it would have even if Curt hadn''t moved out.


    He wondered where he was, though he knew given the circ.u.mstances that he would never actually see him again. But he had hundreds of videos clips, thousands of pictures of Curt without his shirt. But that precious short video of him n.a.k.e.d passed out on his patio recliner just before his the digital camera fell from his grasp and woke the boy that contained over a hundred other clips and a thousand pictures were lost forever to Noah. When the camera fell from his hands onto the stomach of the sleeping boy below, waking him, Noah knew those pictures and video on that camera were lost to him forever. He could only imagine what Curt would do with them - his first reaction when seeing some of the images after the camera fell on him was pure rage - and caused him to move. Noah shuddered at the thought of Curt coming after him.


    But even that wasn''t going to happen now. He would never see him again. Noah sighed as he sniffed Curt''s dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that he had left behind that retained an overpowering pungent smell of his idol. It was incredible for Noah to be holding those garments, to know what Curt smelled like. His idol. His obsession.


    God I wish I could see Curt again Noah thought.

 Chapter 189 - CHAPTER 16 - NOAH DISCOVERS A GAY BDSM VIDEO CLIP SITE

    The weeks since Curt left Noah started to explore the internet p.o.r.n sites that featured gay bdsm movies and video clips. When Curt was around he never found the time or energy to do that. With him gone, he discovered several sites but one in particular that offered dozens of video clips posted by various people featuring sometimes pretty extreme gay BDSM videos. He found that he could partly fulfill his dark fantasy, at least for now, by watching videos on that extreme gay BDSM site.


    Once again, as he did when Curt was living below, Noah was anxious and excited to get home. He couldn''t believe how explicit and extreme many of videos were- most of them short - but intense bondage scenes. Watching those video clips became his singular to fully entertain himself with his free time and increasingly his way to achieve s.e.x.u.a.l satisfaction and release. To Noah it was completely satisfying - in place of having the actual Curt.


    Still, as explicit and extreme the video clips were to Noah, he felt it they always fell short of his own dark fantasy scenes, but was of the mind that the video clips posted so far were better than nothing. But he wanted more - he wanted to see a video that would be as extreme, intense with prolonged edging and milking that he visualized in his dark fantasies in his head. But he didn''t think that would happen.


    One day after rushing home from work, he restarted his computer in his spare room and his browser somehow opened up to a new gay bdsm video site he hadn''t seen before. Funny he thought briefly. He didn''t remember going to this site when he shut down the computer last night. Maybe he had clicked on one of the other bdsm site links by accident, though he usually checked to make sure he closed all of his browser tabs before putting his computer in hibernate mode. He was puzzled.


    But then he saw a picture of one of the videos highlighted on the site. The screen capture of the new video was of a handsome youth - face blurred - but clearly a muscled fit athlete tied and spread eagle standing. It was posted by a person who was identified as "The Stalker" but with no other information. Noah was overcome with l.u.s.t just seeing that screen capture and immediately forgot about how his computer opened up to this link in the first place.


    Noah loved the screen shot of a boy - face blurred - spread-eagled n.a.k.e.d - and the short video description. That first video and all the videos that "The Stalker" would eventually post would blast Noah''s dark fantasies into the stratosphere of his already intense l.u.s.t and bring his obsessions to an entirely different level.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    The first of those videos featured that young man who was called "Pretty Jock Boy" with the video simply titled "Abduction, Edged and Milked Part 1". It was a 60 minute bondage and edging clip of "Pretty Jock Boy" - his first.


    The short description of that first 60 minute video referred to the tied up youth as "Pretty Jock Boy" and described him as a 22 year old totally straight athlete being edged in a 6 hour session - and that this was a clip from that session that included electro on his d.i.c.k and balls and t.h.i.g.hs and asshole, prolonged c.o.c.k polishing and edging - and then milking - without mercy or a safe word. That description along -without even seeing the video - made Noah''s d.i.c.k go steel hard. He loved seeing young men - young straight men who resisted if possible - restrained and edged and milked.


    This one was different. Very different.


    This video overwhelmed Noah. Unlike the previous videos that always fell short, he was now seeing his ultimate fantasies of bondage and edging come to life in an extremely intense and long video scene. The 60 minute video featured a young man - said to be straight in the video description - his face blurred by video editing but showing a beautiful smooth muscled lean body, framed by defined pecs, quarter size n.i.p.p.l.es and a washboard hard stomach, full head of short brownish hair, with s.e.xy patches of brown hairs in his armpits, a treasure trail leading down to a nice patch of pubic hair and a hard c.o.c.k that looked to be a full 9 inches over a tight bag of egg sized balls. The video description posted by "The Stalker" indicated that the youth was known as "Pretty Jock Boy".


    Though his face was blurred by video editing, the shape of his head could be detected - and dark areas where his eyes and mouth were - that taken together suggested a very handsome young man.


    Something about the body of this helpless boy seemed to have a hypnotic effect on Noah and triggered an overwhelming and powerful l.u.s.t in him. He became obsessed with this video - and Pretty Jock Boy.


    Noah stared opened mouth at the video. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and hearing. It was to him a science fiction transformation - being thrust suddenly into his own ultimate s.e.x.u.a.l fantasy with every part of it coming to life right before him.


    In the video Pretty Jock Boy was struggling, tightly restrained spread-eagle by rope and chains connected to steel rings to two concrete posts, as he was slowly stripped of his clothes, exposing his blue boxer b.r.i.e.f.s clinging to his muscled bubble b.u.t.t and with a mouthwatering bulge that deliciously displayed what obviously was a sizeable d.i.c.k and balls. The room appeared to be very warm judging by the heavy sweat covering the youth. The stripping off of his t-shirt and jeans was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c, done brutally with violent rips and shredding by several hands - without seeing their bodies as he struggled and yelled his head off.


    The video now showed the defiant boy standing spread-eagle, legs splayed out also tied and chained to the two posts like his arms, stripped n.a.k.e.d down to his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, a man appeared behind him. his head covered by a sinister looking ski mask - nibbling at the boy''s ears, tonguing it and biting his neck, while his hands roamed at will up and down his struggling body. As the video continued, another guy, also in a ski mask, appeared kneeling in front of the boy, just to the side, rubbing his nose under and over and around the boy''s crotch covered u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, massaging the mound with light and firm touches to Pretty Jock Boy''s swelling hump-like bulge. The hooded guy would dance his fingers under the balls of Pretty Jock Boy causing him to lurch forward and yell - and then started to lick and suck through the damp u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r fabric the boy''s d.i.c.k and balls that now could be seen clearly outlined pushing out in his tight boxer b.r.i.e.f.s growing semi hard to a full straight boy proud flagpole like erection.


    Another pair of hands from an unseen body - suddenly appeared, c.a.r.e.s.sing the rounded bulge and b.u.t.t cheeks still covered by his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and then in two violent tugs, ripped the b.r.i.e.f.s off completely, his hard 9 inch sweaty uncut prong flopping out pointing straight out in a classic steel hard-on. He gasped and yelled as the other guy in the hood kneeling licked the shaft slowly from root to just below the ridge of his knob, back and forth as the boy m.o.a.n.e.d, buckled causing his enormous f.u.c.k meat to swing back and forth l.e.w.dly. The boy was clearly resisting, struggling almost violently to break away as his body was fondled, licked - and his straight boy d.i.c.k being licked and swallowed whole as Pretty Jock Boy''s body trembled.


    A full 15 minutes into the video, the buildup to where ever it was going was still playing out - to Noah''s surprise, who expected, always with anticipated disappointment, a video no matter how hot, short changing on the setup - and payoff, speeding through both. He looked at the time left for the video to end - it still had 45 minutes to go!


    The video now focused on the other hooded man, who was nibbling, biting, and tonguing the boy''s neck and ears, worked his way slowly down his sweaty back, l.i.c.k.i.n.g the skin, biting here and there down his spine, straight to the hump of his b.u.t.t crack. The boy - Pretty Jock Boy was writhing in what appeared to be for the video, unwanted forced pleasuring of his body - with the video continuing on with hooded men s.u.c.k.i.n.g, or using hands to edge the boy countless times to the very brink of c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Never in his life or in any of the previous videos on the site had Noah seen anything like it, except in his darkest fantasies. Some videos clips sort of touched on those fantasies. But while extremely hot those video clips always ended too soon for Noah because the agony of c.o.c.k polishing or post o.r.g.a.s.m torments was never long enough. Almost always just a quick segue to another longer scene - never a long scene by itself. But this video was very different - not just because the length was feature film length - but it was the intensity and level of torments. And something about the model - Pretty Jock Boy. Something special about him too. Clearly he was handsome.


    Noah kept watching, almost in a state of disbelief, amazement and extreme anticipation of what could possibly be next. The video now showed Pretty Jock Boy now spread-eagle on a bed, tightly restrained by rope and leather cuffs with chains - totally n.a.k.e.d and visible except for what appeared to be a leather or rubber hood - that covered his entire head with openings for his eyes - that were sometimes covered with duct tape during the session - and an opening for his mouth. His mouth was sometimes during the video, gagged with a red rubber ball - reducing his voice to mostly grunts - and some unintelligible yelling and every so often a string of very muffled words that mostly was impossible to understand.


    The n.a.k.e.d defiant muscled youth, his biceps bulging in the video was now struggling, shrieking and yelling from being edged, milked, edged again and milked again over and over - with electro pads on his t.h.i.g.hs, then on his abs and then on his d.i.c.k, aided by a Hitachi wand with a ribbed c.o.c.k sheath that vibrated up and down and over is c.o.c.k head and shaft - with a b.u.t.t plug sometimes vibrator and sometimes electro. This wasn''t acting anymore - his violent struggling, his body forced to endure pure unbearable sensual stroking, c.o.c.k polishing and palming of his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob, ignoring every plea with the boy''s once masculine yelling reduced to shrieks then babbling and sobs, begging for them to stop.


    They of course, in the video, eventually did - but never when the boy begged for it. It seemed endless - and certainly, Noah realized, the unedited footage of the actual session probably felt that way to Pretty Jock Boy.


    Noah could only imagine how the rest of the 6 hour session went - and wished videos of the entire session would be posted. And more sessions tormenting this boy. It was to Noah simply an incredible 60 minutes of unrelenting, intense and prolonged edging, electro, more edging, n.i.p.p.l.e play and more edging and milking on this helpless tied up well built struggling straight boy. The long deliberate and methodical post-o.r.g.a.s.m torments on his quivering ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e hard c.o.c.k - especially on the knob over and over - was almost too hard to watch even for Noah given the violent buckling of the boy''s body and sheer animal like shrieks when it continued on and on without end.


    He couldn''t believe how the restrained boy could endure such torment, though he loved seeing and hearing it, even if sometimes he almost felt sorry for the boy. Almost. And never sorry enough to not want to see the boy tormented even longer. The video description said that Pretty Jock Boy was straight. Maybe he wasn''t straight Noah thought. Maybe this wasn''t his first time - or maybe he was an experienced sub - though that didn''t seem likely from the reactions which seemed too authentic. Noah wished there was more in the video''s profile about Pretty Jock Boy. He was fixated by the boy.


    Even without more details in the profile, Noah could tell that Pretty Jock Boy clearly had an athletic toned, well-muscled lean body - and while hooded, his voice, muffled as it was, and even the shape of his head through the hood or when blurred by video editing strongly suggest a very handsome youth, clearly an athlete and acting not with standing - clearly in misery from being manhandled and made to c.u.m over and over.


    After watching the video several times, Noah realized there was several Masters - each a total expert - not only in physical abuse done on the boy over and over - but in the mental abuse too that went with it. And each took their time - prolonging the ordeal, the palming or rubbing or tickle torture far beyond the endurance of the boy - until just the brink of him passing out. And even then they would each resume the torment - alternating segments of prolonged extreme p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e edging his d.i.c.k and always stopping short of allowing him to c.u.m - causing growing rage and frustration by Pretty Jock Boy. Noah couldn''t believe what he was seeing and hearing.


    But it was just that one video. He watched it over and over. He never tired of seeing over and over the violent thrashings of Pretty Jock Boy''s young muscled body in response to being milked and touched after c.u.m.m.i.n.g, with anguish shrieks, screams and yelling that had the reedy youthful masculine voice one would expect of a college type athlete.


    And then he discovered something he hadn''t clearly heard before. After yet another viewing of the video, jerking off slowly, he watched the entire video through without fast forwarding to the hot parts he liked. He wanted to see the entire video and every torment done on the struggling youth. Midway, he caught something that he had missed in all his previous viewing.


    He thought he could make out Pretty Jock Boy in an anguished muffled voice the words "OH NO!" - when hands and fingers touched his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e d.i.c.k that just shot loads of c.u.m, that were seconds away from a painful prolonged post o.r.g.a.s.m torment especially focused on his knob.


    Startled, Noah previously fast forwarding the video - because nearly every scene was so hot - had not heard those words come out of the tormented boy before.


    With a start, he realized the voice sounded like Curt.


    Those words that he heard before - that sounded like his idol He then realized now how much Pretty Jock Boy''s shrieks, m.o.a.ns and yelling also sounded like Curt. The grunting - the muffled desperate pleading sounds of the hooded youth Pretty Jock Boy struggling from being edged and force to c.u.m - and having his lower body electrified. He realized they all sounded like Curt - but it was that terror stricken almost little boy voice yelling futilely "ON NO!!!" that got Noah''s attention.


    Hearing that anguished plea every time now - and the other shrieks, screams, grunts, and yelling - once he made the connection to the similarity of Curt''s voice, made Noah''s d.i.c.k flex hard. For Noah, that made the videos even hotter and played out his dark fantasies.


    That voice.


    "OH NO!!!!" That anguish boyish reedy tone. Yes, that muffled voice "OH NO" in the video sounded very similar to Curt''s - and a reaction to being tormented with post o.r.g.a.s.m c.o.c.k polishing and stroking. Yeah, Noah thought - it sounded similar to Curt''s voice when he had s.e.x - just two days before leaving - with two girls who tried to stroke his d.i.c.k after he shot his load. He yelled "OH NO!!!". And stopped them.


    No way it could be Curt of course, Noah thought, but the similarity in the voice - the body and the muffled shrieks and screams and grunting - and even the muffled involuntary "f.u.c.k yeah" when Pretty Jock Boy was stroked and edged prolonged session that brought him intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and then an explosive o.r.g.a.s.m. He could easily fantasize it was Curt.


    There was also something very familiar about Pretty Jock Boy''s body too. Maybe that was why he was so infatuated with the video. Noah looked at the thousands of stalker" photos and videos he had taken of Curt - and compared it to the video of Pretty Jock Boy. Bodies were similar. Similar brown hair - similar treasure trail and belly button. Smooth very defined body. Abs. Pecs and quarter-sized salmon colored n.i.p.p.l.es. Muscled t.h.i.g.hs...with a dusty covering of brown hairs. But Noah realized the body of Pretty Jock Boy looked similar to so many other guys too - even if it also really resembled Curt''s.


    Noah even had a few pictures and videos of the one time for a few minutes that he was able to surreptitiously take them while the youth was drunk sleeping on his patio recliner. While his d.i.c.k wasn''t hard - for a few moments it was semi-hard. He could see his pubes and balls and his c.o.c.k soft. But Curt''s body and private parts didn''t have any special or markings and no tattoos.


    Yeah, he was un-cut, but so were a lot of guys - and Noah didn''t get a good look (nor did the video get a close view) of Curt''s d.i.c.k. It all looked similar to Pretty Jock Boy or probably to hundreds or thousands of other boys. Without seeing the face of the tormented boy it could be anyone. But the similarity to Curt made these series of videos even hotter for Noah.


    He had lucked out in finding this site and this boy. He forgot about the weirdness he first felt when he turned the computer on and that internet site had just popped up. Now he could imagine - watching a real video - that it was Curt being tormented. Yeah, he had Pretty Jock Boy. Hot body and everything he wanted to see in a video of a straight boy being forced to c.u.m. Now he could sniff Curt''s dirty clothes and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and pretend that Pretty Jock Boy in those videos was Curt. It was easy enough to do since their bodies and sometimes their voices sounded similar.


    But he still missed Curt.

 Chapter 190 - CHAPTER 17 - NOAH OBSESSED WITH NEW VIDEO CLIPS

    Now a full four weeks since Curt moved - Noah would stare almost in a trance for hours and hours at the screen looking for new video postings by "The Stalker". Other than the first two videos of "Pretty Jock Boy" - the boy who to Noah resembled Curt, there were new ones posted - though the profile on the page said more would soon be uploaded. However several long videos of other straight handsome boys - named "Jake" and "Evan" were posted.


    Without exception, these new videos were long, incredibly intense and extreme showing the boys - in separate videos - tied up in various positions, being edged, milked, tickled, forced to c.u.m and forced to endure horrific post-o.r.g.a.s.m torture over and over and over. Noah loved viewing them all - hearing both Jake''s and Evan''s anguished boyish desperate pleas, though he especially loved the videos featuring "Pretty Jock Boy" because of the resemblance to Curt.


    Many of the video clips of Jake and Evan featured them with their faces blurred out or rubber or leather hoods. Sometimes they wore super hero costumes or sports gear. In at least four videos Jake was wearing a Spiderman costume with his d.i.c.k out and edged and milked unmercifully - and in three others wearing a rubber suit and hooded with his d.i.c.k out.


    In others, Evan was wearing a cop uniform that fit tightly on his frame, or dressed like a skater, or tied down wearing a soccer outfit - though hooded, always gagged. In each uniform or costume the two boys, both with the muscled eight pack abs and flat stomach, rounded muscled biceps and t.h.i.g.hs, always looked extremely s.e.xy and in every one of the long video clips the poor boy was edged and milked without mercy - tickled everywhere, especially his pits, sides - and his feet without let-up - in tortures far, far, far worse than the single earlier "Pretty Jock Boy" video.


    Both boys - in the video descriptions described as straight - would scream and yell, buckle and thrash. Noah was overwhelmed by their apparent unending endurance, not realizing that neither boy nor Pretty Jock Boy had any say whatsoever in what was being done to them. Jake had a particularly lean muscled smooth body, with manly tufts of dark hairs under his armpits and a s.e.xy treasure trail from his innie belly button to his crotch, still framed by a wiry curly pubic bush - which Noah particularly liked. He didn''t like shaved boys or men unless it was done as punishment. And he was doing the shaving.


    The video of Jake started with a 20 minute interview, with an off camera voice asking the boy a series of increasingly invasive, intimate questions about his s.e.x.u.a.l preferences, what he did s.e.x.u.a.lly to himself and to others. How often did he jack-off and how often did he have s.e.x? Any s.e.x with a guy before? How many girls? What did he smell like after he worked out, particularly his crotch and a.s.s and armpits? How much did he shoot after c.u.m.m.i.n.g? What did it taste like (he scowled at that saying he never tried tasting it, because he wasn''t a "faggot").


    Jake was disgusted and repulsed by the questions. He was defiant, sometimes refusing to answer questions, scowling at the camera, his mouth tightly closed, sometimes muttering "f.u.c.k you". Noah, watching the video clip, noticed that the camera seemed to stop and then restart, several times whenever Jake got too defiant. Whatever was said or done to him when the camera stopped and then re-started, seemed to cure Jake of any further reluctance to answer questions. Noah noticed markings - pinch marks and maybe belt marks on the boy''s n.i.p.p.l.es and c.h.e.s.t and stomach that weren''t there until the camera re-started.


    Obviously, Noah thought, Jake was persuaded to answer by being belted, whipped and pinched. He thought he heard the boy whisper in a trembling voice just as the video resumed "god...no more tickling..." The thought of the boy being tickled tortured for not answering correctly - and then being forced on camera to give the right answers, excited Noah to no end.


    Jake said in response to one of the questions, that he was straight. He never messed around with guys and never was curious or interested. He said, he once "did it" twice in one night with a girl, but never tried it again. He hesitantly, very embarrassed, answered that he was "real s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e" "down there" especially on his c.o.c.khead and balls. He admitted that he was extremely ticklish, especially his pits and feet. The camera caught the boy looking away from the lens directly, with a far off look that alternated between rage and despair like a trapped predator. Both looks only enhanced Jake''s intense s.e.x appeal, in Noah''s eyes.


    And then the video went black and then opened to a new scene.


    Jake''s ordeal began, with a leather hood, with openings for his eyes, tightly tied and suspended from the ceiling in a large room, face down about 6 feet off the ground. He was at first prepped by two huge hooded guys - one who looked like a dark skinned Polynesian guy, who tickled his feet, edged his d.i.c.k to hardness- always stopping short of his shooting his load, and pinched and played with his n.i.p.p.l.es as he yelled his head off and struggled.


    But the worst was yet to come.


    After about 10 minutes, the video then showed a large group of fully dressed masked men - many fat or out of shape with drinks in hand, loudly talking and approaching the helpless dangling Jake, his hood now removed, though his face was blurred in the video.


    The video showed the handsome straight youth reacting fearfully to the sight and sound of the large crowd of boisterous men - all dressed in various types of clothing and all shapes, sizes and ages, as he struggled futilely to somehow get away. One large heavy set guy with a beard, got between Jake''s spread legs and lapped and nibbled between his muscled t.h.i.g.hs and loose balls. The hairs on his heavy beard tickled the boy, and the sensations of a hot tongue and nibbling of his inner t.h.i.g.h area between his balls - pulling at his wiry pubic hairs there, caused Jake to struggle and yell.


    "OH SHIT!!!!!!! NOOOOO!!! OH MY GOD!!!!" he yelled as the huge man continued, now swallowing his balls, as others approached and attacked the helpless suspended youth.


    Dozens and dozens of eager fingers, hands, lips, mouths and tongues all attacked the tied up struggling youth his tormentors grunting and growling like animals feasting on a live helpless prey.


    "Oooooh shit nooooooo oh my God shit no pleeease stop oh God oh God OH GOD!!!! SHITTTTT" the tormented tied up boy at first whispered - which the video microphones captured - and then gasped and yelled as fingers, hands, tongues and mouths in a frenzy nibbled, licked, touched, fondled, inhaled every part of his smooth muscled body.


    He clearly also felt growing humiliation and shame - seeing this group of about 20 men, all clothed - looking normal - while he was stark n.a.k.e.d, his limp d.i.c.k and bass fully exposed and vulnerable, tied hanging suspended. They would stiffen - against his will - the boy''s straight boy f.u.c.kmeat. And then the fun for them would begin.


    They gathered around him, as if he was the main course of a sumptuous dinner. He was.


    "AAAAAAAH FUUUUCK!!!" the tormented Jake yelled as one of the men without warning swallowed his entire f.u.c.k meat in one swallow, keeping his mouth at root of his stalk, causing it to stiffen to steel hardness, inhaling the boy''s pubic hairs, before moving back up the hard meat, to the knob, swirling his tongue and plunging back down, over and over - as others continued to maul and molest every part of the boy.


    The boy gasped and yelled "AAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!" His body twisted and struggled furiously.


    They surrounded the helpless struggling boy, and dozens of hands, fingers, tongues, lips and mouths attacked every part of the boy''s vulnerable body. His sweaty loose hanging balls were lapped, tongued and s.u.c.k.e.d whole. His toes were tickled and s.u.c.k.e.d, his legs and t.h.i.g.hs licked, as fingers dance dup and down his flat stomach, torso, back and sides. Dozens of fingers up and down his muscled back, as fingers and tongues lapped up and down his hard f.u.c.k meat, a palm swirling the head of his steel hard c.o.c.k. No mercy was given though Jake begged and pleaded through his screams. To Noah, watching with glazed eyes the video, it seemed that they loved to hear the straight frat jock boy reedy voice denigrate into animal; like squealing, shrieking, with his sweaty body buckling and struggling. Jake never failed them.


    "OH SHIT NOOOOO!!!!!" he shrieked in terror and hysterical from the unbearable prolonged sensations being inflicted and forced on is writhing tightly restrained body suspended from that ceiling.


    So many hands, fingers, tongues, mouths from now 20 different older type guys - who were wearing hoods, masks or had their faces blurred out. There was a sound of terror and panic in the boy''s voice even as they tried to hide it.


    "OH GOD JESUS NOOOOOO!!!!"


    His squirming curling toes and feet were s.u.c.k.e.d and tickled as he shrieked and laughed hysterically, one month after another over and over. Hand after hand after hand for the next hour, slick with his pre-c.u.m and lube, cruelly apple polished the spongy knob of his steel hard prick over and over and then rub their palms the head slowly causing excruciating unbearable extremely ticklish-like sensation driving the boy wild and hysterical. Over and over grabbing and swirling palms and hands over his c.o.c.khead as he squealed in pure animal like anguish, begging and pleading for them to stop.


    "OOOOH GOD GOD GOD NOOOOOO PLEASEEEEE STOOOOOP OOOOH NOOO!!! OOOH...I CAN''T STAND IT OH GOD NOOOOOOOO I CAN''T TAKE IT OOOOH SHIT NOOOOOO!!!!!!" Jake shrieked his body thrashing this way and that.


    The hands on his thick throbbing f.u.c.k meat caused even more unbearable sensations because being suspended his hard teenage straight boy c.o.c.k pointed down and the large group of men attacking him were all standing with their hands on his d.i.c.k pulling and stroking it from a different direction then if he was lying flat on his back. The did so without mercy to the squealing boy his sweaty tormented body hanging suspended as he violently tried to escape the fingers, hands, tongues and s.u.c.k.i.n.g of his entire muscled straight boy body.


    Noah, watching the video, knew from experience that the different direction (fist with thumb closest to the bottom of his d.i.c.k - as opposed to the fist with the thumb closest to the knob of a guy''s hard f.u.c.k meat) caused for most guys both an electric, toe curling, unbearable sensation and also intense torturous p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that was like extreme tickle torture. The struggling youth had that done to him several times before in other videos while he was tied to a chair, tied spread-eagle standing or spread-eagle on a bed or table.


    But the feeling was far, far more intense and unbearable being suspended face down - the crowd of men tormenting him knew from experience that the stroking and rubbing of his d.i.c.k coming from a different direction and angle - would cause constant unrelentingly excruciating sensations. They loved to intensify the unbearable sensation even more by slowly rubbing his f.u.c.k meat downward as his body buckled violently and his shrieks reached a high pitched, though manly sound. They loved seeing the agonized handsome face of their helpless struggling victim, which increased their frenzied l.u.s.t.


    "AAAAH SHIIITTTTTTTTTT!!!!" the helpless boy yelled as he still struggled furiously to break free in a futile attempt to stop the tormenting.


    The image though was blurred out in the video - but Noah, watching the video, could see the vague outline of his face and hair - not enough to see features - but he could tell by the shape of his head that he was very good-looking - especially from the reactions of his tormentors surrounding his struggling body.


    The muscled youth tried desperately to twist his body, to turn it, but the ropes tightly restrained him allowing no movement except being turned around hanging - with some guys lubed up hand and fingers always grabbing his thick hard jock meat, rubbing the oozing sticky pre-c.u.m drooling from his piss slit in almost a stream.


    Fingers and tongues touched and tickled his sides, his tight heaving stomach, bellybutton, back, ears and - most coveted of all - his armpits as Jake shrieked and begged for them to stop, his body twisting and turning as much as the ropes suspending him would allow. His writhing agonized body, was to his tormentors and viewing audience, like a living sculpture of near perfect male youth that constantly highlighted a different muscle group.


    The attacks on him was relentless and without end. They kept coming, pausing only for a brief few minutes to allow the boy water. His tormentors loved teasing him over and over and over. Noah watching the video couldn''t believe it. He knew from the previous videos tormenting straight boys, that those few short breaks only increased the agony for Jake after they resumed - with greater intensity - their tickling, fingering palming, polishing, tonguing, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and fondling of the boy''s body. Fingers were forced into his still v.i.r.g.i.n clenched asshole and into his mouth.


    Toward the end of the video, Hitachi wand vibrators - several of them, including two with sheath attachments, were brought out for the men to use on Jake''s sweaty heavy balls, the area under the balls toward his asshole and most of all, his d.i.c.k. The screams and shrieks from Jake only fueled the overpowering l.u.s.t of the group of men grabbing at his body. Jake was forced to c.u.m two more times during the video - the last time was particularly torturous for him, with the wand attachment put on his ultra-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e knob as it vibrated it driving the boy almost senseless.


    His screams became high pitched as his suspended body thrashed so violently that Noah, watching the video, thought he would somehow break the restraints from the ceiling and come crashing down, perhaps killing him. But the restraints held and the wand vibrating attachment kept up its relentless attack on the Jake''s ultra-ticklish s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.o.c.khead drenched with his spooge that he just shot. He shrieked even louder, babbling words that were unintelligible but clearly begging them to stop. They never did to Noah''s amazement and joy who couldn''t believe how hot this and the "Pretty Jock Boy" videos were. They stopped. Jake entire body heaved in relief, shaking as he tried desperately to control his breathing. He was panting uncontrollably, his body bathed in his pungent boy sweat. For three minutes.


    And then Jake eyes widened in shock when he heard a voice shout out "NEXT!!!!" as a new group of 20 dressed men of all shapes and sizes and ages came in.


    It was their turn to torment the boy.


    "OH JESUS OH GOD OOOOO NOOOOO!!!!!" the handsome tied up slave boy cried out in sheer anguish and torment as he struggled anew seeing a fresh group of new tormentors approach him.


    He screamed "NOOO!!!" as they surrounded him dozens of hands, fingers, tongues and mouths in another endless round of sheer unbearable torments.


    "OOOH NOOO F.U.C.K NOOOOO SHIT SHIT MY D.I.C.K STOP OOOOOOH" he shrieked as yet another group of 20 men ignored his pleadings, threats and cursing and continued polishing and milking his semi-hard f.u.c.k meat, tickling his balls, s.u.c.k.i.n.g on his toes, tickling his sides and soles of his feel, and mouths s.u.c.k.i.n.g the hairs and skin of his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e armpits, while fingers pinched his n.i.p.p.l.es, pulling them, fingers probed his ears, mouth and navel.


    To Noah watching the video, he could see the tormented handsome youth felt once again looking and sounding like he was going insane - but for the screaming Jake, this insanity would not stop. After two hours, yet another group of 20 men entered the steamy pungent room, smelling of the boy''s sweat, musky crotch odors and c.u.m.


    An hour passed - and he could hear one of the men yell "NEXT!!!" to yet another group of 20 men eager to feast on his tormented body. The boy trembled, wept and yelled he would kill them all when he got loose. They merely laughed, and devoured his body with their hot tongues, fingers, hands, as he shrieked from the sensations. The endless c.o.c.k polishing, edging, milking, post o.r.g.a.s.m torments, tickle torture of his entire writhing body and feet over and over and over.


    Though video ended right after that, a black screen with a notation at the end said that Jake endured three more groups of 20 men - for another 4 hours, while the words faded, an audio of a sheer high pitched agonized almost blood curdling scream, squealing and shrieking of the boy was heard as the screen pitched to black.


    A few moments later it segued into a different scene with a caption that said that Jake had to choose which group of men that abused him earlier while his helpless body hung from the ceiling, would be the "winners" who got to f.u.c.k his v.i.r.g.i.n a.s.s. He was told he either picked which group OR more groups of 20 men would continue to c.o.c.k polish, milk, edge and torment his sore straight boy c.o.c.k with post o.r.g.a.s.m stroking and tickle torture his helpless body. The tickle torture alone was driving the boy insane. Noah could tell from watching the video that the boy was almost hysterical from the non-stop abuse, and babbled at first, begging them to stop, while cursing them.


    "I''m not gay...please...no....I....can''t...please no more,: he whispered almost to his tormentors in the video. Someone in response, started to polish his c.o.c.k head while another began to resume tickling both the soles of his squirming feet as Jake grimaced and then shrieked. He clearly couldn''t take any more of that.


    "ALL RIGHT!!! SHIT!!! F.U.C.K!!! OH GOD...OH GOD....I DON''T F.U.C.KIN CARE..THHHHEEE GRROOUP AHAHAHAHHHAA STTTOOOP!!! ...F.U.C.K YOU ALL!!!" he yelled in rage and frustration, crying in humiliation and frustration.


    "Which group Jake? You didn''t tell us," his tormentor almost purred in a voice to Noah that sounded like fake empathy.


    They continued tickle torturing his feet and c.o.c.k polishing his hard d.i.c.k as he shrieked.


    "SHIT STTOOOP OKAY OKAY OKAY...F.U.C.K..GROUPPP...ONE....OOOH SHIT STOOOOPPPP!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAH AAAHHH!!!" the boy shrieked, barely able to get the words out.


    Noah watched and couldn''t believe the intensity of the video and what this handsome straight boy was enduring. If it was acting - and Noah didn''t really care at this point - it was extremely well done and seemed real. That was good enough for Noah, as it further fueled his own dream fantasies.


    The group of hooded men simply laughed and then the scene faded to black and within seconds segued into Jake now tied bent over a cushioned table, his muscled arms stretched out and chained, while his legs were spread - but not stretched - with chains secured tight to hooks in the cemented floor. They told Jake that they didn''t want his legs too spread out - because they wanted his asshole to be tight for his entire ****. A huge video screen was just a few feet from Jake''s head that showed the view of his body from the side and from behind - views that Noah realized would fully show each d.i.c.k, each man lined up, who would **** his a.s.s.


    The video cam showed Jake''s d.i.c.k and balls fully exposed at the edge of the f.u.c.k table - as his tormentors called it - and from the Viagra, still steel hard.


    Electro pads were attached on the boy''s throbbing f.u.c.k meat - two near the head and a strap around the base of his f.u.c.k meat, and another around his balls.


    Jake yelled "AAAAAH" when the controller was turned on, sending electrical current to the pads and straps that Noah could see was forcing the boy''s c.o.c.k to flex even harder and causing his ball sack to bulge out at different intervals.


    Noah realized watching that the electro tormenting would cause Jake''s already tight a.s.s to constrict at those intervals. To Noah it was pure genius - forcing the boy to see his own **** on the video screen and then to force his a.s.s to tighten over and over as his d.i.c.k was electro tortured further.


    "Oh god...no...no...." he could hear Jake whisper - but the video picked up even the quietest sound from the boy.


    Jake, forced to watch the video screen in front of him, could see the huge d.i.c.k poised at his a.s.s crack - and the line of men ready to **** him after that. Twenty men. All hooded, all clothed except with their d.i.c.ks out. One after another. Noah watched intently, loving the sound of Jake''s voice seconds before his ****. For several minutes they toyed with the helpless straight youth, getting behind him and acting like they were going to thrust a huge d.i.c.k and break and maybe even bloody his asshole.


    "GET READY BOY!!!" one would yell and the pretend to plunge d.i.c.k forward, instead only rubbing against his tight clenched asshole as Jake''s face grimaced and winched thinking it was penetrating.


    The huge enormous stiff f.u.c.k meat disappeared from Jake''s sight and from the video screen, as the boy''s body involuntarily trembled. Then without warning a large huge hulking guy who looked, to Noah''s eyes, like the same Polynesian huge guy that tormented Jake in an earlier video, took his place behind the boy, claiming the prized spot to be the first to break the boy''s cherry. He bent his body over the boy''s sweaty muscled back and nibbled hard Jake''s left ear lobe and the back of his neck, causing Jake to shout and yell in rage.


    "Oh God no...." Jake whispered, though the video caught it all.


    As Jake struggled even more, the huge man pulled himself up, placing his large hands on Jake''s back shoulder blades, and then pushed his enormous hard d.i.c.k slowly into the boy''s tightly clenched asshole.


    Sounding to Noah watching the video, like a frenzied pack of wild dogs feasting on their prey, someone yelled "F.u.c.k Yeah Jake!! Take it!!! Take it!!! Fourteen f.u.c.kin inches man! Take it bitch!!!!"


    Jake''s head, his hair damp from his sweat, arched backward, his eyes wide with shock of a huge d.i.c.k now pushing slowly into his v.i.r.g.i.n hole setting off every pain receptor in his tight hole as the electro torture of his d.i.c.k and balls caused his asshole to clench the invading huge rod. His mouth opened wide, no sound coming out in an anguished silent scream for several seconds, his eyes wide and filled with tears. The huge man behind him pressed his enormous hard d.i.c.k further into his tight a.s.s chute, as Jake gasped like a speared fish for air and then shrieked in sheer pain as his body now thrashed up and down and sideways from the brutal assault.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH GAAWD AAAAH NOOOOOO TAKE IT OUT OOOOOHH AAAAAA!!"


    Noah could see that only a few inches were in the boy''s clinging asshole, and then with a single movement, his rapist pulled almost all the way out, as Jake gasped again loudly and cried out not sure if his rapist was done. Noah could tell watching the video the boy was in a panic mode from the pain and humiliation of being punked. But the huge man wasn''t finished. He was just starting. Backing out his throbbing gigantic f.u.c.k pole, the size of a child''s arm, to the entrance of Jake''s hole, he kept it there for a second, terrorizing the boy, rubbing the enormous head back and forth and up and down the clenched hole. And then in a single brutal thrust, the huge rapist plunged all of his 14 inches into the boy, his enormous hanging balls now slapping against Jake''s tight a.s.s cheeks. Noah watched the video seeing Jake throwing his head back as if shot from the back his eyes wide with shock, his body taut and then the terrible scream.


    The scream from Jake was shrill and high pitched - higher than Noah heard in Jake''s previous torments. The huge man plunged in and out, clearly loving raping this straight boy - and being the first, as he kept on and on, as the others yelled their encouragement to him or taunted Jake, yelling in his ears to "take it take it take it."


    He screamed. The electro torture of his d.i.c.k and balls made it impossible for him to relax his asshole or to get used to huge d.i.c.k f.u.c.k.i.n.g his hole. He shrieked.


    The huge man was done, shooting his hot load into the writhing struggling boy, as he shouted "F.u.c.kin c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!!!"


    Noah watched in pure l.u.s.t, as the huge man withdrew his still hard d.i.c.k, dripping with his thick c.u.m and streaked with Jake''s straight boy a.s.s juices.


    "OOOH GOD!!! OOOOH GOD TAKE IT OUT OH SHIT OOOOH" the boy gasped his body shaking in agony.


    Noah saw in the video that Jake''s face showed he was horrified that he could feel each blast of the huge man''s hot spooge inside him. Hot s.p.e.r.m shot inside a straight boy''s a.s.s. And then without warning, a second man plunged his hard c.o.c.k into Jake, as he screamed. Then another, then another, as all 20 hooded men r.a.p.ed the boy. Noah couldn''t believe it, watching the video, as the boy was brutally gang r.a.p.ed.


    An hour later, with his still hard c.o.c.k tormented by the electro torture, forcing it to flex, they had finished with the last of the 20 f.u.c.k.i.n.g Jake hard. The boy still shrieked in agony, as others pulled and twisted his n.i.p.p.l.es, tickled his armpits or his sides and back. Noah thought the gang **** was over. He could tell watching the video that Jake thought it was over too. Noah saw in the video Jake''s still handsome tear streaked face, his eyes wide in shock, mouth open panting, and his sweaty lean muscled body shaking from the ordeal. The video camera panned down his sweaty muscled back, with countless bite marks on his neck and shoulders and a bright red marks on his back and b.u.t.t from the hard slaps of countless hands, down to his beautiful bubble b.u.t.t a.s.s filled inside and smeared with droppings of the hot c.u.m of 20 men who r.a.p.ed him. He m.o.a.n.e.d still from the electro estim sharp pulses causing his c.o.c.k and balls to flex over and over.


    But it wasn''t over.


    Then Noah saw in the video, the huge man - the one who looked like the same Pacific Islander who f.u.c.k.e.d the boy earlier - lined up after the last of the twenty men finished.


    "SECONDS!!!!" he yelled, as he shoved his huge 14 inch c.o.c.k back into Jake''s tortured asshole, twisting and turning and plunging his immense tool all the way in and out in quick rabbit like thrusts followed by slow tortuous f.u.c.k.i.n.g motions, over and over.


    To Noah watching the video, it seemed the huge man''s stamina was even longer than the first time he r.a.p.ed Jake earlier, f.u.c.k.i.n.g the boy for nearly 45 minutes as the boy still struggled in agony. Jake''s body was still tormented at the same time by the electro estim pads on his d.i.c.k and balls, causing his tortured narrow a.s.s chute to clench tight the raping d.i.c.ks, causing more pain and humiliation, with.


    Jake screamed "NOOOOOOO!!!!! OH GOD NOOOOO STOOOPPP!!!!"


    As each huge man pushed their hard again c.o.c.ks for a second turn at raping the straight boy, Jake boy screamed and cried as he struggled anew. But there was no escape. The video faded to black, with Jake''s screaming, ended with the caption "Jake''s **** went on for another hour...He was forced to suck and clean off every one of the 20 c.o.c.ks that r.a.p.ed his a.s.s."


    The boy at that time whimpered, his hands fisted, and eyes shut, trying to endure and outlast his rapists.


    Noah stared at the screen. He couldn''t believe it. He wished it was Curt. He wanted to do that to Curt. He sniffed the pouch area of Curt''s dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and then the area where Curt''s asshole would have been. The pungent aroma of his idol - that Alpha Male - was still strong. He fantasized his face and tongue right there, as Curt''s body was tightly restrained like Jake''s. And then plunging his hard c.o.c.k into Curt''s v.i.r.g.i.n tight hole as he cursed, struggled and then screamed.


    He shot his load, though into his own hand, sniffing Curt''s dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r catching a whiff of a strong sour musky smell in the area where Curt''s balls would have rested tightly against the fabric, and coming back down to earth. It was a fantasy dream. It would never happen. But Noah could dream. And these videos at least made them come to life, even if it wasn''t real either.

 Chapter 191 - CHAPTER 18 - NOAH OBSESSED WITH PRETTY JOCK BOY AND THINKING OF CURT

    Noah was still obsessed with the single "Pretty Jock Boy" video, watching that over and over every day since it was posted. But he also was obsessed with the many videos of "Jake" and "Evan" posted during the past nearly four weeks since the first one was posted.


    To Noah, the similarities of "Pretty Jock Boy" in the videos to Curt in body build, the shape of his head and even his voice - when it could be heard - were striking. But it was impossibility for Noah to even suspect it was really Curt. He had moved away - in disgust from Noah''s stalking and prying - and was probably f.u.c.k.i.n.g his brains out with every lucky girl and s.l.u.t in his new place with his new job hundreds of miles away. That thought depressed Noah to no end, but he had these video clips that so resembled the body and voice of "Pretty Jock Boy" that it was easy to fantasize it was Curt.


    On the other hand "Jake" and "Evan" seem to resemble other straight boys that Noah d.e.s.i.r.ed or wanted - guys with that boy-next-door look who might would attract some attention for those looks, but not turn every head like a guy with male model type looks. Possibly attainable in the right circ.u.mstances even for a guy like Noah, as opposed to the Alpha males with bodies and faces to match like Curt''s who were intimidating and out of reach.


    Yes - finally he could watch and enjoy a boy being tormented in the way he wished he could have done to Curt and a few other arrogant straight boys he encountered.


    With the "Pretty Jock Boy" video Noah could watch it while sniffing Curt''s old dirty sour smelling u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and socks he left behind. Yeah, it was creepy to other people he thought, but Noah never was bothered about what other people thought, since he kept this fetish to himself. At least he did until he dropped that camera on Curt''s muscled stomach that awful day. But having his dirty clothes - his pungent smelling socks, the still strong male sweat scented armpit areas of his t-shirts sometimes masked by s.e.xy deodorant, his boxer shorts and boxer b.r.i.e.f.s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and thoroughly inspecting it for stains and in the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r pouch many stray curly brown colored pubic hairs of his idol was extremely exciting to Noah that increased his l.u.s.t for Curt. And besides, Noah knew that everyone had their own secret kinks and fetishes.


    Yeah, he would have preferred his dream fantasy coming true of actually nuzzling his nose into Curt''s thatch of sweaty curly brown pubic hair and balls, and tonguing his sweaty steel hard straight d.i.c.k while he struggled tied up tight, blindfolded and stretched on a table. And now that he knew Curt was uncut, that dream fantasy also had Noah sniffing and pulling back Curt''s wrinkled straight boy foreskin exposing the fleshy knob wet and drooling with his pre-c.u.m that only females were privy to. But Noah knew, no matter how powerful and overwhelming that dream fantasy was to him, it was a dream that simply was never going to happen even if Curt hadn''t moved out of the area.


    He could go through the thousands of pictures and video clips that he still had that showed the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r waist bands or t-shirts and socks that were now in his possession. That made the connection - the odor of his idol - even more intense.


    He inhaled the still strong pure straight boy scents of Curt''s d.i.c.k and balls and b.u.t.t in his dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and the smells of his sweaty feet from his dirty socks while he watched the two posted video clips of Pretty Jock Boy and the many videos of "Jake" and "Evan".


    He re-listened to the audio recordings he had made of Curt f.u.c.k.i.n.g those girls and then imagined him as Pretty Jock Boy or even Jake who made similar sounding grunts and noise when having his body played with or being forced to c.u.m.


    Noah loved the videos because Pretty Jock Boy, Jake and Evan - he assumed he was a willing participant - was enduring unending edging, milking, polishing of their knobs, endless electro and other torments on their d.i.c.ks and balls, endless tickle torture - without any apparent safe words. Maybe there was some signal of his fingers or something - but it sure seemed to Noah that the boy was tormented without any safe words to stop it.


    God, Noah thought, I wish I could be there - wherever they were - to do that to those boys as the next best thing to actually doing that to his idol Curt. Noah posted comments wishing that he could be there to do that in the comment areas for each of the videos. He never got a response.


    In every one of the videos of Jake and Evan posted, Noah could detect the increasing misery coming through, even when their mouths mouth was gagged and there was only muffled yelling, cursing and struggling. Evan especially seemed enraged and yet sounded more tormented. The desperate pleas of Jake and Evan didn''t sound like Curt - but it was that boyish reedy straight street boy sound that Noah loved. Just the thought always made Noah''s d.i.c.k flex even harder. He knew it was impossible - but just to know that there was a boy - that seemed to resemble Curt - and increasingly sounded more and more like him - made Noah now obsessed with Pretty Jock Boy''s one video.


    There were videos of the Jake and Evan in every type of torment it seemed - 10 of those were just nearly hour long edited edging videos - not torture - but keeping them on the edge of shooting - stroking and kneading and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k and knob to the point and almost over - the brink of shooting his load. Hours - and never allowed to c.u.m - leaving him frustrated, angry and in rage.


    Noah loved that especially. He loved hearing Jake and Evan''s m.o.a.ning, gasping, seeing their pelvis'' thrust out involuntarily - and seeing and hearing them whimper like little boys each time they were denied a release to shoot their loads after being edged through various means including Venus pump, electro and by hand - and then the ultimate c.o.c.k torture of endless stroking, rubbing and polishing of his knob. Only after enduring that endless edging were they finally allowed to shoot their loads. The post o.r.g.a.s.m torments done to both boys was so intense, prolonged and unrelenting it was sometimes even hard for Noah to watch and not flinch.


    There were 6 other videos of more than 1 to 2 hours each showing the two boys (separately) enduring unbelievable tickle torture of their entire body, or just their feet, or armpits and sides and stomach. The screams and shrieks and begging were priceless. No safe word, no friendly gesture that they would stop, or interviews of either boy before and after the shoot.


    The videos from the site became a fix Noah had to have each day - especially with Curt gone. Rushing home from work now - as he did when Curt lived downstairs below - Noah would instead come home to get to his computer in his spare room to check on the latest new postings on that extreme gay bdsm video clip site. His heart was beating rapidly - as it always did when he checked for new videos of Pretty Jock Boy - but there were none. Only that single video, still the one that obsessed him the most. But his eyes widened with glee seeing that there were not one but two new videos of Evan - and a new boy named "Zak" both an incredible 90 minutes long!!!


    The first new video description that Noah read was "Zak", a handsome muscled slightly hairy young man, tied spread eagle and tormented for three agonizing hours by according to the video description, by the world''s foremost edger and milker - known as "The C.o.c.k Master". The video captured the highlights and the last 30 minutes of the ordeal. The second new video, Noah read, featured Evan, tied tightly on a bed, face up, legs tied back, and f.u.c.k.e.d repeatedly by a group of hooded hulking men.


    He was beside himself - and was at first too excited to decide which video to watch first. He calmed down and decided to watch the two videos in order they were posted. The video featuring Evan getting f.u.c.k.e.d - that would be hot. He decided to watch the "Zak" video first because he was a new boy.


    The video description mentioned the straight athlete would be subjected to intense edging and electro torture by "The C.o.c.k Master". Noah heard several times the distinct shriek and wailing of the tormented youth "oooh god god stop oh god!!!"


    He couldn''t believe how intense and extreme the video clip. His body looked fresh, young, and muscled. He fought back and struggled wildly - though like the other boys, it was a hopeless.


    "DON''T F.U.C.KIN TOUCH ME!!!! GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME FAGGOT!!!! SHIT!!! NOOOOO WAAAAY F.U.C.K!!!!" the young handsome muscled boy yelled, his body buckling like a trapped animal. But it was futile - like it was for all the previous boys Noah had watched on the previous videos. But the struggling and yelling simply seemed to heighten the l.u.s.t of his tormentors - and for Noah watching it.


    The screams and shrieks and begging by Zak were priceless. The edging and c.o.c.k polishing of this straight boy went on and on and on as he tried to withstand it - but that defiance was broken in seconds as the "C.o.c.k Master" and others used their hands and fingers, Hitachi wand and attachments and other tools to break the boy down. The 26 year old twisted his body in a futile attempt to break away. Never before had this youth - or any of their captives - experienced c.o.c.k polishing, edging or the post o.r.g.a.s.m torment inflicted on him.


    Noah watched the video with growing excitement as he saw the masterful hands glided from the base of Zak''s quivering hard manhood as the boy squirmed and struggled, and then m.o.a.n.e.d in the pleasuring. But the m.o.a.ns of unwanted pleasuring turned to silence as the hands continued up the top of the shaft to the ridge of his knob, cruelly gliding over that setting off electric sensations and even more as the palm like a serpent rubbed over the c.o.c.khead and down the other side. The boy was trying not to react in a vain effort to ward off the hand and praying it wouldn''t proceed. In this video clip, the palm of the hand always did, cruelly rubbing the shaft and gliding and polishing Zak''s c.o.c.khead causing electric unbearable sensations that he was not able to withstand. The boy exploded into shrieks and wild struggling to break free, causing his hard d.i.c.k to wave back and forth as his tormentor merely had someone hold the base as he continued with the torturous palming over and over and over. The squealing and shrieks grew more loudly as the man did not let up. A caption on the screen below noted that "never in his young life ever had Zak''s straight boy c.o.c.k been subjected to c.o.c.k polishing - something he had no experience with, nor any other c.o.c.k abuse. He never experienced before prolonged attention of his f.u.c.k meat. Until now. The c.o.c.k polishing and edging continued for several more hours...."


    The video with Zak was like all the other videos - with a boy restrained - and ended that way, with only the type of agonizing torments varying on the boy. What never varied was the prolonged intensity of the torments inflicted on the boy. Or how handsome and s.e.xy each boy was. Oh how Noah loved that.


    Noah closed his eyes and leaned back in his swivel chair remembering Curt several weeks earlier - as he left his apartment walking to his car, bending over, exposing for a second his tanned back skin and the waist band of his boxer b.r.i.e.f.s, putting his backpack and bag in his back seat and driving off. It was the last time Noah saw him. He missed him terribly after that and sat in his apartment after work broken hearted and lost.


    Seeing the videos always made Noah think vividly about Curt, rekindling a small part of his never-ending obsession for that boy. He worshipped everything about Curt - his smile, his arrogance, his Alpha Male dominance over girls and guys, his beautiful body and scent.


    He got up from his swivel chair and went to the c.h.e.s.t of drawers, pulling open the bottom one, and taking out a large sealed plastic bag. He went back to his computer, sitting down and placing the bag on his l.a.p, opening it, and gingerly took out one of the five pieces of clothing. It was all dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that once belonged to Curt that was in his clothes hamper among the many personal items and possessions he left behind in his apartment when he drove away to his new job and never returned. It almost had a narcotic effect on Noah fueling further his addiction to Curt.


    Noah examined the pungent dirty grey boxer b.r.i.e.f.s that Curt had worn either the day before he left or at least sometime during that same week. It still retained the fresh musky scent of his balls and d.i.c.k - and the strong intense odors of the seat that touched where his asshole was. He never tired of sniffing Curt''s dirty u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and clothes. It smelled like Curt to Noah - the fresh sweat smell of a s.e.xy stud.


    Thinking about the Pretty Jock Boy video - and the Jake, Evan and now Zak videos - he remembered how much he still missed Curt, as he sniffed Curt''s dirty grey boxer b.r.i.e.f.s holding it close to his nose and inhaling deeply the intimate pungent scents of the boy.


    He wondered where Curt was and who he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g now. Ah, Noah, thought, I still wouldn''t mind just hearing him f.u.c.k some girl again. That would be enough. He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes.


    Suddenly there was a noise behind him.


    Startled, but too late to react, a damp cloth and hand firmly swiftly covered Noah''s nose and mouth. He was out in seconds.


    TO BE CONTINUED (VERY SOON!)....

 Chapter 192 - A woman’s self indulgent p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at the hands of other women

    My t.i.t.s bounced out my t-shirt as I lifted it up over my head.


    Shuffling out of my knickers, I turned the taps off and stepped tentatively into the bath, my toes kissing the hot water as the steam rose up to greet me.


    Mmm, the perfect temperature. Goosebumps shivered over my body as I shuddered into the tub.


    The water c.a.r.e.s.sed me like a skilled lover, my body relaxing and opening to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e I was receiving.


    My pert, dark n.i.p.p.l.es puckered with the contrast in temperature. I raised a warm hand and clasped it around my t.i.t.s.


    I pushed my soapy b.r.e.a.s.ts together and gave them a squeeze.


    Mmm. My p.u.s.s.y twitched with anticipation of things to come.


    The bubbles formed a necklace around my c.h.e.s.t.


    As I lay back tweaking and stroking my frothy nips I thought of my best friend Lily''s voice clear as day.


    "Be good to yourself please, Amy." Her concerned voice rang in my ears.


    "For f.u.c.k sake." She clipped. "Slow down, start to be kind to yourself. You''re always on the go, thinking of everyone else. It''s like you have totally forgotten yourself!"


    We''d met for a quick coffee a few days ago. She''d joked it was an ''intervention''.


    "No wonder you''re feeling like shit, when was the last time you danced? Laughed outrageously? We never have fun anymore!" she had said, almost pouting and it was beginning to sting. She was right.


    "When was the last time you shaved your legs," she spluttered, "let alone have an o.r.g.a.s.m?"


    She''d reached over the table almost spilling my mocha and grabbed my hands. "You know, a proper, knee quivering, scream out loud o.r.g.a.s.m?"


    She released me and rose to leave handing me a business card out of her wallet and winked.


    "Do yourself a favour darling and ring this number. She is a friend of mine, Tara. She is a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e mistress. The most amazing massages!"


    Lily''s words had really triggered me.


    She was right, I had been stuck in a rut too long. I couldn''t remember the last time I''d shaved my legs, let alone the last time I''d had a proper full-blown o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Well, not one that involved anyone else anyway.


    I had given up on the dating game last year after being disappointed and f.u.c.k.e.d over one too many times.


    Dating sites in themselves I found to be quite a traumatic ordeal. Sorting through the hundreds of random freakin guys with slogans like, "Get in touch. I''m bored!". What the f.u.c.k. Pleeease.


    Lathering my hands up with soap suds I slid my fingers in between my toes, squirming at the intense sensation.


    Running my hands up the insides of my parted legs, the water kissed my p.u.s.s.y.


    As my fingers reached my soapy t.h.i.g.hs, I cupped my c.u.n.t and throbbed into my warm hand.


    I slid my other hand underneath my bum, my finger gently circled my sweet spot.


    My b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s tightened as I grabbed onto myself from both sides.


    I wanted to make sure I was really clean.


    I gently gave my pubic hair a tug.


    Sliding my fingers to either side of my c.l.i.t, I squeezed them together and a shiver ran up my spine. Mmm. My c.l.i.t pulsed begging to be touched, flicked, anything.


    Nervous excitement rippled up my body with a severe case of What the f.u.c.k am I actually about to do energy riding it.


    I quickly grabbed the wine glass and downed the whole thing.


    A mixture of cold white wine and hot water made my head spin a bit.


    I turned the tap for a blast of cold.


    F.u.c.k, Lily had been right. It had been so long since I had really thought of me and my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es.


    Where had my internal fire gone?


    My d.e.s.i.r.e for fun and mischief.


    So long since I had felt hands on me, so long since I had been kissed and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed.


    It had been mere weeks since Lily''s get your shit together chat.


    And I think that I''ve been doing really f.u.c.k.i.n.g well at turning my stale, no mojo, beige ship around.


    Lily will be well chuffed when I tell her how far I''ve come with my self-care practice.


    Lots of hot baths, dark chocolate and meditation.


    And then yesterday¡ªprompted by a very steamy dream, a broken vibrator and a few glasses of bubbly wine¡ªI decided to step way out of my comfort zone.


    Thanks to Lily''s promptings I had decided to book a massage.


    But not just any old massage.


    My voice was shaking as I spoke with the amazingly s.e.xy-sounding woman at the end of the phone. But I kept on talking and soon the quivering turned into an ecstatic buzz.


    I told her of my deepest s.e.x.u.a.l fantasies and she m.o.a.n.e.d softly with honour and recognition. At the end of the call, she said that she had taken notes and was looking forward to making me smile and we booked the appointment.


    My toes curled.


    She was going to be here soon.


    I went into the kitchen and poured myself another glass of wine.


    Brrrrringbrrrrring, my phone sang out. My heart jumped into my mouth. It was a text from her.


    I am on my way.


    My eyes flicked to the clock, registering when exactly she''d arrive.


    Put your front door on the latch and go to your bedroom.


    Set your camera to record you as you lie down on your bed and blindfold yourself.


    Her message made me weak in the knees.


    I listened carefully to your fantasies. I promise to be gentle.


    Oh my goodness! I was trying desperately to think back to our phone conversation yesterday. What did I relay?


    F.u.c.k I had been so horny speaking with her, the adrenalin rushing from my nerves turning into extremely heightened senses, that I couldn''t quite remember what I''d agreed to!


    I know I spoke of loving anticipation and tease, kissing, photography, mystery, surprise. And women.


    I had been in a relationship with a man for the last two years.


    Celibate since we broke up six months ago. This reflection had made me realise how much I missed loving women.


    The soft-touch of their hands, their sensual mouths and warm small tongues that l.a.p so well.


    I found my best lovers to be women. They know exactly what feels good.


    F.u.c.k! Half an hour!


    Going to the front door I put it on the latch and skipped up the stairs.


    Checking I had enough battery to last a good while I set my phone up facing the bed, and started to record in black and white. My favourite way to film.


    Finding a blindfold in my knicker drawer I lay down on the bed and wrapped the fold around my eyes. I tied up tight at the back, making sure that I couldn''t peek out the sides.


    Oh my. The excitement throbbed deep inside me. As I lay there with my eyes covered, all my other senses became heightened.


    I could hear my heart pumping hard in my c.h.e.s.t.


    The smell of my horny juices filled my senses.


    My p.u.s.s.y muscles clenched in anticipation of not knowing what was to come, other than promised p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and the thrill of watching it afterwards.


    I put my hands between my legs, stroked my freshly shaved skin and plunged a finger into my wet hot c.u.n.t.


    Letting out a whimpered gasp, I shivered, f.u.c.k I was so horny and hungry.


    Bringing my fingers up to my mouth I s.u.c.k.e.d my juices from them. Mmm, I tasted good.


    The front door creaked open. And closed. The latch released and shut with a loud click.


    The pressure and build-up within my body was making me squirm on the bed.


    Her instructions rang clear and s.e.xy from the bedroom doorway.


    "You are to stay still. No moving. Just surrender and receive. This is your time, for your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es."


    The anticipation buzzed through my veins¡ªmy blood was pumping hard. I could hear movements getting closer, along the side of me.


    My breath caught in my lungs as the bed moved with the weight of someone.


    My senses were filled with a sweet s.e.xy musky scent.


    I was so tempted to rip the blindfold off my face.


    "Don''t Move." Came the voice again, assertive yet gentle.


    Goosebumps crept up my body, my s.e.x.u.a.l energy was so high.


    She lightly fingered my skin, gently, sliding, up my body, circling my n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Then her warm tongue on my b.r.e.a.s.t.


    My toes curled and I squirmed under her touch.


    I froze, startled as I realised that there was someone else working their way seductively up my legs.


    "Don''t move," she gently but firmly whispered again and pushed my arm to my side.


    "This is Suzie, I am teaching her the art of pleasuring women. She is an eager student. Lie back and enjoy darling."


    Holy f.u.c.k balls! What the hell. This was such a surreal situation to find myself in. To actually drop into my full-on d.e.s.i.r.es and really let my imagination flow. For that to not only be heard but acted upon. To be spoiled rotten with own my fantasies! Lie back and be p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed, she said. I wasn''t going to argue with that.


    Hands and mouths were all over my body. On my b.r.e.a.s.ts and my legs, lips and ankles.


    It felt incredible being massaged and kissed at the same time, I ached to part my knees as she moved higher.


    As her mouth reached my p.u.s.s.y, a hot, wet tongue licked my lips. Having my mouth and p.u.s.s.y licked and s.u.c.k.e.d at the same time made me so wet.


    The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e rushed up my back as though the energy was dancing along my spine.


    She kissed me hard and sensually, nibbling my lip and stroking my tongue with hers.


    My mouth was filled with her stroking, sensual wet tongue probing me.


    The whole experience was making my p.u.s.s.y ache with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Tentatively, they played with my folds, teasing, fondling, stroking.


    I pushed my c.u.n.t up and towards the fingers that started rubbing my bud.


    I was practically dripping with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Her hands felt so good, expert fingers massaged and stroked my c.u.n.t. I was aching for her. Catching my breath I shuddered. I heard kissing. Their tongues moving around, lips sliding. My p.u.s.s.y throbbed hard. Behind the blindfold, my imagination was going wild. Their mouths colliding, full b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against each other, both of them wet and horny from pleasuring me.


    The urge to rip off the bindings at my eyes was tearing through me but I pulled my focus back to my breath and calmed my nervous system the f.u.c.k down.


    I didn''t want to come too quickly. This was golden.


    Goosebumps ran up my spine, I so wanted to move, to thrust and grind, but I lay there like a motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g boss and took it, as I had been told.


    Then all of a sudden there were four hands at my snatch.


    Two holding my hood back and pressing into my mound as the other flicked and rubbed me to perfection. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e mounted in my stomach.


    I stretched my legs wider, I wanted more. Deeper and harder.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips, I let out a laugh and squirmed into my d.e.s.i.r.es that were fast becoming reality. My mouth was craving to be licked, s.u.c.k.e.d, kissed. And just like that as if my mind had been read a mouth met mine. Sweet and full. Different from the other. This mouth must belong to the apprentice. She tasted good.


    Which meant that between my legs was the P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Expert.


    I can completely understand why she holds that title, I thought as she thrust her hand in and out of my hot, wet p.u.s.s.y. Plunging and stroking me all in one action, I have never felt that move before. My p.u.s.s.y squeezed tightly onto her skilled fingers.


    Arching my back, my n.i.p.p.l.e was s.u.c.k.e.d into a hot hungry mouth.


    A whimper escaped my lips. My voice climbed higher, closer to climax.


    A wet thumb suddenly rubbed my throbbing c.l.i.t. I had no idea who it belongs to but to be honest, I didn''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care. My body started to shudder, fingers, f.u.c.k.i.n.g, wet, thrusts into my shaved c.u.n.t. My b.r.e.a.s.ts and breath heaved. I heard them kissing, this threw me over the edge of a crashing o.r.g.a.s.m. My p.u.s.s.y pulsed and pumped at her fingers as I came all over her hand.


    Oh, my goddess, stars danced around my eyes covered in the blindfold.


    I lay back in post-o.r.g.a.s.mic bliss. The sensation of her climbing up my body from between my legs brought me back into my being. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing against mine, her mouth seeking mine out.


    In a flurry of t.i.t.s and tongues, I was back in the room squeezing the most out of this divine surrender.


    "Fingers." I gasped. "More f.u.c.k.i.n.g, fill me with your fingers." My p.u.s.s.y ached to be filled and f.u.c.k.e.d, screwed and shagged.


    It had been far too long. And I was on a roll. Four sets of hands worked at my creamy p.u.s.s.y. Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g and stroking, strumming me like they were Slash from Guns n Roses and I their guitar. Rubbing and pumping and spitting and sliding. My t.i.t.s were shaking, my whole body quivering with the sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that was coursing through my being. I could feel my p.u.s.s.y juice flowing onto her hand as my muscles clamped down once more in a delicious o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Oh my. Lily is my freakin hero. So pleased she gave me that boot up the arse to sort myself the funk out! I might even show her the s.e.x video footage if she''s lucky.


    I felt as though I was floating. I''m sure I was on the ceiling at some points viewing the horny scene in front of me.


    And wowza, what a scene it was. I could only imagine.


    Nibbles graced my skin. Kisses and licks and gentle bites brought me slowly back to earth.


    The room had gone all quiet. All I could hear was my heartbeat. I couldn''t see anything behind my blindfold. Kinda wishing that I hadn''t done it up so tight but also loving the suspense and the mystery of the unknown.


    The thought of watching this back and discovering what my lovers look like caused a deep shudder of excitement to run through me. I mean, wtf!! My own, mystery s.e.x scene, for my own future p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e¡­ or anyone else I should wish to share it with. The exhibitionist in me got a huge kick from the thought of watching and sharing my e.r.o.t.i.c intimacy.


    Oh my god! What the f.u.c.k was that? It sounded like a swarm of angry bees, a lot of them, whatever it was it sounded big. And I wanted to f.u.c.k it. God, I hoped that they were going to put that in me.


    I opened my mouth to ask, no, to beg to be f.u.c.k.e.d but my requests were gagged with a tongue and hungry mouth playing with mine, wet, hot kisses.


    I nearly shot off the bed as this buzzing beast c.a.r.e.s.sed my c.u.n.t. The vibrations hit my c.l.i.t full-on and practically made my third eye vibrate. Wowza! Goosebumps ran from my toes, up my shins, around my knees which were buckling like jelly. Up the backs of my legs like a tongue coursing its way up my body. Rippling, ripping through me. I pushed my t.i.t.s up, my b.r.e.a.s.ts aching to be squeezed and loved.


    They were greeted by a warm mouth and strong, small hands that held me down.


    I didn''t put up much of a fight to be fair.


    I couldn''t tell if I was being p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed or tortured at times. Minutes felt like hours of divine, soul-nourishing p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Being squeezed and cradled. Licked, held down and c.a.r.e.s.sed. The joy ride was coursing through my body.


    I wriggled and squirmed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain as this motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g magical staff pressed against my dripping folds.


    The constant stimulation on my c.l.i.t was unreal, my juices were flowing, my hot cream running between my legs onto the bedsheets. Fingers were pumping in and out of my wet snatch. In and out, thrusting harder and faster into me. Filling my c.u.n.t up with her hand. That and the beast between my legs buzzing on my sweet spot made me feel like the mightiest, divine s.e.x warrior queen.


    My body twitched and gyrated under the restraints of female domme energy and tongue lashing.


    I pushed myself onto her, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her hand so deep, filling me up in such a fine way.


    My p.u.s.s.y pulsed around her fist as I came. Hard. Over and over.


    Frissons of juicy o.r.g.a.s.mic energy blasted through every cell in my being.


    Again and again I came. My silent screams smothered by kisses.


    The bright white light behind my eyes was blinding as I swam in that place of bliss.


    Warm skin lowered itself onto mine, hot b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against me as I slowly grounded back in the room.


    Hot, wet kisses brought me back round, passionate, deep. Tender. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-self-indulgent-p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e-at-the-hands-of-other-women_52715744449841246">#%E2%80%99s-self-indulgent-p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e-at-the-hands-of-other-women_52715744449841246</a> for visiting.


    "Oh yessss you did," a sultry voice purred in my ear


    "That was so beautiful. You should be proud of yourself for stepping forward and listening to your d.e.s.i.r.es."


    I breathed in the recognition and empowerment.


    "Enjoy watching your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es darling, I know I did."


    As the front door shut behind my guests, I floated on cloud sixty-nine, of blissful sovereignty, self-worth and divine feminine p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Taking my self-care practice to a whole other level never felt so good.


    Ends

 Chapter 193 - S.e.xy boudoir photo shoot resulting in more than photos

    Butterflies stirred deep in Aretha''s belly. She packed her leather bag, pulled the zip closed, then changed her mind¡ªturfing everything out and starting again. She had several outfits in there (raunchy ones), accessories for her hair and body, as well as lashings of make-up. Was she forgetting anything? Would it make sense to pack naughty toys like feathers or wh.i.p.s?


    It was a boudoir shoot she was heading to, after all. She wasn''t sure if the photographs required playfulness, but she did want her poses to look wild and s.e.xy. This was probably a one-time thing and Aretha wanted to show off her body, her taut stomach and her lush curves to perfection.


    Aretha was in the best shape of her life. She''d always been fairly athletic but recently had been going to the gym four times a week and playing tennis every Sunday. Her arms were perfectly toned and even her abs were peeking through.


    Tennis was a great workout though, especially because her instructor, Dean, was as s.e.xy as they came. He had a shaved head, ridiculous muscles and a tattoo that sn.a.k.e.d up his neck from his collar. She could never quite tell what it was, but her masturbation s.e.x fantasies regularly focused on working out what the intricate pattern was.


    Dean got her hot and bothered, both on the court and off. He occasionally mentioned going out on dates, but never a regular girlfriend and his s.e.x.u.a.l availability was a constant tease. She knew her tennis form was coming along, and when he would stand close behind her as he corrected her serve she would relish the heat of his hard body, making her quiver slightly.


    Whenever Dean stood that close, Aretha would be able to smell his light cologne, and behind that, the smell of something muskier and manlier. Once, she thought he''d actually had a semi, but he''d quickly turned around to collect up the loose tennis balls and she couldn''t swear to it¡­


    When she thought back on that day, idly, while taking a bubble-bath or curled up late at night in bed, she''d imagine how things might have gone differently. She could have leaned into his body, to be sure he was aroused and then perhaps nudged into his erection with her pert bottom. She could have rubbed up against him with intention, and then touched his lips with her fingertips.


    They could have slipped into the kit-shed by the tennis courts and perhaps shed some of their clothes too. She imagined Dean running his thick, calloused hands over her tight sports bra, coaxing her n.i.p.p.l.es to standing attention. She''d have let her own hands wander, over his broad c.h.e.s.t and down his crisp white shorts. She would pay good money (more money) to see him with his shirt off. She wanted more of his delectable, tanned skin and a full view of that alluring tattoo.


    Sometimes Aretha stalked Dean''s Instagram but all those images were heavily stylised and tennis-oriented, promoting his coaching business. She wondered if he had another social media account where he posted suggestive, tasteful nudes, his muscles on display and his secrets revealed.


    Aretha would touch herself while she imagined Dean''s n.a.k.e.dness, the cut of his pecs and the delightful path of hair down his navel. She would take her favourite vibrator while she thought about his touch, and lightly nudge it against her c.l.i.t, slowly building her excitement. Aretha could vividly imagine his fingers cupping her large b.r.e.a.s.ts and his shaft nudging at her from behind, trying to explore up her skirt like a naughty peeping-tom.


    The musky smell of Dean would haunt Aretha''s dreams. It was titillating, but also a bit stressful having such l.e.w.d fantasies of a man she saw every single week. Last Sunday she''d even flushed when he''d shaken her hand at the end of the session, smiling wickedly at her and saying "Good match!"


    His touch was electric and her body leapt in nerves and excitement each time she felt it. It was another reason she thought the boudoir shoot would be good for her; she wanted more confidence in herself¡ªto be reminded that she was attractive and worthy of seduction.


    The shoot had been her best friend, Niamh''s idea. They''d done a silly makeover shoot together years ago, whilst at uni, and those photos always gave them a good giggle when they dug them out after a few drinks. After Aretha''s recent break-up (with a louse of a guy who never complimented her) she''d begun a revenge-body regime. Niamh had said to her, casually that she should immortalise the current figure she was sporting.


    "Not to say you won''t always look amazing," Niamh had said, "But you might want to keep a record of how sensational you look right now. Especially because you never see yourself the way others do. A good photographer can do that¡ªshow you how you look to the world¡ªand take pics that blow your mind!"


    Aretha wanted to be at her very best prior to the shoot so they made a plan for some pampering. She''d had a hot-stone massage the day before, a mani-pedi in a glorious crimson colour and Niamh did her hair for her too, in gorgeous waves that framed her delicate face.


    The photographer''s details had been sent to her in advance, with examples from his portfolio (a classy touch, Aretha thought). The pictures were glossy and soft-focused, like something from a high-end fashion magazine. The women in them had looked like professional models, all pouty-lipped and sharply cheek-boned. But they''d had curves too, Aretha was glad to see. Even with all the extra exercise, she was doing, she still had her C cups, and they looked amazing, especially when contrasted against her lithe stomach and slim legs.


    Aretha arrived at the studio on the day of the shoot, taking deep breaths and a little high on the edible she''d sneaked in after her light lunch. She thought that it would smooth the nerves and help her simply enjoy the experience. She wanted to have fun and inhibit her body loosely while showing off her killer curves in the photos.


    The receptionist at the studio had a pierced eyebrow and fiery red hair but a calm, reassuring demeanour that belied her looks. She showed Aretha to the green room and told her to take her time.


    "Pick an outfit that is comfortable for you to start in¡ªmaybe a gown or a babydoll nightie. Then just ring the bell when you''re ready and I''ll take you through to the studio." She''d smiled brightly at Aretha and winked. "You''ll have a blast, trust me."


    There was pretty velvet wallpaper behind the mirror in the room and a large plush sofa. Aretha admired the decor whilst helping herself to some of the chocolate truffles she spied in a cut-glass bowl. She looked at herself in the large, well-lit mirror and pulled out her make-up case for last-minute additions. Her peachy foundation and blush were still perfect from when she''d applied them earlier. She added some scarlet lipstick and a little eye-shadow, with her favourite fluttery eyelashes that made her feel like Marilyn Monroe.


    Aretha picked her first outfit as suggested, an elegant floral kimono which just skimmed her bottom but could be untied to show more of her smooth skin. Underneath she was wearing a silky camisole with moulded cups that made her feel kittenish and playful.


    She took a deep breath, cracked open her handbag and checked her phone one last time. A message from Niamh. Knock em dead you s.e.xy thang!


    Aretha smiled at her reflection, glad to have Niamh as her personal cheerleader. She was ready. She rang the bell by the door and the receptionist was there in moments.


    "Follow me," she said with a smile, and she led Aretha through the corridor into a well-lit studio. There were candles burning in the corner by a claw-foot bathtub and the room smelled fantastic; like vanilla and freesias. There was music playing in the background that she didn''t quite recognise but the rhythm was hypnotic and she wondered if it was the effect of the edible.


    "This is Franco," said the receptionist, in her cheery tone. "I''ll leave you in his capable hands."


    He appeared just like he did in the promo-pack they''d sent her. Franco had mischievous green eyes, dark curly hair and big hands that were holding a complicated-looking camera. He grinned at her and shook Aretha''s hand. "Thanks for coming in. You look stunning."


    Aretha found herself warming up to him immediately. He had a sunny, positive vibe and a bounciness that was puppy-like.


    "Come over to this armchair," Franco said to her. "We''ll start with some relaxed poses."


    Aretha followed him over and sat, awkward for a moment, but then he handed her a flute of champagne and it was like she slipped into character. She could do this, she could act like a s.e.xy vixen, if she went with the flow. Aretha sipped at the glass, enjoying the bubbles as they hit her tongue and let her head fall lightly onto the back of the chair.


    "Ah, that''s great. Just relax. The line of your neck is stunning." Franco said, his voice low and soothing.


    He snapped a few shots and then suggested she raise her legs onto the pale-pink footstool. Aretha did as she was asked and then, getting bolder after a few more camera clicks, lifted one foot high into the air, pointing her toes elegantly. Her old ballet-training kicked in and she ran through some stretches while Franco snapped away, praising her and making her preen internally like a peac.o.c.k.


    After a few minutes, Franco leant back on his heels and told her to go and change. Aretha slipped back to the green room and nabbed another chocolate truffle, letting it melt on her tongue. It tasted sublime. She was high on adrenaline too, feeling s.e.xy and goddess-like. Aretha put on an aquamarine corset and placed an opal necklace around her neck, as well as little anklets on her feet. It was a dramatic look, but she loved the colours and they were striking against her dark hair and creamy skin.


    This time around Franco said she should pose in the bathtub. Around the ceramic, he''d placed some scarlet petals (which matched her lipstick exactly) and then he photographed her from above. He''d had to straddle the tub and they broke into laughter at the physical awkwardness.


    There was a levity to the shoot that she hadn''t expected. Franco was brilliant at his job, she could tell. Covertly, she admired the crease-lines around his green eyes; he smiled a lot and was adorably attentive, offering her cushions to make her more comfortable in the tub, wanting to put her at ease.


    After some initial shots, Franco suggested something new. "How about we mist you with a little water to make the pictures more interesting?"


    He grabbed a spray bottle from his props, and gently pumped it on her long legs, starting at her ankles and rising slowly up her t.h.i.g.hs, checking often by glancing up at her face to see if she was OK. When he moved to her neck and d¨¦colletage, Aretha squealed at the slight chill of the water and her n.i.p.p.l.es perked up too. She wasn''t sure if they were visible under the tight corset but the thrill of it sent an e.r.o.t.i.c right to her core.


    The alcohol had made her loosen up even more and she found she was losing herself in the shoot, touching her t.h.i.g.hs and squirming with secret p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, while constrained in the tight tub. She noticed Franco''s ears were getting a little pink at the tips and it excited her.


    The minutes were slipping by quickly and it was time to change again. Her final outfit was quirkier. She put on a tight red blouse with braces, and dark little short-shorts with fishnets underneath. Vintage but with a hint of modern. Aretha smoothed her pinstriped bottom and with a deep breath, returned to the studio.


    Franco looked up at her in this last outfit and took a definite double-take. "Oh," he breathed, temporarily speechless. "I love that!" he said after a moment or two. "It''s going to pop on camera."


    He took her hand and led her over to the angora rug in the corner. There was a fireplace in the background and the whole scene looked beautifully intimate. Aretha lolled on the fluffy rug, rearranging some cushions and Franco came closer.


    He nudged her gently with his knee so that she was pushed against the wall. He was filming from so close up, she could breathe him in. He was dressed in a linen shirt and she found herself mesmerised by the long fibres on it. The edible was making her bolder¡ªand the champagne was thrumming in her veins too. She was delightfully woozy and closed her eyes for a second, enjoying the sensations of the rug under her and the scent of this delicious man.


    "Yes, that''s good. Stroke your neck, while your eyes are closed," Franco murmured softly.


    Aretha gave in to his instructions. She touched her throat, her clavicle, and her shoulders; the silky skin hummed under her fingertips. She pulled down the elastic braces to make room and the red shirt slipped open on her b.r.e.a.s.ts a little more. Her bra underneath was made of glossy lace and the material was tight against her curves. Maybe she could loosen it a little.


    Aretha went back to stroking her c.h.e.s.t, slowly easing her fingertips around the top of her clothing. She undid the second button on her satin blouse as if mesmerised. And then her b.r.e.a.s.ts simply popped out, in all their glory.


    She looked up finally and saw that Franco''s eyes, so close to her body already, were fully dilated, and his camera forgotten, loose in his hands. She could hear his breathing too, it had deepened and become animalistic. She leaned forward and pushed onto her knees, taking her face closer to his.


    Franco looked at her, a question of need in his eyes. He was very still, as if waiting for her to make a move. If she wanted to. Aretha d.e.s.i.r.ed him and it was deliciously naughty. She took the camera that was dangling from his hands and delicately placed it to the side.


    Aretha touched his arm¡ªhis skin was hot¡ªand stroked it all the way up. The dark hairs were standing on edge. It was only when she reached up to his throat that Franco let himself react. With a growl he kissed her, a little roughly, as if his self-control had evaporated like mist. They collapsed in a soft heap on the rug.


    Aretha giggled and tried to rearrange their bodies. She climbed on top of Franco, sat in his l.a.p and then kissed him again. Her large b.r.e.a.s.ts swelled even more as she pushed on him, wanting his body''s judders against her.


    She could feel the bulge in his jeans push against the fishnet of her tights, which bit into her t.h.i.g.hs deliciously. They kissed in this cross-legged position for a while, her b.r.e.a.s.ts peeking out like daisies and nestling into Franco''s neck. He dipped down and s.u.c.k.e.d her n.i.p.p.l.es, their dusky nubs flushing even darker as they were attended to.


    "So pretty, your body is perfect¡­" Franco whispered almost incoherently, his mouth full with her.


    Enough of the clothing, Aretha thought. She pulled open Franco''s linen shirt and pushed him down onto the hardwood floor. It was a delight to lick his c.h.e.s.t and he squirmed in response to her mouth, his n.i.p.p.l.es the same shade of pink that his ears had been earlier.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d as she unzipped him and took her time, crawling further down his body, l.i.c.k.i.n.g slowly and deliberately. His erection was thick and bounced at her kisses and the touch of her probing tongue. Aretha spent slow minutes, kissing and teasing him, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g over his hot shaft until he was trembling all over.


    "You drive me crazy," he breathed. "I''ve never been this turned on."


    When she was nearly n.a.k.e.d, Franco pulled her back down and took a turn with his tongue, lingering on her n.i.p.p.l.es again and then tracing a line down her flat stomach, making her wiggle.


    He kissed over her lacy knickers until Aretha was almost begging him to get rid of them. He inched the lace down, right to where her bikini line was, freshly waxed and as sharply defined as a runway. But still, Franco teased her, breathing on her c.l.i.t and blowing little puffs of air before finally giving her the s.u.c.k.i.n.g that she d.e.s.i.r.ed. He was talented at more than photography and soon Aretha was gasping and writhing, losing her mind at the sensations. She was close to o.r.g.a.s.m but then she pulled him up before she could climax. She wanted them to come together.


    There was a sheen on both their faces. The fire was making them too hot now, and they moved back to the armchair Aretha had first sat in. He pushed her gently down and then lifted her leg back to the pose she had affected earlier.


    "It was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot when you did this before," he said. "I could smell you then. Like mangos, like the sweetest nectar¡­"


    Franco was standing against her now, at the perfect angle. Her legs were both in the air and he pushed into her then, nudging at her entrance with his large shaft until she took her hands and guided him in.


    He was enormous but slowly, slowly he inched into her body. Aretha was so wet, that the glide was smooth, like the velvet she''d touched earlier. She craved more of the same. Soft, sweet and sensuous s.e.x, she wanted to savour the moment and she whispered it to him.


    "Go as slow as you can. This feels amazing. I want it to last forever."


    Franco tried to keep his rhythm at a languorous pace but he finally sped up as her m.o.a.ns became louder and it was clear Aretha was rising to her peak. Their bodies looked insanely good together and he held her long legs lifted up whilst thrusting deeply into her.


    Their bodies moved together in exquisite rhythm; like a tennis rally with a showy finale, they came together in an o.r.g.a.s.m of epic proportions. The surge of Franco''s final thrust had triggered a tidal wave of ecstasy deep inside her that seemed endless.


    Aretha''s entire body went limp; fully spent, she smiled beatifically at him and spoke in a throaty voice. "That final shot was perfect."


    Ends

 Chapter 194 - naughty f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the great outdoors

    Lucas and Isabella were new to this town. They''d only been living here for a year, and it would take at least another 20 before the natives would consider them locals. It would take a further 40 years before they were in the average age range for the area. But they were happy here. The climate was warm, weekends were often spent hiking or m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e, life was good. Plus, it was now summer, and Isabella had just bought a toy.


    The new jeep was her pride and joy, and she had already taken it out along the many remote country tracks surrounding town, so that she could reach isolated hiking trails. Today, however, she allowed Lucas to take control, and today he had something other than hiking on the agenda. Both led busy lives, and, whenever they came out to the countryside, the further they got from town the more relaxed they became.


    With the thrum of the powerful vehicle beneath her, the heat of the sun beaming through the open roof above, and the sight of her man''s b.a.r.e forearms, something deep stirred within Isabella. Maybe it was because it was the weekend, maybe it was the fact that no-one else was out here, maybe it was that she wasn''t wearing any u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, but Isabella was a tight coil of arousal. She leaned over and whispered in Lucas''s ear.


    "I didn''t put any p.a.n.t.i.e.s on this morning."


    Lucas didn''t say anything. Instead, he drove on until he found a sensible place to stop. He parked the jeep, switched off the engine, and looked intently at Isabella. She smiled and offered up her lips, which he eagerly met with this. The touch of his tongue acted as the starting gun for her hands, which began roaming his body and ended up between his legs.


    "Oh! And what''s this?" Isabella said coyly.


    Her touch sparked a hungry l.u.s.t in Lucas''s eyes. Isabella wanted to fire him up even more. She stepped out of the car and closed the door behind her, shutting him in. Without hesitation she began stripping out of her clothes, putting herself on display for her excited man. He stood on the passenger seat and tried to reach for her, a beast desperate to be released from his cage. But Isabella remained just far enough from those strong arms.


    Being half-n.a.k.e.d in this heat felt so sensual. It also felt somewhat risky¡ªthey were, after all, out in the open. But Isabella knew that this track led nowhere, it simply petered out in the arid landscape. She, therefore, felt carefree and continued stripping, the chirruping cicadas buzzing like an appreciative audience. At last, she returned to Lucas, placed a hand on his crotch, and checked his reaction to her performance. A massive standing ovation. Isabella could resist no more. She pulled off his shorts and revealed his firm c.o.c.k.


    The warmth of it in her mouth matched the warmth of the air against her b.a.r.e skin. Lucas sighed licentiously, which encouraged Isabella to suck harder, to tease with her tongue, and to pull hard at him with her hand.


    "Ahhh Izzy," Lucas whispered, "I love you."


    He pulled off his top and revealed his powerful torso. Isabella glanced at his marble-hard c.h.e.s.t and marvelled that she could have so much power over her Adonis. Lucas''s tumescence felt amazing in her mouth, it was a joy to feel the ridge of his head and the pulse of his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He gripped the roof of the jeep and stared fixedly at Isabella''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. She knew what was coming next.


    Seemingly unable to resist her temptations any longer, Lucas stepped out of the vehicle. Isabella removed her last item of clothing and stood entirely n.a.k.e.d but for a pair of heels. Her man guided her so that she stood with her back to him, with her hands splayed against the hot chassis. While he let his hands roam over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, she took hold of his erection and stroked him back to full hardness. He was ready.


    Isabella imagined the sun blessing the pink skin of her c.u.n.t as she arched her back and offered herself to Lucas. He didn''t hesitate to ease himself gently into her. His animal groans were spoken into the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e flesh of her neck and, feeling totally uninhibited, she responded loudly.


    "Lucas, oh Lucas! Deeper! Yes, yessss!"


    "That''s my girl, mmmm, f.u.c.k you feel so good."


    Being out in the countryside, with her man''s keen c.o.c.k thrusting into her, felt so primitive. The lovers were part of nature, they were engaging in a natural act, and it all seemed so perfect. At that moment Isabella felt as though she were Lucas''s object¡ªhis to conquer. She always felt this way when she was filled by him.


    Lucas''s deep growls poured yet more fuel onto the flames of Isabella''s arousal. She exulted at the feel of his hands¡ªlarge enough to easily span her waist¡ªas they roamed over her h.i.p.s and b.r.e.a.s.ts and b.u.t.t. His powerful legs propelled him forward and back in a long, slow f.u.c.k.i.n.g. The rhythmic slapping of t.h.i.g.hs against t.h.i.g.hs mingled with her delirious sighs.


    "Ahhh, yes yes yes."


    Isabella rocked against him¡ªa reflex action that enhanced her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Lucas increased his tempo, and she gave herself entirely to the man behind her. A sudden, shuddering climax bent her double and her man slowed to a stop. He c.a.r.e.s.sed her lovingly, embracing her o.r.g.a.s.m with affectionate touches and kisses. She turned to kiss him, the burning metal of the jeep now against her b.a.r.e behind.


    "I love you," Lucas whispered into her ear.


    Too breathless to respond, all Isabella could do was silently appreciate how incredible he looked. Spotlighted by the sun, his muscles twitched and his c.o.c.k remained proud and ready. He was the embodiment of raw, hard masculinity, and he wanted more. Lifting one of Isabella''s legs, Lucas held her there and guided himself back into her. His mouth gaped as the muscle memory of her c.u.n.t gripped and welcomed him.


    Panting heavily, Lucas grew even bigger and harder inside Isabella, his increased girth and length further stimulated her and she had to grip the roof of the jeep to cope with the intensity of this feeling.


    Lucas and Isabella''s mouths connected, and tongues danced. Sloppy wet kisses mimicked the wet sound of his plunging p.e.n.i.s. Beneath the afternoon sun, her c.u.m glistened all along his proud shaft.


    Without even needing to look at him, Isabella knew that her ravenous yearning was making Lucas ache for more. With ease, he picked up Isabella and pinned her against the vehicle with legs spread wide. Now his c.o.c.k could delve deeper without hindrance. Isabella thrilled at the feeling of being his toy¡ªan object to be manipulated for his gratification. With the hard metal at her rear and his hard c.o.c.k pinning her from the front, she had nothing to do but be held and be f.u.c.k.e.d.


    With lips still on lips, Isabella''s feet were slowly lowered to the ground. Lucas''s mouth moved away, his c.o.c.k slid out of her, and she was momentarily bereft. He leaned in to kiss her again. His stiff d.i.c.k pressing against her needy c.u.n.t was indubitable evidence of his craving¡ªa sensation that made her mouth water despite the dry air.


    His balls jiggled temptingly¡ªIsabella c.a.r.e.s.sed his c.o.c.k and raised it higher so that she could consume those delicate orbs. Lucas took hold of her hand and gasped as she licked him in all the right places. Isabella was of the opinion that his genitalia was the ideal shape for s.u.c.k.i.n.g and slurping, and she savoured this particular task. Birds trilled as she worshipped his c.o.c.k. A warm breeze soughed between her t.h.i.g.hs and flickered along her exposed vulva.


    God, she loved that c.o.c.k. She pressed it to her face, eyes closed in delight at the sensation of such hard flesh against her soft cheek. This adulation was driving Lucas wild. Isabella gave his d.i.c.k one last appreciative kiss then stood. She pushed against Lucas''s c.h.e.s.t so that he sat on the bumper, then, placing herself between his legs, she turned and offered herself to him.


    Isabella delicately sat down upon him, rejoicing at every inch that she impaled herself upon. She used her hands to brace against his legs and pushed herself up and down. In this position, she was able to take as much or as little of him into her as she d.e.s.i.r.ed.


    Lucas had always been such a gentle lover. Right now, for example, his sizeable hands lightly held Isabella''s waist as she wiggled her h.i.p.s and bounced up and down.


    "Oh, ohhhh f.u.c.k yeah," Lucas m.o.a.n.e.d appreciatively.


    "Mmm, you like that honey? I can feel you do."


    There was a slight rustle in some nearby bushes and Isabella was momentarily distracted by the thought that there may be someone over there watching them. The couple were, after all, completely n.a.k.e.d and unashamedly f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the great outdoors they would make for a spectacular show. But, looking closer, she could see that it was nothing but the breeze disturbing the skeletal branches.


    The thought of being observed did, however, remain. Even though Isabella was certain that they were far enough into the countryside for there to be no risk of being seen, there was a tiny possibility that someone could walk around the corner at any second. She thought this would have disturbed her, instead, she was thrilled by the idea of being so completely on display for a perfect stranger. Imagining this phantom person''s eyes beaming all over her body as completely as the hot sun above, Isabella rode her man even harder, and spread her legs a little further to reveal more of her glistening slit.


    It was evident that Lucas was taking great joy from perching on the front of the jeep and having Isabella sit on his d.i.c.k. His admiration for her soft round b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s manifested itself in his gentle squeezes and strokes. Her t.i.t.s filled his hands¡ªwhen he began tenderly kneading them, she was encouraged to turn and kiss him. He gave her n.i.p.p.l.es a soft pinch, and it was as though he had directly connected them to her wanton c.u.n.t.


    Now Isabella felt complete. She gave her mouth to his tongue, her c.u.n.t to his c.o.c.k, and her body to the sun''s rays. M.o.a.ning into him, she felt at the mercy of the gloriously rigid erection that continued to delve further into her. Lucas seemed no longer able to just sit there and be ridden. He used his mighty legs to thrust into Isabella, who look down to witness the pummelling.


    "Can you feel that, hmm?" Lucas asked. "I''m close Izzy."


    "I can tell, you''re so big!"


    Now Isabella pressed her legs together, expertly squeezing her man to hasten him to completion. Her hair brushed against her flushed skin and cascaded over her shoulders as she twisted around and kissed him again.


    "I want you to c.u.m too, will you c.u.m for me?" Lucas asked breathlessly.


    "I will, yes¡­mmm¡­make me c.u.m."


    His thick fingers sought out the V between her legs and spread her lips so that he could stimulate the pink flesh beneath. In an instant, Isabella was reminded of how he knew exactly how to touch her. It had been early in their relationship when she had stripped n.a.k.e.d and put on a show for her man, letting him know how to press her buttons by masturbating herself to o.r.g.a.s.m as he looked on in astonished excitement. He''d later put on his own show, teaching her how to give him a killer handjob.


    Lucas''s dexterity was paying dividends; she had trained him well. His delicate touches teased out her c.l.i.t which grew harder and more swollen. He rubbed it between his fingers, being sure to run them along the top of her vulva so that she was thoroughly stimulated. And there it was again¡ªthat sensation of relinquishment, of pure p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e beginning to re-emerge from deep within her.


    "Mmmm¡­nnnn¡­nnnn."


    Isabella spoke her feminine exhalations of gratification into the hot air¡ªso loudly that had anyone actually been in the immediate vicinity, they would have had no doubt about the source of the copulation. Her happy sighs encouraged Lucas; he redoubled his efforts with c.o.c.k and fingers. In her total abandon, Isabella wrapped her arms around her lover''s head and neck, trying to create an even greater connection with him. The hand between her legs was now a frenzy of stroking and c.a.r.e.s.sing. And here it came again; that feeling of total abandon.


    Allowing Lucas''s brawny arms to take her full weight, Isabella crumpled into herself as that hard-won o.r.g.a.s.m finally coursed powerfully through her. But Lucas didn''t relent. He continued to screw her and seek his own climax. After a few more thrusts, Isabella dismounted, revelling in the feel of his juice-slicked d.i.c.k as it slid from her.


    Now desperate to experience that mouth-watering sensation of watching and feeling him e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.e, Isabella turned and wrapped her legs around Lucas''s waist. He effortlessly took her weight, placing a hand on her behind to keep her secured against him. His other hand moved around her back so that he now gripped each buttock, allowing him to pull her up and down as if she were once again a s.e.x toy to be manipulated for his stimulation.


    Isabella was more than happy to be used this way. In fact, she encouraged him, whispering a string of x-rated sentences into his ear.


    "That''s it, f.u.c.k me. Use me baby, fill me. Unnnggh Lucas, yes!"


    Being made his object drove her crazy with d.e.s.i.r.e. All she had to do was keep her arms around his neck while he pumped in and out. In this position she was fully exposed, her cheeks spread so that she could feel the heat of the sun in her most intimate places. That feeling of surrender returned. The jeep bounced on its suspension as Isabella bounced on her man.


    "I¡­hang on¡­mmmmmmfff."


    Lucas unsheathed his c.o.c.k from her as she held herself up and allowed a jolt of o.r.g.a.s.m to pass through her. More, she could see he wanted more. Within seconds she was back on his c.o.c.k. Her climax-tightened c.u.n.t clutched him harder than before and, at last, she knew that his sap was on the rise.


    "Can I taste you?" she asked between kisses.


    "Of course, whatever you want."


    Lucas braced on the front of the jeep and spread his legs so that Isabella could once again crouch down before the altar of his manhood. He ran his fingers through her hair as she fisted that shiny d.i.c.k. She was desperate for the milk that she knew would soon fountain from him.


    "Oh, ohhh Izzy, like that! Yes! I''m gonna¡­I''m gonna¡­nnnggghhhh."


    Isabella used one hand to hold up her b.r.e.a.s.ts and catch the flow of warm c.u.m that pulsed liberally from her love. She pumped at him furiously, gifting him with an o.r.g.a.s.m as intoxicating as those he''d given her.


    "Mmm good boy!"


    Not wanting to waste a drop, Isabella milked the last beads onto her already c.u.m-slicked skin. She took a moment to revel in the sight of that pearlescent gloss, which began to trickle down her cleavage. Lucas cupped his hand beneath Isabella''s chin, tilting her face to his so she witnessed her tenderness reflected in his eyes. Her c.h.e.s.t pressed against his, the c.u.m lubricating their skin which glowed in the una.d.u.l.terated daylight.


    They were in no hurry to get dressed and return home. Instead, they basked in the heat and the pure satisfaction that follows rigorous love-making. Having been so completely distracted by each other, they, at last, noticed the view. Many miles of golden countryside stretched into the distance, its arid terrain painted by the diminishing rays from above.


    "I love you," Lucas said, holding Isabella close to him.


    "I love you too."


    There the two lovers stood, n.a.k.e.d in their Garden of Eden. Lucas''s hand brushed against Isabella''s a.s.s, and already the stirrings of arousal began to flow between them again. Isabella turned to him, and their mouths opened to accept each other''s tongues.


    "Mmmm, not here," Isabella said, even though she, too, was hungry for more, "let''s finish this at home."


    So accustomed to being n.a.k.e.d, they almost forgot to get dressed again before climbing into the jeep and speeding back along the track. This time Isabella took control. The thought of her man''s n.a.k.e.d body in the great outdoors made her hurry home just that little bit faster.

 Chapter 195 - E.r.o.t.i.c fantasy becomes reality of being taken in the wood

    Katy couldn''t quite believe it was actually about to happen. Her fantasy was about to be made a reality. She''d just come out of a two-year relationship and had felt s.e.x.u.a.lly stifled for the longest time. Now she was free, Katy had some making up to do.


    She''d confided in Steve, a pre-monogamy f.u.c.k buddy who''d been only too eager to break her fast.


    She''d missed just f.u.c.k.i.n.g¡ªrutting like wild things. These past two years had shown her she simply couldn''t thrive with just one partner. She wanted to celebrate her newfound freedom and after a hard shafting from Steve one afternoon, she''d told him of her d.e.s.i.r.es over ginger tea and banana bread.


    "Do you think me awfully naughty?" She''d asked after revealing her fantasy.


    "Do you really want to know what I think?" Steve had thrown her a sly, deviant look which made her unsure of whether she really did want to know what he thought of her.


    "Maybe?" she said hesitantly, twisting her foot around her calf and leaned over the marble breakfast bar. Her hair had fallen forward and she liked the way it masked her expression as she waited for him to reply.


    "I think¡­" Steve shifted around the counter, still n.a.k.e.d, his looming frame coming closer, and by the rising of his erection, Katy tentatively felt confident that he did not disapprove of her d.e.s.i.r.es. "I think you are a filthy, hot, devastating woman who deserves to be tied up and f.u.c.k.e.d by two very," he paused to lift a lock of hair off her face and catch eye contact, "And I mean, very, lucky men."


    Katy slumped a little in relief and her heart started to race.


    "You mean?" Dare she hope he''d arrange it for her?


    "Yes, Katy my insatiable goddess of f.u.c.k, I will most certainly make your fantasy come true."


    And with that, he pulled her in for a long deep kiss with one hand cupping her nape and the other, he slid between her t.h.i.g.hs and filled her slick p.u.s.s.y with two thick fingers. Katy whimpered and backed onto them, spreading her legs and taking them deep, willing him to thrust harder. Her p.u.s.s.y was clutching and squeezing, desperate to be full of her man, and perhaps another.


    So now here she stood. She''d driven to the location and stripped, leaving everything in the car and hidden the key in a nook of a dead tree trunk. Her heart was thumping, she couldn''t see his car nearby. What the hell was she thinking? She almost plucked the key back out of its hiding place and called the whole thing off¡­


    Almost¡­


    Steeling herself, Katy brushed shrubbery and undergrowth over the key and made her way as instructed down the path into forest. It was exactly as she''d pictured¡ªsunshine streamed through the leaves and birdsong echoed. The sound of twigs snapping as she walked ricocheted through the limbs and branches was at once eerily stifled and amplified. All her senses were on high alert. She felt connected to her animal self¡ªlike a deer poised to take flight. Her n.i.p.p.l.es puckered as a soft breeze c.a.r.e.s.sed them and she rubbed her t.h.i.g.hs together to catch the l.u.b.r.i.c.a.t.i.o.n that was already smearing from her slick p.u.s.s.y.


    She could just reach down and press her c.l.i.t and bring herself off in no time, she knew it. God, even just winding her h.i.p.s as she walked had her melting.


    A thought that had been strangely absent since she''d left the car¡ªand one that had occupied her mind every minute in the lead up to today, suddenly appeared.


    Steve had refused to tell her¡ªwhich excited and annoyed her. She said her fantasy was to be taken by strangers in the forest, like savage beasts, shapeshifters even. He''d taken her at her word, he''d been sure to check if it was definitely what she wanted, but as soon as she''d given her enthusiastic consent, his lips were sealed to the identity of the second participant.


    She seemed to have been walking for ages and decided she wanted to give an air of innocence while knowing exactly what she was doing. Who knew where the men were, perhaps they were already watching. She wanted them to see her, smell her, even. So she let her body weight sink into her h.i.p.s, allowing them to wind and sashay as she moved, she wanted her entrance to be a sensual dance of seduction.


    There, she heard something. She looked to the left and there was Steve, like a wild man, n.a.k.e.d and free. Time expanded to capture all the lovers that had been before them, rutting and f.u.c.k.i.n.g, making the world spin so that she was here, now in this place, about to play her part in the eternal loop.


    "Are you ready?" Steve whispered into her ear, but it was lower than a whisper¡ªit was more like a vibration or a growl, snaking its way through her, raising the hairs at her nape and settling down into her ear canal.


    "Yes," she whispered back, catching his gaze fully.


    "Good." He started to move behind her and brought a cloth blindfold up to her face, it was then she noticed some rope tangled in his fists. She shivered, this was really happening.


    He wound the thin fabric around her eyes, securing it at the back of her head. It was soft and only obscured her vision, not block it completely and she was glad, she wanted to see her captors. Steve clutched her hand in his and led her forward. She followed, amazed how a simple thing like slightly covering her eyes set her other senses on even higher alert. She hadn''t been aware of the way her feet were moving through the undergrowth until now. She picked her way more carefully, acutely aware that she might trip and fall. Steve''s large male presence ahead made her secure in the knowledge that he''d catch her though.


    As her pulse quickened and her breath caught in her throat, thoughts of who the other man was swept into her mind. Could it be Peter, Steve''s close friend? Katy didn''t think so, he was certainly handsome, but she couldn''t see him with that killer instinct for a feral f.u.c.k in the wilderness¡­ too corporate or straight somehow.


    She was sure they were going in a circle, then it occurred to her, she was being paraded! Thoughts of hundreds of sets of eyes, watching her, staring as she was led by her wrists, seemingly helpless, had her quivering again. The reality of it was, hundreds of pairs of eyes probably were watching her every move¡ªnot human eyes, the eyes of the forest. She shivered. Was she feeling like a triumphant nymph or a silent victim? Just as she was trying to figure it out, Steve halted and turned her so she was backed up against a tree.


    "Hmmm, that''s my girl," Steve purred into her ear and brushed his jagged jaw against hers. "My Woodland Red Riding S.l.u.t." The words were barely a whisper and Katy had to wonder if she''d heard them at all, or were they aural hallucinations. Whatever was true, it made her wetter than ever and she squeezed her t.h.i.g.hs and p.u.s.s.y lips together smearing yet more of her juices onto her flesh.


    Just as she was about to ask Steve to repeat himself, he took her wrists and wrapped the rough cord around one, threading the rope behind the tree and fastening it to her other wrist.


    Katy whimpered. She was on the brink of coming already. In her wildest fantasies, and she''d played this out many times vibrator in hand, she''d never truly believed it would be as hot and exciting as it was turning out to be. She willed Steve to reach down and touch her c.l.i.t, then willed him not to, she would just come already, she could almost get herself off by squeezing her Kegels right now she was so turned on.


    Once she was secured, Steve leaned in again, giving her the most devastating kiss, a kiss to end all kisses, her knees went slack and she felt she could lose herself in his lips forever. If she could keep this moment locked in her memory, she knew that for the rest of her life, she''d be able to conjure this feeling. She loved Steve for that.


    Katy had never felt more alive, more aware and part of her surroundings, it was like everything shared the same frenetic energy, that expansive force of f.u.c.k, sweeping her up into its sweet abandon. Just when she thought she was about to spiral off into another plane of ecstasy, the scent of another man''s musk pulled her back to the here and now. She gasped as a large form loomed close, his body heat mingling with her and Steve''s, his breath catching hers as he reached to her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    I''m going to faint. She thought as she teetered on the brink of the moment she''d been waiting for. Two men, four sets of hands, twenty thick strong fingers began to c.a.r.e.s.s and arouse her. Steve''s erection pressed at her hip and her left hand still secured at the wrist brushed the stranger''s c.o.c.k as he moved ever closer. Katy leaned over to bury her face into his c.h.e.s.t, lick the salty dip between his pecs, graze his n.i.p.p.l.e with her lips as his fingers teased at her p.u.s.s.y. He smelled so good. They both smelled so good.


    She switched between the two, kissing each in turn as their hands wandered and she melted under their touch. She managed to catch the new lover''s c.o.c.k in her fist, and despite the awkward angle began to wank him slowly as he played with her c.l.i.t, drawing juices from her and rubbing them around her folds. Then Steve''s fingers were back, she knew his technique well, just as he knew her p.u.s.s.y so well. The trembling in her knees and t.h.i.g.hs started up again and she had to tell them to slow a little by pulling her h.i.p.s back.


    Yes, two men teasing and fingering her were definitely better than one and to make sure this was actually happening, Katy reached in earnest with her right hand until her fist wrapped around Steve''s c.o.c.k too. Ahhh, now she felt in control, holding the two c.o.c.ks grounded her deep into her fantasy, made her believe that the three of them were in the here and now and she did not want to waste a second. Hands and mouths roamed over her t.i.t.s, her n.i.p.p.l.es puckered almost painfully to tight nuggets of nerve endings and the stranger nipped one between his teeth, somewhat cruelly and Katy cried out, desperately wanting more, more, more.


    Her p.u.s.s.y was clutching and pulsing, desperate to be filled and just as she thought it, Steve fell to his knees before her and began lapping at her sodden c.u.n.t.


    Yes yes, she wanted to cry out but only throaty whimpering would come.


    Then, Steve did the thing that she both craved and feared, he spayed open her l.a.b.i.a, exposing her wanton c.u.n.t to the forest. He pulled her lips open and displayed her to anyone who cared to come and see her as the s.l.u.t she was.


    Oh my god.


    Then he moved back up and grabbed her neck, pinning her in place as the stranger took his turn l.i.c.k.i.n.g her greedy c.u.n.t and shoving his thick fingers in and out of her p.u.s.s.y.


    Ah yes, that''s it, she humped at his hands, urging him to push deeper, add more, f.u.c.k her, take her, own her.


    Steve released her from her bonds and blindfold and she sank back into the tree, taking a moment to just experience. Now her hand were free, she grabbed at the stranger and held his face tight to her c.u.n.t.


    Then the moment she dreamt of began in earnest and she turned to face the new man, bending over as Steve knelt at her rear, eating her p.u.s.s.y and asshole from behind. She rode him backwards, twerking and grinding her a.s.s onto his face as she sank her mouth over the thick long c.o.c.k in front of her. S.u.c.k.i.n.g off this stranger made her hotter than hell and she could have slapped them both in delight, and tell them to get f.u.c.k.i.n.g. Just as she thought it Steve was up and standing, c.o.c.k poised at her entrance.


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g do it! She wanted to roar and held herself open for the invasion. No sooner than his tip breached her hole, she sank back hard on it, letting them both know that she was in control of the pace here and that pace would be fast and feral. She wanted to be ravished and f.u.c.k.e.d raw. She s.u.c.k.e.d on the man''s c.o.c.k, devouring him with everything she had, taking him deep into her throat, not wanting to disappoint her new lover.


    She wanted them both to remember this hotwife adventure forever and was sure to use all her best moves.


    Steve was slamming into her hard from behind and reached round to rub her c.l.i.t, just what she needed and she mewled as she s.u.c.k.e.d down on the other man''s juicy meat.


    She''d never felt so ravenous, she thought actually doing it would slake her thirst and d.e.s.i.r.e but it seemed to be only inflaming her passion, turning her into a blazing furnace of arousal.


    The new lover sank to the forest floor and turning, she slid down too, taking the new c.o.c.k into her dripping p.u.s.s.y on all fours as she squatted in front of him. It was the same but different. The angle well and truly hit her g spot. She imagined the sight from his point of view as he kneaded her a.s.s cheeks as she rode him. A wet juicy, well-f.u.c.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y bouncing up and down on his d.i.c.k, asshole twitching just above, another man''s grunts as he f.u.c.k.e.d her. F.u.c.k yeah, what a sight indeed.


    Katy was proud of her part in this fantasy, this performance, and when Steve started rubbing her c.l.i.t while her new c.o.c.k was still pumping away, Katy''s o.r.g.a.s.m began to surge and tear a fragment from her very soul. She rose as she writhed and rhythmically rocked her h.i.p.s, grinding her l.u.s.t out on the two men as they both focussed fully on her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g yes, she said, though still not sure if it was aloud or silent so lost in sensation she was. She laughed as she came, a high, breathy sound catching in her c.h.e.s.t, she felt she could drift off, float away into the stratosphere as her climax lifted her out of herself. She kept f.u.c.k.i.n.g, kept humping, she wanted them both to come, take her. Fill her with their d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Steve grabbed at her neck again and she shuddered yet another aftershock of o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Yes, yes, you keep coming you forest s.l.u.t, you keep coming on that fat d.i.c.k I''ve procured for you¡­"


    Procured? Somehow knowing this new c.o.c.k had been paid for had Katy bouncing harder, giving everything she had as l.u.s.t coursed through her veins and she came again for what must have been the seventh time. She lifted her p.u.s.s.y off him, still twitching with spasms of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She was spent, her body in ruins her spirit fulfilled and now, she was aware of the stranger walking away, now it was Steve''s turn to take her in her sated p.u.s.s.y.


    Her raw used c.u.n.t welcomed his familiar shape and rhythm and he took her from the side as they lay on the blanket. He pumped her hard and filled her with the sweet thick d.i.c.k that delighted and aroused her every time she thought of it.


    Yes, yes, he kept ploughing her and she gripped the undergrowth for support, his enormous c.o.c.k pummelling her, owning her until at last, that surge, that spurt and a slap to the rump, and she imagined his jaw go slack and the thought of his shuddering and shunting his cream inside her had her p.u.s.s.y convulsing again around him.


    When he finally fell away from her, slumping back into the forest floor, Katy sank down too, smiling from the inside out as she recounted in her mind what had just taken place.


    It simply couldn''t have been more perfect and as they lay there together, their breathing slowing and bodies unfurling, Katy was filled with a deep sense of calm.


    Drifting off in the sun under the canopy of trees on the woollen blanket, Katy couldn''t help but wonder if Steve might be up for another s.e.x.u.a.l adventure very soon.


    She had a few more that had been occupying her fantasy world recently and it looked like she had found the perfect partner to explore.


    Perhaps it was no coincidence that Steve had been her f.u.c.k buddy for all these years, and it seemed that he was most definitely the first person she had ran to for comfort after her breakup.


    Steve reached over into a scrubby bush and pulled out a canvas bag. Settling up onto his forearm, he passed Katy a Tupperware box and flask.


    Katy grinned hard when she saw what he''d brought¡ªginger tea and banana bread.


    Well well. Perhaps Steve really would be up for playing a bigger part in her life, after all, he seemed to be pretty good at arranging picnics¡­


    Ends

 Chapter 196 - lovers homemade s.e.x video

    2nd May


    Dear Cherry


    I sincerely hope that this letter reaches you courtesy of our mutual friend Diana.


    I believe you are the beautiful and fascinating young woman I met at her party last week. More than anything, I hope you remember that offer I made.


    If you recall, when we spoke you remarked that you liked the sun. You were beautifully bronzed. That little dress showed your tan off so well. The slits and gaps were perfectly placed. If you don''t mind me saying you looked gorgeous. Those vertiginous heels worked brilliantly. I also loved your anklet. Was that a diamond at the end of that dangling chain? It looked sensational as it tapped against your foot when you walked.


    Anyway, getting back to that offer of mine, I remember that you said you liked to be tanned all over. I think I said ''bravo'' at the time. My wife was exactly the same. When we were in our villa in Greece she would go days without wearing clothes. She liked anklets, too, and had quite a collection. Such happy memories.


    Anyhow, as I explained when we spoke, that villa of ours¡ªwell just mine now¡ªis free in August and you are most welcome to make it your holiday home for the whole of the month. It sleeps four and do please fill it with any of your friends, if you would like. Or you can enjoy it on your own. Whatever, it''s yours for the month.


    It would be a little ''thank you'' for such a sumptuous chat at Diana''s little do. Someone as young as beautiful as you shouldn''t be wasting so much time with an old fogey like me. The fact that you did I think warrants something rather nice in return.


    Of course, all this will cost you and your friends nothing. I am absolutely serious.


    I would like to ask a small favour in return.


    Now if the request I am about to make is a step too far, you must let me know. If this is the case you can still have the villa exactly as agreed. I am a man of my word.


    But I happen to think that this little favour might be right up your street. I sensed that you are a girl who rather likes a bit of fun. And, dare I suggest, you are a girl who has a bit of an exhibitionist streak in her. (Am I right in thinking that you said that you do a little modelling every now and then just ''to keep the wolf from the door''?)


    So, the little request is this: would you be able to take a little film of yourself walking around the villa, around the pool, or on our beach (it is private) in your birthday suit?


    It would remind me of my late wife (indeed, you share her style and love of clothes) and would mean so very much to me. But, I must insist, if I have read you wrong and this request makes your blush, forget I ever mentioned it and just enjoy your time at the villa.


    I hope you don''t mind me writing this on paper rather than pinging you an email as everyone does these days. I was brought up in a rather different era and for me nothing gets close to good old-fashioned pen and ink.


    Anyway, if this appeals, do let me know how many you would like to take with you and I will sort out all the arrangements.


    Yours,


    17 Norfolk Street ¨C Islington


    4th May


    My dear Arthur (if I may),


    I had to write straight away to thank you for your delightful letter. I really can''t believe that you are offering me your villa in Greece for the whole of August. It sounds amazing.


    Are you really, really sure?


    Because if you are, can I please say a great big glorious ''yes''?


    If it''s all right please could I also take two of my girlfriends, Amanda and Daisy, and also Carl who is Amanda''s boyfriend?


    And as for that cheeky little request of yours¡ªit would be a delight and my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Indeed, it sounds a quite fun little challenge.


    What do we need to do next?


    Loves


    Cherry xxxx


    PS You do have an eagle eye¡­ yes it was a diamond dangling from my anklet.


    Mallory Mews ¨C Kensington


    8th May


    My dear Cherry,


    I can''t tell you how pleased I am that you are going to use the villa this summer. And also more than a little relieved that my rather naughty request didn''t offend. I''m so delighted that it seems to have piqued your interest.


    Leave all the arrangements to me. You and your three friends just need to get yourselves to Mykonos airport. Tell me when you are going to arrive and I''ll ensure that there''s someone waiting for you with a car to take you to the villa. It''s rather difficult to find on your own. His name is Demitri and he looks after my business interests on the island. He will tell you everything you need to know about the place.


    A couple of final points: first I suggest you keep your distance from my neighbour. He''s standoffish and morose, and neither my wife nor I took to him. He came to ours just the once, soon after we bought the place. But there was never a reciprocal invitation, so that was the end of that.


    Second, I have taken the liberty of asking Demitri to leave out a dress that I think will fit you. It''s white, so should show off your tan. You might want to take some photos of you in it, and then perhaps slowly coming out of it as part of that little treat.


    Enjoy the sunshine!


    Much love


    Arthur xx


    Aphrodite Villa ¨C Mykonos


    14th August


    My dear Arthur,


    Well, we have spent two totally amazing weeks in your wonderful villa. It''s the most fantastic place. The villa is beyond perfect. The setting is divine. We have enjoyed the stunning pool and that little beach so much. We''ve all been skinny dipping and loved being b.a.r.e together.


    Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.


    In return, please find enclosed a USB stick (oh I do hope that this is not too technically difficult for you!) on which you will find a little film, as per your request, which I hope you''ll enjoy watching.


    I''m also taking another risk. I''m one of those girls who like to live a bit dangerously! You may recognise the man who was with me. It''s your neighbour Ryan, and he was nothing like what I was expecting. I met him on the drive,. His car had a flat tyre and he was waiting for someone to fix it. Anyway, we got chatting and he invited me round to have a drink at his place. He was very polite and I hope you didn''t mind, but he said he''d love to see the villa again, so I invited him back to the villa for another drink, and a bit more too!


    Anyway here is the health warning. I do remove that lovely white dress you had left out for me. And I do get n.a.k.e.d. So does Ryan and we get a bit carried away and, well, make love. All of it is on this USB stick.


    I do hope you like the way we kiss at the start. Are you a kisser? I absolutely love that moment when tongues touch for the first time. Our kissing was so deep and utterly wonderful. But I did feel that Ryan was a bit inhibited by the camera, so you might even hear me telling him to ignore it. He was quite shy and I had to start undoing my buttons myself, but he seemed to forget the camera when I got my b.r.e.a.s.ts out. I hope you like my tan, by the way. Not a strap mark in sight!


    When you watch the e.r.o.t.i.c video you''ll probably notice that I really start to feel turned on when Ryan licks and rubs my n.i.p.p.l.es and if you look carefully you''ll see my hand drifting to my knickers to play with my¡­ what word should I use? lady''s garden? v.a.g.i.n.a? I actually don''t like either of those terms; the first is too twee the second to clinical. So if it is all right with you I''m going to use ''p.u.s.s.y'' as that is what I call it!


    I hope you notice when Ryan slides his hands down my knickers to touch my p.u.s.s.y, he draws out my moisture on his fingers and smears it on my lips. I love to taste my juices and then share them with my kisses.


    Ryan knew I needed more of his hand and you''ll see him settle on a divine rhythm and I began to lose myself. I gyrate my h.i.p.s and lean into his strumming fingers. When I watched this film afterwards I can see that I got completely lost in the moment. My mind was between my t.h.i.g.hs.


    When Ryan sped up his rubbing I became acutely aware that my o.r.g.a.s.m wasn''t far away, so I took my dress off to pause the action and to slow myself down. Being n.a.k.e.d like that in the open air on a beautiful Greek evening is just the best. And it''s even better with a glass of red wine and a hot guy eager to please you s.e.x.u.a.lly.


    I do hope you like the way Ryan kisses my p.u.s.s.y through my knickers. As I said, he is very well mannered! Though he was a bit cheeky when he tossed my knickers at me as he went down on me.


    Do you like my p.u.s.s.y by the way? I shave around my lips and leave a tiny triangle of hair above. I think it looks kinda cute, myself.


    About nine minutes into the video, I was right on the brink of coming and I pulled Ryan''s fingers from my p.u.s.s.y so I could lick them. That was such a hot moment for me. And perhaps for you, too (I''d love to know what you think about all this action, by the way).


    As you will see, Ryan continues with his hand and pushes me right to the edge again. And that''s when I felt his hard c.o.c.k under my foot.


    It would have been very rude of me to ignore him, so I took his gorgeous member out, licked his shaft and took him in my mouth. I love feeling a c.o.c.k with my tongue. It makes me feel so f.u.c.k.i.n.g horny.


    I love giving a blow job, but as you''ll see, I don''t only use my mouth, I like to stroke the shaft with my hand at the same time. And twelve minutes in you''ll see me take the whole of his c.o.c.k into my mouth. Every f.u.c.k.i.n.g bit of it. Deep-throating is a little trick I learned a few years back and it seems to drive men wild. Have you ever had a woman take your whole prick into their mouth? I''m told it feels f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing.


    Returning to the film, I continue to give Ryan''s c.o.c.k a good seeing to with my mouth until I feel him get even harder. I had to stop as he couldn''t come without penetrating me, so I rolled over and sat on top of him, guiding the tip of his c.o.c.k between my p.u.s.s.y lips and then simply rocked back, taking him inside my¡­ c.u.n.t (I felt so hot by now, I think ''cunt'' is the most appropriate word to use if that is OK with you?).


    I like being on top as I can control the tempo and you''ll see me start off super slow before gradually ramping it up.


    We then pause to have a drink. I thought about you as I looked into the lens and raised my glass. My toast was to your very good self.


    We carried on our lovemaking with Ryan taking me from behind. I like this position as I can play with my c.l.i.t as he thrusts. It also gives you a really super view of my p.u.s.s.y! I do hope that you like this part of the action as I did it for you.


    Between 18 and 19 minutes into the homemade s.e.x video, you''ll see that I''m rocked with my first o.r.g.a.s.m. But I wanted another, so we switched to another favourite position of mine¡ªreverse cowgirl. There''s nothing like feeling a c.o.c.k at a different angle, and this one works for me big time. You''ll see me riding up and down on Ryan''s prick while rubbing myself so fast that my second o.r.g.a.s.m hits quite soon.


    Though I was spent, it was Ryan''s turn. I lay back and he tipped himself over the edge with a few final thrusts. He pulled out so he could shoot his come all over my c.u.n.t, because isn''t that what you do when you make a p.o.r.n film? But, as you see he slipped back inside for me to milk him dry.


    Loves and winks,


    Your rather cheeky


    Cherry


    Xxx


    PS In case you were wondering despite Ryan appearing a bit shy, he was really keen on the videoing. There''s an exhibitionist streak in him for sure.


    Mallory Mews ¨C Kensington


    22nd August


    My dear Cheeky Cherry,


    I am so pleased that the villa hasn''t disappointed. And you like that beach too. I''m delighted that you''ve been able to enjoy being n.a.k.e.d. My wife and I loved wandering on that beach wearing nothing but smiles, though she wouldn''t have been brave enough to do so with others. I did suggest inviting some friends round who we knew liked to b.a.r.e all, but she was a bit too shy and inhibited. She had a s.e.x.u.a.l spark for sure, but somehow I simply couldn''t work out how to ignite it.


    Now, that film of yours! It''s beyond splendid. It surpassed every expectation and exceeded the brief utterly deliciously. Who would have thought my neighbour was so obliging? He always seemed to go out of his way to avoid me! I guess he is a bit different around beautiful women¡­ especially b.a.r.e ones!


    Your naughtiness has made an old man exceedingly happy.


    Of course, feel free to send another film to me! Or am I being a tad too cheeky?


    Much love


    Arthur xxx


    PS I thought you might like to know that the white dress belonged to my wife. late wife. And do please tell Ryan that she has passed away. There''s no way he''d have known about it. As I think I might have said, we hardly knew him.


    PPS I LOVE your tan and I agree ¨C your p.u.s.s.y is kinda cute (well, if I''m honest and you don''t mind me slipping into the vernacular¡ªit''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!)


    Aphrodite Villa ¨C Mykonos


    27th August


    My dearest naughtiest Arthur,


    You wicked old thing! Another film?


    Well, I am happy to let you know that another one is in the can. It goes a bit further than the first.


    Let me explain when Ryan and I were performing for you, Amanda and Daisy were out at the tavern at the end of the road. They are both bis.e.x.u.a.l and fancy each other like hell. More of that later. Anyway, they were both intrigued to see the homemade s.e.x video of your neighbour and me together. So I showed it to them! Amanda said that she''d never seen a friend being f.u.c.k.e.d by anyone else before.


    Both of them loved every minute of it and asked if I could film them together. So I did. But actually, we all got a bit carried away and it turned into a bit of an orgy with the three of us girls, Carl and Ryan! I''ve never eaten two pussies in one night before, nor enjoyed two c.o.c.ks simultaneously! Oh, we had such fun. I think I came five or six times in total. Ryan even came twice!


    It is so, so much ruder than the first film that I thought that rather than post it to you I''d bring it round in person and we could watch it together. What do you think of that idea?


    Loves


    Cherry xxxx


    PS Ryan brought round a pearl anklet, which he said was your wife''s. He found it when he had his pool cleaned out. You were right, he didn''t know she had passed away. He seemed really upset when I told him, he was almost inconsolable poor thing. Though I must say, when I told him that it was you who would be watching our little escapade, he gave me what I think you''d describe as a rather cheeky grin.

 Chapter 197 - Lovers get horny and enjoy some steamy s.e.x at water’s edge

    Meeting people is a part of my job. Being flirty and fun, giving them a glimpse of a fantasy, a tease of a dream, is what pays the bills. They know, as I do, that life isn''t really like that. But we both make pretend just long enough to imagine it''s real. That''s what I''m selling when I take off my clothes on the stage, when I flash a smile at the handsome gentleman in the business suit, at the lady with the bedroom eyes: an escape.


    I just never expected to meet someone like Richard.


    Someone who could make me, the great spinner of fantasies, believe in dreams come true.


    I''d been living on the island my whole life, trapped in a way by my fear of the water. At the age of eight, I''d been swimming offshore with a friend, when suddenly she hadn''t been there any longer. I''d called her name but there had been no reply. With tears in my eyes, I''d splashed and spluttered back to the beach, shouting for help, and within minutes there was a search party. Kayleigh was found, alive, and that should have been the end of it. Except I never wanted to go back out there again. Just the sight of the azure ocean sent a shiver up my spine.


    When I finished school, while my friends took jobs on the mainland I stayed behind, unable to face the idea of travelling across that water. Waitressing had paid a few bills, but then there had been the offer of better work, fewer hours, higher pay, and I''d jumped at it. I loved dancing, it made me feel alive.


    All I had to do was also take my clothes off in front of a room full of strangers. Easy, right?


    If I tell you I was nervous that first time, that would be the understatement of the year. Choosing my stage name was fun, pampering myself before the show was enjoyable, but when the MC announced me, Please give a warm welcome to our newest dancer, Star, I thought I was going to throw up.


    Turns out, I was a natural. And I loved it.


    Being admired like that was a buzz, and the pay¡­ well, I''d never seen so much money for one evening''s work. Clubs like that have a reputation built on ignorance, but the Moonlight Room was anything but seedy. The clients were respectful, enjoying the show of course, but never taking it any further than that. They knew they weren''t allowed to touch, not without the dancer''s very clear permission, and they kept to their seats unless invited to tuck tips into a G-string or bra. The occasional bad apple was very swiftly dealt with by the bouncers, which was what happened with the guy who followed me home.


    I''d seen him getting a little close to Vixen before I even went out there, and she muttered under her breath as she passed me on her way backstage. "Watch the asshole with the moustache or he''ll have his grubby fingers all over you."


    I followed her advice, staying away from him, but he still managed to catch me off guard, tugging at my thong and ripping it from me. Bastard. Some people might think that if it''s going to come off anyway, what''s the harm, but there''s a difference between stripping and being stripped and it felt invasive. Cue a swift intervention from the enormous man-mountain known as Rock, the very scary, very cuddly and very gay bouncer, and that should have been the end of it.


    Except it wasn''t.


    "Hey sweetheart, how about a private show?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-edge_52715908732350395">#%E2%80%99s-edge_52715908732350395</a> for visiting.


    The alley behind my house was dark at that time of night, streetlights battling against the encroaching shadows, and my heart was in my throat in an instant. How he''d followed me from the club, I have no idea. All us girls used a back entrance that led out the same way as the nightclub next door.


    "Stay back or I''ll call the police," I said the words firmly. Not getting hysterical.


    "No, you won''t." He shook his head as he stepped out into a pool of light. "Hey, I paid to get in, all I want is a glimpse of that p.u.s.s.y. Well, a better glimpse than I got. Maybe a taste."


    "I''ll scream if you take another step."


    "Which is it? Screaming or calling the police?"


    "How about both, asshole?"


    Maybe he liked it that way.


    Please, somebody, save me, I thought.


    And that''s when Richard arrived.


    Where he came from, I still have no idea. The alley wasn''t a route to anywhere, and it wasn''t in a part of town that people liked to visit. But one second I was all on my own and the next he was slamming the asshole with the moustache bodily into the wall. Richard growled and my stomach clenched. He stepped closer to the sc.u.mbag, then turned my way and I nearly melted under that blue gaze.


    "Are you all right?" His accent was English, a smooth baritone that made me shiver. "Did he hurt you?"


    I shook my head. "No. Thank you for helping."


    He turned to the man on the floor and lowered his voice. "Apologise to the lady."


    "F.u.c.k you¡­ She''s no lady."


    "Apologise. Now." A little kick for encouragement.


    "It''s all right. You can let him go." I just wanted him out of the way.


    Richard bent down and grabbed the man by the scruff of the collar, hauling him to his feet with one hand. Even in the half light I gawped at the display of strength. "Say you''re sorry, or I''ll make you."


    A moment of hesitation, then, "Sorry."


    "Good boy. Now get out of here while you still can."


    "Thank you," I said again as the asshole ran back down the alley. "I don''t know what I would have done¡­ Would you like to come in for coffee?"


    Richard shook his head. "I''m afraid I have somewhere to be. Come to my place tomorrow. If you want to, that is. We''ll have breakfast."


    "All¡ªall right. Where do you live?"


    "The house up on the hill."


    "Gulls Reach?" He nodded and I hesitated. "You''re a Cavendish?"


    He took a step forward. "Yes, but please don''t let that put you off. I''m not like my family." A smile crossed his lips. "Richard Cavendish, the self-deprecating but unfathomably handsome youngest heir to the fortune," he said, and I saw a flash of teeth. "And you are?"


    I don''t know why I didn''t tell him my real name. I guess I was still a little shaken from what had happened. "Star," I muttered and saw the smile expand until it filled his eyes.


    "Star," he repeated thoughtfully. "It suits you. Well, Star, I''m glad to have been of service. I don''t think he''ll bother you again. See you in the morning?"


    I nodded, and with that, he was gone.


    ***


    When I tell you I didn''t sleep a wink that night, it''s no exaggeration. Richard invaded every thought until I found myself rubbing between my legs, panting and mewling as I brought myself to o.r.g.a.s.m, but it wasn''t enough. A cold shower did nothing. In the end, I danced around my house, drank coffee and sang to myself until dawn broke and I could head up to Gulls Reach without looking too desperate for his attention.


    The house hadn''t been lived in for years, not since I was a little girl. The Cavendishes had once owned the whole island, in my grandparents'' day, but they''d sold off everything except the manor house, and their visits had become less and less frequent until they stopped altogether. As I pressed the buzzer at the gate, I half expected his invitation to have been a joke. The house was dilapidated to the point where it looked like it might collapse, the lawn was overgrown with weeds, the trees had started to invade.


    There was a crackle, and then Richard''s voice. "You haven''t just walked all the way up here?"


    "I don''t have a car," I said.


    "Next time, I''ll send one."


    Next time.


    Exciting? Certainly.


    When he buzzed me in and I pushed open the gate, it g.r.o.a.n.e.d on its hinges but didn''t resist my efforts. So, he had been here for some time then. Days? A week? Why not get the grounds sorted at least?


    He greeted me on the steps to the house, dressed in white slacks and a linen shirt, open down the front, that showed a c.h.e.s.t and stomach totally devoid of hair. Strong slabs of pectoral muscle, defined abs. Richard Cavendish was good looking and he knew it, but still, he carried himself with an air of confident disinterest, as only some people are able to pull off. I remembered his comment from the night before, self-deprecating but unfathomably handsome. Somehow he''d made the words a put down rather than a brag.


    "Welcome to Gulls Reach. I''m afraid it''s not much to look at." He wrapped an arm over my shoulder and I let him. "Shall I give you the tour?"


    The house sprawled over its floorplan, apparently as relaxed as Mr Cavendish himself. A morning room here, a kitchen there, bedrooms and studies and empty spaces that I was informed used to house servants. My family had, of course, worked for the Cavendishes back in the late part of the last century. Everyone on the island had relatives who did. But I didn''t know anyone who''d worked at the house itself.


    "I didn''t know what you liked, so I made a selection," he said as he led me down the steps at the back of the mansion, to a sunlit seating area beside the empty shell of a swimming pool. There was a table with melon, gr.a.p.es and other fruits, pancakes, toast, cereal, eggs, mushrooms, bacon¡­


    "You made this?"


    "I''m afraid so." He frowned.


    I laughed. "I mean, I assumed you''d have servants¡­" I glanced around as if half expecting a butler to come sauntering down the steps.


    Richard shook his head. "I hire people when I need them. I have someone coming up here from the town next week to do something with the garden. I''m not sure what. Napalm, perhaps. But I don''t need servants. I''m not afraid of a bit of hard work, and I''m not a terrible cook. Shall we?"


    With a grin, I sat down and loaded a plate with food. It had been a long time since I''d had breakfast that consisted of more than a slice of melon. Cooking for one seemed pointless most of the time, so I ate what was convenient.


    "I shouldn''t be doing this," I said with a smile as I put a forkful of eggs and tomatoes into my mouth, savouring the sharp tang with a m.o.a.n. "The club doesn''t care, but¡ª" I caught myself before I said any more. What was I thinking? Way to ruin your chances by mentioning what you do for a living.


    He smiled. "Real women come in all shapes and sizes. You''re beautiful, by the way, and you''d be beautiful with more weight or less."


    If he''d picked up on my hesitation over my job, he covered it perfectly. He poured out dark coffee from a pot and pushed a mug in my direction.


    "Besides, when we''re done here we can always work off a few calories."


    I felt my cheeks burn as he met my eyes, my stomach clenching as he looked into my soul. An image of myself laying back on the bed, his n.a.k.e.d frame caging me as he thrust deep inside. Kissing, writhing; sweat and saliva and c.u.m¡­


    "There''s a private beach over in that direction, through the overgrowth," he continued. "I took a swim after breakfast the morning after I arrived here and the water was fine."


    "I don''t have a costume," I said quickly.


    He waved a hand. "My aunt spent a week here a few years ago. Said she hated the place, but she left a wardrobe full of unworn clothes. I''m sure we can find you something to fit."


    He smiled, and I felt the blush drain from my face.


    ***


    "I¡­ This isn''t¡­"


    How to begin? I stared into the water, and it did look beautiful. But also terrifying. This was as close as I''d been to it in years.


    One foot after the other, that''s all.


    Until it closes over you.


    I shook my head, wrapping my arms over my c.h.e.s.t and hugging my own shoulders. The blue bikini clung awkwardly already, and it wasn''t even wet. Richard''s aunt was at least a size smaller than me, and all I could think about was the way my n.i.p.p.l.es poked right out of the Lycra when I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Yes, I know I took my clothes off in front of strangers six nights a week, but that didn''t mean I wanted to expose myself in front of a man I actually might be falling for.


    Oh my god.


    I looked out at Richard, floating on his back as he smiled at me. Richard Cavendish. Was I falling for him after one morning? Or was I just infatuated? What exactly was the difference, anyway?


    And more importantly, could I afford to lose my heart over a man who would probably be gone within the week?


    "Is everything all right?"


    My heart thundered, but I nodded. "It''s just, I haven''t been in the water for a while."


    "It''s really not that deep," he said, frowning. "Or, we could go back to the house¡­ If you''d rather?"


    "No, I¡­ I want to do this." I took a deep breath. It was true. I did want to step into the water. I wanted to go to him and wrap my arms around him and frolic. Was that the right word? "I''m scared of the water."


    My heart thundered as I admitted it. I expected laughter, either incredulous or cruel. I looked away so that I wouldn''t see his face, but I didn''t need to worry.


    "Jesus, I''m so sorry. I didn''t even think. I''ll grab you a towel, hold on."


    I turned back to see him wading through the water towards where I stood on the little jetty, a look of total concern on his face.


    I shook my head. "No, I want to come in."


    He stopped, frowning. "Are you sure? We don''t have to."


    "Will you hold onto me?"


    "Of course."


    And that was how it began.


    The water on my feet was frightening at first, but then I felt his hands on my t.h.i.g.hs as he took hold of me and helped me down gently, taking me in his arms and letting me turn. I took a deep breath in as the sea covered my legs, my pelvis, my stomach, and then I met his gaze and forgot to breathe out.


    Richard looked at me with such hunger, and suddenly I was very aware of our proximity. The sound of the water lapping against the rocks dotted around this part of the island, and the view of the mainland out behind us, it was as if we were in our own little world, our own slice of heaven. There was a boat meandering across the bay, but I paid it no attention.


    Instead, I leaned in and planted my lips against his.


    Morning sunlight glinted off the water as we kissed, making me close my eyes against its brightness. I revelled in the taste of Richard''s mouth, salty, sweet, with a slight sharp tang of black coffee. Pushing my hair back from my face I smiled and he grinned back.


    "Well, that was unexpected."


    "In a good way, I hope?"


    "Oh, certainly. Will you come deeper?"


    I nodded, still afraid but feeling safer so long as he was close by. He led me out until we had to start swimming, then took me around a jutting outcrop of rock, to a small inlet.


    "It''s more private here," he told me.


    A little shiver traversed my spine as I took hold of him and pulled myself in tight. There was no mistaking what was happening between us, no denying it. And I didn''t want to. He''d led me to a private spot. He wanted me. And I wanted him.


    Richard''s hand slipped around my waist, going to the small of my back, and I arched myself against him, no longer trying to hide the way my body was reacting to him. My n.i.p.p.l.es peaked hard against the bandeau top, and I pressed them against his c.h.e.s.t as I felt his c.o.c.k harden against me beneath the water.


    "Are you still afraid?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "But I trust you."


    "How much do you trust me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    His grin was infectious, and I found myself smiling even though I didn''t know what was going to come next. When he dove under the surface, I felt all those memories come flooding back. Of losing sight of my best friend, of fearing she''d been pulled out by the tide.


    And then I forgot them in a moment of bliss, as I felt first his hands on my waist, and then his mouth on my s.e.x.


    The combination of warm water and a warmer tongue made my p.u.s.s.y clench and ache. I writhed, letting out a shrill m.o.a.n as my own juices flowed into the water and into his mouth. Unbidden, my hand reached out beneath the water, taking hold of the back of his head, tangling into his hair as he ate me out through the fabric of the bikini b.r.i.e.f.s.


    When he re-emerged, I let him kiss me, tasting myself amongst the seawater on his lips as his hands went to my back, unfastening the top of the bikini. I didn''t care as it fell, I pushed my shoulders back and mewled as his mouth fastened onto the hard peak of my dark n.i.p.p.l.e, sending electric pulses into my brain.


    He s.u.c.k.l.e.d on me, first one n.i.p.p.l.e, then the other, stimulating every taut nerve until I could barely take it. My hand slipped down under the water, inside the b.r.i.e.f.s and to my p.u.s.s.y, desperate for some relief.


    But I didn''t get it.


    He kissed my mouth, pulling me up onto him, and I wanted him inside me. I could feel his c.o.c.k pressing at my slit, and I grabbed at it, enjoying the sound of his m.o.a.ns deepening as I stroked him. I grinned into our kiss, letting my tongue twine with his as I rested my arms against his shoulders, happy that I was safe in his arms.


    Richard moved us back into the shallower water, where I was able to stand beneath the overhang of a rock and kiss him, my legs underwater while droplets ran down my torso, making me shiver as the gooseflesh rose on my skin.


    As we kissed, I slipped my hand inside his shorts, running my fingers along his rigid c.o.c.k. He m.o.a.n.e.d when I cupped his balls, squeezing them gently, and I moved my head aside to let him kiss my throat.


    "I want to taste you," I said. "I want you inside my mouth."


    He nodded. "Yes¡­" he whispered breathlessly, turning in the water, moving backwards.


    My fear forgotten, I laid him back against a rock, the water nearly covering his face as I dipped low, going beneath the surface. I tugged his shorts down, exposing him, enjoying the look and feel of his erection, so smooth in the brine. When I emerged from the water, he grabbed me, pulling me up closer, his palm rubbing my b.r.e.a.s.t as we kissed, his hand slipping down to my swollen c.l.i.t, but I wasn''t ready. I pushed him away and dipped beneath again, taking him into my mouth.


    I took him to the very back of my mouth until the head of his c.o.c.k bobbed against my throat, and I s.u.c.k.e.d, l.i.c.k.i.n.g the underside. There was no sound down there, only the deep echo of bubbles as I worked back and forth, back and forth, my hand tight around the base of his erection, working him as long as I could until my lungs burned and I had to come up for air.


    "F.u.c.k," he m.o.a.n.e.d as I pushed the hair back from my face. "Jesus, I almost¡­"


    I shook my head, reaching down to grab him under the water. His c.o.c.k was hot to the touch now, close, ready. I knew what he was about to say, he almost lost his load in my mouth. And I wouldn''t have minded, but I had better ideas.


    I pumped him a few more times, and then I stood completely out of the water, and with a little wriggle of my h.i.p.s for effect, I turned, pulling the bikini b.r.i.e.f.s down, bending as I did and displaying myself for him. It was a striptease, but today I was his private dancer.


    Lowering myself down, I let his c.o.c.k run between my b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s first, teasing, bringing him close. Then I shifted and took him inside me.


    I was soaked, and his c.o.c.k slid home. He drew a sharp breath as my tight p.u.s.s.y squeezed around his shaft, and then I began to move. Gasping for breath, I writhed against him, up and down, letting him drive in and out. I didn''t care that we might be seen, I didn''t care that he was a Cavendish, or that my family would never approve. I didn''t care that he was probably only here for a few days and then I''d never see him again.


    I wanted this.


    Moving faster, increasing the friction between us, I heard him start to grunt and groan with the effort of holding back.


    "I''m close. Star, please¡­"


    "It''s Vanessa," I told him between gasps. "But I like you calling me Star."


    "Star, I can''t stop myself."


    "I''m ready," I said. "I want this."


    No sooner had I said the words than I felt his whole body spasm against me. His c.o.c.k pumped his seed inside me as my own o.r.g.a.s.m crashed over the edge and I let out a whimper-gasp of release, my body quivering, my voice gone as release washed over me like a tidal wave.


    I turned my head and his lips brushed against my cheek, his c.o.c.k still buried inside, still hard, still needy. As I lifted myself up from his l.a.p and turned to straddle him, I saw the look in his eyes and couldn''t resist. I leaned forward and planted my lips firmly against his, taking his mouth in a kiss.


    "Shall we go inside?" he said finally as our bodies started to calm.


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For making me forget my fear. For making me remember how much I loved the water."


    Richard smiled. "My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." As he took my hand and helped me up, he said, "What are your plans for the rest of the day?"


    "Oh¡­" My heart sank as I realised the deeper meaning to that. So I was just a distraction after all. I shouldn''t have been surprised or upset, but I was. "I''ll find something."


    "I just meant, well¡­ if you wanted to, I could use some help. The furnishings in the house are dated. Some are falling apart. Only if¡­"


    I think the way I flung my arms around him caught him off guard, but he recovered quickly and didn''t plunge into the water. As we climbed out onto the shore, and started up towards the house, a little smile crossing my lips.


    Furnishings.


    Hardly the most romantic of things, but it was what it meant that had me grinning. If Richard was buying furnishings, then that meant he had plans to stay. I didn''t know his long term intentions, but I didn''t need to. What was important, was that I was able to see where things went between us. Perhaps they''d fizzle out, but there was a chance they wouldn''t. And a chance was all I needed.


    I slipped my fingers into his and he turned his head towards me.


    And I leaned in to kiss him.

 Chapter 198 - MMF threesome story of a hot night of s.e.x between friends

    Lovita ran her hand over the wet clay, the warm, chocolaty substance oozing between her fingers and over her knuckles. "So what are you doing for Don''s birthday? It''s today, right?"


    "Yeah." Edward tugged on his bottom lip and worked the vase he''d nearly completed, his wheel spinning as he expertly grew the shape into a tall, phallic cylinder.


    "Tell me." She grinned, knowing he was holding back something naughty or risky or downright filthy. They''d been attending this craft class together for three years now. Each had enough pots to set up shop but they loved their weekly chats and a chance to put the world to rights. Lovita definitely considered Edward one of her best friends and thanked her lucky stars frequently that she''d taken up pottery.


    "The thing is¡­" Edward said.


    Damn it, he seemed a bit nervous and he never was. Now Lovita was really curious. "A fancy meal?" She knew full well it wouldn''t be anything as innocent as that. "A show?" Nor that.


    "A show¡­you could maybe describe it that way."


    "Ah, don''t tell me, you''re going to dress up for your s.e.xy husband and seduced him. A Captain Jack Sparrow outfit, or Thor."


    "Me, Thor?" He laughed and rubbed the shaved side of his head. "I don''t have the hair for it."


    She grinned, still working her clay. She''d decide what to make in a minute when she''d got to the bottom of what Edward had planned for his husband''s birthday." Don''t keep me in suspense." She pouted. "I thought we told each other everything."


    "We do." He looked around, as if checking they couldn''t be overheard. "Which is why you''re the only person I can ask to this¡­show." His dark eyes flashed, excitement and anticipation searing over them.


    She swallowed. Bloody hell the guy was handsome. She rued the day she''d found out he was gay, a waste to womankind. "I''m the only person you can ask?" she repeated with a frown.


    What is he on about?"


    "Yeah." He studied his vase, his clay-covered hands working the thick girth, treating it reverently, gently, and putting all of his concentration into his creating. "Only you, Lovita."


    "We''ve been friends for a long time," he said. "You saw me fall in love with Don, romance him, hell you were my best man¡ª"


    "Best woman."


    He chuckled. "Yeah, best woman."


    "And it was a wonderful day. The best."


    "It was, memories to treasure." He paused. "But I want to make more memories for Don, with Don."


    "And how does that included me?"


    "Because you''re the only person I could possibly tell this too, or ask to do it."


    "Do what." She shifted on her seat. The way Edward was speaking, low and husky, as if sharing wicked secrets had her imagination in overdrive.


    Is he going to ask that?


    Don''t get your hopes up.


    "I had no idea what to get him," Edward went on, "but then last week, we were at that New Italian on the High Street."


    "I know the one."


    "It was good, the food that was, but Don let something slip."


    "He did?"


    "Yeah." He ran his fingers around the top rim of the vase, c.a.r.e.s.sing it. "And I understand if you say no."


    "Say no to what?" Her heart rate had picked up pace. Was it her imagination or had Edward''s cheeks reddened?


    He cleared his throat.


    "Just spit it out," she said.


    He pulled in a breath. "He said he''d like a threesome."


    "Bloody hell. And do you know another guy to ask?"


    Please don''t let him want another guy. Please. Please.


    Edward shook his head. "No, he doesn''t want a bloke to join us in the bedroom." He set his attention on her, unblinking. "He wants a woman."


    Lovita''s stomach did a strange flip and a flood of heat went between her legs. She pressed her t.h.i.g.hs together. "A¡­a woman."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time for both of us, but as soon as Don said it I thought, yeah, that would be amazing, and there''s only one girl up for the job. Only one woman we''d both feel comfortable in bed with¡­and that''s you."


    "Me," she squeaked.


    "But if you don''t want to. If I''ve offended you¡­then say no. Shit, I''m sorry." He turned away, his vase wobbled then spun out of shape. He banged his hand down on it turning it back into a flat lump.


    "Edward." She stopped spinning her wheel and reached over, set her clay-caked hand on his hairy forearm. "My answer is yes."


    * * * *


    The morning sun filled the apartment living room. Lovita rested on her side her dreams morphing into memories as flashes of last night''s e.r.o.t.i.c fun-filled her mind.


    Don had been thrilled with his birthday present, and after ordering take out, they''d dragged two mattresses to the floor of the living room, piled on the pillows then got down to the serious business of a threesome.


    It had been hotter than Lovita''s wildest dreams. Don and Edward touching and kissing each other then lavishing attention on her. There had been multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms all round. Cries of delight that must have woken neighbours and they''d gotten through a whole can of squirty cream before showering.


    She became aware that she wore her suspenders and stockings, then remembered Don asking her to put them back on when they''d collapsed into bed for another session as the clock struck midnight.


    She sighed. Soon it would be time to get up and get herself home. Don''s birthday was over, and as such, so was his present¡­her.


    Behind her one of the men stirred, yawned, then sat, the mattress shifting slightly. She lay quiet, wanting to extend her time with Don and Edward for as long as possible.


    He got up, gently, obviously not wanting to wake his husband.


    Lovita turned, wondering which guy she''d been left with.


    Edward was sleeping next to her. As she sat a wicked idea came to mind. Perhaps he''d be up for some morning fun. What was the rush? It was Sunday after all.


    She pushed her hair behind her ears, then smooched up next to him. "Morning." She ran her palm over his muscular shoulder, then traced his arm.


    He didn''t stir.


    Tipping forward, she kissed him, enjoying the fact she could. Their relationship had moved on so much further from friendship, even if just for a few hours.


    He was sleepy. Clearly exhausted.


    "Wake up," she whispered.


    He opened his eyes, smiled as if it were the most natural thing in the world to have her there, then reached for another kiss.


    Lovita snuggled closer as he traced the shape of her back and the flare of her a.s.s the way he stroked the clay when at the wheel. It was so natural for them to be together this way. Why had it taken so long?


    A noisy wet kiss landed on her right buttock.


    She turned with a giggle. "Hey."


    Don, in white boxers, grinned at her.


    "Morning." And what a morning it was. The look in Don''s eyes told her he liked what he saw and would be up for an encore.


    Then she was kissing Edward as Don explored her a.s.s, his fingers tapping over the suspender belt. She closed her eyes, sending a prayer of thanks upwards. Was there a better way to start the day¡­hell no.


    And damn, Don was hard, his c.o.c.k thick beneath the material of his boxers. Reaching behind herself, she worked it, sliding the cotton over his thick shaft.


    The boxers were gone and there was no turning back. It was time to get the morning show on the road. Her p.u.s.s.y was dampening and her skin heating from the two hard male bodies surrounding her.


    Edward moved her hair out of the way so he could kiss his husband. Lovita didn''t think she''d ever get enough of seeing them do that, it was so hot, so e.r.o.t.i.c. By letting her into their bed to witness their passion, they''d let her into a secret place where previously only they''d been.


    Behind her, Don took control and gently fingered her p.u.s.s.y. She was a little tender from the wild f.u.c.k.i.n.g the night before and g.r.o.a.n.e.d into Edward''s mouth as they kissed. But far from putting her off she wanted more, the sensation reminding her how good it was to be with them.


    Don replaced his fingers with his c.o.c.k. Not a wild plunge the way he had that first time, but a slow slide to full depth, stretching her, filling her.


    She tensed and arched her back. Edward cupped her b.r.e.a.s.t, kissed her in a way told her he knew what it was like to have his body invaded by Don¡ªso damn good.


    Don''s c.o.c.k hit her G-spot and she clung to Edward like a lifeline. She didn''t want to come too soon, but stimulating her there, just there¡­oh, it was delicious.


    They were a tangle of arms and legs. She''d never felt so adored.


    And she wanted Edward to feel that way too. So she pushed up, Don''s c.o.c.k still inside her, and shoved the soft duvet downward, to expose Edward''s hard c.o.c.k. She wanted to suck it again, but Don seemed intent on f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, squeezing an o.r.g.a.s.m from her.


    Luckily he slowed, distracted by the sight of Edward''s erection perhaps, and she took the opportunity to wrap her lips around his c.o.c.k.


    Their soft groans and kissing noises coming from above turned her on all the more.


    Don slipped out, shimmied down the bed and set to worshipping her a.s.s. Kissing down the cleft, cupping the soft orbs of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s. And¡­oh God, he kissed her there!


    The tempo seemed to change gear. He reared up, tugged her to her side then hooked her left leg over his arm. His hard c.o.c.k speared into her as Edward dropped between her legs.


    These guys worked like a well-oiled machine and she was the benefiter of their skill.


    Edward s.u.c.k.l.e.d on her c.l.i.t, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g her small piercing and dragging pant after pant from her lungs with his actions. She writhed and trembled. Having both c.o.c.k and tongue on her, in her, was the most incredible sensation. O.r.g.a.s.ms were stacking up. How would she contain them? Would she survive their intensity?


    She glanced down, Edward was directing his husband''s c.o.c.k into her p.u.s.s.y as he licked her. That sight tipped her over the edge and a climax rushed through her, stealing her breath, tightening all of her muscles. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e winged its way over her body, creating a shake and a tremble that rattled down to curl her toes.


    Don stayed with her, holding her close as if keeping her together while everything split apart.


    When her breathing came under control, he slipped down the bed, between her legs, and joined in with Edward, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her.


    Lovita reached up and over her head to the table, needing something to hold onto. They''d done this to her the night before and she''d nearly gone stratospheric, it had been so good.


    Her p.u.s.s.y quivered, and despite just coming, she wanted to again.


    I want my men to come as well.


    Edward reared up, he arrowed his c.o.c.k at her spread p.u.s.s.y, kissed Don, then turned his attention to Lovita as he sank deep.


    He was so big and hard. All those times she''d sat at pottery class and wondered what his c.o.c.k would look like, feel like, and now she knew. Bloody awesome.


    He took it slow to start with, watching as Don kissed her.


    Does Edward like watching that?


    She reckoned he did, because his pace picked up and his c.o.c.k grew to full hardness.


    Clenching around him, she struggled to catch her breath as he wrung another o.r.g.a.s.m from her, his head buried in her neck as his h.i.p.s pumped, rotated and hit all the right spots.


    When he came up for air, Don was beside her holding his c.o.c.k. She opened her mouth, greedy for it.


    He rode it between her lips and she hugged him with her tongue. Now she had both men inside her. One in her mouth, one in her p.u.s.s.y. It was off the scale incredible. She never wanted the moment to end.


    They were kissing above her while they were inside her. The sight etched in her memory. She''d never felt so connected to two other people in her life. And with that came bliss of the extreme variety.


    She came again, seeming to be stuck in one long rolling o.r.g.a.s.m. Time and space slipped away, her body held her hostage.


    Until Edward sat back, and Don gripped her around her waist, claiming her. As he lay down, head nestled in soft pillow, he hovered her p.u.s.s.y over his c.o.c.k


    She grinned and pushed her hair to one side. It was time for her men to claim their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and she was going to enjoy every second of it.


    She sank low, taking him deep.


    He gripped her a.s.s and this new angle dragged a long low m.o.a.n from her lungs. So intense. So good.


    Edward worked industriously on his c.o.c.k as he watched her gyrating on top of Don. The Sunday morning vibe had well and truly left the room and in its place was urgency, a need, a craving for satisfaction.


    The crest of a climax was growing again, beginning to curl. She reached for Edward''s c.o.c.k, grabbed it in her fist and pumped him up and down. Her h.i.p.s had taken on a life of their own, bouncing, thrusting, taking what she needed from Don''s hard body.


    She cried out, sounds she barely recognised coming from her, as bright lights flashed in her vision and bliss shot through her veins. She didn''t want it to end, this crest of unfurling heaven.


    Releasing Edward, she scrabbled for his shoulder and dragged him close. This o.r.g.a.s.m was so extreme she needed both men to hold her, carry her through it. She sank her teeth into his shoulder, only stopping when she worried she might draw blood. Her p.u.s.s.y was clamping and releasing around Don''s c.o.c.k, her c.l.i.t throbbing. She was so wet down there, her arousal gushing.


    Lovita was spent, and if the men had also come, she''d have snuggled into a threesome cuddle. But it wasn''t time for that. Not yet.


    So she lifted off Don and lay on her back, legs apart, her p.u.s.s.y an invitation.


    Who will take me first?


    Edward edged between her legs and she smiled up at him, the anticipation of watching him climax in her again, like a drug she would always want more of.


    Please let there be more of this.


    He sank in, his way eased by her wetness. His balls pressed up against her, he paused for a split second and then began to thrust like a man possessed.


    "Come," she gasped. "Come."


    Don was working his c.o.c.k as he watched, his shoulder jigging up and down.


    Edward f.u.c.k.e.d her wildly, his focus clearly on one thing and one thing alone. Release.


    And it was there. His face contorted in ecstasy, he held his breath and filled her with s.e.m.e.n.


    She''d never seen a more beautiful man. This gorgeous creature she''d bonded with over clay had become so important in her life and she couldn''t imagine being without him.


    "Oh God, yeah¡­" he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, giving one final thrust.


    She gripped the furniture behind her head to stop her crown whacking on it.


    He laughed and sat back, withdrawing, and his face returned to normal.


    Lovita giggled. His moment of unguarded p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e had been spectacular.


    He stroked her lower belly, studying her spread p.u.s.s.y which she was sure was gleaming with his c.u.m.


    Don sat and took Edward''s place, his solid c.o.c.k so swollen with need it appeared painful.


    He shoved in¡ªhis patience, it seemed, had gone¡ªgripped her legs and pounded in and then out of her. Over and over he hit full depth.


    Edward kissed her, stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts and watching his husband, clearly enjoying seeing him hurtling toward an o.r.g.a.s.m.


    "Yes. Yes. Yes." She gasped between shunts.


    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were jiggling wildly, her skin on fire with sensation and her p.u.s.s.y racing towards one final o.r.g.a.s.m. She hadn''t thought it would, but it was there, there was more.


    Edward set his hand on her lower abdomen, as if feeling her o.r.g.a.s.m from the outside. She let it pour through her, a final few tremors of bliss as she stared up at Don. He was as equally beautiful as his husband in his moment of ecstasy. His handsome features twisting in bliss then slackening.


    When he''d finished, he pulled his c.o.c.k out, the tip sparkling with release.


    Lovita smiled and sighed. She was so full, so satisfied and so pleased Edward had asked her to help deliver Don''s birthday present.


    Don sat back on his heels for a moment, studying her sopping p.u.s.s.y the way Edward had. He then kissed his husband before pressing his lips over hers. His skin was hot and his breaths coming fast.


    Lovita found herself in the middle of them, being lavished with more kisses, hands still roaming and exploring as her p.u.s.s.y cooled in the morning air.


    "Thank you," Don whispered against her lips.


    "It was Edward''s idea," she said with a smile.


    "I know, but if you hadn''t said yes¡­"


    "Does that mean you enjoyed your birthday present?" Edward asked.


    "I don''t think you need me to answer that." Don grinned.


    "I felt like it was my birthday." Lovita giggled. "It''s been kind of a dry spell for me but that more than made up for it."


    "I''m glad." Don stroked her hair. "And I''m glad it was you. This wouldn''t have worked with any other woman."


    "I''m pleased you think so." She bit her lip, holding in the words that were stacked up on her tongue. They were a married couple. They''d invited her for the night. That night was over. The last thing she wanted was to cause any kind of problem by suggesting they do it again.


    "You know what''s happening next month, don''t you." Don ran his c.a.r.e.s.s to her right n.i.p.p.l.e and circled it.


    "What?" Lovita asked.


    He grinned. "It''s our anniversary, and I can''t think of a better present for Edward than another night with you." He raised his eyebrows and studied her face. "What do you think?"


    Lovita wanted to fist pump the air, whoop for joy, but instead she smiled. "I think that can be arranged."

 Chapter 199 - BOY OH BOY

    Over our many playful sessions, I couldn''t help but enjoy seeing my boyfriend Tom explode with my thoughts and acceptance that one day I would be more than up for enjoying a naughty MMF threesome, group s.e.x. I would watch the widening of his eyes, how they would swell and burn with excitement when I teasingly mentioned it, I knew it was something Tom wanted to explore with me, it was so up there on his list of fantasy moments. Even watching his attentive behaviour to me after that was always a giveaway sign of his growing interest in the topic and one that never went away. I even enjoyed toying with his mind over a naughty s.e.x text or two while he was drawn into lengthy work meetings, something that must have thrown him off course diverting his mind. He knew I was always fairly adventurous in the bedroom, I think that was always one of my biggest draws about me. I enjoyed s.e.x, I enjoyed p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and we enjoyed each other. Certainly, over the many months, we had got more intimate and relaxed enjoying a full and varied s.e.x life, whether with numerous toys and kinky BDSM paraphernalia through to our many spontaneous meets in random locations.


    A few days previously his younger stepbrother had come to stay from college, nothing so unusual in that, although he was soon to head away travelling so I possibly wasn''t going to see much more of him for a while. A nice enough boy, though boy I always felt he was even though he was such a strapping young man now, certainly this time he seemed so much bigger, stronger than last time we met, he still had an air of shyness about him when he was around me. I sometimes just caught him staring rather than joining in much of the conversation. But I liked him, he was young, a little over 22 years, fit and I definitely felt there was more to get to know and nothing I didn''t dislike.


    One morning all freshly showered I sneaked my way back to bed as feeling deliciously clean and horny. I knew I would get some very focused attention my way if I lay on my back showing my recently tanned n.a.k.e.d figure off it to its full potential. Unsurprisingly hands were quickly upon my b.r.e.a.s.ts, gently stroking at first, moulding their shape. Soft and gentle touches, they tingled and aroused my first senses. Tom''s mouth wasted no time joining in the sensual p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, planting kisses on my skin before venturing to my lips. His kisses were so engaging and were such a signature of him. I always thought I could tell a man by his kiss with or without looking.


    The gentle kissing quickly gave way and next I found him straddling my torso tight, I felt his hard c.o.c.k bearing into me, I loved his constant keenness and how turned on he always was. He was a man in charge of f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and I loved that look he gave when aroused for s.e.x. It tweaked at my inner self and his reactions were to grab my arms and take them over my head, bearing down his body so my full b.r.e.a.s.ts squashed against his firm muscular c.h.e.s.t while he pinned back my arms, devouring my mouth with his moist lips.


    I wasn''t surprised in his horny state that he had more plans in his head and my eyes were soon getting covered beneath my black blindfold he had stolen from the drawer. I was certainly not opposed to having my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in such a fashion. His warm salty wet kisses continued and now all my focus was on the location of his lips and where they were travelling to, his touch became more intensified for not seeing his actions, my skin alert to his movements.


    Down my body I felt his touch, every nerve ending was tingling and sending rapid messages to my brain and my inner core. My p.u.s.s.y began to pulse, just gently at first but under its own control, sensing and reacting to his body movements. Oh, I loved how I was so in tune through our s.e.x, and I was ready for whatever was coming next. Hands stroking down my legs, and up again, I flexed my body deep into the mattress taking in all the sensations I was receiving. They seemed more rapid and different tempo, but I thought no more. The bed creaked a little as I felt his body shift to move closer to my face and our lips mashed together our tongues working each other. I lost myself with my mouth and lips and it was a few moments later I realized that my p.u.s.s.y was not just reacting to my kissing, it was exploding under the sweet tongue that was stoking its swelling lips. Ah, the sensation between my t.h.i.g.hs was growing stronger, it was intoxicating. My mouth full and longing, my p.u.s.s.y equally absorbed in such p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, the combination was sending my body quivering. I didn''t think, I didn''t stop, I didn''t care, I just simply enjoyed, I melted my body into the heady moment.


    My kisses stopped and my blindfold was loosened so that it slipped off, sparking my eyes and making sense of what I was feeling. He was there between my legs looking straight at me, the boy I thought too young was neither smiling nor expressing any sign of emotion but as we looked at each other, a small glimmer warmed his eyes and I smiled back in response.


    Oh, but what was I doing? In my mind flashed questions like "he was such a young boy, and his stepbrother, how can I look at him again, and he has his face between my legs?" Yet here he was nestled into my throbbing p.u.s.s.y and ensuring she was worshipped and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed. It was too late to feel any form of morality, he was old enough and more experienced I felt that maybe I had ever given him credit for. Not that I had received any telling sign. But this was a seductive moment I was enjoying too much to have a conscience. Looking across for reassurance my naughty lover was lying back so enjoying the scene and lapping up the e.r.o.t.i.c p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e it was throwing back at him. I could see how horny Tom felt the moment was, watching me being licked and kissed deep into my p.u.s.s.y while I lay there n.a.k.e.d before them both. The pulse in my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s began as his fingers toyed with my perfect spot, the feeling sending spasms through me, they both could see the moist skin glistening between my t.h.i.g.hs as they jointly massaged and fingered me, the sensation growing ever more intense. I kept glancing at them both, two such different men but both equally involved in the same p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e I was receiving.


    Keeping my eyes fixed on my lovers look I rolled over to take Tom''s c.o.c.k from out of his pants, and with a wet slurping lick, I took his well-sized shaft into my mouth. I could see how hard he already was, stroking himself earlier while he watched me get licked for the first time ensured he was stiff, but I knew a few tricks to get him even stiffer. Sliding his erection in and out of my mouth causing him to m.o.a.n just fuelled me on. I wanted to taste him, I felt so horny I was wonderfully alive and so charged for more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Letting my teeth scr.a.p.e down his c.o.c.k while giving him a look of pure wickedness. Then with one deep thrust, I felt a c.o.c.k deep inside my wetness. My p.u.s.s.y began responding to the delving thrusts of an unfamiliar c.o.c.k. At the same time, I kept myself focused on the c.o.c.k head but a few millimetres from my eyes. The combination of getting f.u.c.k.e.d while s.u.c.k.i.n.g pushed my aroused body into a further state of bliss. It had all the ingredients, p.u.s.s.y filled and stretched, enjoying the feeling as he slid in and out of my wet tightness, my mouth reacting so wet and slippery and giving in return.


    With both boys lying before me I delighted in driving my mouth deep onto each of their c.o.c.ks in turn, holding their shaft, taking it in turn to hear their m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, working Tom''s step brother''s c.o.c.k I couldn''t help but notice a trail of spittle mixed with prec.u.m linked his c.o.c.khead to my tongue for a brief moment. He was on the edge, his concentration evident his c.o.c.k like rock and needing to be f.u.c.k.e.d again.


    Lowering my p.u.s.s.y down I wanted to feel him again, and I began to pound into him, the sound of my p.u.s.s.y slapping into his balls I could see was driving Tom crazy. His eyes delirious with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. In turn, he teased my c.l.i.t with his finger, pressing harder as I slapped our bodies together while I continued to wank his c.o.c.k, feeling it constantly tweaking in my hand. My c.l.i.t felt on fire, electricity seem to surge through my body creating more stamina with our f.u.c.k.i.n.g. Here I was with his young stepbrother on his back being f.u.c.k.e.d by me. His c.o.c.k raging and it plunged repeatedly into my burning p.u.s.s.y. Before it all became too much I swapped boys, knowing Tom was ready for release and my p.u.s.s.y craved his feel and was ready to explode. Rocking deep and regular we continued until I felt him fill me, pulsing into my body triggering a tightening deep in my muscles and the waves of my o.r.g.a.s.m flooded out.


    Seeing Tom''s stepbrother still intense watching us f.u.c.k with such an intense need I took him in my hand and ensured with just a few strokes he came hard and fast, masturbating his c.o.c.k until he was shooting his c.u.m over most of his body. Our bodies damp with such exertion, and the smell of s.e.x was all around us.


    THE END

 Chapter 200 - Focused

    I''d never seen anyone more beautiful. I couldn''t take my eyes off her.


    The way she moved, her easy gait, her confidence in every situation. She owned every room she walked into, lighting it up with her bright smile, her distinctive, beautiful laugh. I couldn''t take my eyes off her luscious, full lips as she spoke. I wanted to kiss them so badly. I wanted to kiss every curve of her, to run my fingertips over her soft black skin. To be n.a.k.e.d and close to her, just the two of us.


    I felt instantly shy every time our eyes met¡ªwe had the same university courses, so that was often. I''d sit in front at the front of the class just to stop myself from glancing up at her every few seconds.


    All I could think was: please let her be gay. Every day I daydreamed about the two of us meeting at a party. I''d be wearing something perfectly stylish, the right amount of femme and queer. A signal to her that screamed, "I''m here, please notice me, please want me, I''d be perfect for you!"


    Just when I was starting to despair that I''d never get that chance, I heard she was playing a gig at a local bar. Of course, she was a musician. Could she be any more perfect? It was now or never¡ªmy time had come.


    I tried on every article of clothing I owned. A dress was too hopeful, a leather jacket too obvious. Red lips, pink lips, no lipstick? I almost didn''t leave the house, losing confidence by the second. But, as my friends tell me, carpe diem. Seize the day, I had nothing to lose. I pulled on my tight jeans that I knew showed off my pert a.s.s, a tastefully low-cut shirt, and just a hint of smoky, sultry eyeliner. Simple, understated, and hopefully s.e.xy.


    The bar was noisy and crowded. Luckily, I recognised a few classmates, mingling here and there and clutching my drink for support. A popular university band finished their set, and I was told Tessa was up next. I found a spot near the front of the gathered crowd and waited.


    The second she stepped on stage I fell in l.u.s.t all over again. She was angelic perfection¡ªin tight jeans, heels, a slinky gold top and matching glitter eyeshadow that made her wide eyes sparkle. She picked up her guitar and started singing, and the audience fell quiet.


    Every conversation stopped as her powerful, husky voice filled the room. She sang about love, about missed chances and lazy days spent warming each other and watching the rain. She held the crowd in the palm of her hand, and as she started her next song she turned her gaze directly to me. She sang a blues-y ballad about loving a good woman¡ªand sang it straight in my direction, or so it seemed. Actually, I''m pretty sure that was sung to me.


    The room fell away. I felt like it was just the two of us, alone in a big empty space, our eyes locked as she sang to me like I was already her lover. My cheeks flushed, my whole body sizzled with rising warmth. I was n.a.k.e.d and hot and exposed and I loved it. She could undress me with her eyes all she wanted. I was hers from the moment she opened her mouth.


    I was barely aware of time passing, but eventually she stopped singing, and the audience erupted in applause, breaking the spell. She walked off stage, and I was left shaken¡ªdid I imagine it? Was that the magical moment I''d been waiting for?


    I went outside for some air, praying my tell-tale blush would go away. I was just thanking the light rain for cooling me down when a hand touched my shoulder, making me jump.


    "Hi."


    Oh lord, she''d come to find me!


    "Oh hi! That was amazing by the way."


    "I''m really glad you liked it." She paused and held my gaze. "I um, I wrote that song for you."


    My shock and disbelief were obvious. This had to be a joke.


    "Wait, really? For me? But it''s so beautiful!"


    "Well that''s good then. I''ve been wanting to tell you all of those things, but I never knew how."


    This couldn''t be real. This was my daydream, but in real life. I could barely speak without stuttering, worried I''d break some kind of magical spell.


    "Oh wow, I''ve been feeling the same. I don''t know what to say¡­ Um, do you want to go for a drink?"


    "I have to hang out with the other bands now¡ªnetworking. But if you''re not busy tomorrow afternoon, I could come over to your place?"


    She took a step closer to me, I could smell lavender and incense. She bit her lip, full and ripe. I was intoxicated.


    "Yes, you can definitely come over."


    "Great." She placed a firm hand on my hip and pulled me into her. Her lips found mine and I sank into the best kiss of my life. She tasted amazing, I wanted to taste all of her right then and there. I found myself involuntarily grinding my h.i.p.s against hers. She let out a little m.o.a.n, responding to my advances by grabbing my a.s.s and pulling me closer.


    "Mmmm dammit, I really have to go! Let''s pick this up tomorrow."


    "OK," I said, reluctantly. She winked and playfully kissed me hard one more time, like a promise, taking my breath away. Watching her walk back into the bar, I was feeling lightheaded. I couldn''t believe my dream was coming true. Tomorrow!


    I barely slept that night and spent the day a nervous wreck. I daydreamed as I showered, wishing the time would pass more quickly. Finally, the time came, and I jumped at the knock on the door despite expecting it.


    "You came." I was relieved.


    "Of course I did." She leaned on the doorframe, smiling and sure of herself. I could see her n.i.p.p.l.es through her thin top, no bra. I wondered if she could tell how anxious I was, how much I wanted her.


    "Should I come in?"


    "Yes, sorry!"


    We walked silently into my living room. My house was quiet, my friends were all at uni. The sunlight streamed in, making everything feel illicit, naughty, open.


    She took my hand and squeezed it.


    "Take me to your bedroom."


    She followed me upstairs, smiling at the huge French windows which looked out over the river. It was like we were alone in a cabin in the woods, left to our own devices. I felt tongue tied, like words wouldn''t come. As if sensing my nerves, she reassured me.


    "I don''t want to talk either."


    She smiled mischievously, tongue between her teeth. I watched her lips as she bit and moistened them a little, making them glisten. I needed to kiss her so badly. She kicked off her shoes and wriggled out of her jeans, prompting me to do the same. It felt so e.r.o.t.i.c, peeling our clothes off for each other, building up to the moment of touching. I admired her athletic legs, her toned belly, her perfect pert t.i.t.s that she slowly revealed as she pulled her top over her head. I wanted them in my mouth, the thought made my own n.i.p.p.l.es hard.


    I think she noticed.


    "Come here."


    We both climbed onto the bed, facing each other on our knees in nothing but our lace p.a.n.t.i.e.s. We were almost matching¡ªher delicate white French b.r.i.e.f.s highlighted her gorgeous dark skin, while my dark u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r contrasted against my creamy pale t.h.i.g.hs. We knelt there, bathed in cool afternoon light, drinking each other in, smiling.


    I made the bold first move, running my fingers along the lace of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, tracing the lines where the fabric met her supple skin. She felt so amazing. Tessa responded, running her nails lightly along my arms, making me shiver deliciously. Her hands trailed down my collarbone to my b.r.e.a.s.ts, and I arched my back a little to bring them to her hands, begging to be touched. She ran her fingertips over my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es, before grasping my t.i.t.s more firmly, massaging them. I did the same, feeling her tremble in response to my touch as I ran her n.i.p.p.l.e between my fingers and c.a.r.e.s.sed the curve of her perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    She leaned in and kissed me. We opened our mouths, m.o.a.ning as we traced our tongues over each other, exploring the sensations. Our n.i.p.p.l.es grazed against each other as we got closer, I swear I felt the sensations trickle down to my c.l.i.t. I knew I was getting excited and wet. Our tongues ran over and under each other, our lips locked as we lingered in the moment. I loved the feeling of her tongue exploring mine, tender and light, before kissing me passionately.


    I gripped her a.s.s as she teased my n.i.p.p.l.es, lightly squeezing and testing my responses, paying attention to my little groans of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. We s.u.c.k.e.d and bit each other''s lips.


    I couldn''t wait to feel those lips on my body, my skin yearned for her.


    She came back up to kiss my breathless mouth as her hand moved down, inside the waistband of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, feeling the softness of my hair, and lower, finally glancing over my excited c.l.i.t, waiting for her touch. She started rubbing in circles, two fingers running over and over my c.l.i.t. This was almost too much, I remembered how long I had fantasised about exactly this. I sighed deeply, kissing her gratefully, giving in to the sensations. I grasped her b.r.e.a.s.t, firmer this time, showing her how worked up I was getting. I ran my palm over her hard n.i.p.p.l.e, teasing her back, wanting to give her a taste of the thrill she''d given me, pinching ever so slightly.


    My hand mirrored hers, moving down her belly to slide inside her small white p.a.n.t.i.e.s. I needed to feel her. I pushed her back a little and took her n.i.p.p.l.e in my mouth, lubing it up and l.i.c.k.i.n.g in long strokes up and around it, just as my fingers found her c.l.i.t, hard and wet and ready for me. My tongue made rapid motions over her pert t.i.t.s, making her squirm and cry out.


    "Mmmm yes!"


    My teeth gently, gently bit and traced over her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts and I felt her getting wetter in my hand, just as I had in hers.


    I lay her back on the bed so I could enjoy her more easily, leaning over her and taking her t.i.t.s in my hands, admiring the perfect body beneath me. I ran my pierced tongue over her n.i.p.p.l.e again, making her gasp with the feeling of the cold metal grazing her skin.


    My lips kissed down her belly, enjoying every inch of her. I grasped the fabric of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s in my teeth and pulled them down, kissing her lower and lower, until finally taking her c.l.i.t in my eager mouth, looking up to meet her smiling eyes as I did. Her tender smooth skin felt amazing under my tongue. I could taste her forever, I was in heaven.


    I teased her c.l.i.t as I had her n.i.p.p.l.e, round and round, taking note of every m.o.a.n and sign of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, paying close attention to her every need. My tongue made quick, precise circles and licked up and down, playing with her c.l.i.t. I could see her squeezing her own t.i.t.s in response, grasping the sheets. I alternated my mouth and my fingers, giving her different sensations, increasing the pressure. Her eyes closed, her mouth opened. I was lost in her p.u.s.s.y, living for her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    I drew back to peel her p.a.n.t.i.e.s all the way off and buried myself between her legs again, I wanted to feel her on my face. I explored her whole beautiful p.u.s.s.y, circling her c.l.i.t, l.i.c.k.i.n.g slowly up and along her l.a.b.i.a, pushing my tongue deeper inside her. I placed my whole mouth over her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot and s.u.c.k.e.d, drinking in her wetness and excitement.


    She started to grind on my face, arching her back and moving up and down, showing me what she needed as she got closer, m.o.a.ning and writhing and fluttering those perfect long lashes. I licked long and deep and rubbed her c.l.i.t faster with my fingers. I loved hearing her m.o.a.ns, knowing I was giving her the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she needed. I pushed two fingers slowly inside, letting her get used to the feeling, before starting to f.u.c.k her slowly with them as my tongue licked her c.l.i.t faster and faster. Her hand grabbed my hair as she started to come, pushing my face deeper onto her. Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed and contracted around my fingers, making them wetter and wetter as her m.o.a.ns and sighs got louder. I studied her beautiful expression as she gave in, coming and grinding on my face.


    She leant up to kiss me, opening her mouth and exploring mine with her tongue insistently, tasting herself on my lips. I wasn''t done with her yet though. I pushed her onto her side and spooned her, bringing my fingers around her firm a.s.s and filling her p.u.s.s.y again. I curled my fingers, studying her face to see when she responded the most, massaging her g-spot and f.u.c.k.i.n.g her¡ªdeep, strong and rhythmic. Her fingers trailed down to play with her c.l.i.t, matching my pace, making her p.u.s.s.y squeeze again, riding her o.r.g.a.s.m towards another one. I f.u.c.k.e.d her faster, grinding my fingers, making her a.s.s shake under my hand. I felt her build up again, crying out louder this time, lower. She reached her hand behind to grasp my wrist, using my hand like a dildo to f.u.c.k herself hard. A long low m.o.a.n started in her c.h.e.s.t and up through her throat until she finally turned and grasped my face to kiss me as she came, shaking and shuddering as her p.u.s.s.y gushed onto my fingers and she fell back onto the pillow.


    Her hand took mine and brought it to her lips, tasting herself again, l.i.c.k.i.n.g my fingers naughtily, kissing me so I could taste it too. I loved her dirty mind, her total joy and abandon.


    Emboldened, she flipped me onto my back, kissing me passionately. I could feel her strength and how flushed and warm she was from coming. Her soft lips teased my n.i.p.p.l.es, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and driving me crazy all over again, alternating with her fingertips and varying the pressure.


    Finally, she laughed at my needy pleading and sat back, tearing off my p.a.n.t.i.e.s and spreading my legs. I felt s.e.xy, graceful, comfortable¡ªcaught up in a moment of pure passion with her. The moment her lips met my pent-up p.u.s.s.y I cried out, turned on from watching her come and drinking her in. Her tongue moved in long licks along my whole vulva, deep and delicious. She took my c.l.i.t in her mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d, pulling gently and letting go before l.i.c.k.i.n.g me again. Her amazing tongue licked around my v.a.g.i.n.a, teasing the opening, sinking deep into me, filling me up. She grabbed my t.h.i.g.hs for purchase and thrust her tongue into me, grazing my a-spot and sending waves of warm p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e through my whole body.


    She slowed down for a moment, not letting me come yet. Her hands spread my p.u.s.s.y to admire it for a moment, smiling and adoring. She pinpointed my exposed c.l.i.t with the tip of her tongue, l.i.c.k.i.n.g up beneath the hood, so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and amazing I almost couldn''t take it. She chuckled at my squirming and released me, placing a finger slowly inside me and s.u.c.k.i.n.g and l.i.c.k.i.n.g me again, building up the pace.


    I wanted to see her face. I lifted her head to kiss me, telling her to keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g me with her fingers, to let me come for her. She kissed me hard, as her fingers worked my p.u.s.s.y, plunging deep inside me to my g-spot, pulling almost all the way out again before thrusting back in, faster and harder, responding to my contractions and breathless gasps of ecstasy. Her palm rubbed over my c.l.i.t as her fingers f.u.c.k.e.d me, stimulating my whole p.u.s.s.y until I was just lying there caught in the moment, powerless to do anything but m.o.a.n. I clutched at the bedsheets as she took my n.i.p.p.l.e in her mouth, tipping me over the edge. She held me as my back arched and my eyes closed, telling me to come. Losing myself, I melted completely, screaming and writhing, under her spell.


    As I came back down to earth she licked my c.l.i.t again, sending aftershocks through me. She buried her face in my wetness, enjoying her effect. She didn''t want to stop there, however, pushing two fingers back into my still-trembling p.u.s.s.y to f.u.c.k me again, making me ride the wave, to take more for her. I twined my fingers in her curly hair and held her on my c.l.i.t as she f.u.c.k.e.d me faster and faster, showing her how to make me come again.


    I had no sense of space and time, filling the room with my cries. Somewhere in the back of my head I wondered if the people in the street could hear us. I felt blinded by the seemingly never-ending waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, crushing Tessa''s fingers as my whole body tensed and convulsed. I was barely aware when she flipped my body over with her strong arms, spreading me out on my belly and lifting my a.s.s up to plunge her tongue into my dripping, still-coming p.u.s.s.y from behind.


    Her firm tongue licked along my l.a.b.i.a and around my v.a.g.i.n.a before pressing herself into me as far as she could, covering her face with my juices as she continued to drive me absolutely wild. She built up a hard, fast rhythm, f.u.c.k.i.n.g my tight, hyper-s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.u.n.t with her tongue. It seemed she didn''t want to let me go until I was completely overwhelmed. Her hands grabbed my a.s.s, bounding it back towards her.


    She pulled back and started rubbing her c.l.i.t with the flat of her fingers. I was a squealing mess, holding onto the sheets for dear life. Biting my a.s.s, she kept me in place, putty in her hands. She slapped my p.u.s.s.y playfully, showing me I''m all hers, laughing at my neverending o.r.g.a.s.m that she totally controlled. Her fingers went back inside me for one final, relentless push, and I gripped my b.r.e.a.s.t till it hurt as I gasped and cried out, shaking and coming, finally, thoroughly spent.


    She laughed, well aware of her powers, happy with her successful conquest. Her arms surrounded me as she lay down and spooned my quivering body. She kissed my neck and my lips, making me finally open my eyes, coming back to the room and gazing wondrously at her. She was a goddess, bathed in the dying afternoon light, holding me gently in her magical hands. My skin felt electric as she stroked me lazily. I thought of her fingers on the guitar the night before, how mesmerising they''d been, like I knew what she could do with them.


    "I''m really glad you came to my show last night."


    I laughed, it was such an understatement. The joy I was feeling was indescribable, I wanted to lie there forever.


    "Haha¡­ yeah.. me too."


    I think we fell asleep kissing, fingers and limbs entwined. It was more than I ever could have dreamed of. A perfect, gorgeous afternoon, and one I will never forget.


    Ends

 Chapter 201 - Sweet touch

    My t.i.t.s bounced out my t-shirt as I lifted it up over my head.


    Shuffling out of my knickers, I turned the taps off and stepped tentatively into the bath, my toes kissing the hot water as the steam rose up to greet me.


    Mmm, the perfect temperature. Goosebumps shivered over my body as I shuddered into the tub.


    The water c.a.r.e.s.sed me like a skilled lover, my body relaxing and opening to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e I was receiving.


    My pert, dark n.i.p.p.l.es puckered with the contrast in temperature. I raised a warm hand and clasped it around my t.i.t.s.


    I pushed my soapy b.r.e.a.s.ts together and gave them a squeeze.


    Mmm. My p.u.s.s.y twitched with anticipation of things to come.


    The bubbles formed a necklace around my c.h.e.s.t.


    As I lay back tweaking and stroking my frothy nips I thought of my best friend Lily''s voice clear as day.


    "Be good to yourself please, Amy." Her concerned voice rang in my ears.


    "For f.u.c.k sake." She clipped. "Slow down, start to be kind to yourself. You''re always on the go, thinking of everyone else. It''s like you have totally forgotten yourself!"


    We''d met for a quick coffee a few days ago. She''d joked it was an ''intervention''.


    I think it was a joke anyway. But I kept playing her words in my mind.


    "No wonder you''re feeling like shit, when was the last time you danced? Laughed outrageously? We never have fun anymore!" she had said, almost pouting and it was beginning to sting. She was right.


    "When was the last time you shaved your legs," she spluttered, "let alone have an o.r.g.a.s.m?"


    She''d reached over the table almost spilling my mocha and grabbed my hands. "You know, a proper, knee quivering, scream out loud o.r.g.a.s.m?"


    "Do yourself a favour darling and ring this number. She is a friend of mine, Tara. She is a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e mistress. The most amazing massages!"


    Lily''s words had really triggered me.


    She was right, I had been stuck in a rut too long. I couldn''t remember the last time I''d shaved my legs, let alone the last time I''d had a proper full-blown o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Well, not one that involved anyone else anyway.


    I had given up on the dating game last year after being disappointed and f.u.c.k.e.d over one too many times.


    I have no idea where people find the time or energy to actually date!


    Dating sites in themselves I found to be quite a traumatic ordeal. Sorting through the hundreds of random freakin guys with slogans like, "Get in touch. I''m bored!". What the f.u.c.k. Pleeease.


    Lathering my hands up with soap suds I slid my fingers in between my toes, squirming at the intense sensation.


    Running my hands up the insides of my parted legs, the water kissed my p.u.s.s.y.


    I slid my other hand underneath my bum, my finger gently circled my sweet spot.


    My b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s tightened as I grabbed onto myself from both sides.


    I wanted to make sure I was really clean.


    I gently gave my pubic hair a tug.


    Sliding my fingers to either side of my c.l.i.t, I squeezed them together and a shiver ran up my spine. Mmm. My c.l.i.t pulsed begging to be touched, flicked, anything.


    I picked up the razor and started shaving. Tonight was the night baby!


    Nervous excitement rippled up my body with a severe case of What the f.u.c.k am I actually about to do energy riding it.


    I quickly grabbed the wine glass and downed the whole thing.


    A mixture of cold white wine and hot water made my head spin a bit.


    F.u.c.k, Lily had been right. It had been so long since I had really thought of me and my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es.


    Where had my internal fire gone?


    My d.e.s.i.r.e for fun and mischief.


    So long since I had felt hands on me, so long since I had been kissed and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed.


    It had been mere weeks since Lily''s get your shit together chat.


    And I think that I''ve been doing really f.u.c.k.i.n.g well at turning my stale, no mojo, beige ship around.


    Lily will be well chuffed when I tell her how far I''ve come with my self-care practice.


    Lots of hot baths, dark chocolate and meditation.


    And then yesterday¡ªprompted by a very steamy dream, a broken vibrator and a few glasses of bubbly wine¡ªI decided to step way out of my comfort zone.


    Thanks to Lily''s promptings I had decided to book a massage.


    But not just any old massage.


    My voice was shaking as I spoke with the amazingly s.e.xy-sounding woman at the end of the phone. But I kept on talking and soon the quivering turned into an ecstatic buzz.


    I told her of my deepest s.e.x.u.a.l fantasies and she m.o.a.n.e.d softly with honour and recognition. At the end of the call, she said that she had taken notes and was looking forward to making me smile and we booked the appointment.


    My toes curled.


    She was going to be here soon.


    I finished up and hopped out of the bath. Making sure I had rinsed all the soap suds off me. Soapy pussies are not tasty. And I wanted to be tasty.


    I went into the kitchen and poured myself another glass of wine.


    Brrrrringbrrrrring, my phone sang out. My heart jumped into my mouth. It was a text from her.


    I am on my way.


    My eyes flicked to the clock, registering when exactly she''d arrive.


    Put your front door on the latch and go to your bedroom.


    Set your camera to record you as you lie down on your bed and blindfold yourself.


    Her message made me weak in the knees.


    I listened carefully to your fantasies. I promise to be gentle.


    Oh my goodness! I was trying desperately to think back to our phone conversation yesterday. What did I relay?


    F.u.c.k I had been so horny speaking with her, the adrenalin rushing from my nerves turning into extremely heightened senses, that I couldn''t quite remember what I''d agreed to!


    I know I spoke of loving anticipation and tease, kissing, photography, mystery, surprise. And women.


    I had been in a relationship with a man for the last two years.


    Celibate since we broke up six months ago. This reflection had made me realise how much I missed loving women.


    I found my best lovers to be women. They know exactly what feels good.


    F.u.c.k! Half an hour!


    Going to the front door I put it on the latch and skipped up the stairs.


    Checking I had enough battery to last a good while I set my phone up facing the bed, and started to record in black and white. My favourite way to film.


    Finding a blindfold in my knicker drawer I lay down on the bed and wrapped the fold around my eyes. I tied up tight at the back, making sure that I couldn''t peek out the sides.


    Oh my. The excitement throbbed deep inside me. As I lay there with my eyes covered, all my other senses became heightened.


    I could hear my heart pumping hard in my c.h.e.s.t.


    The smell of my horny juices filled my senses.


    My p.u.s.s.y muscles clenched in anticipation of not knowing what was to come, other than promised p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and the thrill of watching it afterwards.


    I put my hands between my legs, stroked my freshly shaved skin and plunged a finger into my wet hot c.u.n.t.


    Letting out a whimpered gasp, I shivered, f.u.c.k I was so horny and hungry.


    Bringing my fingers up to my mouth I s.u.c.k.e.d my juices from them. Mmm, I tasted good.


    The front door creaked open. And closed. The latch released and shut with a loud click.


    The pressure and build-up within my body was making me squirm on the bed.


    Her instructions rang clear and s.e.xy from the bedroom doorway.


    "You are to stay still. No moving. Just surrender and receive. This is your time, for your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es."


    The anticipation buzzed through my veins¡ªmy blood was pumping hard. I could hear movements getting closer, along the side of me.


    My breath caught in my lungs as the bed moved with the weight of someone.


    My senses were filled with a sweet s.e.xy musky scent.


    I was so tempted to rip the blindfold off my face.


    "Don''t Move." Came the voice again, assertive yet gentle.


    Goosebumps crept up my body, my s.e.x.u.a.l energy was so high.


    She lightly fingered my skin, gently, sliding, up my body, circling my n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Then her warm tongue on my b.r.e.a.s.t.


    My toes curled and I squirmed under her touch.


    I froze, startled as I realised that there was someone else working their way seductively up my legs.


    "Don''t move," she gently but firmly whispered again and pushed my arm to my side.


    "This is Suzie, I am teaching her the art of pleasuring women. She is an eager student. Lie back and enjoy darling."


    Holy f.u.c.k balls! What the hell. This was such a surreal situation to find myself in. To actually drop into my full-on d.e.s.i.r.es and really let my imagination flow. For that to not only be heard but acted upon. To be spoiled rotten with own my fantasies! Lie back and be p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed, she said. I wasn''t going to argue with that.


    Hands and mouths were all over my body. On my b.r.e.a.s.ts and my legs, lips and ankles.


    It felt incredible being massaged and kissed at the same time, I ached to part my knees as she moved higher.


    As her mouth reached my p.u.s.s.y, a hot, wet tongue licked my lips. Having my mouth and p.u.s.s.y licked and s.u.c.k.e.d at the same time made me so wet.


    The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e rushed up my back as though the energy was dancing along my spine.


    She kissed me hard and sensually, nibbling my lip and stroking my tongue with hers.


    My mouth was filled with her stroking, sensual wet tongue probing me.


    The whole experience was making my p.u.s.s.y ache with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Tentatively, they played with my folds, teasing, fondling, stroking.


    I pushed my c.u.n.t up and towards the fingers that started rubbing my bud.


    I was practically dripping with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Her hands felt so good, expert fingers massaged and stroked my c.u.n.t. I was aching for her. Catching my breath I shuddered. I heard kissing. Their tongues moving around, lips sliding. My p.u.s.s.y throbbed hard. Behind the blindfold, my imagination was going wild. Their mouths colliding, full b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against each other, both of them wet and horny from pleasuring me.


    The urge to rip off the bindings at my eyes was tearing through me but I pulled my focus back to my breath and calmed my nervous system the f.u.c.k down.


    I didn''t want to come too quickly. This was golden.


    Goosebumps ran up my spine, I so wanted to move, to thrust and grind, but I lay there like a motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g boss and took it, as I had been told.


    Then all of a sudden there were four hands at my snatch.


    Two holding my hood back and pressing into my mound as the other flicked and rubbed me to perfection. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e mounted in my stomach.


    I stretched my legs wider, I wanted more. Deeper and harder.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips, I let out a laugh and squirmed into my d.e.s.i.r.es that were fast becoming reality. My mouth was craving to be licked, s.u.c.k.e.d, kissed. And just like that as if my mind had been read a mouth met mine. Sweet and full. Different from the other. This mouth must belong to the apprentice. She tasted good.


    Which meant that between my legs was the P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Expert.


    I can completely understand why she holds that title, I thought as she thrust her hand in and out of my hot, wet p.u.s.s.y. Plunging and stroking me all in one action, I have never felt that move before. My p.u.s.s.y squeezed tightly onto her skilled fingers.


    Arching my back, my n.i.p.p.l.e was s.u.c.k.e.d into a hot hungry mouth.


    A whimper escaped my lips. My voice climbed higher, closer to climax.


    A wet thumb suddenly rubbed my throbbing c.l.i.t. I had no idea who it belongs to but to be honest, I didn''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care. My body started to shudder, fingers, f.u.c.k.i.n.g, wet, thrusts into my shaved c.u.n.t. My b.r.e.a.s.ts and breath heaved. I heard them kissing, this threw me over the edge of a crashing o.r.g.a.s.m. My p.u.s.s.y pulsed and pumped at her fingers as I came all over her hand.


    Oh, my goddess, stars danced around my eyes covered in the blindfold.


    I lay back in post-o.r.g.a.s.mic bliss. The sensation of her climbing up my body from between my legs brought me back into my being. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing against mine, her mouth seeking mine out.


    In a flurry of t.i.t.s and tongues, I was back in the room squeezing the most out of this divine surrender.


    "Fingers." I gasped. "More f.u.c.k.i.n.g, fill me with your fingers." My p.u.s.s.y ached to be filled and f.u.c.k.e.d, screwed and shagged.


    It had been far too long. And I was on a roll. Four sets of hands worked at my creamy p.u.s.s.y. Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g and stroking, strumming me like they were Slash from Guns n Roses and I their guitar. Rubbing and pumping and spitting and sliding. My t.i.t.s were shaking, my whole body quivering with the sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that was coursing through my being. I could feel my p.u.s.s.y juice flowing onto her hand as my muscles clamped down once more in a delicious o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Oh my. Lily is my freakin hero. So pleased she gave me that boot up the arse to sort myself the funk out! I might even show her the s.e.x video footage if she''s lucky.


    I felt as though I was floating. I''m sure I was on the ceiling at some points viewing the horny scene in front of me.


    And wowza, what a scene it was. I could only imagine.


    Nibbles graced my skin. Kisses and licks and gentle bites brought me slowly back to earth.


    The room had gone all quiet. All I could hear was my heartbeat. I couldn''t see anything behind my blindfold. Kinda wishing that I hadn''t done it up so tight but also loving the suspense and the mystery of the unknown.


    The thought of watching this back and discovering what my lovers look like caused a deep shudder of excitement to run through me. I mean, wtf!! My own, mystery s.e.x scene, for my own future p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e¡­ or anyone else I should wish to share it with. The exhibitionist in me got a huge kick from the thought of watching and sharing my e.r.o.t.i.c intimacy.


    Oh my god! What the f.u.c.k was that? It sounded like a swarm of angry bees, a lot of them, whatever it was it sounded big. And I wanted to f.u.c.k it. God, I hoped that they were going to put that in me.


    I opened my mouth to ask, no, to beg to be f.u.c.k.e.d but my requests were gagged with a tongue and hungry mouth playing with mine, wet, hot kisses.


    I nearly shot off the bed as this buzzing beast c.a.r.e.s.sed my c.u.n.t. The vibrations hit my c.l.i.t full-on and practically made my third eye vibrate. Wowza! Goosebumps ran from my toes, up my shins, around my knees which were buckling like jelly. Up the backs of my legs like a tongue coursing its way up my body. Rippling, ripping through me. I pushed my t.i.t.s up, my b.r.e.a.s.ts aching to be squeezed and loved.


    They were greeted by a warm mouth and strong, small hands that held me down.


    I didn''t put up much of a fight to be fair.


    I couldn''t tell if I was being p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed or tortured at times. Minutes felt like hours of divine, soul-nourishing p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Being squeezed and cradled. Licked, held down and c.a.r.e.s.sed. The joy ride was coursing through my body.


    I wriggled and squirmed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain as this motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g magical staff pressed against my dripping folds.


    The constant stimulation on my c.l.i.t was unreal, my juices were flowing, my hot cream running between my legs onto the bedsheets. Fingers were pumping in and out of my wet snatch. In and out, thrusting harder and faster into me. Filling my c.u.n.t up with her hand. That and the beast between my legs buzzing on my sweet spot made me feel like the mightiest, divine s.e.x warrior queen.


    My body twitched and gyrated under the restraints of female domme energy and tongue lashing.


    I pushed myself onto her, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her hand so deep, filling me up in such a fine way.


    My p.u.s.s.y pulsed around her fist as I came. Hard. Over and over.


    Frissons of juicy o.r.g.a.s.mic energy blasted through every cell in my being.


    Again and again I came. My silent screams smothered by kisses.


    The bright white light behind my eyes was blinding as I swam in that place of bliss.


    Warm skin lowered itself onto mine, hot b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed against me as I slowly grounded back in the room.


    Hot, wet kisses brought me back round, passionate, deep. Tender.


    "Oh yessss you did," a sultry voice purred in my ear


    "That was so beautiful. You should be proud of yourself for stepping forward and listening to your d.e.s.i.r.es."


    I breathed in the recognition and empowerment.


    "Enjoy watching your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es darling, I know I did."


    As the front door shut behind my guests, I floated on cloud sixty-nine, of blissful sovereignty, self-worth and divine feminine p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Taking my self-care practice to a whole other level never felt so good.


    Ends

 Chapter 201 - Story on the intensity of dirty talk and wanking to words

    I''ve always loved hearing my own voice. It shocks people when I say that. Almost everyone else I know absolutely hates hearing themselves. I think it''s a real shame. You''re really missing out on one of life''s true and deep p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es. Your voice is a powerful tool you know, you should get to know it¡ªlet it wrap around and slide deep into that e.r.o.t.i.c part of your brain that allows you to just let go and feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Yes, I know, I sound like a crazy woman but I''m telling you, your voice truly is a gift to you.


    It was Oscar who made me realise the power the sound of my words held. Not just the words but the way they were said.


    He told me he loved my accent, so different to his own deep Irish lilt. But thinking back, it was the sound of his voice that melted my heart and my loins. I should have realised right away that if he could turn me on with his words, then surely, I could do the same.


    Let me tell you a story of the first time the switch in my head flicked and at once I could feel the power on my lips.


    Oscar was working late at the university, his lecture theatre long empty of students. I was a bit pissed off with him as he''d been promising to meet me for a drink one night. Well, the nights had marched on and still no drink, just late-night phone conversations that went on too long and left us frustrated and restless. The night before, I suddenly realised that hitch in his breath that always happened near the end of the call, wasn''t a stifled yawn, it was something else. Something much naughtier he was trying to hide.


    Well, after I''d put the phone down, feeling rather shocked with a blush rising up my throat, my mind wandered to imagining him running his hands down his torso, switching the phone to the loudspeaker and taking himself in hand. The cheeky bastard! You''d think he''d have asked permission or incorporated it into our chat, got some proper dirty talk going, but no, he''d tried to hide it. Well now I knew, I made a plan to confront him.


    I wore my highest heels and relished the way they clack-clacked on the polished floors, echoing through the long haughty corridors. Ancient musty dark paintings of drab looking intellectuals stared disapprovingly at my ridiculously tiny skirt and braless b.r.e.a.s.ts bouncing with every step, n.i.p.p.l.es hardening pleasingly through my silk blouse. Who knows, maybe those looks weren''t those of disapproval after all.


    As I thought about all the old men''s (and they were all men, I noted with an eye roll and tut) eyes all on me and my wanton costume, it made me tiptoe a little higher, spring a little further. By the time I made it to his theatre, my heart was thundering at the fantasy of a hundred peeping Toms watching me and knowing of my plan.


    Oh yes, all the way down to where I was suddenly yearning for his touch. I was panting heavily and stepped back a little to try and calm my breath and lower the heat that was starting to build. The thought that I really oughtn''t to be here fanned the flames of d.e.s.i.r.e now burning in my p.u.s.s.y.


    I rubbed my t.h.i.g.hs together, acknowledging what I''d already suspected. My own wet l.u.s.t smeared over my inner t.h.i.g.hs. I took a breath and pushed the door which opened with an almighty creak.


    Oscar was startled and jumped back from the lectern, a look of guilt passing across his face, I noted.


    "Katana?" He gasped and pushed his glasses up his nose and ran his fingers through his mop of floppy prep-school hair.


    "Oscar¡­" I purred, tipping my head the side and very slowly sashaying towards him.


    "What¡­ what are you doing here?"


    I just smiled and went up to him, lifting his tie and let it slide through my fingers as I turned and made my way to the steps up the centre of the tiered viewing benches.


    "Kat¡­" He started but I cut him off.


    "Sh." I slowly and deliberately continued to the stairs. I was a little overwhelmed by my surroundings. It was like something out of a movie or museum. So frozen in time, I was glad I''d chosen a classic look to complement the place. My heels echoed around the wooden pews and I slinked up, stretching my toes so he''d get a good view of my taut a.s.s and calves. When I reached the top back row I sat and crossed my legs to the side, regarding him from above.


    I tried to disguise my hesitation with a shuffle in my seat and found the dampness there, jolting me back into my plan.


    Again, Oscar made as if to speak and again, I halted him.


    "Oscar, I want you to stay silent and just listen to me." I kept my face impassive, my tone as commanding as I could keep it while my heart raced in my c.h.e.s.t and my c.u.n.t clenched as a flash of excitement crossed his face.


    "Oscar, if you understand, nod once."


    He did. F.u.c.k. Thoughts, words, images raced through my mind and all battered up causing a block in my throat. How was I to start this. How did this start? Ah, I remembered what triggered my little adventure.


    "I want to tell you something, Oscar."


    I waited for some sort of acknowledgement, which he delivered by c.o.c.king his head to the side, in a, go on then, kind of dare.


    "Oscar I know you wank to the sound of my voice when we talk on the phone at night."


    He turned a strange sickly shade of grey and it unnerved me. He looked like he was going into bloody shock.


    "Katana, I''m sorry I¡­"


    I held up my hand in a ''shut up'' motion and he stuttered out more words about my voice being s.e.xy.


    "Stop Oscar."


    "It''s¡­ your¡­ voice."


    "Oscar!" I snapped out his name like the crack of a whip and he stopped dead.


    "Oscar, listen to me. I am going to talk now."


    He was shaking but the colour had come back into his cheeks, his hands released their tight grip on the wood, allowing his body to relax a bit. He removed his glasses, placing them on the lectern then moved to the side so I could see him fully.


    "I want to tell you a story. A story of a very naughty boy who got caught listening in to something he shouldn''t. Would you like to hear that story, Oscar?"


    He was blushing hard now, as well he should, but he nodded once. His gaze was lowered but just raised enough to be looking at my shoes. I pointed my toes and jutted them up, signalling him to look me in the eye. He did.


    "So, this naughty boy was walking past an open apartment window, and he caught the whisper of some naught words. P.u.s.s.y¡­ b.r.e.a.s.ts¡­ he couldn''t help but stop and listen in. Ears straining up to grasp the s.e.xy sounds of illicit mutterings drifting his way. ''Yes, yes that''s what I want, open me up press your fingers into my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, pull them to the side¡­ now you can see how much I want you, you can see my p.u.s.s.y glistening like a wet shell on the shoreline.''"


    "The boy couldn''t hear any other voices in the apartment so could only assume she was on the phone to her lover. ''Yes, that''s it, you like to hold me open as you inhale my damp scent, I''ve been thinking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g you all day, my knickers are soaked with my juices and now, I can make you hard just by giving you one sniff.''"


    I looked down to his crotch where there was most definitely a bulge beginning to show.


    "You see, this boy developed a thing then for voices. Oscar, I want you to take out your c.o.c.k as I talk."


    He shifted his eyes around darting them to the door then windows even though the place was deserted.


    "Oscar do you want to hear this story or not?"


    Oscar looked at me directly in the eyes while he tugged his shirt free of his trousers and unbuckled his belt. Now there''s a sound to get me going. Unff. The click and slide of a good leather belt being freed from its holdings, giving you that sweet anticipation of what might be coming next. A thrill shuddered through me¡ªwe were going to do this.


    I decided to ditch the s.e.x story and tell him straight.


    "The boy now stands before me. He''s been bad, he knows it. And now he''s going to get his punishment." I licked my lips then widened my t.h.i.g.hs even further, pulling my thong to the side, letting him see my juicy c.u.n.t all puffed up and ready for a f.u.c.k.i.n.g. "Do you see?"


    He nodded and reached into his flies, his shoulders hunching up to one side in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g s.e.xy way that tells he''s having trouble pulling his hard d.i.c.k free of the fabric. My mouth waters, his d.i.c.k is truly a gorgeous sight to behold.


    "My p.u.s.s.y is wet as I watch him fist his hands around his c.o.c.k." He did as I described and slowly tugged his fisted d.i.c.k up and down, revealing the shining head which I''m sure I could see a glistening drop of prec.u.m even from up here. It''s all I could do not to pounce there and then.


    "He''s ashamed at being caught masturbating to the sound of my voice on the phone." Another flash of recognition crossed his face and he had the good grace to blush. He knew at that moment I wasn''t telling that story anymore. So I was definitely right, he had been jacking off at the end of our calls. Excellent. I prepared myself for the next round of sweet s.e.xy revenge.


    "I''ve done things too." I licked two of my fingers seductively and he paused in his own ministrations. I nodded and c.o.c.ked my eyebrow, urging him to keep stroking himself while I curled my fingers deep into my mouth and coated them nicely making them good and wet.


    "But never mind about that. We''re here about your transgressions."


    He picked up the pace, a twinkle in his eye as he smiled crookedly, lifting the corner of his mouth to the right in that way that told me he''s enjoying it. Thoroughly.


    I''d have to be careful to maintain my role as the one in control, lord knows he undoes me with one look sometimes so I took my time and inhaled slowly, giving him a measured look, keeping my face straight so he''d be brought back to my mercy.


    He bowed his head.


    "Oscar, do not look away from me. Look at my c.u.n.t. Watch what you make me do." He lifted his gaze and I stretched open my p.u.s.s.y, feeling like a wanton hussy, but I was invested in this role and I rubbed my c.l.i.t around and around, teasing and coaxing my little nub of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to become erect and responsive.


    "Oscar, drop to your knees and make me see that you worship me." He did, his c.o.c.k became strained at the crease where his trousers folded into his crotch.


    I rolled my eyes. "Kneel up, Oscar for heaven''s sake."


    "He''s here, watching me as I rub and tap my c.l.i.t, opening up my beautiful p.u.s.s.y for him to watch. I spread my lips and slide two fingers down, pushing them inside, scissoring them back and forth inside myself while he grows thicker and harder. Oh, how good it feels to hold myself this way."


    I kept my gaze directly on him watching, daring him to keep staring between my open t.h.i.g.hs. Juicy wet sounds released from my soaked hole and he shuddered, letting me know my arousal turned him on. His big c.o.c.k was getting treated to a lovely firm handjob and my p.u.s.s.y was aching for that beautiful d.i.c.k inside.


    "I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g myself now. Ugh, it feels so good, so deep. I know he wants to come and lick me, f.u.c.k me, but this is so perfect. If he takes off his clothes he might be rewarded."


    I''d never seen him work to fast¡ªhe stripped like a feral thing, almost tearing off his uniform, shirt buttons pinging while he shucked off his shoes, socks and trousers in record time. He jerked at the knot of his tie, all to the sounds of me telling him what a naughty f.u.c.k.i.n.g boy he was. The tie knot grew tighter and stuck just too tight to pull over his head, but enough to drag out his shirt beneath.


    He worried at the little collar he''d made for himself and I leaned forward a little, fingers still buried deep in my desperate p.u.s.s.y.


    "Leave it. It might be useful." I said and relaxed back into my pose, legs wide, and lifted my c.h.e.s.t to thrust out my swollen b.r.e.a.s.ts. His gaze flicked to my beaded n.i.p.p.l.es and I smiled, drifting my free hand up.


    "You want to see my titties huh?"


    He nodded, c.o.c.k in hand, looking vulnerable and powerful all at the same time. I was pinning him there to that spot with only my voice, my words and it was a heady kind of knowledge.


    I slowly undid my blouse, taking care where he tore, exercising restraint where he''d clawed at his apparel.


    It was excruciating. When the buttons were open to my waist, I pulled the fabric to one side exposing my left b.r.e.a.s.t and trailed my touch over my n.i.p.p.l.e sending sparks to my c.l.i.t. I slipped my fingertips into the lace at the top and pulled the cup down to free my whole b.r.e.a.s.t and then massaged and played with it while I kept fingering myself.


    "Ah, yes, my t.i.t.s are so perfect, look how perky and responsive they are. My n.i.p.p.l.es are so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, I wish you would come and suckle me."


    He jerked forward a little and looked like he''d taken it as a command.


    "But he can''t, he''s being punished," I said quickly then let my head loll back on the wooden bench. It was hard and uncomfortable and I had to shift around to get the best spot where I knew I was in the perfect position to be watched as I f.u.c.k.e.d myself.


    "He''s lucky he''s being allowed to even touch himself right now." I opened one eye just a slit to check he was, and oh, he was indeed.


    I kept whispering sweet words of f.u.c.k, and chastising him for being such a naughty voyeur and what would his students say, but it was getting too much.


    My c.u.n.t was lurching, clutching¡ªdesperate for something thicker and deeper than my own skinny fingers. And my n.i.p.p.l.es were straining between my pinched fingertips but it simply wasn''t enough.


    "Come here and f.u.c.k me Oscar." I blurted out and as quickly as I''d said it, he was there, guiding his c.o.c.k to my entrance, grabbing my shoulder to balance himself as he dipped low before me then speared my c.u.n.t deep and hard. I grabbed the tie at his neck, ensuring he knew it was still me calling the shots.


    It was animal, feral, raw. He raked at my clothing, trying to free both b.r.e.a.s.ts while s.u.c.k.i.n.g nipping biting my n.i.p.p.l.es hard and growling as he did so. Ah yes, this is what I craved, his absolute savagery.


    "Yes, Oscar yes, f.u.c.k me." And with our bodies bumping and grinding against the hard antique wood, we f.u.c.k.e.d. I reached to my c.l.i.t to give it a tweak and he withdrew quickly, seeing I needed attention. He dove to my c.l.i.t, his tongue a ravenous warrior battering at my need, bringing me up quickly, feasting on my d.e.s.i.r.e as I became completely undone.


    "Oscar, I''m coming I''m coming, quick shove your thick d.i.c.k back in and f.u.c.k me."


    And my climax was so strong that it kept rising as he unlatched his tongue and shunted back inside, stretching and pushing me beyond myself. He lifted my legs up and spread them until I thought my h.i.p.s would pop, and rode me hard. My senses became one as I reached the tipping point and crashed my o.r.g.a.s.m out and all over him. F.u.c.k, he knew how to take me.


    I rode the wave over and over again as he shuddered and rounded his shoulders, lifting and pulsing as he too let go and spilt his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e inside me.


    He collapsed onto me and we slithered off the pew and onto the staircase, softening and gently laughing together.


    "How did you know?" Oscar asked into my shoulder, obviously still feeling a little ashamed.


    "About what?" I replied stupidly forgetting for a moment what this entire scene had been about.


    "You know¡­"


    "Oh, that you''d been wanking while we talked on the phone? That? Well, I could hear you," I said as I stroked his hair, soothing him, "And here''s the thing, I had been too¡­"


    He relaxed as if he was giving a full-body smile.


    "I bloody knew it!" he looked up and grinned, straining for a kiss.


    And that''s when I truly understood the power of my words.

 Chapter 202 - Young man’s heated s.e.x.u.a.l encounter with an older woman

    Roleplaying was Victoria''s speciality. If you had a fantasy, she could reach into the wanton recesses of your imagination and bring it to life. No matter how filthy. No matter how sensual. It was her gift. One she was all too happy to fulfil when the young man had requested her a week prior.


    Kristof. Such a lovely name to match his chiselled, handsome face. The moment Victoria saw him, she knew she had to have him. Light brown hair, blue eyes that leaned more towards a stormy grey, a strong brow, and cheekbones to die for. The look of him alone was enough to make her ache.


    His s.e.x fantasy was a common one¡ªan older woman¡ªbut the intriguing deliciousness came from his request to play up a 1930s angle and to also photograph her. Now, there, some fun could unfold. Her mind had been buzzing all week over it. S.e.x wasn''t merely about getting off for her; it was a cerebral experience. Portraying characters. Dressing the part. Fulfilling d.e.s.i.r.es. It was all a play and one where she would always have the starring role. What could be more exquisite?


    And now their time had come.


    "Don''t be nervous," she said, smiling softly and sliding a hand over his t.h.i.g.h as they sat on a sofa. "Relax."


    He sighed and gave a little chuckle. It was endearing and s.e.xy all at once. He didn''t look like a boy who lacked experience, but she could tell this particular situation was a first for him. How wonderful.


    He struck a match against the small box and she leaned in; the flame taking to the cigarillo perched between her lips. The air was heavy with jazz and now the subtle, sweet hint of vanilla and tobacco. The smoke wafted around her in tendrils. Lingerie hugged her every curve as a long set of pearls dangled between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her hair was swept up neatly in the fashion of the period. She knew she looked straight out of his fantasies. That was entirely the purpose. She''d worked hard to craft the room and take them both back in time.


    Kristof rose and stood before her, his long, lithe fingers c.a.r.e.s.sing the vintage camera as he began to snap photo after photo of his dream girl. A naughty little voyeur he was. But that''s okay. She liked to be watched. All eyes on her and no one else. Worshipped. Revered. Just as every woman should be.


    The leather of the couch squeaked as she posed on her knees. Other than the music and the click of the shutter, it was the only sound in the room. She loved that, loved the way it made intimacy tangible and unspoken. Nothing existed except the two of them.


    Her skin hummed as he drank her in. She smirked as she dropped the pale pink peignoir from her shoulders, revelling in the fact he couldn''t touch her. Not yet. The fantasy might be all his, but the control was all hers.


    "This is for an art project, you said?" she asked, playing the role they''d discussed.


    He licked his lips as their eyes met. "Yes, ma''am."


    Oh. How lovely that sounded on his lips. The ache in her core intensified. His voice was deep and melodic. How would he sound when she wrapped her c.u.n.t around his c.o.c.k? Was he vocal? Or did he swallow his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e down?


    "Your teacher must be very progressive." She arched her back to show more of her barely covered backside and took another draw of the cigarillo. "Allowing for such risqu¨¦ subject matter."


    The sweater he wore covered so much, but she could still see the outline of lean, taut muscle hidden beneath. She shifted position to sitting. Her n.i.p.p.l.es hardened against the fabric of her corset. The faint outline of his c.o.c.k was becoming more visible. She itched to touch him, taste him, discover the sounds he made in the throes of a skilled mouth.


    Once her curiosity was brimming over, Victoria opened her legs. The air became slightly cooler as it brushed against the wetness between them. Would he perhaps be able to detect her scent along with the smoke? She hoped. He swallowed, taking her in as his lips slightly parted.


    "He''s very modern, ma''am."


    That''s it, pretty boy. Look at me.


    Victoria was well-aware the sheer p.a.n.t.i.e.s hid nothing from him. She didn''t want to hide. Few things made her as aroused as being watched, being l.u.s.ted for. His finger pressed the button again, capturing her l.e.w.d pose and forever committing it to memory. She''d let him keep them. Perhaps the p.a.n.t.i.e.s, too. If he earned it. If he made her come.


    "My husband won''t be home for hours, you know." She tucked her lip between her teeth and abandoned her cigarillo in the nearby ashtray.


    Crawling over, she fetched the camera and pulled him onto the sofa. He was all too eager to let it go. His excitement was palpable, stretching between their bodies like an aura.


    "What if he comes home?"


    Victoria grazed a finger down his cheek and leaned in close. "Let me worry about that."


    Their lips met. His cologne was a heavy but not overbearing woodsiness that enveloped her senses. Tongues slid against each other. Kristof kissed like a man who recognised the value of who he held, knew how to treat a woman.


    She pulled away slightly and trailed a hand down his c.h.e.s.t. The d.e.s.i.r.e and curiosity to touch and feel him was becoming overwhelming. In the absence of a kiss, Kristof busied his mouth against her neck as his hands traversed her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He m.o.a.n.e.d so exquisitely when she cupped his hardened c.o.c.k through the fabric.


    "Is this for me?" she asked.


    He exhaled audibly. "All for you, ma''am." He gazed up at her, the softness of submission all over his graceful face. "You''re so beautiful."


    Smiling, she kissed him again, her hand never leaving his thick, warm c.o.c.k. Time melted away as they explored one another. The music, the atmosphere, putting a spell on her, too. She straddled his l.a.p.


    "You''ve been so good," she said, grinding herself atop him. "Do you want more?"


    He gripped and massaged her a.s.s, urging her on. "Please, Miss Victoria."


    His voice was so sensual and breathy. Who could deny it? "Touch me." She lifted his hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    His eyes sparkled. Victoria continued to rock atop him as he pulled the cups of her lingerie down. Those lips around her n.i.p.p.l.es were nothing short of inspired. The way he c.a.r.e.s.sed with his tongue and s.u.c.k.e.d ¡­ She had to bite her lip and stand to stay in control. Their silence added to the thrill of the moment.


    Swaying, she worked her p.a.n.t.i.e.s off. Being a tease felt so powerful, so heady. He reached out and touched her appreciatively, but otherwise was a good boy. She would allow it. She was in charge. He knew that. He''d wanted that. The look of eagerness was written all over his handsome face. It made her want to slow down, take her time, and make him squirm. A younger man begging for her attention had a power all its own, unique and intoxicating.


    With another kiss, she unbuckled his belt, lowered the zipper, and pulled his trousers off. His cheeks blushed as if he was ashamed to be so hard. Delicious. As their lips met again as she straddled a leg. They were both exposed.


    "It''s so nice to have a little pet to play with," she mused with a smirk.


    Impatience won out as he reached around her t.h.i.g.h to fondle her c.u.n.t. His mouth found her b.r.e.a.s.ts once more, supping and nibbling. She m.o.a.n.e.d. She knew the type¡ªa good, decent boy until you get him n.a.k.e.d and then he''s insatiable. They were some of her favourite clients. C.o.c.ky was overrated. She liked obedience and worship. Men who knew their place and longed to be in it.


    Her folds slipped against the muscle of his t.h.i.g.h. His c.o.c.k was thick, heavy against her palm. So gorgeous and uncut. Even his sac was beautiful. She raked her nails through his trimmed hair and grabbed his c.o.c.k. "Why me and not some young, blonde co-ed?" she questioned.


    "None of the girls at my school know what they''re doing." He smiled up at her, his lips parting in a silent m.o.a.n. "Not like you."


    Satisfied with his answer, she smirked and lowered her head, s.u.c.k.i.n.g him in immediately. Stiff and fleshy, she worked her tongue around him. Yes, she was the one bent over, but his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was at her mercy. Her hand moved in tandem with her mouth. Strands of saliva followed her mouth as she lifted off to tease him. His h.i.p.s rose ever so slightly. This was why she enjoyed blowjobs so much.


    He w.h.i.n.ed in need, moving to kiss her the moment it was allowed. "Let me taste you. Please," he begged.


    How could she ever deny him? Gingerly, they swapped places as he knelt before her. He wasted no time in pulling her forward and lapping at her slit. He drew his tongue up the middle part and down the sides. Over and over. It was as if he was tracing the shape of her p.u.s.s.y to his memory, locked away to be enjoyed once again later.


    "That''s it," she praised, stroking her fingers through his hair. She closed her eyes and let him devour her however he wanted.


    A finger slipped slowly into her. He s.u.c.k.e.d her folds and then her c.l.i.t between his ever greedy lips like a hungry s.l.u.t. He was better than her best vibrator. L.u.s.t burned in her belly. Her cheeks and c.u.n.t flushed with heat. He knew what he was doing, and that knowledge was beyond s.e.xy. Every woman deserved this. It was our birthright to be so exalted, to be enjoyed by a man who truly loved to give.


    Nails raked against his scalp. M.o.a.ns suffused the air around them. Her sounds spurred him on as his hand gripped her b.r.e.a.s.t, massaging and pulling at her n.i.p.p.l.e. She whimpered at the edge of pain. Another finger joined the first inside her, opening her tightness even more.


    She held his head. He pumped faster, deeper. What would it be like to play with him further? To blindfold him. To spank him. To mark his pretty skin. To pin him down with her knees and suffocate him with her p.u.s.s.y. Ideas and visions danced through her mind, her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e amped up by his thrusting. Her cries grew louder until her c.u.n.t clenched around his touch. Dripping, pulsing, her d.e.s.i.r.e leaked from her spent hole.


    She barely had a second''s pause before Kristof was sliding his b.a.r.e c.o.c.k against her drenched folds and teasing her entrance with its girth. Veins bulged in his hand as he gripped the base of his d.i.c.k. Oh God. The moment he slipped in was pure bliss. His fingers had opened her up wonderfully, but this was something else entirely. This was divine.


    Never taking his gaze from hers, his fingers busied themselves on his button-down as his h.i.p.s pistoned slowly into her. His body was a masterpiece. Lean. Athletic. Chiselled. Reminiscent of a Roman statue. What woman wouldn''t want him between her opened t.h.i.g.hs? He was a trophy, the deserved spoils of everyday life.


    He leaned, taking her mouth once again. Her taste was briny on his lips and tongue as he fed it back to her before pulling away to play with her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He c.a.r.e.s.sed them like sweet peaches, then braced himself against the leather to push further into her. Victoria held her leg back, allowing deeper access.


    "There you go. Show me how much you want it," she whispered. Her hand slipped down to touch herself, snaking through the small strip of hair before circling her swollen c.l.i.t.


    This excited him and he f.u.c.k.e.d quicker, desperate to please her. He lifted her onto the arm of the sofa, then grabbed her ankles and began again. Slower now as they drank one another in. His hands soon found purchase on her abdomen and his pace hastened.


    She loved how her b.r.e.a.s.ts shook as he drove faster into her, reminding her what a whore she was. Even if she was in charge of the scene, even if this was her chosen profession in life, she still adored being the vessel for a man''s fantasy. Being the playground on which he explored his d.e.s.i.r.es. S.e.x.u.a.lity was multifaceted, and hers was no different.


    His c.o.c.k hit every sweet spot inside her. His mouth was humid against the tips of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her c.u.n.t was so slick beneath her fingers. She wondered if he was watching. The sofa squeaked under her grip. She hoped he was. Heat blossomed in her stomach once again, melting down to her core as m.o.a.ns dripped from her lips.


    "You''re so f.u.c.k.i.n.g beautiful." His h.i.p.s never slowed as he leaned in, his tongue hot against her n.i.p.p.l.e. "Ah f.u.c.k, I''m so close," he rasped.


    She chuckled, opening her eyes. "Sit on the sofa, baby."


    He obeyed, slowly pulling out to switch positions. Victoria knelt before him. Expertly, she bobbed up and down between his gorgeous t.h.i.g.hs, molesting his c.o.c.k with her mouth. She loved the way her taste melted on her tongue.


    But this just wouldn''t do. She needed more.


    Abandoning his c.o.c.k, she mounted and enveloped him completely. The look on his face was soul achingly e.r.o.t.i.c. His mouth opened into the perfect wanton O. Eyes clamped shut. His t.h.i.g.hs shook under her. His hands roamed over her body, c.a.r.e.s.sing every curve, dip, and hollow.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Her teeth raked across her lip, then she licked the seam of his mouth. "Having an older woman use you for her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?"


    "Use your words." She undulated atop him.


    "Yes, ma''am, I do." He sighed, hands roaming over her h.i.p.s and a.s.s. "I love it." His touch found her c.l.i.t, never abandoning it even when she began to bounce and grind, using him as a toy.


    Their bodies met when he pulled her closer, enclosing her in his arms. "Please. Please give it to me," he whispered, gripping his a.s.s to goad her on.


    The air around them once again became a mess of her m.o.a.ns. He placed a kiss between her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she rode out her climax, coating his c.o.c.k in her wetness. Lifting up, she moved back to the floor. She went straight to work, cleaning her l.u.s.t from him and urging his own o.r.g.a.s.m forth.


    Her eyes met his. "You want to come for me, baby?"


    He nodded, his c.h.e.s.t rising and falling with each stroke of her hand. That''s it. His head fell back as he gripped her arm. She was so hungry for his come. Shuddering, his climax spilled into her waiting mouth, and she swallowed every drop of it.


    "Good boy."


    His eyes looked sated and happy, sparkling as he smiled down at her. Once he was composed, Kristof fetched the camera from the coffee table. "One last shot?" he asked, the hint of hope thick on his voice.


    She placed a kiss on his spent c.o.c.k, then stood and donned her peignoir once more. A little bit of come still remained on her lips, and she played it up to the camera whilst posing seductively. He''d done so well; he deserved a parting gift.


    After snapping a couple shots, he held the camera out. "Thanks for everything."


    "Keep it." She kissed him one last time and slipped away into the adjoining room, visions of him masturbating to the photos he''d taken swimming through her still-buzzing mind. She hoped she''d be seeing him again.


    Ends

 Chapter 203 - Vacation s.e.x

    She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn''t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth¡­ how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin¡­ what he was going to feel like inside her¡­ her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.


    Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?


    It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there¡ªthe whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended¡­ a string of exes that just didn''t make the grade¡­ all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.


    Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine''s only d.e.s.i.r.e was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.


    No one, that is, except for Romeo.


    Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.


    Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that''s exactly what she would''ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.


    Jasmine had other ideas.


    Jasmine didn''t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.


    Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her t.h.i.g.hs. She casually c.a.r.e.s.sed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn''t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.


    She couldn''t however, keep from touching herself much longer.


    ~


    A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn''t even interested in women, although she didn''t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.


    Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn''t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm b.r.e.a.s.ts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his c.o.c.k would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.


    Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?


    Never. Except she wasn''t back home. She was on vacation¡­ and on vacation, there were no rules.


    He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn''t hesitate.


    They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and d.e.s.i.r.e she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body''s movements. Her mind simply wasn''t needed.


    Her arousal deepened as Romeo''s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and f.u.c.k.e.d beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.


    They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his c.o.c.k into her, over and over again.


    "Oh, Jasmine," she wanted to hear him groan. "You''re so beautiful¡­"


    "I want you so badly, Romeo¡­ I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful c.o.c.k buried so deep in me¡­"


    Of course, she didn''t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.


    Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a d.e.s.i.r.e to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.


    Romeo''s hands moved to the top of her dress. He c.a.r.e.s.sed her b.r.e.a.s.ts through the sheer fabric. Her n.i.p.p.l.es were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She m.o.a.n.e.d against him, her d.e.s.i.r.e for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.


    "God, that''s so good," she whispered. "I want you so badly."


    Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn''t be certain.


    His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his c.o.c.k. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be f.u.c.k.i.n.g, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long c.o.c.k as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.


    ~


    He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound s.e.x.u.a.lity. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.


    Lowering her head to Romeo''s l.a.p, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his c.o.c.k. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin¡­ or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his c.h.e.s.t heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.


    She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her h.i.p.s and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor s.e.x session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.


    Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.


    She could do any of this.


    Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to f.u.c.k Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment''s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious c.o.c.k.


    Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and s.u.c.k.e.d the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a c.o.c.k inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn''t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.


    Jasmine s.u.c.k.e.d Romeo''s c.o.c.k furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, s.u.c.k.i.n.g his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn''t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her c.l.i.t. He pulled her dress down, consuming her b.a.r.e b.r.e.a.s.ts and swallowing her n.i.p.p.l.es with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he feverishly licked her c.l.i.t and spread her open with his long fingers. She m.o.a.n.e.d loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his c.o.c.k, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that c.o.c.k.


    It couldn''t come fast enough.


    She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his t.h.i.g.hs, she lowered her body down onto his l.a.p. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his c.o.c.k and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as he began thrusting into her, pushing his c.o.c.k between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her h.i.p.s, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.


    Vacation s.e.x. It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g perfect.


    They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might''ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely n.a.k.e.d, and after a moment''s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.


    He entered her from behind, pushing his c.o.c.k between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she''d met on vacation. He was not just her lover¡­ he was the perfect companion whom she''d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.


    She pushed the familiar sensations away.


    Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.


    Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her h.i.p.s back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his c.o.c.k penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she f.u.c.k.e.d her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn''t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.


    Jasmine did, however, had needs¡­ and she needed to come.


    She rode him, bucking her h.i.p.s against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she f.u.c.k.e.d the tall, handsome man she''d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her n.a.k.e.d body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn''t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious c.o.c.k was buried in her p.u.s.s.y, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her brains out until she climaxed.


    Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her h.i.p.s back against his long, thick c.o.c.k. She felt his hand on her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his c.o.c.k and his finger.


    "F.u.c.k, f.u.c.k, f.u.c.k¡­ that''s the spot!" she cried out. "You''re going to make me come!"


    Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e washed over her, again and again. With his c.o.c.k buried in her p.u.s.s.y and his finger in her a.s.s she came and came. Her life she''d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo f.u.c.k.e.d her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.


    Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and m.o.a.n.e.d beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick c.o.c.k and e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed a stream of warm, white fluid on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.


    Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers¡­ just as they planned.


    In another world, in another time, maybe they could''ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by d.e.s.i.r.e that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she d.e.s.i.r.ed to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.


    She was simply not that kind of girl.


    Rachel turned to Jared, with a deep, satisfying smile on her lips.


    "What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?"


    Jared smiled. "I was thinking the same thing."


    Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.


    "Was that everything you hoped?" he asked her.


    She turned back with a smile. "Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you."


    "I love you, too, Jasmine."


    They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.


    They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room¡­ two strangers, two lovers, two companions.


    Vacation s.e.x is about the moment¡­ the wanting, the d.e.s.i.r.e, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience¡­ s.e.x with a complete stranger. It had been everything they''d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound d.e.s.i.r.e that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.


    Still, Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch¡­ it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.


    Ends

 Chapter 204 - Girls enjoy first time p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of a glass c.o.c.k

    Rhiannon reminisces


    Lying back on the sumptuous bed in my college room, I''m eagerly awaiting a visit from Catherine. We had spent a summer between A-Levels and University travelling with friends, staying in hostels.


    I remember one night that summer, when we''d been staying at a particularly busy hostel, one of my ''dorm sisters'' had run into our room giggling with excitement, clasping a package she''d collected from reception. Catherine, a sapphic blonde with a snub nose and emerald-green eyes was celebrating her nineteenth birthday. She was extremely close to her sister whose return address was on the label, and they were missing each other that summer. The package was non-descript on the outside but held the promise of anticipated allure. Eagerly opening the brown card box, Catherine was greeted on the inside with a lavishly wrapped present in black and gold foil with holographic butterflies and roses embossed upon it.


    On seeing the paper and the organza gold ribbon entwined around the mysterious gift, we speculated what Catherine''s sister had possibly enclosed.


    "A box that shape holds lingerie, Cath," one of the girls said with a wink. The thought sent a thrill through me, as I imagined silky satin bustier-clad models showing off their full cleavage and hourglass silhouettes in the pages of Grazia.


    By now, Catherine had carefully opened the foil paper. She was unfolding it ceremoniously as if preparing an intricate piece of origami. Inside was a black gift box. Up until this point, Catherine had not exhaled the air she held in her lungs whilst under the spotlight of the grand unveiling. As she lifted the lid, a squeal of excitement escaped her cherry-red lips. The delightful gift was revealed, summoning a chorus of "oh my god!" from Catherine, as we all oohed and ahhed.


    "Hold it up please, Cath, we all want to see!" I said excitedly.


    Delicately, Catherine smoothed out the bustier. With a flourish, she held up the baby-pink and black satin garment by its spaghetti straps that would wind themselves languidly around her shoulders.


    On seeing the label that hung from the left strap, one of the girls sprung up, "Wow, Catherine, that is an Agent Provocateur. Oh, please try it on for us and pose like the models in Grazia."


    Catherine''s cheeks flushed a rose-pink, but in her excitement, her eyes glinted, as she coyly remarked, "I''ll try out my best catwalk poses for you girls." She smiled as she pulled her linen tunic off. I looked up from the copy of the glossy fashion magazine I had been browsing just in time to watch as one of the girls began to unhook Catherine''s sky blue lacy bra, making quick work of the clasp with her nimble fingers. If only they were my fingers to be reaching in, tugging at the fastenings. I''d been thinking more and more about Catherine recently. The way she trailed her fingers on my neck as she brushed my hair last night made my stomach flutter.


    The bra was swiftly tossed onto the hostel bed, leaving Catherine''s pert b.r.e.a.s.ts tilted invitingly towards one of the other girl''s face. Catherine''s rosy a.r.e.o.l.ae almost matched the delicate pink satin of the bustier. Extending her arms forward, Catherine stepped towards us and seductively wrapped the bustier around her torso. The bustier was indeed ''provocative'', as the label promised. It hugged Catherine''s svelte waist whilst she adjusted the padded cups to lift her cleavage.


    Not wanting to be left out of the ''handmaiden'' action, I picked up the beautiful matching p.a.n.t.i.e.s and tossed them playfully. "Don''t forget to give us a twirl, Catherine," I giggled. Cath unzipped her A-line pleated skirt embroidered with dragonflies, and let it fall to the floor stepping out of it, with the elegance of Cara Delavigne then proceeded to pull the black and pink satin p.a.n.t.i.e.s up her lithe legs. She shimmied as she teased the slippery fabric over her h.i.p.s.


    "Ta-dah," called out Catherine, giving us a smouldering look, before sashaying from one side of the room to the other. Slowly turning on the spot, she winked at us and blew a kiss. I found her stunning at that moment. Her gaze lingered upon me slightly longer than on any of the other girls.


    When Catherine had told me that she was no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n, I felt unsure about my reaction. I was both happy for her and disappointed that I wouldn''t be able to share that unforgettable experience with her.


    Catherine had described in detail how it had been to have a c.o.c.k slide between her p.u.s.s.y lips when they''d f.u.c.k.e.d while her parents were out. My ears honed in on her words as Catherine also mentioned how she liked looking at women too. She described how she had fingered herself on more than one occasion while looking at the models in magazines.


    I now wondered if she told me that on purpose, whilst we were alone in the bathroom, to plant a seedling of suggestion in my mind. For the rest of that evening, in the hostel, we had each tried on our most s.e.xy u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and pretended to model it for the others until it was time to freshen up to hit the town.


    Giggling, Catherine pulled me into the bathroom to invite me to share the shower with her before we glammed up for a night of clubbing. We took turns using a soap-soaked loofah to c.a.r.e.s.s each other''s slender shoulders, neck, and upper back. Catherine cooed softly as I stroked her porcelain skin in small circles. Leaning back into me, her arm sn.a.k.e.d around behind her to gently squeeze my hip.


    "I wish I could be f.u.c.k.i.n.g Kyle tonight, but I have to admit, I think I like touching your smooth skin more Rhi."


    Catherine was now rocking her h.i.p.s against me and turned around under the warm stream to kiss me.


    "Do you think you are ready to take the next step with Daniel soon?"


    Her fleshy lips tasted of wild summer berries, and her hand gripped my neck pulling my head closer towards her as our lips brushed softly.


    I had dry-humped Daniel once, though I hadn''t told Catherine this before. Now I felt emboldened to reveal how it had turned me on grinding my pelvis against his, as we had kissed frantically on the sofa bed he had in his room. Thinking back to this time made me want to kiss Catherine more. I broke away to answer her.


    "Maybe I am ready¡­You know Cath, my p.u.s.s.y was tingling as the bulge in his jeans rubbed against me."


    Catherine''s eyes shone on hearing this snippet of locker-room gossip.


    "When did this happen Rhi?" She exclaimed, "I''m so excited for you. I think it sounds like you want to go further next time you''re alone together."


    She spun me to face her with her wet hands.


    "Want to know a secret? You know that glass sculpture my sister sent me in our final term?"


    I nodded as she finished rinsing her skin under the simmering spray. We switched places so Catherine could wash my upper torso. "The green and blue swirly ornament?"


    She murmured "Mm-hmm," in affirmation.


    "I loved the colour; it looked so gorgeous on your nightstand. Your sister is bang on-trend."


    Catherine giggled at my naivety. "That''s one way to describe my sister. She knew I wasn''t getting any s.e.x, so she bought me Mr Swirly so I could masturbate when I got horny. Did you never wonder why I sometimes take twenty minutes just washing my hair?"


    "Oh my gosh, Cath, so it''s not a sculpture, it''s a glass c.o.c.k?" I surmised with wide eyes. I was incredulous that I had never guessed its true function before now. Turning round to face Cath, she was smiling at me broadly. I reached to turn the tap off.


    "What is it like compared with the real thing, then?"


    Cath began drying herself with a fluffy towel having tossed mine over to me. Thoughtfully, she mused while I watched with fascination as she dabbed off the wetness around her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Well, glass is a lot harder than a c.o.c.k, but the swirly ridges provide amazing sensations as it pushes in and out of my p.u.s.s.y." She paused as she considered something a moment, then like a lightbulb had gone off in her mind, her eyes lit up and glinted mischievously.


    "I just had the best idea Rhi, perhaps I could help you try it out if you want?"


    A flutter of excitement flared through me as her proposal rolled around my head. I would be getting myself ready to f.u.c.kDaniel, which I yearned to do the next time I visited him. The idea of Catherine using ''Mr Swirly'' to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e me, I was reassured I''d be in the hands of someone I trusted. I must confess, all our time touching each other in the steam-filled shower had got my p.u.s.s.y clenching the way it had when I''d dry-humped Daniel.


    Soon we were both thoroughly dried, so we bounded out of the bathroom to go and put on our outfits for the evening. We would spend it partying in the student town we had been sightseeing by day. Although the students were mostly gone for the holidays and tourists had flocked in to take their place, there were enough local people our age or a bit older, so nights out were still lively enough to warrant getting dolled up. The other two girls slipped into the bathroom together while Catherine and I dressed then put on our make-up. While I was getting the flicks of her liquid eyeliner just how she liked them, Catherine enthused about starting her BA in Modern Languages at Bristol University. She had wanted to stay closer to home, while I was heading further afield, to Norwich.


    Once I had finished Catherine''s make-up, I applied my own, then Catherine curled my hair for me, that gentle touch sending sparks again. By the time we had finished, the girls were back in the bedroom to get themselves ready. Catherine made some c.o.c.ktails and ordered an Uber to drive us into town. The whole time my mind was on Catherine''s body pressed against mine in the shower. Soon enough our Uber driver arrived, with a toot of their horn. We four pretty women piled in the estate car. Catherine told the driver the name of the club. Luckily for us, we didn''t have to queue long to get in. We stationed ourselves in an area that was near the dance floor, and seating so we could take a breather whenever we needed.


    While the other two went to the bar, Catherine pulled me over to the dance floor and was strutting her moves. My dancing was not so confident as hers, but she smiled at me, happy to have a partner. Catherine became increasingly tactile with me as the evening went on. While we were dancing, she''d nudge my arm, lingering long enough to engage my d.e.s.i.r.e. Catherine asked me to join her when she went to the bathroom. By this time, the mirrors were smeared and there were bits of loo roll trailed across the floor, where it had caught on kitten heels.


    At the sink washing my hands, Catherine caught my eye in the mirror. She threw me a smouldering look, and said to me, "Rhi if ever I was to become a lesbian, you''d be the woman I''d fancy. Your cute little mouth looks so kissable." On the spur of the moment, I decided I''d be daring for once.


    "Kiss me!"


    Her lips were on mine in a heartbeat, soft at first, but as our mouths joined, her hands held me around my waist. She pressed her c.h.e.s.t against my b.r.e.a.s.ts. Remembering her offer from earlier, I huskily whispered, "I''m looking forward to trying ''Mr Swirly'' when we get back to the hostel." Bzzzt! We were rudely interrupted by the vibration of her phone as a text from the Uber driver let us know they were waiting outside. We giggled and headed out to find our friends. They were in a happy bubble from a fun night out but welcoming the idea of bed.


    The ride back to the hostel was quiet, though Catherine kept my longing for her stoked as she rubbed her hand up and down my t.h.i.g.h, kept pressed against hers by the confines of the Uber. Once back in our room, the other two cleaned their teeth and removed their make-up whilst we waited. Then it was mine and Catherine''s turn. After we had freshened up ready for bed, Catherine found an opportunity to press her lips to mine as she softly leaned me back against the vanity unit.


    I could taste the minty freshness of the toothpaste we had both used, and my own lips tingled when Catherine''s moved against them. Her hands were looped around the back of my neck, and she began c.a.r.e.s.sing the sides of my throat with her fingertips. Our h.i.p.s were pressed up against each other''s, so I could sense the warmth emanating from her groin, underneath her satin shorts. Our kiss trailed off, and she teased me with butterfly brushes of her mouth along my nape and collarbone. "Ready for Mr Swirly?" Catherine whispered to me.


    "Yes," I breathed eagerly, aware of the dampness in the gusset of my satin and lace p.a.n.t.i.e.s. My lingerie was not as luxurious as Catherine''s Agent Provocateur, though I always felt enhanced femininity whenever I wore s.e.xy, sensual u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    Catherine looked me in the eye, "Let''s go to your bed since it''s furthest away from the other two. If we''re quiet enough, we won''t disturb them." She paused letting a sly smile spread upon those soft lips. "If they notice and want to join in, are you happy for them to play with us?"


    Seeing my surprised expression, Catherine took my hand reassuringly. "It''s ok, I doubt we''ll wake them up; they can both sleep through thunderstorms."


    Still holding my hand, she stroked my other arm, murmuring, "I''ll get Mr Swirly, while you make yourself comfortable. A pillow under your h.i.p.s might help."


    With a wink, she left the bathroom. Stealthily, Catherine stalked to her bed and took her backpack from underneath it. Gently easing the zip open, to make as little sound as possible, she pulled out her glass phallus in its protective box. Next, she took a small bottle of lubricant.


    I was lying in bed with one pillow under my head. Another small pillow arranged under my pelvis. Catherine sidled up and settled on all fours about three-quarters of the way down. As she knelt, I bent my knees and pushed my h.i.p.s up so I could slide down the satin p.a.n.t.i.e.s covering my moist vulva. She reached with her arms and helped pull them lower before I daintily flicked them off with my feet.


    Catherine offered me the bottle of lubricant, asking if I wanted to apply it to myself, or for her to rub it into my p.u.s.s.y lips and hole. At this stage, I didn''t want to waste the opportunity of having Catherine''s smooth fingers gliding around my radiating s.e.x.


    Coquetishly, I gestured for Catherine to perform the ritual of preparing me for my first encounter with a glass c.o.c.k. Never mind that it wasn''t warm, fleshy and throbbing; my p.u.s.s.y was all three, and hungry for a firm shaft. Without words, Catherine smoothed the gel along my l.a.b.i.a, using two fingers. Tracing up to my quivering c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, Catherine circled it several times. With each pass, the sensations heightened as my bud woke. I squirmed from the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Catherine took the glass dildo in her hand, coating its tapered end with more lubricant. The coloured ridges glinted in the low light cast from the lamp by my bed.


    Slowly, Catherine moved the c.o.c.k to my p.u.s.s.y entrance. With one hand, she rubbed my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, whilst the other eased the head in. Surprisingly, it glided in without too much resistance. I could hear the slick wet sounds as Mr Swirly pushed in and was pulled back out by Catherine. The thrusts were drawn out for the first few minutes while Catherine watched my face to make sure I received only p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and no uncomfortable inner bumps. Working her hand rhythmically, Catherine began to twist the phallus in both directions. All the while she fingered my engorged bud with firm digits, circling to ease its hood in and out.


    The sensations of the smooth glass ridges sliding against my inner walls were sublime. Along with the tingling d.e.s.i.r.e, Catherine summoned with her motions around my c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, they orc.h.e.s.trated a crescendo. My breathing was becoming more rapid and shallow; pressure was building.


    "Oh Catherine, I think I''m about to o.r.g.a.s.m."


    Catherine was unrelenting as she massaged my inner and outer hot spots in harmony. Clenching my b.u.t.t cheeks, I grabbed the pillow from under my head and covered my face with it, attempting to smother my groans of bliss.


    Catherine slowed down her movements, to allow me to plateau from my dizzying height. I''d closed my eyes while the pillow was over my face. Now I moved it away and blinked shyly as I focused on Catherine''s smiling face.


    "Oh my gosh, Catherine. That was intense. No wonder you enjoy showering with Mr Swirly."


    Catherine merely nodded with a knowing smile and passed me some wipes so I could remove the glistening coat of lubricant mixed with my p.u.s.s.y juices. Catherine cleaned Mr Swirly with care, before returning the sculpted glass to its snug box. Her hand touched mine.


    "Sleep well, Rhi. You looked so pretty when you were c.u.m.m.i.n.g," she whispered.


    Remembering that night, when my legs were turned to liquified jelly at Catherine''s coaxing hands, I lie now on this sleigh bed, sighing as my own phallus of swirled glass nudges its way into my hot p.u.s.s.y. This time, my hands will be the conductor. When Catherine arrives in a few hours, she will welcome a repeat performance, I have no doubt¡­

 Chapter 205 - Story of passionate female lovers as girls commit to being in love

    "It''s not that." Margot could barely get the words out as we stood outside the club. I held her in my arms, hating to see her like this. The boy I''d been dancing with was long forgotten. I didn''t care about him. I only cared about her.


    I''d only ever cared about her.


    "Then, what?" I brushed a strand of jet-black hair out of her face, wiping away mascara tears. "Did someone say something?"


    She shook her head. "Please don''t make me say it."


    "Say what? Please tell me."


    "I don''t want to ruin everything. I don''t want to lose you."


    "You''ll never lose me. You''re stuck with me, girl. We''ve been best friends for six years." And I''ve fantasised about you almost as long.


    She turned her gaze away, watching the bouncer, watching the people entering and leaving. We''d been on the island for three days, staying at my parents'' holiday villa. I''d long ago resigned myself to the fact we''d never be together the way I wanted, but having Margot in my life meant everything. Seeing her upset was killing me.


    "I think¡­" A sob shook her shoulders, and I pulled her closer. I hated this. Whoever had hurt her, I would claw her eyes out. I would cut his balls off. I would¡ª "Coco, I think I''m in love with you."


    The world seemed to stop, as the words echoed inside my head. Had she really said what I thought she''d said?


    "What¡­?" I stammered, unable to form a coherent thought.


    Everything had changed.


    "See, I knew it." Margot sobbed. "F.u.c.k. I''ve ruined¡ª"


    I crushed my lips against hers, cutting her off. I didn''t care who saw. She needed to know, and I didn''t have the words to describe how I was feeling.


    ***


    I jerked awake, my heart thundering.


    Had it really happened or was it a dream?


    What did it mean?


    I think I''m in love with you.


    The words bounced around in my head, in Margot''s voice, but haziness made it difficult to grasp hold of them. She had really said it, hadn''t she? We''d really kissed, hadn''t we? I could almost taste her cherry lip gloss when I closed my eyes. I could almost smell her citrus scent when I breathed in.


    I reached down under the covers and ran my fingers down my pelvis, under the waistband of my p.a.n.t.i.e.s, finding myself damp and slick with thoughts of her. A little gasp escaped my lips as a jolt of need sent a shiver up my spine.


    It was then that I heard it. Margot, softly humming outside. A smile spread over my lips. She sounded so happy, so satisfied, so carefree. I jumped out of bed and dove to the window, looking down on her by the pool, the bikini barely containing her beautiful curves, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Today was a brand new day. And there wasn''t a cloud in the sky.


    As I showered, I strained to hear her voice. I ran my hands over my body as the warm water splashed and sprayed, making my nerves tingle with excitement, with anticipation. My n.i.p.p.l.es hardened as my fingers brushed them, my stomach clenched as I ran a soapy sponge down my b.a.r.e flesh, over my h.i.p.s, down my t.h.i.g.hs. I wanted to be clean when the dirtiness began. I wanted my body spotless even as the filthy thoughts ran through my mind.


    I pulled on the first thing I found in my wardrobe; a cotton floral playsuit, loose and comfortable, not bothering with anything underneath. As I slipped my feet into a pair of sandals and headed downstairs, I thought about the first time I''d seen Margot, six years ago looking lost at the work orientation conference. I was drawn to her even then, the way she''d watched others passing her by, talking in their small groups, trying not to catch any of their eyes.


    Hi, I''m Coco.


    Her face had lit up when I spoke to her, visibly relaxing as she realised she wasn''t alone.


    I''m Margot. I''m new.


    I''d laughed. We''re all new. Come on, let''s get seats.


    Neither of us had stayed in our jobs for long. The company was huge and impersonal. We''d moved on together, we''d stayed friends, I''d found myself watching her every time she walked by, imagining how her lips might taste. How her n.a.k.e.d body would fit against mine. How her voice would sound when she m.o.a.n.e.d or sighed or screamed. I''d found myself reaching between my legs at night, with her name on my lips.


    Before Margot, it had been three years since I''d l.u.s.ted after a girl. I thought of myself as a straight woman who''d been more s.e.x.u.a.lly fluid when she was younger. Now, I wanted only her.


    As I passed through the living room, I poured two glasses of water from the jug left on the side, smiling to myself, and then headed outside. She looked up when she heard my footsteps, and I nearly tripped as she turned my way. Topless now, she was more beautiful than ever. Her grin when she saw my face was infectious, and I found myself blushing as my lips curved.


    "Take a look," she said. "Like what you see?"


    She pulled her dark hair out of her face, shaking her head a little. I''d never seen her so playful or confident. It suited her, even as my usual self-assurance fled and I stammered a reply:


    "You¡­you''re breathtaking. What did I do to deserve you?"


    Margot laughed. "You deserve it all. Thank you for not rejecting me last night."


    I placed the glasses on the ground and settled onto the seat beside her, barely daring to get so close in case the illusion broke and I found myself alone. I watched as she reached out for the suncream, spraying it onto her b.a.r.e legs, making her flesh shimmer as she rubbed it in.


    "I would never reject you," I whispered, my throat dry. As she leaned forward to rub the lotion into her calves, her n.i.p.p.l.es brushed the tops of her legs and I saw how tight they were. I could barely breathe. "I''ve wanted you for six years."


    She smiled, incredulous. "Really?"


    All I could do was nod.


    "Did you know I was gay?"


    "No." I shook my head, riveted to her beautiful eyes, teeth digging into my lower lip. "I thought you just wanted to be friends. I thought I was just going to have to watch you forever."


    "I like you watching me," she said as she stood, trailing fingers up her torso, leading my eyes.


    With a giggle, she turned away from me, her bottom framed by the pink bikini b.r.i.e.f.s. I was falling for her more by the second as she teased. We both knew what was coming, but how long could we resist? With so many years behind us, could we last the rest of the week while we were out here? Perhaps it would be a month before we took things further than flirting. The thought drove me crazy.


    Margot''s descent into the crystal clear water of the pool made me ache with need. I shifted against the cushions, trying to find a comfortable position where the pressure between my legs didn''t threaten to burst. She didn''t look my way. Instead, she waded through the water, her body hidden just enough to be tantalizing. When she threw her head back and ran her fingers through her hair it was too much. My hand went between my legs, rubbing my aching s.e.x, and a small mewl escaped my lips.


    She turned my way with a grin, her tongue dancing over her upper lip as she watched me. I should have been embarrassed to be caught masturbating like that, but I wasn''t. I enjoyed the way her eyes sparkled as my fingers rubbed gently between my legs. I enjoyed the honesty of it, the way I didn''t have to hide my sensuality from her.


    "Come here," she said.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine where I am."


    Margot laughed. "I want you to come here."


    I shivered as I slipped my fingertip underneath the short legs of the playsuit, brushing my damp lips. It was thrilling to be watched like that. But the expression on Margot''s face made me want her, made me need her. I stood, letting the shorts fall back into place, and wandered to the side of the pool. She arched her neck, looking up at me with those big, brown eyes, and I couldn''t resist her any longer. Crouching by the side of the pool, I reached out and ran my hands through her dark hair. She closed her eyes as I did, her breathing quickening as my fingertips combed her hair back, and I admired the freckles on her cheeks.


    "That feels good," she said as she turned, and I massaged her shoulders. "So good."


    A groan escaped her lips as she ran her palms over her own n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts, reaching up to take hold of my hands. That skin to skin contact was sensual, e.r.o.t.i.c, and it drove me crazy with l.u.s.t. I grabbed her chin with soft fingers, turning her head to the side and raising it to my own. As our lips connected, it was better than the brief, urgent kiss of the night before. This was friendship, the kind that only comes from knowing someone as deeply as we knew each other. It was two lovers who had been together in their hearts for years, finally getting to share a more intimate moment. Nobody else was around for miles. There was no chance of being disturbed.


    Every time the kiss broke, all we did was stare into each other''s eyes, smile, and go right back to tasting that moment. I ran my tongue over her lips, I felt hers explore my mouth. Her hands went to the back of my neck, pulling me in deeper, raising herself a little out of the water. She could have pulled me in with her and I wouldn''t have cared, but occupying the higher ground only served to make the moment more intense as I stared down at her.


    "Have you ever¡­?" She whispered, her words trailing off as a blush rose on her cheeks.


    "Done this before? Once. I had a girlfriend when I was eighteen. It didn''t last."


    "How come you''ve never told me?"


    "How come you never said you were a lesbian?"


    Margot laughed, grinning. She pushed me away playfully, and as I fell she grabbed one of my feet, unbuckling my sandal. "How far did you go with her?" She moved onto the other foot as she met my eyes.


    "We did things." I tried to suppress the grin as she massaged the bottom of my b.a.r.e foot.


    "Oh, things!" Margot grabbed both my ankles, walking backwards through the water. "Things like this?"


    She pressed the soles of my feet to her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, undulating against them, closing her eyes as my toes tickled her hardened n.i.p.p.l.es. She let out a little bleat of need, then lifted my foot to her face, taking the toe into her mouth. The feel of warmth wrapped around my toe, her tongue running along the underside, was new and exciting. The sensitivity of the nerve endings made me stiffen, rolling my ankles.


    "You like that?"


    I nodded as she moved my feet back to her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You''re going to love what comes next."


    She let go of my feet, her eyes running up and down my body as she turned and headed for the steps out of the pool. I stood and followed her, watching as she emerged, dripping from the water. Her bikini b.r.i.e.f.s clung, wet, between her legs, teasing me with the shape of her body, but I didn''t have time to linger. She enveloped me in her arms, and I shivered at the coolness of her damp flesh against the cotton of my clothes.


    "You''re overdressed," she whispered, close to my ear, as she pushed the playsuit down over my shoulders. I didn''t try to stop her. I wanted her to strip me. Her fingertips brushed the skin of my c.h.e.s.t as she lowered the fabric, and I reached up, tangling my fingers in my own hair as she cupped my bared b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Tell me if I''m going too fast."


    I shook my head, trembling. "Don''t stop."


    Her hands kneaded the mounds of flesh, pinching at my n.i.p.p.l.es, teasing them to hardened points of need. I turned my head and she met my lips as she played with my body, exploring me, taking her time. I reached around and pulled her closer, our tongues tangling in another languid kiss.


    I felt her hand glide down my belly and I clenched every muscle, shivering as I stiffened and her fingers slid under the fabric still clinging around my waist. Her hand found my p.u.s.s.y even as I squeezed my legs together, excitement building.


    "You''re wet," she said between kisses.


    "I''m ready to burst."


    She pushed her hand between my legs, forcing them apart as she pressed in harder, fingertips dancing along my l.a.b.i.a, gently bringing me close to the edge so that I had to squirm to control myself. My breath was heavy, even as I struggled to pant between kisses, m.o.a.ning and mewling. I rode the sensation, driving myself wild, wanting her fingers inside me so desperately, but she didn''t give me any more than just the tips.


    Margot kissed my neck, she nipped at my shoulders, and I started to cry out with the effort of holding back.


    "Oh. Oh. Mmm. F.u.c.k." I rocked back and forth, trying to force her fingers deeper, but she laughed and kissed me and rubbed me slowly. "F.u.c.k. Margot, please."


    She s.u.c.k.e.d on my earlobe and I rolled my neck. "You want me to stop?"


    "I¡­ohhh¡­" I turned in her arms, sighing with relief as her fingers came away from my p.u.s.s.y. I leaned against her for support, wrapping my arms around her neck. "I want to return the favour."


    "Oh, really?"


    I nodded.


    "What did you have in mind?"


    "I want to taste you."


    A smile played at her lips, but her brows furrowed. "I don''t want to push you too quickly. We have all the time in the world."


    "I''ve waited too long already," I said, pushing her back, lowering her to lie down on the seat. I pushed her legs apart, watching as the pink bikini b.r.i.e.f.s clung damp to the shape of her p.u.s.s.y. How much was pool water, and how much was her own fluid? Leaning forward, between her legs, I heard her gasp as my tongue came into contact with the b.r.i.e.f.s. I tasted saltiness, smelled musk. It drove all thoughts from my mind as I pressed my tongue into the groove between her lips, p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g along her slit as she tensed against me.


    "Please tell me you''ve done this before."


    I giggled. "No. This will be the first."


    "F.u.c.k, Coco. I love you."


    I pulled away, pressing my palm into her mound and massaging, watching her belly arch as she writhed. I grabbed the fabric and pulled it aside, then dove back in with my tongue, slowly tasting her, running the tip along her l.a.b.i.a, lapping at her swollen c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s. I clamped my mouth over her p.u.s.s.y, feeling the heat of her against my tongue, tasting what was undeniably her own liquid.


    As I lapped at her s.e.x, I reached up over her belly, running ticklish fingers over her flesh, watching as she undulated and gasped and tried to look down at me. Knowing that I had that control over her, that I was driving her need with my tongue, made me feel powerful, s.e.xy, wanted. My nose brushed against the strip of hair above her mound as I went deeper, pressing the tip of my tongue inside her body, tasting her warmth.


    Margot tangled her fingers into my hair, gently encouraging my movements, her wordless sighs and mewls making me slick with need. I lapped faster, harder, delving between her lips and nipping at her hot nub. She untied her b.r.i.e.f.s and pushed them aside, exposing herself completely to the air, and I added a finger as I tasted her, pushing inside, feeling her walls clasp around my exploring digit.


    "I''m going to c.u.m¡­" She m.o.a.n.e.d. "I can''t help it."


    "Don''t hold back."


    "Ohhhh¡­" She yelped as my finger slid deeper. "Are you sure?"


    "I want you to c.u.m for me."


    She reached down, adding her own hand to the movements, grasping at her nub as she m.o.a.n.e.d. She panted, gasped, writhing as she held back.


    "C.u.m for me, my darling. I want you to c.u.m for me."


    With a final m.o.a.n, she let loose, her liquid o.r.g.a.s.m squirting from her body onto my tongue. She tasted fresh and salty-sweet, like tequila by the ocean on a summer night. As she mewled and rocked against my face, spreading herself over my lips, I revelled in the knowledge that I had brought her such p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I wanted her to feel like this every day from now on. I wanted her to want me, with no end.


    She calmed as I spread my fingers over her belly, pressing her down into the seat, and she laughed as she raised her head, looking down into my face. "Not bad for a beginner."


    I licked my lips, still tasting her on me, then stood and shimmied my h.i.p.s, lowering the playsuit and stepping out of it, completely n.a.k.e.d in front of her for the first time. I knew that my own lower lips were glistening with my excitement, but I didn''t need to c.u.m, didn''t want to. I wanted one thing.


    Climbing on top of her, I watched as her gaze danced over my n.a.k.e.d flesh. Knowing that I was driving her wild was powerful. I paused, momentarily, to suck a n.i.p.p.l.e into my mouth, making her gasp, then I continued to lower myself down beside her, flesh to flesh, and met her lips with a kiss.


    "And to think," I said as I brushed the hair out of her face. "You thought you might lose me by admitting how you felt."


    Her hand went to my b.a.r.e a.s.s, cupping my bottom, running a finger between the cheeks. "You might get tired of me."


    I laughed and shook my head. "Never. How could I ever tire of this?"


    She giggled, her fingers dancing dangerously close to my slit as our bodies moved together as one.


    Ends

 Chapter 206 - Last ride home, F.u.c.k.e.d by a stranger on a train

    "Sasha, come on! We''re going to miss it!" Hannah hurried ahead.


    Sasha struggled to keep up with her friend. Her feet were sore from dancing all night and the shoes she was wearing weren''t practical for running. But Hannah was right: this was the last train home, so they couldn''t afford to miss it.


    "I''m coming!" she shouted, more to warn Hannah that she was lagging than anything else.


    Hannah stopped and waited for her. She took Sasha''s hand. "Not yet you aren''t."


    It took Sasha a moment to catch the double meaning of her words. She grinned. "Maybe I will on the train¡­"


    "We need to catch it first." Hannah pulled Sasha along. "Come on, we''re nearly there."


    The station was up ahead. They reached it out of breath¡ªwith plenty time to spare.


    "You had me running in high heels for nothing," Sasha grumbled.


    Hannah pulled her close. "Better to be early than to sleep on the platform tonight."


    Sasha couldn''t argue with that.


    "So¡­you said you wanted to come on the train." Hannah smiled, but there was a hunger in her eyes


    Sasha had just been joking. The kind of thing you say when you''re tipsy and your friend just said something suggestive. But now Hannah was close. Her soft curves pressing against her, her parted lips and those mesmerising eyes made Sasha increasingly hot and fl.u.s.tered.


    The alcohol in her blood made her just reckless enough. She linked her arms behind Hannah''s neck and closed the remaining space between them. Hannah''s lips were soft underneath hers. She gasped and opened them to let Sasha in. A small m.o.a.n escaped Sasha''s throat as she traced the inside of Hannah''s teeth with her tongue. Hannah pressed herself closer against Sasha, her heat palpable through the thin material of their clothes.


    A low throb started in Sasha''s core. One hand was on the small of her back, the other cradled her head, keeping her firmly in place. Sasha had no plans to go anywhere. She''d fooled around with women before¡ªand she and Hannah had often joked about sleeping together¡ªbut they''d never acted on it. Feeling the searing heat between them now, Sasha wondered why not.


    Hannah was all soft curves, little gasps and breathless m.o.a.ns, and Sasha loved every minute of it. She couldn''t stop her hands from c.a.r.e.s.sing Hannah''s back, sliding lower to cup her cute a.s.s. Maybe this would all backfire and they''d be horrified at what they''d done come morning, but right now, kissing Hannah felt right. And it wasn''t like Hannah was a reluctant participant¡ªshe pressed Sasha against the wall and pushed a hand between her t.h.i.g.hs. Sasha''s breath hitched. She''d felt naughty all evening not to be wearing knickers, but she hadn''t expected anyone to find out her little secret. Hannah showed her appreciation with a giggle as her fingers brushed along Sasha''s n.a.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y lips. The throb in her core became an ache¡ªone she needed relief for.


    A disembodied voice cut through their moment of passion, announcing that their train was about to arrive. Hannah pulled away and for a few seconds, they stared at each other, panting. Sasha feared that Hannah would regret the kiss, that she would retreat and pretend it didn''t happen. But then her friend smiled, the grin wicked and delighted.


    "That was so good." Hannah licked her lips. "I never knew you were such an amazing kisser."


    Sasha blushed, heat stinging her cheeks. "You''re not too bad either."


    "It''s a good thing the train''s coming." She stroked Sasha''s face. "I was very tempted to take things further."


    Sasha swallowed. That sounded like heaven. "No need to stop now."


    "Oh, I fully intend to keep going once we''re aboard."


    L.u.s.t pooled in Sasha''s core. "That would be amazing."


    The train arrived, cutting off Hannah''s reply. As soon as the doors opened, she pulled Sasha into the carriage with her.


    "Oh good, it''s nearly empty." Hannah giggled and kissed Sasha again, pulling away almost immediately. "Let''s go find a place to sit." She wagged her eyebrows suggestively.


    Sasha felt giddy. It had been an amazing evening already. She didn''t get out much anymore lately. Studying for her exams had forced her to be glued to her desk the last few weeks, but Hannah had convinced her to let loose for one night. Going to London for an evening of dancing, drinking and fun had been a great idea. Sasha felt more relaxed and happier than she had in ages. And now the last ride home was going to be s.e.xy as hell.


    The train lurched as it pulled away, throwing Sasha towards Hannah. Hannah laughed and grabbed her hand. "All we need is a seat. Come on, I want to get started."


    They stumbled along the corridor. Hannah pushed open the door to what looked like an empty carriage. Only when they''d stepped in did Sasha notice the lone man sitting just ahead. He seemed lost in his own world, his hat drawn down, gazing out the window at the lights flashing by.


    Sasha shared a look with Hannah and could tell she was thinking the same thing. The night had just got a lot more interesting.


    She followed Hannah who sat down, seeming to deliberately choose the bench next to where the guy was sitting.


    Sasha sat nearby, dropping her scarf and handbag onto the seat.


    Hannah leaned forward, grinning. "Let''s see if we can get this guy interested."


    Sasha glanced at the man who looked like he was trying hard to stay disinterested. She turned back to Hannah. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Let''s just pick up where we left off."


    Sasha shot another look at the guy. There was no way he''d be oblivious to what they were doing once they started¡ªthey were in full view of him. Suddenly the stakes were much higher. This was no longer a s.e.xy make-out session with her friend. They were not only going to put on a display for a stranger, but chances were, that stranger would want to join in as well. To her surprise, that thought appealed to her very much. She didn''t consider herself adventurous when it came to s.e.x, but tonight all bets were off. Her p.u.s.s.y was on fire and she was up for anything. Including being f.u.c.k.e.d by a stranger.


    Hannah kissed Sasha''s cheek, her lips only just brushing her skin. Goosebumps stood out on Sasha''s flesh as Hannah c.a.r.e.s.sed her arm. Sasha closed her eyes, revelling in the soft kisses her friend trailed along her neck, finding that perfect spot beneath her ear. She ran her fingers along Hannah''s b.a.r.e arm, mimicking the soft, gentle strokes of Hannah''s fingers.


    She m.o.a.n.e.d softly when Hannah''s hand brushed over her b.r.e.a.s.t. Her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es hardened under her friend''s touch. Behind her, she could hear the guy shift on the bench. They certainly had his attention now. But she wasn''t interested in the guy. Not yet, anyway. The way Hannah was kissing her, the way her lips kept finding Sasha''s, was too delicious to ruin by thinking about a man. Although she knew herself well enough to know that when things started to really heat up, she''d be gasping for a hard c.o.c.k inside her. But for now, she was absorbed with Hannah''s soft, delicate kisses.


    She couldn''t see the guy behind her, but Hannah kept glancing over, gauging the poor man''s reaction. Sasha knew they looked damn s.e.xy¡ªshe in her sparkly mini dress and Hannah in her off-the-shoulder ensemble. They''d drawn looks all night but had made a clear pact to go home that night together. It was much more fun that way.


    Hannah took her time. Sasha was always much more impatient, preferring to rip clothes off and go at it. But she had to admit that the slow c.a.r.e.s.ses made her hotter than her usual urgency ever could. Hannah''s hands slid lower, pulling up her already short dress and cupping her a.s.s. It felt incredibly naughty to have her b.a.r.e cheeks on the wooden seat, in full display of the guy behind her.


    She could hear the guy take off his jacket. Catching Hannah''s gaze, she grinned. It was gratifying to know they were having that effect on a total stranger. She just wished he would join in already, but maybe he was too much of a gentleman.


    After a bit more fooling around, it was clear the guy was keeping his distance. Sasha was worried he was simply not interested, but if that were the case, surely he''d have left by now?


    Hannah leaned forward. "I''m going on the offensive."


    "Cool with me."


    Hannah climbed over Sasha and took her place opposite the guy. He smiled nervously but stayed where he was, which was a good sign. Sasha sat back, happy to watch her friend work her s.e.xy magic.


    Hannah spread her legs, allowing her short skirt to ride up higher. The guy understandably couldn''t keep his eyes off her, following her hands as she trailed them over her b.a.r.e legs towards the apex of her t.h.i.g.hs.


    It was so horny going from exhibitionist to voyeur and Sasha leaned back onto the bench. Her hand slid between her t.h.i.g.hs to cup her sodden and aching s.e.x. Her time would come¡ªshe loved teasing and being teased until she couldn''t stand it anymore. And watching Hannah was more arousing than she would''ve imagined.


    Her friend was gorgeous and s.e.xy, and when she slipped off her white cotton p.a.n.t.i.e.s, the guy wasn''t the only one who gasped with l.u.s.t. She was mesmerised by Hannah''s hands sliding the thin fabric down her legs. When Hannah pulled the fabric over her feet, Sasha caught a glimpse of her p.u.s.s.y lips, the pink folds glistening with her juices.


    Sasha got up. Sliding her dress straps off her shoulders, she knelt on the bench behind the guy. She wanted to have a good view of Hannah when he f.u.c.k.e.d her.


    Hannah was done playing. She got up and kissed the guy. Sasha massaged his back, rubbing her n.i.p.p.l.es against him and relishing the friction. Hannah pulled his hat off, so she could kiss him better. It was hot to watch them together, to hear their gasps, but part of her felt left out. Then Hannah looked up and caught her eye. She straightened and kissed Sasha. Instantly, Sasha forgot her worries.


    Hannah unzipped the man''s trousers. Sasha was happy she''d chosen to be behind him to she could see the action up close. As his c.o.c.k sprang free, Hannah started rubbing it. Sasha leaned around and closed her hand over Hannah''s. Hannah bent her head to take the guy in her mouth. The train lurched and Sasha almost lost her balance. Giggling, she knelt back down on the bench and stroked the guy''s firm c.h.e.s.t. He was fitter than he''d looked at first glance and she couldn''t wait to have a turn.


    Still s.u.c.k.i.n.g him, Hannah unzipped the top part of her dress and took off her bra. Sasha admired her friend''s multitasking skills, but upon seeing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, she mewled with l.u.s.t. Hannah took the hint and got up, still stroking the guy''s c.o.c.k. She offered her b.r.e.a.s.ts to Sasha, who hungrily kissed and s.u.c.k.e.d the pert n.i.p.p.l.es. Far too soon Hannah knelt back down again, bending her head once more over the guy''s c.o.c.k.


    Sasha stretched her legs on either side behind the guy. She kissed his neck and cheek, enjoying the feeling of his a.s.s against her groin. Eager for some friction, she scooted forwards, tilting her h.i.p.s so her c.u.n.t could rub against him.


    Hannah pulled him forwards, though, so she could ride him. Sasha grunted in frustration, but the moment Hannah lowered herself onto the guy''s c.o.c.k, she forgot about her need. This was what she wanted¡ªto watch her friend get f.u.c.k.e.d hard. Hannah started slow, but it didn''t take long for her to be caught up in the heat of the moment and she climbed onto the bench so she could ride him harder. Sasha loved it as it provided her with a better view. She sat on the edge of the bench and spread her legs wider. Her fingers found her slit and as she watched Hannah take her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from the stranger, she started rubbing herself. Hannah leaned over and s.u.c.k.e.d Sasha''s b.r.e.a.s.ts making her gasp with need.


    It was all so naughty¡ªher friend riding a stranger while she rubbed herself in anticipation of her turn. She wished the moment would never end. Hannah glowed in the throes of her passion. Her m.o.a.ns became louder and higher-pitched as she neared her climax. Sasha always loved watching women come when watching p.o.r.n, but it was something entirely different¡ªand altogether much s.e.xier¡ªto watch your friend get an o.r.g.a.s.m in real life. She worried the guy would come as well, but, amazingly, he held off.


    Panting, Hannah climbed off and helped Sasha down from the bench. Sasha was trembling with l.u.s.t, her p.u.s.s.y throbbing with the need to be filled. Sitting opposite them, Hannah guided the guy''s c.o.c.k towards Sasha''s entrance. Sasha gasped as she lowered herself. The guy was big and he stretched her deliciously. The large head of his c.o.c.k pressed against her G-spot before settling deep inside her.


    Hannah wasn''t content with just watching as Sasha had been. She reached out and started rubbing Sasha''s c.l.i.t while Sasha bounced up and down the hard c.o.c.k underneath her. When Hannah had f.u.c.k.e.d the guy, Sasha hadn''t paid much attention to him. Her eyes had been on Hannah. But the guy was good. He grabbed her a.s.s and guided her up and down, moving his h.i.p.s in time with her thrusts.


    It was incredible to be p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed by two people. Hannah attended to her c.l.i.t and b.r.e.a.s.ts and the guy pounded her from below. He grabbed one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, rolling her n.i.p.p.l.e between his fingers. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e washed over her and she sunk into a fog of bliss. Hannah kissed her and fondled her b.r.e.a.s.ts, but then attended to her own needs. Sasha felt a stab of pride to know that her friend was turned on by watching them.


    The guy got up and pushed her towards Hannah, bending her over so he could pound her from behind. His c.o.c.k dragged along her p.u.s.s.y walls and she clenched around him. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d but didn''t increase his pace. Every thrust pushed her higher, closer to the edge form which she was desperate to fall. Hannah lavished her attention on Sasha, making everything feel so much better. The guy sped up his thrusts, pushing her towards Hannah.


    It was incredible to share a guy with Hannah. It made it even hotter that they didn''t know him. He was just there to service them, to give them p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Tension rose inside her, coiling deep in her belly. She wasn''t ready for an o.r.g.a.s.m yet, she wanted to draw out her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e until she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She pushed the man away. Hannah arched her eyebrow, but Sasha merely grinned at her. She turned around and pushed the guy down on the bench before straddling him. The difference in position was delicious. At this angle, the guys c.o.c.k could press harder against her G-spot, making stars shoot behind her eyelids.


    Hannah took place behind the guy. Sasha''s skin prickled at the look of l.u.s.t on her friend''s face. Being watched while she was f.u.c.k.e.d was hotter than she could''ve imagined, especially since it was her friend who did the watching. Had it not been for her raging arousal, fuelled by the lengthy kisses and the alcohol, she would''ve been too shy to let herself go like this. But she was grateful that she''d found the courage to do it.


    The guy helped her lie back, her head and shoulders onto the opposite bench. Hannah straddled him from behind and kissed him as he pounded into Sasha. She welcomed the discomfort of the wooden bench digging into her shoulders. It brought her back into the moment and focused her mind. The discomfort paired with the intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of being f.u.c.k.e.d hard swept her higher. Pure ecstasy coursed through her and she braced herself against the backrest.


    Hannah reached between her and the guy and flicked her c.l.i.t with insistent, pointed fingers. Sasha''s breath came in gasps. She didn''t think it was possible to get any more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but then the guy grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, not bothering to be gentle with her anymore. She arched her back, as the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e built higher until the dam of her resolve broke and pure bliss flooded her.


    Hannah helped her get up. Her legs were shaking, but she knew her job wasn''t done. They had used the guy for their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but that didn''t mean he didn''t deserve to come. She knelt between his legs and took his c.o.c.k in her hand. Hannah joined her, her hand over Sasha''s. Kissing each other passionately, they brought the guy to a climax. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d as his seed spurt over their hands.


    Sasha shared a look with Hannah and they grinned. Getting up, they both kissed the guy. After all, he''d been very good.


    Their stop was announced and Hannah squealed. She took Sasha''s hand and they quickly gathered their things. Hannah was still zipping up her dress when the doors opened and they stepped out. On the platform, they watched the train depart. They caught a glimpse of the guy in the window, a dazed look on his face.


    Hannah linked her arm through Sasha''s. "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing."


    Sasha''s legs wobbled and she clutched Hannah gratefully. "I''d definitely do that again."


    Smiling happily, they walked home together.


    Ends

 Chapter 207 - Lover’s enjoy meaningful intimate and sensual lockdown s.e.x

    I felt overwhelmed by it all to be honest. The constant attempts to dodge people in public, waiting in lines outside supermarkets and the ever so apparent feeling of paranoia. It was tiring! I was totally over wearing a mask and I was sick of the smell of hand sanitiser¡ªa smell I had previously loved because of its ''clean'' odour. Not now though. Lockdown was beginning to take its toll. There was not much joy found in stepping outside of the house any more so when I returned home from my weekly shopping run, Max could feel my tension instantly. He told me to let him take care of the shopping whilst I went and showered off.


    Showering each time I left home and returned was normal now. I didn''t mind though. I loved the way the water beat down, it felt ther.a.p.eutic. The steam engulfed me and the warm droplets c.a.r.e.s.sed my flesh. I immediately felt the stresses of the last two hours, drain away. My shoulders dropped and I began to relax. I let the water run over me for at least ten minutes before washing myself and rinsing off. As I wrapped myself in the fluffiness of a fresh bath towel, the smell of fabric softener teased at my nostrils. I was a sucker for a good fragrance. After drying off, I massaged coconut oil into my skin. It was so good. I was all moisturised and glistening.


    I sat at the edge of the bed and began drying my hair, as I was brushing it through, I heard Max''s voice.


    "Are you OK up there babe?"


    "Yep, I''m fine. I''ll be down shortly," I replied.


    I went back to brushing when Max shouted up again.


    "Can I borrow you for a minute please?" he asked.


    I got up, adjusted the towel and wondered what the issue was.


    "Coming," I announced as I headed downstairs.


    "I''m in the study."


    Hmm weird, I thought. In my head I questioned what he could be doing in the study. It soon became clear. Very clear! As I opened the door, there he was, n.a.k.e.d in all his glory sat on one of the chairs beaming from ear to ear, waiting for some romantic s.e.x.


    "Babe, drop the towel and come over."


    I couldn''t hide the grin that crept across my face. It exposed both my surprise and excitement.


    I let my towel fall to the floor, his eyes widened enthusiastically as I strutted over and stood before him. He pulled me in. I sat sideways across his l.a.p with my legs dr.a.p.ed over his. I could feel the semi stiffness of his c.o.c.k rising against my arse. Skin to skin, I loved it. Our n.a.k.e.dness was s.e.xy.


    I c.a.r.e.s.sed him and he c.a.r.e.s.sed me. Our hands roamed over each other''s bodies whilst our lips locked and our tongues danced. Our kiss was passionate and deep, sensual and urgent. His firm grip sent shivers through me, and I squeezed my legs together desperate for some p.u.s.s.y l.i.c.k.i.n.g.


    "I love that." I sighed gently.


    As I became more turned on, I couldn''t resist touching myself too. We rubbed my p.u.s.s.y together, then Max told me to stand up. I did as I was told and leaned against the wall. Max jumped up off the chair and slipped down in front of me. He sat on the floor and positioned himself beneath me. He used one of his hands to pull me closer as his other hand ran up and down my leg.


    His mouth connected with my c.u.n.t and his tongue darted in between my p.u.s.s.y lips with a firm fl.i.c.k.i.n.g motion. It wasn''t long before he introduced his own lips into the equation. His mouth massaged me. I pushed my h.i.p.s forward, urging him to taste me deeper. He licked me up and down, s.u.c.k.e.d at my c.l.i.t and tongued me into ecstasy. I grinded on his face. He loved it!


    This was p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    As he pulled me closer still, I took both of my hands and parted my p.u.s.s.y lips to expose my hardened c.l.i.t to the elements. He now had uninterrupted access. He took full advantage of that. Involuntary m.o.a.ns escaped my lips and deep throated pants filled the room.


    "Suck my c.l.i.t harder," I begged.


    He did. I m.o.a.n.e.d even more as I used my hand to control his head. I pulled him in, pushed him away, pulled him forward and then pushed him back again, all whilst panting deeply.


    I was so wet. Wet from Max''s oral onslaught and soaking in my own p.u.s.s.y juices.


    Max lapped it all up causing my legs to weaken as the blissful sensations cruised through my snatch spreading throughout my whole body.


    My legs rested on Max''s shoulders and as he continued to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e me with his mouth, I sunk deeper and deeper into a thrilling stupor.


    Eventually, I let my legs slide down from his shoulders and wound up straddled across him, face to face.


    "Kiss me," Max ordered.


    He wanted me to taste my own juices. I was happy to oblige. I tasted sweet and I smelled so good. No wonder he couldn''t get enough.


    We kissed deeply as Max cradled me between his legs and torso. I could feel his fully erect c.o.c.k bobbing about at the base of my back. The thought of it and how it looked in all its rigid magnificence, conjured a desperate need to feel his erection in both my hands and in my mouth. I wanted to taste him so badly.


    "Sit on the chair babe," I said as s.e.xily as possible.


    He hopped up and sat upright, legs apart, c.o.c.k standing fully to attention. I just loved the sight of him. That c.o.c.k was mine!


    I gently jerked him off and then lowered my mouth down on to him feeling the zing of prec.u.m on my tongue. He tasted sweet so I swallowed that then proceeded to wrap my mouth around his girth and suck him off. My motion was measured at first. Slow, deep strokes. I took him in as far as my tonsils would allow. I could taste his sweetness drip to the back of my throat as I took him deep. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d with delight as I bobbed up and down. I moved away from his c.o.c.k and kissed him. I wanted him to experience how amazing he tasted too.


    I brought my mouth back down to his hot and throbbing d.i.c.k but it wasn''t long before the urge to feel him deep inside me took over. I wanted him to pulsate as he entered me, I wanted my cervix to contract as he filled me up entirely taking my mind even further away from the restriction of lockdown and the rules which governed our day to day.


    "Oh yes," he murmured.


    I sighed as I took him all in.


    Pangs of sensuality engulfed me. Ripples of delight flowed through me and as I slid up and down his rock hard member I transcended to a higher level of ecstasy. This was bliss!


    Both his hands cupped my arse cheeks and guided me further and deeper into my feels.


    There was no holding back. Unmistakeable cries of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and passion-filled the room.


    I moved in even closer, pressing my waist more firmly against him. I wanted him as close as possible, no space between us. He bucked his c.h.e.s.t forward. I needed that. We are in trying times and this made me feel safe, wanted and d.e.s.i.r.ed. Everything connected, mind body and soul.


    I wanted to move it up a notch. The slow grinding was nice but I wanted frenzied.


    Still on top, I quickened my pace¡ªmy legs maintaining a rhythm as I bounced up and down on his c.o.c.k with precision.


    I loved the sensation of his c.o.c.k being brought to the entrance of my p.u.s.s.y only to slam back down on it. He felt so f.u.c.k.i.n.g deep inside, it sent decadent waves through me every time.


    "You''re so naughty," he told me


    "Only for you," I panted in between strokes.


    He licked his lips and tilted his head back slightly giving himself the perfect view of his c.o.c.k going in and out of my p.u.s.s.y as I continued to have my way with him.


    His m.o.a.ns and my groans made music. We were totally in sync.


    Although it felt almost impossible, I wanted him even deeper. I flung my head back and he held on to my wrists. My back arched and his c.o.c.k flipped up inside me, hitting my cervix from a more intense angle. Fuzzy feels and wetness took over. My mind was hazy. I wanted to c.u.m but I wasn''t ready to¡­yet.


    I moved back up and he embraced me, pulling me in tight whilst his c.o.c.k repositioned itself inside me once again. He grabbed at my arse and moved with me as I gyrated all over him. I could feel my wetness in his l.a.p. I was gushing!


    Max wanted to take me from the back. He was generally quite a passive guy, charming and unassuming but when it came to s.e.x, he knew what he wanted and whilst for the most part, his whole bit was about satisfying me, he also knew what it was that he d.e.s.i.r.ed. He knew what he liked and he knew what got him off. F.u.c.k.i.n.g me from the back was just one of those things he loved.


    "I need to f.u.c.k you from behind," he said under his breath


    He didn''t have to ask me twice. I unsaddled him and he stood up. We swapped places. It was my turn to use the chair as a prop. I hopped on, knees first. I held on to the back of the chair for support, opened my legs just enough and c.o.c.ked my arse into the air. I wanted him to see all of me from this angle. I wanted his c.o.c.k to flex at the sight of my exposed, dripping wet p.u.s.s.y just waiting for him to enter.


    The stroke of his thick c.o.c.k forced me to tilt my arse even further. I let him go deep. He went deeper. He found his stride and proceeded to f.u.c.k the shit out of me.


    He was hungry. His balls slapped against me. That only added to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. It was such a s.e.xy situation, that I felt compelled to let one of my hands drop down to my p.u.s.s.y again and find my lovebud.


    As he f.u.c.k.e.d me, I rubbed my nub. The combination of penetration and c.l.i.t stimulation drove me mad. Me playing with my p.u.s.s.y turned him on even more too. His unquenchable d.e.s.i.r.e forced him to take his hands off my arse and wrap his arms around me and grapple at my body. He clumsily grabbed at my b.r.e.a.s.ts and waist as the passion warped his coordination temporarily. Soon enough, his speedy thrusts slowed to a more meaningful plunge like motion. I loved the variation. Max knew how to diversify the i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e. The switching up definitely pleased me.


    His c.o.c.k ran so deep. His stroke forced me to arch my back in order to accommodate him. I felt every sensation, every slip, every dip, every thrust, every pulse. My p.u.s.s.y was super s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and in response to all the excitement, my juices flowed lavishly. The squelching sound my p.u.s.s.y made each time he pumped, was a massive turn on too.


    Max held on to both of my arse cheeks and spread them slightly. This allowed him to really get in and hit my spot. The spot that took me to seventh heaven. The spot that guaranteed a breakdown in my senses, a loss of vision through the haze and an out of body experience that left me completely at his mercy.


    His firm grasp added another level of intensity. I wailed with passion. I couldn''t hold anything in. I sighed and squealed, whimpered and breathed deeply. My sounds made him pick up the pace again. His pumping was now in time with my accelerated heart rate. I rose to the brink, I was there, about to tip when he switched it up again.


    In one fell swoop, Max guided me off the chair and backed himself up against the wall. He pulled me towards him, back first and entered me as I stood in front. As he penetrated me, I shivered. This position literally picked up from the last but the penetration was shallower. I loved it though. It gave me time to slow my breathing down.


    I leant forward as he held both my arms back. This allowed his c.o.c.k to come further out of my p.u.s.s.y and slam back in¡­something I absolutely adored.


    Our bodies made shapes. Vitruvian-esque shapes. Shapes a renaissance artist would have absolutely gotten excited about. This was geometry. S.e.xy, f.u.c.k.i.n.g geometry!


    He rubbed my c.l.i.t as he continued to tantalise me with his shaft. I bit my lip and leaned back into him


    "Baby, let me c.u.m please," I begged


    He giggled and continued to rub my throbbing c.l.i.t and f.u.c.k my saturated p.u.s.s.y. I was intoxicated as the aching feeling of my inevitable o.r.g.a.s.m worked its way up from the soles of my feet, up into my t.h.i.g.hs until eventually, it consumed every inch of my body.


    I buzzed inside and my knees buckled. My ankles gave way and my body lost all its tension. Max''s thrusts alone were what kept me upright. If it wasn''t for the urgency of his probing, I would have most certainly been a heap on the floor.


    I was giving in to the feeling. I couldn''t fight it. My cervix pulsated and my p.u.s.s.y spurted fluid.


    "C.u.m for me," Max whispered in my ear.


    That hurled me right over the edge. The deepness of his voice forced the tiny hairs in my ears to stand to attention. My head was giddy, my b.r.e.a.s.ts tingled, my legs began to shake and I exploded. I literally erupted all over his c.o.c.k. Gloopy and in abundance. The rush was colossal, it finished me.


    In that very moment, as I sunk deeper into ecstasy, Max took three more long and purposeful thrusts before I felt the force of his ejaculation enter me. His body folded on to me but he managed to somehow prevent himself from collapsing completely. He grabbed at my p.u.s.s.y as he convulsed from his own p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    We transcended to another planet. Planet bliss!


    We were completely at the mercy of this joy.


    As my body continued to buzz, Max linked his fingers with mine and embraced me as we closed our eyes and enjoyed the outcome of a truly stimulating and absolutely necessary sensual session.


    As we caught our breath, Max turned to me and said: "Now tell me, how do you really feel?"


    Initially, I couldn''t muster the energy to tell him there and then but knew in my head that, provided this was what I was going to be getting whilst outside remained to be a weird, panicky place, I knew I''d be OK.


    Yes the lockdown was a bitch but this was a reminder of the importance and power of intimacy. Max made me feel good. He made me feel s.e.xy and most importantly, he made me lose myself and forget my stresses, worries and concerns.


    "I feel great," I said.


    It took a lot of effort to speak, but he needed to know. I wanted him to feel my appreciation. I was thankful. Thankful for him and thankful for amazing s.e.x.


    As my p.u.s.s.y continued to tingle and my cervix continued to contract, I didn''t care for the restrictions of the pandemic, in fact a potentially killer virus and the threat it posed, couldn''t have been further from my mind.


    The End

 Chapter 208 - O.r.g.a.s.m suprise

    It''s been a long time since I''ve felt s.e.xy. My libido has taken a dip big time. Emily is in a different city and Romeo, of course, a completely different country, and due to bloody lockdown there''s no way of seeing either of them.


    I twist the bath faucet on with my toe, the pedicure polish is looking a bit tatty. Oh to book a beauty treatment again! I will never, ever take getting my nails done or eyebrows threaded for granted ever again. I thought I''d be great at this solo living, turns out I''m way needier of social contact than I ever knew.


    So here''s where I am, a top floor apartment¡ªwe could call it a penthouse but there''s no balcony to speak of and the internet went down two weeks ago and they won''t send anyone to fix it. I''ve smashed the screen on my iPhone so Facetime is out and I''m sick to death of my own company. I haven''t even o.r.g.a.s.med for a week. And that is seriously not like me.


    I close my eyes, hold my nose and slide down under the bubbles. I sway my head from side to side, indulging in my childhood fantasy of being a mermaid, with my long hair swishing and swooshing around my head like a s.e.xy halo. I absolutely love being in the water.


    As my lungs start to strain, I''m drawn back in time to last summer when I''d been in Rhodes with my Emily. Oh, what a time we''d had¡ªswimming and sunning ourselves by day, dancing in bars and getting felt up by locals by night to the wee small hours, then waking up and doing it all again.


    Romeo had been a particularly good lover. As I remember the insistent way he''d paw at my bikini the morning after a very hot f.u.c.k the night before, I knew he felt the same about my technique too. We''d been inseparable for the last three days of the holiday, even getting Emily to join in our hot sun-kissed fun. Emily has the most beautiful and responsive p.u.s.s.y¡ªshe seems to be permanently wet and always ready for a finger to slide on in from behind. Actually one memory, in particular, has me breaking the surface of my bathwater and realising my own p.u.s.s.y is finally finding something to get aroused about. At bloody last!


    I take another breath, conjuring the scenes from that last day hidden in the caves, the seawater ebbing and flowing around our t.h.i.g.hs as I finger f.u.c.k.e.d Emily from behind, staring at Romeo as his c.o.c.k rose in his trunks.


    Now, floating in the bubble bath, I clamp my nose shut with one hand and reach to my own p.u.s.s.y with my other, mimicking the same action around my nostrils, as around my c.u.n.t lips. I squeeze my l.a.b.i.a tight around my c.l.i.t, rubbing my t.h.i.g.hs back and forth to bring the arousal up. My heart is beating fast and a roaring grows in my ears. I want to stay under the water for as long as possible, grind myself off with the heat engulfing every part of my body. But I have to breathe¡ªI tip my chin up, breaking the surface tension with only my lips and make an O shape, exhaling and inhaling while trying to stay in my watery cocoon.


    Emily''s p.u.s.s.y was hot and slick, easy to penetrate yet nice and tight, the perfect p.u.s.s.y. Romeo''s eyelids sank to that s.e.xy half-shut way¡ªthe look that lets you know the show you''re putting on is turning his brain to pure l.u.s.t and his body to rock hard readiness. The tip of his c.o.c.khead nudged up over the waistband of his trunks and I kept my rhythm up on Emily. We were both facing him, still in our bikinis, my hand jammed down the back of hers as I worked her.


    "You want to see more?" I asked Romeo.


    His gaze met mine before running all the way down to Emily''s crotch. He nodded.


    "Good," I said and withdrew my hand. "Emily, turn around and lean forward, placing your hands on the rock."


    She did as she was bid, her eyes also hazy and hooded with want. She stuck out her a.s.s and spread her long legs, bending from her waist, hands lodged on the cave wall. I reached up and under and pulled her bikini top down over her t.i.t.s, her n.i.p.p.l.es puckering into tight beads.


    Romeo g.r.o.a.n.e.d as I juggled her n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts, both of us watching in delight as they wobbled, delicious flesh on show making us grin.


    Our eyes met again and I smiled seductively before reaching to the bikini fabric at each hip, tugging gently, careful not to block his view.


    "You are very bad girls," Romeo said in his broken English and I took pride in believing that in all the holidaymakers he''d had, none had f.u.c.k.e.d as wildly as me, and now me and Emily.


    I stuck my bottom lip out in a mock pout and paused.


    "Well, if you don''t like it¡­" I teased and he practically sobbed out loud.


    "No, no," he held out his palms in a begging motion, "No, continue, I love it."


    "Good," I purred and dragged the sheer fabric down, exposing her peachy a.s.s, then off under the water where Emily stepped out and they floated to the surface. Romeo reached to them, rescuing the b.r.i.e.f.s before they drifted off out the cave.


    I placed my right palm on the base of Emily''s spine, just at her sacrum and pushed down. With my left, I c.a.r.e.s.sed her buttock, reaching into her perfect crack with my fingers and taking a good grip on her a.s.s cheek.


    Romeo made a move to step forward.


    "No," I said more forcefully than I intended, "You only get to watch." By the way, his eyebrows raised and a smile c.o.c.ked at the side of his mouth, I guessed that he liked this dominant dynamic of voyeur s.e.x.


    Once I was sure he was settled, I held Emily steady and pulled her buttock hard towards me, exposing her arsehole and c.u.n.t for him to drink in.


    Emily arched her a.s.s out further, bracing her pose with one hand while taking the other to her a.s.s cheek, pulling it taught to give him a proper eyeful. The little s.l.u.t, I loved it.


    "You like what you see?"


    "Of course." He was practically dribbling and was now cupping his balls through his trunks, rubbing himself off in a slow languorous way that seemed oh so filthy somehow. It was that slack s.e.xy look on his face that told the truth of how he felt.


    Still stretching her open, I danced my wet fingertip to her asshole, circling and teasing the tight muscular ring.


    The sounds of both their heavy breathing in anticipation made excitement rise in my own p.u.s.s.y and I pulsed my pelvic muscles enjoying the growing arousal.


    With another push back from Emily I knew she was gagging on a finger breaching her asshole, so I finally obliged, stopped the teasing and forged the tip into her darkest place.


    "Oh my god," Romeo growled and Emily g.r.o.a.n.e.d. I let her muscles tighten and release by keeping my digit still for a moment or two, allowing her body to acclimatise to the invasion. Her grip was strong, the sweet twitching and pulsing was very f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot. I kept my gaze on Romeo''s package as he massaged it rudely while staring at my finger buried in my girlfriend''s anus.


    When I felt her sphincter finally yield and relax, I pushed in a little deeper, past the knuckle then began to slide in and out, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her in the a.s.s with my finger. Oh how I loved anal s.e.x.


    My own c.u.n.t was pulsing now, I''d never put on a live s.e.x show before and this was s.e.xy as f.u.c.k. I pushed my own a.s.s out, almost in an invitation to anyone who might be passing by.


    "Take out your d.i.c.k," I commanded and Romeo did as he was bid.


    Emily looked over her shoulder and sighed. Eyelids hooding her eyes, jaw loose and t.i.t.s still swaying.


    As he dragged out his substantial meat and fisted his hand around it, I licked my lips and used the same rhythm in Emily.


    I lifted the fingers on my other hand and put all four in my mouth at once, s.u.c.k.i.n.g them off, practically gagging as they reached my throat. All the while fingering Emily. Romeo could barely decide where to look, his gaze flitting from the hand jammed in my throat to my finger jammed in Emily''s arsehole.


    Once my hand was sloppy with my saliva, I reached to Emily''s plump c.u.n.t.


    "Yes, yes," Romeo said in that soft growly tone that sent delicious sounds of f.u.c.kery over the space between us.


    I didn''t even get her ready by rubbing her sweet pouting c.l.i.t, or easing one in at a time, I simply pressed my four fingers together and shoved them right into her s.l.u.tty soaking hole. She swallowed me up easily and cried out for me to f.u.c.k her hard. Romeo was fisting his c.o.c.k up and down, stroking in time with us.


    Her c.u.n.t was so accommodating and I thrust harder, faster, more ferociously. My eyes feasting on her filled holes, double penetration had me quivering, my knees buckling but I stayed strong, forcing my hand deeper as she wailed and s.u.c.k.e.d me in. My p.u.s.s.y felt empty and gaping, if only someone would fill it.


    I gritted my teeth and ploughed her harder and harder until she released her a.s.s cheek and reached to her c.l.i.t, frigging herself off too, the greedy little s.l.u.t. It was sensational.


    Romeo''s eyes were wide, conflicting with the tension in the rest of his face, I could tell he was struggling not to close them


    And then, a surge and stillness. Emily''s asshole and c.u.n.t clamped down on my fingers and an almighty roar soared from her throat.


    Oh yes, this was good. A sudden welling and fullness in her c.u.n.t then a deep release and swoosh had me holding on tight as liquid jetted out around my fingers. She was squirting, it was copious and kept trying to eject my fingers. I wanted to see what it felt like to hold on while she pulsed and squeezed around my hand. It felt incredible.


    She was bucking and writhing and her o.r.g.a.s.m was getting stronger and stronger, her words not making sense anymore just feral sounds as she came and came. I finally pulled my fingers free of her p.u.s.s.y and a gush of hot spray jetted out to mingle with the seawater. It literally poured from her, and I was seriously f.u.c.k.i.n.g impressed.


    "F.u.c.k me Romeo," I said, and before I''d even taken a breath, his fat c.o.c.k-head had breached my c.u.n.t, shunting all the way in until his thatch of pubic hair tickled my a.s.s and c.u.n.t lips.


    Oh f.u.c.k yes, this was better. I reached up to fondle Emily''s t.i.t.s, loving the sway with every thrust.


    Did he ever know how to f.u.c.k. He reached around with one had and latched his fingers to my c.l.i.t, riding me hard while he clamped me, rubbing just off beat which made the strangest feeling.


    I was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g turned on, it didn''t take long, I knew he was about to come by the way his rhythm stuttered for a second then went slack.


    Still holding tight to my c.l.i.t, he frigged me hard and the water all around us sloshed and splashed against our t.h.i.g.hs and s.e.x. I fell into myself, diving under into my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e realm, hot spunk spurting up inside me, my own juices spilling out, my c.u.n.t spasming and my c.l.i.t jumping, loving the way he clung on to me.


    Just as I thought it was over, he tightened his grip around me, his spent softening d.i.c.k still inside and began to hump me hard, shunting my body into Emily''s.


    She dipped down lower and to the side so my c.l.i.t was pressed up against her a.s.s cheek. He dragged his hand out the way, pulling open my p.u.s.s.y lips so I could grind my c.l.i.t on the wobbling mass of Emily''s deliciously solid flesh. She bucked back, twerking her a.s.s on to my c.l.i.t while his bulk pinned me to her from behind.


    "See, I make you come on your girlfriend''s a.s.s, you like it no?"


    And yes, I did like it, I liked it very f.u.c.k.i.n.g much. The lapping and splashing of the sea became a roaring in my ears and a welling and surge of a rising wave taking me up and up to the crest, all ebbing and swaying and rising until¡­ stillness¡­ silence then a crash, I was coming again, coming and breaking between the shores of these two mighty lovers.


    And here and now, I''m doing the same, floating and getting myself spaced out on memory l.u.s.t.


    But no matter how I try playing with my p.u.s.s.y, I can''t replicate that deep s.e.xy pressure of being clamped between two lovers, nothings better than group s.e.x.


    I get out of the bath and dry myself off, throwing on my favourite spotty dress, the one I wore to the beach last summer. I want to savour this self-seduction and choose some gorgeous u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. When I roll on my stockings, some of the bathwater trickles out of my p.u.s.s.y throwing me right back into the memory of Emily squirting over my fist.


    I stroke at my decollete and reach into my b.r.e.a.s.ts, wishing my lovers were both here, f.u.c.k.i.n.g me into oblivion. I keep touching myself standing at the door imagining I''m waiting for a taxi to take me to the airport. Ah yes, the thickness of his c.o.c.k, the heaviness of his hand and Emily''s peachy a.s.s tight against my c.l.i.t has me jumping and desperate for an o.r.g.a.s.m. I shove my fingers in my mouth, lubricating them nicely just as I did with Emily, it feels rude, even ruder as I remember what happened next with my lovers. I hold on to my forearm, trying to force pressure onto my c.l.i.t like the intensity from back in the cave.


    It still isn''t enough.


    I reach for my wand vibrator, trying to tease myself in all my erogenous zones, trying to make it last as long as I can but then, but then, the thick round head finds my c.l.i.t and I press it there, there''s no going back now. I open my legs, pulling apart my dress, ah yes, the deep rumbly vibrations drag into my c.l.i.t, all the nerves reaching from the tip too deep inside, I feel them working, signalling, squeezing all my muscles inside and around my c.u.n.t. It is glorious. I pull my tit out of my dress, wantonly putting on a show for whoever could see. If only they could see as I ride this giant c.o.c.k head hard, my c.l.i.t a pulsing knot of need.


    And here it is, a surge¡ªa surge and groans from my throat, a welling deep inside my core and a sensation of filling up. Deep low and watery, there''s a welling and ebbing. It''s the strangest sensation and my knees buckle, making me slide down the door, shaking uncontrollably as I press the vibrator harder onto my c.l.i.t. F.u.c.k yes, come on. My arm is tired from the effort and I clench my teeth, biting down trying my best to grab and hold on to this feeling.


    The watery fullness ebbs slightly and I inhale, preparing myself before I fall into that space of no return.


    The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is building to such intensity tears are falling and I try to use my body weight to clamp the wand to my desperate p.u.s.s.y.


    My shoulders sink as something releases, that deep low gush I felt from Emily in the cave, I feel it again now, it''s coming from me, my c.u.n.t. My pelvic floor releases in ways I''ve never experienced and suddenly I''m squirting all over myself the wand and the floor. I''m shaking and shivering and gasping, I can''t quite believe what''s happening. The liquid is spraying out of my twitching p.u.s.s.y and wave after wave of o.r.g.a.s.m overcomes me.


    I''m panting and grinding and falling in and out of myself as I keep coming, waves and stars breaking in my peripheral vision.


    Finally, when the quaking subsides and the liquid has cooled, my awareness is brought back to the here and now and I can''t quite believe what my body has achieved. With my beautiful s.e.xy memories and some glorious c.l.i.t action, I finally achieved the magic of squirting.


    I simply can''t wait to tell Emily! I reach for my phone and remember¡­ damn¡­ no way of communicating.


    I mop up my juices, wrap myself in a huge fluffy towel, and pad back through to the bathroom, turning on the hot tap again for one more round.


    Ends

 Chapter 209 - Woman Fulfils A Mans S.e.x.u.a.l Fantasy

    I don''t know if everyone gets horny when they''re driving, but I certainly do. Something about quiet roads at night in the dark and the gentle thrum of the engine¡­ The long, monotonous journey needs some entertainment to break it up, so my mind wanders to a s.e.x fantasy I''ve had ever since I first passed my driving test: the woman in the black trenchcoat.


    It''s hot because she''s a stranger, and not just any stranger either¡ªone who''s been waiting for a guy exactly like me. Hoping I''ll drive down this lonely, twisting dark road. A turn off leads to the woods, and that''s where she lies in wait. As the car pulls in to the clearing, headlights cutting through the darkness of the night, this enigmatic stranger steps out to catch my attention. I can almost feel the throb of excitement as she realises the car contains exactly the kind of person she''s been waiting for: a guy ready to give her what she wants.


    She doesn''t wave the car down: she doesn''t need to. As soon as I see her illuminated in the headlights I slow down, then stop and cut the engine. She''s a vision: like a mirage there to greet me on the night drive. Long black trenchcoat, black heels, hair tucked neatly under a black trilby that casts shadows over her eyes, teasing the mystery of who this stranger might be.


    Though I never know who she is exactly, there is never a question about what she''s there for. In the glow of the car lights, she starts to slowly tease open her trenchcoat, dancing¡ªalmost shimmering¡ªas she sways and grinds her h.i.p.s in time to a tune that only she can hear. My heart beats in my throat, blood warming me from lips to crotch. For the first few seconds, I am paralysed¡ªcaptured in her gaze and unsure how to proceed. At first, I don''t approach her. I just watch as she ripples her body, flashing taut t.h.i.g.hs from beneath the coat and a devilish, horny smile from beneath the brim of her hat. She''s wearing earrings that brush against her slim neck accentuating her collarbone and cleavage. I can see flashes of red straps at the collar of her coat, and like a horny teenager, my mind wanders inevitably to what she might be wearing underneath.


    My c.o.c.k twitches in anticipation. And I know my eagerness won''t be misplaced: she''s not just inviting me to join her, she''s almost commanding. That outfit and those moves and that killer, wicked smile demand that I get out of the car and give her what she wants.


    Who am I to argue? I want to devour her. I get out of the car and step into the headlights beside her. God, women always look so stunning in this light: it picks out the warm curves of their skin so beautifully and casts shadows that make me want to explore further. Bury my face in the darkness and worship the parts of her body the light touches. I want to submerge myself under that teasing black trenchcoat and drink in every detail of the body it''s almost revealing.


    She doesn''t touch me¡ªnot yet¡ªbut walks slowly back to the car. I''m thrumming now with a sudden urgency. I open the door as if to invite her inside, aching deeply for the first sensation of the head of my c.o.c.k sliding into her c.u.n.t, but she''s got far more planned before that. So much more. I am hyper-aware of the thick weight of my big d.i.c.k in my pants, and it hurts for straining against the fabric. But¡ªthank God¡ªI don''t have to wait long before relief because as soon as we''re back at the car she drops to her knees and unzips me.


    Christ, is there any sight more beautiful than someone taking their first taste of your d.i.c.k? I don''t think so. The sight of her dipping her head to place wet lips on the head of my c.o.c.k gives me that gut-punch of thudding l.u.s.t, and I urge her onward to more. Long, teasing licks that cover me in wet spit, moist kisses that encompass the whole of the head, and wide-mouthed sucks that give me that throbbing, complete sensation as her whole mouth engulfs me.


    The night air is chilly, but not cold. Just cool enough that I tingle from the waist down¡ªthe light nighttime breeze brushes against my skin, heightening the feeling of her warm, wet lips as they work at the head of my d.i.c.k. She''s good at this¡ªso good. Both playful and powerful: alternating fluttering licks against the underside of the head with huge mouthfuls of as much of me as she can take, soaking the full length of my shaft and swallowing as much as she can. I can see her tongue fl.i.c.k.i.n.g over the taut, straining head of my erection and every now and then¡ªthe best part, oh the very best part¡ªshe gives me these mischievous flashes of her eyes from under the brim of the hat. She''s taking the fat length of me right inside her mouth, and still I haven''t fully seen her face¡ªthis mystery woman. This d.i.c.k-jerking fantasy.


    The woods around us echo with night noises, and my blood thuds harder through my veins when I remember that there could be anyone out there watching us. Maybe this is why she comes to the woods? To enlist men like me to help her put on a show for others watching in the darkness. Maybe this is just her filthy little secret¡ªhow she gets her kicks, living out here in the middle of nowhere. Maybe one day she spotted that trenchcoat in a second-hand shop and had this exact fantasy, dreaming of letting her inner s.l.u.t out to play. I don''t mind why she does it, because in my driving daydream all I care about is that I''m the one she has chosen. And soon she''ll choose to show me exactly what''s under that coat.


    I''m getting hot now, so I take off my own jacket, and she takes this moment to move inside the car. She slides across the seat and oh God the sight of her¡ªthe flash of her t.h.i.g.hs and bottom as she slips in. Warm, b.a.r.e skin on leather seats. I can''t wait to get my hands on her. As I climb in after her, she unbuttons her jacket and I finally get to see what''s under that inviting coat: a red bodysuit. Bright red. Danger red. Come-get-me red. F.u.c.k-me-in-the-back-seat-then-c.u.m-on-my-ass red. Straps holding her t.i.t.s tight to her body and obviously¡ªobviously ¨C no time-wasting knickers underneath, just a few fasteners that I can pop open to expose her slick, wet c.u.n.t.


    In that moment I realise I don''t want to f.u.c.k her just yet. First I want to make her gasp and squeal with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She''s this wet already just from s.u.c.k.i.n.g my c.o.c.k¡ªhow much more can I do for her with my fingers and hands? I want to give her the kind of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she''s already laid on my d.i.c.k, so let''s see what I can do to make her squirm, shall we?


    First I slip two fingers inside¡ªwet and firm, curled in that come-here gesture that presses tightly against the front wall of her c.u.n.t. Opening her just enough that she has something to clench and grind against, though not so much that I won''t still get to enjoy her full-throated gasp when I finally fill her with c.o.c.k. In and out, slowly at first then rapidly speeding up as her m.o.a.ns make it clear she needs it harder and faster. Yeah, that''s it¡ªthat''s the right spot. In my fantasy f.u.c.k with this mystery woman, we communicate without words, and I''m practically reading her mind. I can hear in the crack of her voice and feel in the way she squirms at my fingertips exactly how much pressure to use, and what speed. Yeah, that''s exactly it. Her pants and squeals get louder until I''m fully f.u.c.k.i.n.g her now with my fingers. Intense and firm and quick, so I can hear how slick her p.u.s.s.y is¡ªwet and sloppy ¨C echoing rhythmic schlick schlick schlick sounds as I shove them in and out. Back and forth. Cupping her mons in my palm and rubbing against her c.l.i.t on each in-stroke, pushing up into her with force like she wants me to.


    She makes such fabulous noises¡ªlittle shrieks and squeals of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, all conjured by my own hands. My c.o.c.k is throbbing with the ache of wanting to f.u.c.k her. But not yet¡ªnot yet. First, a crescendo of gasps and squeals accompanied by that delicious tight crush of her p.u.s.s.y pulsing around my fingers in the first throes of o.r.g.a.s.m. I cannot get enough of that sensation¡ªlike she''s holding tight onto my fingers and doesn''t want to let go till she''s wrung the last drops of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from what I''m doing to her. I press one of her hands against her c.l.i.t too, so she can rub herself throughout those glorious rolling waves, eking every shiver of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from her twitching c.u.n.t.


    My fingers are drenched with her c.u.m. That feeling of cunt-convulsing slickness is so powerful I know I won''t be able to wait much longer before sliding myself inside her eager c.u.n.t. I lift my fingers to her mouth so she can smell and taste herself¡ªthat hot, musky, glorious flavour that is so unique to everyone. Even though it''s fantasy, as I let myself delve deeper in my dream of the mystery woman, sometimes I imagine I can smell and taste her, even here sitting alone in my car. The evocative, powerful scent of post-o.r.g.a.s.m p.u.s.s.y, dripping from my fingers as I push them through her wet lips. She sucks at them the way she greedily s.u.c.k.e.d on my d.i.c.k, and even grabs my hand as I try to pull it away, begging me for one more taste of herself.


    It''s time now, I can''t wait any longer¡ªthat body, f.u.c.k! The way she looked into my eyes as she licked her juices off my fingers, oh God. This impatient, mysterious stranger is too much to resist ¨C I have to have her now, immediately. I take off her jacket, all the better to hold and lick and breathe in the scent of her skin, then lift her onto my l.a.p. She''s so light and pliable, even in the cramped backseat of the car there is room for her to ride me, legs pressed together to better squeeze the length of my shaft as I finally¡ªgloriously¡ªget to plunge it in.


    I am so desperate for it I rush through that first beautiful moment when my d.i.c.k enters her, feeling the whoosh of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the head, then the whole shaft, gets enveloped by her p.u.s.s.y. It''s urgent now¡ªso urgent. For both of us. That''s the beauty of this fantasy. As soon as we finally get to f.u.c.k, we''re desperate and yearning and so so hot for each other¡ªteasing and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e has given way to an animalistic need to tear into each other. I grab the cheeks of her arse and use my own strength to lift her up and down, bouncing her on my c.o.c.k like she''s a toy, letting her focus on enjoying the ride. And oh how she enjoys it! She grinds and squirms against me, working her h.i.p.s and arse to get the best angle on my d.i.c.k, enjoying how I stretch her out and fill her up and slam it nice and deep inside her.


    My mystery woman leans back against my c.h.e.s.t as she rides me, and I feel the heat of her body pressing down on my c.h.e.s.t even as I continue my vigorous thrusts up into her. Those earrings brush against her neck as she bounces on top, and she''s close enough for me to lick her, bite her. That red bodysuit only barely contains the jiggling flesh of her t.i.t.s, and her legs are spread good and wide so I can plunge in over and over. It''s an ecstatic assault on all of my senses¡ªthe scent of her skin and post-o.r.g.a.s.mic c.u.n.t mingling with the sensations of her bum slapping against my t.h.i.g.hs and those beautiful high-pitched mewling noises that she makes each time my c.o.c.k slams home.


    First frantic, then slow, then frantic again. Building the rhythm up and down with the surges of blood thumping through my rock-solid erection. As I picture this fantasy vividly in my mind, it''s almost like the speed of our f.u.c.k matches the ebb and flow of the traffic as I drive down the motorway. I keep my eyes on the road, of course, but my concentration is heightened by the tension of my d.i.c.k in my pants. In my mind''s eye I can picture her on top of me, b.r.e.a.s.ts now free of the taut red straps of the bodysuit, bouncing rapidly as we f.u.c.k like rabbits on the back seat of the car. Leather on my n.a.k.e.d arse, her warm skin slapping against my t.h.i.g.hs, and now the view of her bent over in front of me, leaning into the front seats of the car. She places her hands either side of the gearstick for purchase so she can fold herself in half and give me the perfect view of my c.o.c.k sliding in and out of her. The wetness of it. How tightly it stretches out her c.u.n.t. How prettily she jiggles while we f.u.c.k.


    It''s getting too much now¡ªtoo cramped in the car. The space we have isn''t as much as I need¡ªI want to plunge in slowly with long, firm strokes. I want to stretch out and lean back to drink in the view of her. No, not ''want'' ¨C need. I need this. She needs it too¡ªin fact I''d say she''s greedy for it.


    We get out of the car, throbbing with this need and greed and hunger. I''m still n.a.k.e.d from the waist down, cold air tingling on my skin, and now she''s almost entirely n.a.k.e.d¡ªthat teasing red bodysuit now no more than a belt around her waist as we''ve shoved it down to get a more thorough view of her t.i.t.s and arse while we f.u.c.k. God, she''s gorgeous. She has these beautiful small, dark n.i.p.p.l.es that stiffen in the chill breeze, and her arse is smooth and perfect, presented at exactly the right angle as she arches her back and braces herself against the car door.


    When we resume, she takes the lead to begin¡ªpushing herself back onto me, craving that sensation of me stretching her out again. Aching for another o.r.g.a.s.m, which I''m desperate to give to her in turn. The rushes of my own are coming fast, but I don''t want to give her my c.u.m just yet. I want to make the most of this frantic fantasy: I hunger too. For the sensations that I felt round my fingers when I f.u.c.k.e.d her with my hands¡ªthose crushing clenches of her c.u.n.t as she comes, taut and hard around the head of my d.i.c.k. I like to hear those gorgeous, plaintive gasps of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that she huffs out in time with the strokes, showing him just how much she appreciates what I''m giving her, and I want them to reach their crescendo. Against the car, she rides my d.i.c.k like this, shoving herself back onto me as I grip her slim waist and yank her harder back, faster and harder until I''m so close I need to slow down.


    Holding her tightly, I pin her in place exactly as she stands¡ªback arched and bottom pushed out¡ªand I switch to long, firm strokes. Slow and hard, in and out, at just the perfect angle for me to watch my c.o.c.k sliding in. Lit by the headlights in the wooded clearing, I can see the shimmer of her wetness coating my d.i.c.k. I''m panting now too, joining her in vocal appreciation of what we''re giving each other. And it does feel like I''m giving her a gift¡ªyou can be sure of that. I''m sure of that in the way she m.o.a.ns in agonised delight at every single inch as I slide myself in good and hard. Even more because of the way she uses one of her delicate hands to grab the cheek of her arse and spread it wide.


    That''s the part I love most of all¡ªhow desperate she is to enjoy every single atom of my c.o.c.k, opening her body to me and spreading herself and making all those gorgeous m.o.a.ning noises to highlight how much she loves it. Open, inviting, urging me to keep going. Giving me a better view of how hard I am and what I''m doing, as if to thank me for delivering what she wants.


    I''m panting now too, joining in with her as we build to a climax. And oh God oh God how much I love the sound of her coming. The crescendo of m.o.a.ns and pants underscored by the rhythmic spasms in her c.u.n.t as she starts to ride those waves of ecstasy. I grip her tighter with my hands even as her c.u.n.t clamps tightly to my d.i.c.k, and at that moment I realise I''m going to come too. I''m going to come all over this stranger, right here in the woods in the dark, up against the car. Feet in the mud and mind in the gutter and d.i.c.k so deep in her it''s almost as if she might swallow me whole.


    As I get my breath back, the abiding image that stays with me from this fantasy is the sight of her n.a.k.e.d arse covered in c.u.m¡ªmy c.u.m¡ªshining in the light cast by the headlights, glistening on the b.a.r.e skin of this mysterious stranger. And oh God what better way to brighten up a long journey at night in the car than reliving this fantasy over and over? I can''t think of a better one.


    Will I ever meet this fantasy woman? I doubt it, but I can dream. And in the meantime I can enjoy the way it makes my c.o.c.k throb while I''m driving, the echoing cries of her eager p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e inside my head, and the filthy flash-frame images of her perfect arse painted with my spunk. Then finally the wolfish smile this cryptic woman flashes as she puts her trenchcoat back on, hops into my car¡­ and drives away into the night.


    Ends

 Chapter 210 - F.u.c.k in the early morning

    God, her feet ached.


    Lili kicked the front door shut behind her, throwing the set of keys on the table and dropping her case and bags on the floor. She sighed, kicking her shoes off, and took in the familiar sight of her hallway, every object suffused in early morning light. Never had she been so grateful to be back, and despite how much her soles were complaining, she''d never been as excited.


    She was desperate to see Don again. Not sleeping a wink on the flight would usually have left her feeling tired and stiff, but the anticipation of surprising him had filled her with an extraordinary amount of energy. She had spent her time onboard gazing out of the oval window, any risk of boredom relieved by thinking of him and the moments they had snatched together while she was away, a smile playing on her lips. To the fellow passengers seated around her, Lili was the picture of the high-powered, jet-setting businesswoman¡ªbut beneath the sharp suit and cashmere sweater, there was a woman consumed with l.u.s.t and d.e.s.i.r.e. Her heart had been pounding as she shifted in her seat, squirming as her p.u.s.s.y moistened at the images of s.e.x with Don that drifted teasingly through her mind.


    Whenever Lili was out of the country she and Don did their utmost to make sure they spent some quality time together, defying time zones to connect with each other. They talked every day, and indulged in phone or webcam s.e.x if the opportunity presented itself. Lili would buy beautiful u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r that Don had never seen before and packed discreet but powerful s.e.x toys so that he could watch her bringing herself off on screen. She would open her legs wide across the hotel room bed, teasing her n.i.p.p.l.es and c.l.i.t as she told Don what she was feeling, and what she would be doing to him, had only he been there with her. Lili''s favourite time had occurred only last week when she had just come out of an afternoon meeting in Manhattan and knew Don would be sitting at home in front of the TV. Nipping into the conference room toilet nearby, Lili had decided to give him something different to watch: her spread p.u.s.s.y, with the gleaming red gel of her nail varnish disappearing in and out of view as she finger-f.u.c.k.e.d herself.


    Don had enthusiastically returned the favour, jerking his tool off for Lili to admire and savour. She''d noticed him become granite-hard watching her writhe and arch as she f.u.c.k.e.d herself deep, listening to her m.o.a.n in lascivious p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He''d eventually exploded, overcome, and her gasp had echoed round the gleaming walls of the toilet cubicle as hot c.u.m blasted from Don''s prick. Giddy with the dirty thrill of it all Lili had felt her p.u.s.s.y start to pound against the firm aeroplane seat as she immersed herself in the memory, replaying every moment until she felt her breathing thicken¡­ and before she knew it, they were landing.


    As she''d walked through Arrivals Lili''s upper t.h.i.g.hs lightly grazed her engorged p.u.s.s.y lips, cheekily reminding her that with every step she took she was getting closer to Don.


    Lili tiptoed up the stairs so that she didn''t disturb him. She''d left her cases at the door but took a black carrier bag with her, desperate to be n.a.k.e.d, to release her b.r.e.a.s.ts from her bra, free her p.u.s.s.y, which was still plump against her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Free herself to be looked at and admired by him, free to be touched. Stroked. Taken.


    She shrugged her suit off as soon as she reached the bathroom, pulling her sweater over her head and tousling her long blonde hair as she did so. Blowing a stray lock out of her face she unhitched her bra, conscious of the gentle fall of her b.r.e.a.s.ts as they were exposed, and slipped her knickers down her long legs, stepping out of the mound of clothes and leaving them where they lay on the floor. She wanted to have a shower but didn''t want to risk waking Don, so she ran a small pool of water into the basin to freshen herself up. She looked at herself in the mirror, relishing the sight of her n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts, and ran cool water over them. Her n.i.p.p.l.es stiffened even more in response, and she watched the few remaining drops fall from her straining flesh, smiling with satisfaction as she ran her moist hands up her throat and onto her flushed cheeks.


    Lili splashed more cool droplets onto her p.u.s.s.y, still hot and swollen. Ready. She gasped at the sudden change of temperature and had to force down an unbidden m.o.a.n as she stroked herself teasingly, the splash running down the insides of her t.h.i.g.hs. She licked her lips at the naughty sensation, imagining Don''s tongue on her legs, tracing upwards to catch the drops, letting them trickle into his mouth. The thought of him never failed to make her body thrum with need. It had been too long, and now he was so close¡­


    She opened the bag that she had brought upstairs with her. A little gift for Don from a little place on Fifth Avenue. She slid on the black p.a.n.t.i.e.s quickly and then the lace camisole, checking herself in the mirror to make sure she looked as hot for him as she possibly could. She was aware of her breathing getting ragged and willed herself to calm down as she slipped on a black robe and pushed open the door to the bedroom, where Don lay outstretched on his back, an arm cradling his head.


    Lili crept to the side of the bed, smiling at Don as he slept. She had been waiting hours¡ªdays¡ªfor this moment, and her body was alive with d.e.s.i.r.e for him. Sliding the robe from her shoulders, she knelt down beside him, stroking his warm c.h.e.s.t and running a trembling hand down his face. His skin was warm beneath her touch and a wave of love broke over her as she gazed at him, unable to take her eyes from his gorgeous face¡ªand then he stirred a little.


    A bolt of excitement scissored through her. He was waking up and would soon see she was back. Lili traced her lips lightly across Don''s cheek and down to his mouth, not wanting to spoil the magic of the surprise by startling him awake. Don''s lips parted softly beneath her loving kisses, then his eyes opened, shining with delighted recognition as he saw Lili above him. Their overjoyed kisses deepened and Lili wove her tongue around his. Don craned his neck up hungrily for more. Her whole body tingled, and instinctively she reached out to stroke his c.o.c.k beneath the crisp cotton sheet. As she did so, she saw Don''s eyes flash¡ªhe had noticed the camisole she was wearing, and she heard his breath catch at the sight of her. She sat back with a contented smile, running her hands over her c.h.e.s.t, revelling in the feel of his palm now pressing against her skin, at last, after so long. She could see that Don was captivated by her body as it beckoned him seductively through the black lace. She ran her fingers teasingly beneath the straps of the cami, pressing her b.o.o.b.s together against the cups restraining them.


    She wanted to tease him, desperate for him to yearn for her as much she''d been longing for him.


    Lili peeled the cups down so Don could see her silken b.r.e.a.s.ts. She pulled at the tingling globes l.u.s.tfully, trembling as Don''s mouth moistened her cleavage, s.u.c.k.i.n.g onto one of her hardening b.o.o.b.s. He took it in a strong hand, fondling it as his searching tongue slipped over first one tit and then shifted hungrily to the other. Lili luxuriated in how starved he was for her, playing with his hair as Don s.u.c.k.e.d almost her entire b.r.e.a.s.t into his mouth. Finally, she was with him, finally, she could touch him, smell him, taste him¡­ and as if he had read her mind, Don raised his head to her mouth again, kissing her deeply, urgently.


    He lifted the sheet a little so Lili could see his already stiff c.o.c.k, and she couldn''t wait to take his throbbing shaft in her hand. Fluidly, she started to work it beneath the sheets, and Don held her neck to his lips, running a hand up her back and pulling the cami up with it. Electricity shot down her spine and over her now-exposed b.u.t.t. It gyrated and rocked as her body strained to contain the delicious sensations she was experiencing. She felt drunk with d.e.s.i.r.e. Lili worshipped Don''s body, and she worshipped Don''s c.o.c.k.


    Don fixed Lili with a delighted smile as she jerked him off, gently sliding the foreskin over the head of his c.o.c.k and back, feeling the veins cabling his engorged tool. She matched his gaze, enjoying watching the sensations of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e move across his handsome features. His jaw jerked up to her again, his tongue parting his lips, desperate to taste her mouth again as her hand slid up and down his throbbing c.o.c.k without missing a beat.


    Then Don was moving away from her, but only for a heartbeat. He sat up, holding Lili close, and she spread her legs over him as he sat back on his heels and found her t.i.t.s again. She was m.o.a.ning deliriously now, completely intoxicated by his insistent tongue, his hard body, his hard c.o.c.k. Don''s mouth yet again met hers, and Lili felt as if she would never be able to stop kissing him. She had utterly succ.u.mbed to his s.e.x.u.a.l power, and Lili sighed with delight when Don took hold of her t.h.i.g.hs and swept her onto her back into the crumpled sheets.


    A frisson of excitement crackled through her now. Those weeks of fingering herself, playing with her own t.i.t.s, using a myriad of different vibes and toys¡ªthose weeks had been such fun, especially if Don had been online playing along too, but nothing compared to the feel of his skin on hers. The feel of his mouth on her snatch. She was desperate for it to happen, for it to happen now¡­


    The joy Lili felt as Don spread her legs wide. He kissed and nibbled the soft insides of her t.h.i.g.h, pushing the gusset of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s away to b.a.r.e her p.u.s.s.y and kissing the lips there as deeply and passionately as he did her mouth, his tongue opening her and fl.i.c.k.i.n.g up to the hot nib of her c.l.i.t. Lili grabbed the sheet in her fists to stop herself from exploding, and as she struggled not to o.r.g.a.s.m she saw Don raising his head to look straight into her eyes, his own smouldering with purpose. Teasing her back now, Don drew the flat expanse of his tongue along the length of her dewy p.u.s.s.y.


    Once.


    Lili''s p.u.s.s.y lurched in white-hot need¡ªand then she threw her head back in ecstasy as Don lapped deep inside, l.i.c.k.i.n.g all over her lips and slit so he could taste every bit of her.


    She wanted to watch every moment of Don eating her out, but it was nearly too much for her after fantasising about this moment for so long on the plane. Breathless and hot, Lili lay back, riding wave upon wave of bliss, knowing that Don would be raising his eyes to look at her as she did so. He''d told her often that he loved seeing her respond to him and that he always wanted to make sure that he was turning her on as much as he could.


    Eyes closed in ecstasy, Lili felt Don''s hand reaching up her writhing body. Two strong fingers pushed gently against her lips and she parted them eagerly, drawing them into her mouth and s.u.c.k.i.n.g on them thirstily. He pushed them in and out slowly, tantalisingly, and then suddenly he whipped them from her suckling lips and plunged them deep inside her. Lili mewled with l.u.s.tful delight, her slick p.u.s.s.y now sopping with wetness from her own mouth as well as from her trembling hole.


    Don started finger-f.u.c.k.i.n.g her, just as she had done to herself so many times when she was away, but he was so much better at it than she was. He was l.i.c.k.i.n.g her all the while his fingers were sliding in and out of her, still watching her face as he worked her into a frenzy, his mouth wide open, tongue outstretched, lips glistening and shining with her p.u.s.s.y juice.


    N.a.k.e.d l.u.s.t driving her on, Lili rode his tongue, her t.i.t.s wobbling as she arched into an o.r.g.a.s.m. Don''s attention was relentless on her quivering snatch, and he reached up to cup her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she came hard, her h.i.p.s bucking up to his mouth. She felt him moving up her body to kiss her again as the last waves of her o.r.g.a.s.m subsided. Lili loved the taste of her p.u.s.s.y on his lips, the addictive magnetism of their mouths connecting¡­


    Still kissing each other, Don lay back on the bed, pulled Lili down with him. She smiled, languid and loose in her afterglow, kissing down his body until she reached his c.o.c.k. Out of the corner of her eye she saw him prop himself up on his elbows so he could watch her go to work on him and she was more than happy to oblige, rubbing and s.u.c.k.i.n.g. His strong hand tenderly pushed her hair from her face as she s.u.c.k.e.d his shaft deeply into her mouth. Lili bathed in the taste and feel of him between her lips, the sound of his voice¡ªhis gasps, his m.o.a.ns. He had always been too big for her to get in her mouth completely, but she loved trying to suck as much of him down her throat as possible, increasing the rhythm, depth and speed and turning herself on as much as she did him.


    Lili slid her mouth from Don''s c.o.c.k, smiling coquettishly at him as she turned away from him to present her arse and p.u.s.s.y for his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He ran a hand lovingly over one of her smooth b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, and his mouth followed, but thankfully only for a moment¡ªLili needed to feel him in her p.u.s.s.y, and they m.o.a.n.e.d together as he slid his thick c.o.c.k deep inside.


    She delighted in the way Don felt, the way he looked when she sneaked a glance behind her. Her t.i.t.s jiggled as Don f.u.c.k.e.d her, she could feel them shimmy to each slap of his h.i.p.s against her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, his shaft sliding effortlessly in and out of her, slick, thick and hitting her spot. Each thrust took her higher, to a place only they knew, where they lost themselves in finding each other.


    All thought and sense left Lili when Don was inside her. When he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g her all she knew and understood was their bodies, undulating together in the hottest s.e.x she had ever known. She was desperate to come, and desperate for it to never end.


    Don''s body stretched out along Lili''s back and he slid his hands appreciatively over her burning skin. She thrilled to the motion of his pelvis expertly circling away, and then against, her sodden vulva, the sensation of his palms over the pulled-down camisole and up her arms, his fingers pushing her hair away from her neck and planting his wet mouth on her shoulders and the back of her neck. He felt, and smelled so good. A faint trace of body wash mingled with s.e.x sweat and d.e.s.i.r.e. This was everything Lili had been waiting for. Everything.


    Don took Lili hard, holding her down now, possessing her body. M.o.a.ning in horny delirium, she reached up to him and he took her slender hand in his, kissing her lovingly but not stopping the f.u.c.k. Lili''s p.u.s.s.y was s.u.c.k.i.n.g onto his c.o.c.k now, undulating and milking it on every stroke. She could feel herself careening into that place where everything inside her melted yet exploded simultaneously. Her body craved more, but her p.u.s.s.y was tightening. She could hear Don m.o.a.n from somewhere behind her, his c.o.c.k circling, thrusting, having her. The intensity of the f.u.c.k seemed to be expressing something to Lili from deep inside him¡ªas if he wanted this increasingly frenzied moment to show her how much he missed her, how much he craved every inch of her body. And now, this morning, he was intent on showing her, with his mouth, with his hands. With his c.o.c.k.


    Lili was gasping now, trying so hard to hold on, but Don was slamming his prick inside her again and again, sliding in and out relentlessly. She pictured how his c.o.c.k would look right at that moment¡ªhow his firm shaft would be glistening with her juice¡ªand the thought made her p.u.s.s.y quiver and her breath quicken even more. She could feel him thrusting his h.i.p.s even faster and harder against her the noisier she became, and she gave herself up to being completely owned by his beautiful c.o.c.k, jettisoned to the place where there was nothing but shards of starlight and vast, endless waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and release.


    They fell back against the pillows and Don sighed deeply, enfolding her in his strong arms. Lili smiled smugly to herself as she felt a trickle of spunk run down her t.h.i.g.h, just as the water had in the bathroom earlier, congratulating herself on the surprise.


    "Good morning," Don murmured against her temple.


    Lili softened into sleep. She was home.


    Ends

 Chapter 211 - Easy love

    "When was the last time you were well and truly f.u.c.k.e.d?"


    Jenny''s cheeks burned in response. He was really asking this¡­ in a coffee shop of all places? She glanced around, curious if anyone could hear the filth coming from his mouth. Such a pretty mouth. Steve had a pouty bottom lip she wanted to suck and bite. A mouth that no doubt knew how to please a woman.


    "Answer me." The corners of his eyes creased as he narrowed them.


    She swallowed. "Months."


    An edge of his succulent lips pulled up in a conspiratorial smirk. She squeezed her t.h.i.g.hs together. She knew she was done for. She had a thing for older men. Always had. Men her age were boring, self-serving. Fooled themselves into believing all their online Dom bullshit and cared only for their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Work had put her in a dry spell, as dry as the books they preserved and restored in the library. Until he''d showed up to lead her department. Elegant, refined, and dripping with panache. She couldn''t stop thinking of being taken over the scanner. Or touched as delicately as he fingered the antique pages.


    Opening his wallet, he tossed a fifty onto the table, stood, and grabbed his coat. "Come on."


    "Where are we going?" The question lingered in the air for a few moments without a reply, but she followed him still. Ever the curious and obedient little thing.


    He took her hand in his once outside. "My place."


    Street lights reflected in still puddles, making the night shimmer all around. His flat wasn''t far, a few blocks from the caf¨¦, but her pulse raced with the unknown as the elevator opened and he pulled her inside. She barely had a moment to think before his mouth crushed against hers. Rough, commanding. It both calmed and sent her heart beating faster.


    His tongue slipped along hers, eliciting a whimper. She wondered if she could come from his mouth alone. His skilled kisses tested that theory as they explored. The elevator opened to a dark hallway. He walked her out, pushing her against a wall before hoisting her up. Legs wrapped around his waist. Her c.u.n.t was aching, and they hadn''t even made it inside his place yet. She couldn''t keep her mouth off him. Finally, he opened his flat. But no respite welcomed her here as he pressed her against the back of the door, pinning her wrists.


    He didn''t speak, only smiled wickedly before taking her lips once more. Her skin tingled. She couldn''t fathom what he had in store, but she yearned for every moment of it. He s.u.c.k.e.d at her neck and let her arms go. Taking the chance, she pushed his coat off his shoulder and let it fall to the floor. He then did the same.


    He unbuckled her belt, and the tantalizing sound of a zipper falling filled the small space. He explored the dip of her stomach, just below her belly button, and down to the very edge of her aching c.l.i.t. She opened her body to him. He could have it. Every inch. She''d needed this for so long. Her cheeks flushed as his fingers found her slick slit. A dark snicker escaped him. Half of her loved the embarrassment, revelled in her need being so exposed. The air around them seemed to crackle.


    "I know you want it, but you can''t have it. Not yet." His voice was deep, breathy. He fisted the back of her head, his other hand finding her opening and invading without a moment''s pause.


    She clung to his shirt, her mouth falling open as he fingerf.u.c.k.e.d her before pinning her hands over her head and holding them there. His touch grazed down her body. C.a.r.e.s.sing. Appraising. Claiming. Downward it went, dipping between her folds once more. He swallowed her m.o.a.ns like sustenance.


    He slipped his fingers in her mouth, teasing her tongue before molesting her. "This is what a needy little s.l.u.t tastes like." Even in the dim lighting, his eyes seemed to gleam. "Tastes good, doesn''t it?"


    She nodded softly. This is what she''d needed¡ªto be manhandled, taken, used, and made to m.o.a.n like the whore she was deep down. He devoured her sounds like he owned them and was fuelled by them. And he did. He owned every inch of her tonight. His hands traversed her body. His tongue made love to her mouth. The girth of his fingers filled her, readying her for what she prayed was to come.


    He gripped her throat. "Good things come to those who wait. Don''t you want to be good for me?"


    "Uh huh." She nodded.


    She longed to be everything for him. V.i.r.g.i.n and whore, and everything in-between. He only needed to say the words. He trained his gaze at her and continued his assault on her c.u.n.t. Those moments when he didn''t speak, when he merely stared into her, made her even wetter. It was so intimidating, almost predatory. A beast. And she needed to be consumed.


    "Please," she begged but had no idea for what. To stop? For more? Both? She wasn''t certain she even knew herself anymore.


    He drew his tongue over her open mouth, marking his territory in silence. Such intense needs and wants surged through her. Never in her life had she d.e.s.i.r.ed someone to spit into her mouth, but f.u.c.k did she want it right now. Then he stopped. The stillness brought her mind squarely to the pulse of her c.l.i.t. Like a little heartbeat yearning for him.


    Click here to listen to my new audio p.o.r.n stories...


    PEEP SHOW - Audio


    0:00 17:45


    Turning the corner, Steve walked her backwards into another room and pinned her against a wall again. His tongue stroked expertly at the warm cavern of her mouth. Suddenly, his hand was around her throat once more. Her jaw fell open. He flicked on the light, exposing her wanton face to him.


    "You need this. You know you do." His lips devoured hers. "That little c.u.n.t of yours deserves to be f.u.c.k.e.d right."


    "S.l.u.ts didn''t need clothes," she recalled him saying one night after work when the rest of the department had gone home, leaving them there to stew in the tension. He was proving it now.


    The air licked at her slit but was quickly tempered by the warmth of his kisses along her cheeks. The sight of him was something to behold. His eyes were closed. He gripped her t.h.i.g.hs, moving like a man lost in reverent worship as he c.a.r.e.s.sed his face over her plumpness. Reaching up, he shoved her shoulders down into the settee''s back, arching her as his tongue slid between her folds. This was a man who loved to eat a woman. Her eyes fluttered, but she managed to once again lock her vision on him. His large hands held her open and bared all her honeyed goodness for him to sup on.


    He spit on her p.u.s.s.y before taking a long, slow lick and repeating the depravity once again. This is what she was learning to enjoy about him. Such a cultivated man but with debauched tastes lingering below his refined surface. Someone who could fulfil all her needs and even awaken new ones.


    The tip of his nose danced across her asshole as he ate her. She whimpered. Gripping the back of the sofa, she imagined what it would be like for him to f.u.c.k her there. No one ever had. She''d had no d.e.s.i.r.e to before. But Steve could have anything he wanted. Every part of her. Every hole.


    He continued with his feast until her m.o.a.ns grew louder, pushing the air from the small room. She gripped his hand as her climax swept through her stomach and melted from her c.u.n.t. But his assault never ceased. He knelt beside her on the sofa, his fingers pressing into her soaked entrance with ease and relentlessly f.u.c.k.i.n.g her.


    "You don''t even want to think anymore, do you?" His breath was hot against her face.


    She shook her head, stars bursting behind her eyelids. "No, Sir."


    He was right. This is what she''d wanted, to be so dumbfounded with bliss that she couldn''t even form words, thoughts¡­ All decisions would be his alone. She was just a toy. Something to be enjoyed, played with.


    He gripped her throat, not letting up even as her c.u.n.t squeezed his fingers in release. He wanted everything. She wanted him to have it. Soon, he tapered off the intensity, standing to undo his belt and zipper. He wasted no time slipping into her like putting on a most perfect glove.


    She bent back over, feeling his thickness stretching her open. Her long hair teased and brushed her hard n.i.p.p.l.es. His fingertips dug into the flesh of her h.i.p.s.


    "You feel so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good."


    That praise flowed through her, lighting her up. For a moment, she took control, pushing her a.s.s back on his c.o.c.k, so hungry for more.


    "There you go, baby. Get what you need." He lauded her with his touch, ghosting over her n.i.p.p.l.es and c.a.r.e.s.sing her throat. Then he used her wrecked blouse to pull her up and around, sitting her back on the settee. "Keep them behind you," he spoke of her arms. He stood, his huge c.o.c.k jutting out like a creamy treat.


    "Yes, Sir." Oh, god, yes. Use me. Wreck me. Make me no good for anyone else.


    Cupping the back of her head, he lowered her down. She opened her mouth happily, almost giddy to taste herself on him. A m.o.a.n vibrated around his thickness as she got her first mouthful. He pumped his h.i.p.s. His sounds were so s.e.xy. The pair of them soon fell into a rhythm until he fisted her hair, pulling her back. She gazed up into his eyes. Drool dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    He traced the head of his d.i.c.k around her wet lips. "You like making a mess, don''t you?" He smiled, his eyes once again showing his age in a way that made her melt. "I knew you would." He gripped the sides of her head, f.u.c.k.i.n.g into her willing mouth before kneeling once again to thank her with a kiss. They slid their tongues against one another, m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e in their own way.


    "I''m nowhere near finished with you, little one." He fondled her c.h.e.s.t, grazing the palms of his experienced hands over the beads of her n.i.p.p.l.es as he held her by the neck.


    "I don''t want you to ever be."


    He rose to his feet again, towering over her as he slipped back into her. Spit dripped down his d.i.c.k as he used her mouth. His girth filled her throat, making her feel so used. She felt so beautiful and respected with the way he would stop to bend and kiss her, as if to thank her before f.u.c.k.i.n.g her face once more. The gagging sounds only turned him on more and her as well.


    "You''re doing so well." He stroked her cheek.


    Hurriedly, he finished fully undressing her. She stared in anticipation and awe as he hooked his arms under her t.h.i.g.hs and yanked her body down, positioning her for further use. Her t.h.i.g.hs were spread wide. She wrapped her hand around his hot, slick c.o.c.k. His fingers once again found home inside her. She had never felt passion this intense, this consuming. He couldn''t get enough of her. His ferocity was almost frightening¡ªalmost. But excitement won over.


    He s.u.c.k.e.d the honey from his fingers, then shoved them into her mouth in a demonstration of dominance. How could something so roughly filthy make her feel so d.e.s.i.r.ed and wanted? She was at a loss but never wanted it to end. His free hand pinned her head back, forcing her gaze on his.


    "I want you to come for me."


    Mouths met once more as he went back to work, stroking the inside of her c.u.n.t like a maestro. She did her best to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e him, but wave after wave rushed over her body, stilling her hand.


    A sweet, warm ache formed in her pelvis. It was reminiscent of her favourite thing: morning masturbation when her bladder was nice and full. The pressure would press against her G-spot and heighten her arousal as she fingerf.u.c.k.e.d herself into oblivion. But that had hardly prepared her for what her body did now. Wetness squirted forward, uncontrollable as she came and soaked his palm.


    "Good girl. Let it go," he cooed before kneeling and s.u.c.k.i.n.g the l.u.s.t from its source. He ravenously tongued her folds, keeping her forever suspended in o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Disbelief washed through her as he rose again and slipped his fingers into stroke her spot. He was forceful, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her hard. Her head spun. She squirted once more as her body shook. It was as if he''d possessed her, controlling her from within and making her his. Every inch of skin felt s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. Tongues explored each other''s mouths as he pulled her into his arm, switching them around so he rested on the settee.


    She straddled his l.a.p and ground her p.u.s.s.y along his length, writhing like a luring nymph. "Please," she begged. His fingers had been marvellous, but her body craved to be filled with something thicker. She lifted just enough for him to push down his jeans. "Please f.u.c.k me."


    "Show me." He stared up at her, almost challenging as she sunk down and enveloped his d.i.c.k. "Show me what a little whore you are."


    She gripped the back of the small couch and rolled her h.i.p.s a few times before bouncing on him. He filled her perfectly. Just enough to where the pain of the stretch brushed against p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He was b.a.r.e, raw, and she could feel every vein. His fingertips pressed into the flesh of her h.i.p.s then a.s.s, urging her on. M.o.a.ns filled the space between them.


    "There you go, f.u.c.k me, baby."


    The s.e.xiness of gravel in his voice made her m.o.a.n. Breaths danced across his lips. His hold spread her and air licked at her asshole. She had to, needed to, make this last. Bracing her weight against his hard c.h.e.s.t, she rode him hard. The frenetic energy of the night boiled in her system. He pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es, making her cry out. His groans joined hers, heightening. Another climax neared, and she warred with whether she wanted it yet or not. She longed for the tryst to last. To be used and spent all night.


    He gripped her throat, then pinned her arms behind her back. Never once did she stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g him. Her m.o.a.ns grew louder as she ground her c.l.i.t against his pelvis. Her body jerked. She felt unsteady and braced herself against his c.h.e.s.t before dipping her head to kiss him, moving slow atop him to make the climax last.


    But she needed more. Nothing would ever be enough. She arched her back, taking his slick c.o.c.k him deeper.


    "Yeah, you''re still hungry, aren''t you?" He smirked. "You want more c.o.c.k?"


    She nodded before bouncing once again. He rolled his h.i.p.s, lifting to meet her movements with his own soft thrusts. His breath was hot against her b.r.e.a.s.ts. His pants grew louder. His stamina, restraint, and subtle gravitas only made her want him more. She took the lead and rode him faster.


    "Come on. Come on," he coaxed her. "You''re so beautiful like this, c.o.c.k-drunk and spent."


    "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing," she whispered with a soft laugh, raising enough for his c.o.c.k to slip back out. C.u.m oozed from her, and she loved the feeling of it.


    He wrapped her in his arms, cradling her against him as he drew his fingertips over her back and over the peaks of her shoulder blades with a gentleness that threatened to break her more than his rough f.u.c.k.i.n.g ever could. Goosebumps rose in his wake. For as fiercely as he''d had her, the afterglow was delicate and soft. She''d needed a man who knew how to do both.


    "Stay the night," he stated after a little bit of silence.


    Fresh heat rose to her cheeks. To be treated so tenderly meant the world to her. She lifted her head to look at him. "Yeah?"


    A smile pulled at his lips, resting in his eyes. "Yeah." He brushed the back of his hand against her cheek. "I''ll order us some food, and you need a new shirt, anyway." He motioned to hers discarded and wrecked on the floor.


    She chuckled. "I''d like that." Their lips met once more. "Perhaps a bath first?"


    "Anything you want." He brushed the hair off her shoulder, causing her a shiver a bit. "It''s yours."


    "I hope that includes seconds." She raked her teeth over her bottom lip. "I''m a greedy girl tonight."


    His smile lit up his eyes. "Good. That''s my favourite kind."


    Ends

 Chapter 212 - Intimate lovemaking

    I never get tired of looking at him.


    Seven years of life together and he just keeps getting hotter. I know the fire is meant to go out at some point, domestic monotony should dull the flame. But it hasn''t. I stare at him each day with the same hunger, the same almost-schoolgirl crush. He''s older, he''s grown a beard, he''s grown into his body, there are flecks of what might soon be grey in his hair. And I want him. Every day. In his boxers, in his sports gear, in his pyjamas. I hide my endless adoration sometimes because it feels almost silly to still get this worked up watching a man load the dishwasher perfectly. I just can''t help it.


    I love how he takes care of his body and appearance even though it''s only me that gets to appreciate it these days. I do the same. I don''t want the honeymoon to ever end, we can be real with each other while also making an effort.


    This morning I woke up and he was already working, sat in the chair in the corner of the bedroom that catches the morning light. He was glowing. He didn''t notice me stirring, too busy catching up on emails. I tell him he shouldn''t work first thing in the morning, before breakfast, but I admire his drive and ambition. F.u.c.k, I wanted him.


    I was squirming in my rumpled sheet, taking him in as I slowly woke up. I love his arms, strong, veined, the way I could see all the muscles in his forearm as he leant his chin on his hand. My legs squeezed together under the duvet, my c.u.n.t was calling to me. I couldn''t take my eyes off him, I didn''t even want to blink. My gaze followed the curve of his leg. I wanted to see him n.a.k.e.d. I found myself annoyed that he was wearing clothes in the bedroom at all. The thought of him unclothed made me wet, my t.h.i.g.hs tingled as they touched each other. I trailed my hand down to c.a.r.e.s.s them over the duvet, pressing down as if to quiet them. But it just made me want to touch myself properly. I looked straight at him, so lost in concentration, as I ran my palm along my body under the sheets. I traced my fingertips along my stomach, down my leg, teasing myself. They finally reached my p.u.s.s.y, rubbing my s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e lips slowly, working myself up.


    He still hadn''t noticed the effect he was having from across the room, while doing absolutely nothing. His brow furrowed as he read something, just as my c.l.i.t finally got the touch it needed. I let out a tiny gasp, keeping myself quiet but wishing him to look up.


    I need you, I signalled to him telepathically. Please, I want you.


    Turns out he isn''t totally psychic, much to my frustration, but it didn''t stop me from trying again. I licked my finger and pulled aside the silk of my nightgown, exposing my b.r.e.a.s.t. My n.i.p.p.l.e hardened as my wet finger circled and teased it. I grabbed the whole tit, hard.


    I need you to come over here and f.u.c.k me senseless, I called to him, shouting in my mind. I kicked the sheets a little, becoming brattily annoyed at this man who was unknowingly ignoring my advances.


    F.U.C.K ME NOW! I screamed silently. It finally worked, and he looked up and met my eager eyes. He half-smiled but made no move to give me what I wanted, at least not yet. Instead, his eyes moved deliberately to my c.u.n.t and the hands that c.a.r.e.s.sed it.


    Show me, he said without moving his lips.


    My hands moved faster, urged on by my audience. He continued to playfully feign disinterest, but that didn''t stop me, I was too far gone. My p.u.s.s.y responded to his gaze, squeezing around the finger I pushed inside, getting wetter the more he denied me. My back arched as I ground onto my own hands, my eyes closed as I got closer to the o.r.g.a.s.m he wanted me to have for him. My teeth bit into my lip as warmth spread upwards from my toes. My n.i.p.p.l.es were so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e like he was squeezing them from afar. Before I knew it, the warmth reached my c.h.e.s.t and the tingling in my c.u.n.t exploded into a burst of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that made my legs tremble and my breath run ragged. I could hear my gasps as if through a fog.


    I hope you liked that as much as I did, I thought to him, eyes still closed, swimming in serenity.


    The laptop clicked as it was closed. The floorboards creaked under footsteps. The bed shifted as he knelt on it, somewhere below me. His fingertips on my foot sent shockwaves through my still-coming body. He''s here, I thought. He could touch any part of me right now and he could make me come again.


    My eyes finally opened to meet his, smiling properly this time.


    Well done, his eyes said, looking down.


    I followed his glance and saw how hard he was, his c.o.c.k outlined by the straining fabric of his boxers. My foot was resting on his t.h.i.g.h, so I moved it closer and ran my toes gently along his c.o.c.k from base to tip. I wasn''t sure if this would have much effect, but he quickly grabbed my ankle and moved it up and down, bringing my toes down to rub against his tight balls, up to the tip and down again. His hands trailed along my calves, but he made no move to take me or demand anything else.


    I''m yours now, his kneeling pose told me. I''m hard and ready, do what you want.


    No one knows me as he does. After all these years, he knows just how to touch me¡ªhow firm, how slow, where to lick, when to suck. I would never swap it for a newer lover, this is everything I need. My hands wound into his soft hair, holding him in place as I danced my h.i.p.s to grind on his tongue, the way we both loved. He liked being my plaything, just as I loved to be his.


    I held his hand as I came again, gushing onto his tongue as he pressed it into my c.u.n.t, tasting me and loving it.


    Let me taste myself, I whispered without speaking, kiss me.


    My tongue played with his as I held him to me, sweet, earthy, delicious. He stripped, rubbing his hard c.o.c.k against me as I dug my nails into the firm flesh of his a.s.s, pulling him closer.


    Do you want to f.u.c.k me now? my mischievous smile said, as my hands released his c.o.c.k from his boxers. One hand stroked along the enormous length of him, slightly squeezing, while the other c.a.r.e.s.sed his balls.


    Oh God, yes, please. He bit his lip, pleading with me, pulsing his ready d.i.c.k forward into my soft hands, showing me how he''d f.u.c.k my c.u.n.t, if only I''d let him. I started to grind as he moved, f.u.c.k.i.n.g without f.u.c.k.i.n.g, playing pretend to frustrate each other.


    Finally, with a slowness designed to drive him crazy, I guided his c.o.c.k between my legs. I had to breathe deeply to let him in, feeling filled already although it was just the tip.


    He went carefully, letting me get used to it, waiting for my nod before pushing deeper. I wanted all of him, clutching his face close to mine and begging with my gasps. He obliged and started to f.u.c.k me deeply, thoroughly. Our faces were so close I felt like I could feel what he felt, every shiver and intake of breath showed me how much he loved this p.u.s.s.y, always. Each time we f.u.c.k.e.d like this I wondered, how could I ever want anyone else? Who could ever make me this happy? We fit together perfectly. My legs wrapped around his back and my hands grabbed him, m.o.a.ning into his mouth as he picked up the pace, matched by my movements.


    We didn''t stop kissing. My fingers c.a.r.e.s.sed his face tenderly as he started to f.u.c.k me harder, long, deep strokes with a strength behind them that made me shake. They reached my g-spot, driving me wild. My need for him was almost painful, like a deep ache that needed to be f.u.c.k.e.d away. I wanted to be f.u.c.k.e.d like this forever, in this bed with the sun streaming in, his tongue in my mouth and his body on mine and his thick c.o.c.k driving deep into me over and over and over.


    As much as I wanted to stay like this until he came inside me, I also wanted to taste myself on his c.o.c.k. I gently pushed him up and onto his back, shrugging off my nightgown. His beautiful d.i.c.k stood below me, waiting as I kissed a trail down his body, my hair tickling his c.h.e.s.t and making him squirm.


    Watch me. I licked his c.o.c.k slowly from base to tip, pausing there to tease it with little circles of my tongue. We locked eyes as I took him into my mouth. He looked overwhelmed, grateful. I took as much of him in as I could, matching my mouth''s movements with my hand, tasting the sweetness of my multiple o.r.g.a.s.ms and the salt of his prec.u.m. My hands built up to a more urgent rhythm, matching the pace of our earlier f.u.c.k.i.n.g, throwing my hair in front of my face as I continued to gaze as him through it. I love this c.o.c.k, I was telling him, I worship everything about you, but especially this.


    When his face told me, f.u.c.k me again or I''ll scream, I kissed my way back up his body. My hands held onto his c.h.e.s.t for balance as I moved onto my feet and sat back down onto his huge c.o.c.k, letting him watch it as I took it all in, immediately moving up and down quickly, responding to the pulsing of his h.i.p.s.


    Stay right there, don''t move. He obeyed, arms by his sides, admiring at my body poised above him as I rode faster.


    Do it, please, he begged with a breath.


    My hand went to his throat, squeezing lightly for a just a moment. I had control. My legs rocked forward onto my knees, and I f.u.c.k.e.d him faster and deeper, making my soft t.i.t.s bounce. I wanted to f.u.c.k him as hard as he''d f.u.c.k.e.d me. The grinding motion made my c.l.i.t rub against him, working me up as I rode, making me squeal.


    Don''t move, don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g move, I gasped without words, bringing myself to o.r.g.a.s.m on top of him, like my own plaything, made for my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    He stayed still as I built up to climax, watching me adoringly as my cheeks flushed red and my eyes half-closed. Suddenly, his hands were on my h.i.p.s, pulling me down onto him as I came.


    You can keep going, you can come more. His bucking body urged me to keep moving. He was right, I came over and over, the force moving my body almost without knowing, throwing us together, slamming my h.i.p.s down onto his c.o.c.k as he thrust up towards me. I was barely aware that I was screaming into his ear and his hands guided my h.i.p.s, setting a pace that kept me in ecstasy.


    I didn''t want to stop, not even when the fog of the o.r.g.a.s.m cleared and he released me. I wanted to thank him and f.u.c.k him as hard and as fast as I could. I was breathless, trembling, but m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e to him with all the energy I had, bouncing and grinding and kissing him hard. My hands gripped his hair till he winced, but he reassured me with a squeeze.


    I like it, I love it, use me.


    Riding from one o.r.g.a.s.m to another, everything blending and perfectly never-ending. I wanted to cry, yelling out nonsensical sounds as my c.u.n.t squeezed, sending shocks through both of us. He gripped my a.s.s in response, so hard the pain melded with the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and I finally slowed, shuddering and sighing.


    Thank you, I sensed him saying to me, thank you for letting go.


    He held me on him for a moment, savouring the warmth of my happy, spent body on his, before gently pushing me off him. I slid onto the bed, stretching out a little against the refreshing cotton. He rolled me onto my side, spooning behind me, kissing my neck.


    More, I want more, I signalled, grinding my h.i.p.s back towards him as he guided his c.o.c.k between my t.h.i.g.hs.


    Now you stay there, I''ll give you what you want.


    His c.o.c.k slid back into me. F.u.c.k, it stretched me every time. He held my tit firmly as he brought me into a deep, passionate kiss, not coming up for air as he started to move inside me.


    Touch yourself.


    I rubbed my c.l.i.t graciously as his c.o.c.k filled me up so much I could hardly think straight. He chuckled as I did, pleased that I could read his silent orders. His c.o.c.k pounded me faster and faster, at a pace I could only ever take once I had come this much, a pace I now needed, and he knew it.


    I just want to hold on and scream, let me lie here and scream. There was nothing but him, the sensation of him taking my body to a place only he could. He didn''t stop, didn''t falter, holding me to him as I dissolved into a pure animal state, his and only his. I held onto his neck and he watched my face as I closed my eyes and drifted into intense bliss, suspended in time where nothing mattered, there was only now and us and me and him.


    He held me, safe and submissive, as he f.u.c.k.e.d me like he never needed to stop. His arms curled around me, keeping me in place, turning my face towards him so he could read me even though my eyes were closed. His breath was hot on my cheeks, I drank him in when he kissed me, hard, a little rough, so I knew he was losing control himself. Hands gripped my belly, pulling me to him as if we weren''t already locked together as tight as could be. I heard him m.o.a.ning, he who was usually so reserved, a low growl that signalled his need for release.


    Come inside me, don''t pull out, don''t stop, don''t stop, give it to me, don''t stop don''t stop don''t stop¡­


    Harder and harder, faster and faster, like a train without brakes. Only he can do this, only he can read me, only I can read him. Nothing has ever been this good. When he came he grasped my face and kissed me without breathing, stopping time, a moment I knew he wanted to last forever, because that''s all I wanted too. His c.o.c.k twitched and grew hot inside me as the comforting warmth of his c.u.m filled me, giving me everything. He stayed there, his body intertwined with mine, as our c.h.e.s.ts heaved in unison and we looked at each other with bleary, grateful eyes.


    Thank you, I really needed you today.


    Ends

 Chapter 213 - Arousing tale of the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of e.r.o.t.i.c bondage

    The table was wood. Solid, sturdy, immobile. The gloves were silk. Black, long, and sheer. The chains resting on the table were polished steel, with small clamps on each end. The room was dark, with no windows. Only a single light shone from the ceiling overhead. It was, all in all, a dungeon, yet somehow it felt warm and inviting. As unfamiliar as it were, it was a room where she couldn''t help but feel like she belonged.


    A slight shiver ran through her as she ran her fingers over the top of the dark wood table where her body was about to lay. She moved her gloved hands over the set of long chains as if c.a.r.e.s.sing an object of great value. She picked up the chains and tested each of the clamps. Another shiver ran through her as she carefully set them back down. The clamps, like every object in the room, were soon to be used to torment her in ways she once only dreamed of¡­ to bring exquisite p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to her entire body.


    And slight pain.


    She was aware that to achieve such heightened levels of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she first needed to accept the sensations that came with it. Accept the pain she would, eagerly, knowing that on the other side of that intense sensation a divine experience of supreme p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e awaited her body¡­ an experience she had waited so long to achieve.


    Finally, the time had come.


    ~


    She crawled up on the table, as she had been instructed. She wore all black¡ª a lace bra, the long gloves, and stockings that ran up her legs and crisscrossed at her h.i.p.s, revealing her neatly trimmed b.a.r.e p.u.s.s.y underneath. A perfect ensemble for what was about to come, she hoped.


    She remained on the table for no more than a moment when a slight sound startled her. She glanced up as the only door to the small dark room opened. Her hand reached beneath her for the sturdiness of the table. A tremble of fear passed through her as a handsome, stern male with short brown hair and piercing eyes entered the room. He wore polished shoes, a crisp shirt and a dark grey suit that might''ve fit in at a banker''s meeting. He was no banker.


    The older gentleman slowly approached the table. She smiled at him, trying to ease the tension of this first moment of their meeting. He did not return her smile. His steely gaze sent another tremble through her body. Despite knowing she was safe, she still felt vulnerable. With that vulnerability came a deep sense of trepidation as to her decision to finally go through with this. Her eyes darted to the dark walls, and the outline of the room''s single door. She knew the room to be soundproof, and there was no way out other than the door from which the gentleman had entered. A door she knew was now locked behind him. She let out a breath, trying to keep her body from shaking. She could do this, she was certain.


    The rules were simple. After they began she was to be tied down. She would be unable to move, or to call for help. There was a safe word, of course, but she had no intention of using it. She intended to surrender fully to this stranger standing before her, who was to torture and tease her body in any manner he saw fit before allowing her to experience the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she so desperately craved.


    The idea thrilled her to no end.


    She was not a submissive woman, by any means. She much preferred to take the lead in lovemaking, and men rarely objected when she had her way with them. She was a skilled lover, and enjoyed the thrill of holding a man down as she took his c.o.c.k between her lips, or climbed on top of him and ground her sensual body onto his. She always took care of her lovers'' needs, and never had any complaints. She knew how to take care of her own needs as well.


    This was different.


    Her needs were part of this experience, but her needs were secondary to what was about to happen. Her lover may let her climax, or he may keep her on edge the entire night after teasing and tormenting her body. She had no idea what he might choose. Watching the older man staring at her, with his steely eyes drinking in her very soul, she feared he might opt to do just that¡ªtease her endlessly, bringing her body to an edge she might never be able to cross. The thought scared her, but also brought her immense excitement.


    She''d heard about such a place where bondage fantasies could be brought to life. There were no limits to the types of e.r.o.t.i.c encounters one could experience at a place like this. When she first toured the facility, she did so as merely a voyeur¡­ a spectator to the e.r.o.t.i.c side of life. She truly had no intention of ever partaking in anything kinky, or submissive. Then, as these things often do, this changed.


    She found she grew bored of dating, and the men that found their way to her bedroom. "Spank me!" she''d demand. "Pull my hair!" she''d beg. They often did little more than present a love tap on her perfect little bottom.


    She needed more.


    She craved more.


    It wasn''t always the men to blame. Society had long been scolding men for so much as glancing at a woman. Asking a woman on a date was even a thing of the past. Women were not objects to be seduced, they were equal in every manner to men, as women should have been since the beginning of time.


    Yet, a part of her yearned for that primal male to dominate her¡­ to tell her what to do. To yes¡ªgasp! Spank her and tease her, and even deny her an o.r.g.a.s.m until she begged for it. In essence, she longed to be treated like a whore¡­


    After many sleepless nights dreaming of being tied down and taken by a complete stranger, she had decided to go ahead with her fantasy. She selected something simple, an encounter with a single man, who would dominate her, and force her to submit to him. She had agreed to let him do whatever he chose with her body, with only one request¡ªshe wanted to be tied down.


    She didn''t know what exactly it was about the idea of her body being tied down on a table spread-eagle, her wrists and ankles bound with rope, but she grew impossibly wet at the very idea. Maybe it was the feeling of being displayed on some sacrificial altar, like a v.i.r.g.i.n to be taken in some dark ritual. Or maybe it was the idea of being pushed down on a teacher''s desk, her knickers thrust down to her ankles as a s.e.xy, older professor thrust his c.o.c.k into her quivering quim. Or maybe her s.e.x fantasy involved a s.e.xy executive chef, casting aside the chopped vegetables he was preparing for dinner from his freshly oiled butcher block, and bending her over and taking her from behind as she screamed out in ecstasy.


    She truly had no idea what made her so aroused thinking about being taken in such a manner upon a wooden table such as the one she was laying on, but she loved it.


    The idea that her body was to be on full display, and she could do nothing to stop her lover from having her in any manner he chose drove her wild with d.e.s.i.r.e. She didn''t care to know precisely why this was her ultimate fantasy¡­ she only cared that it was finally about to come true.


    ~


    Her name was Elena. The man who was slowly circling the table and eyeing her supine form was named George, although she knew this not to be his real name. Real names were never used in such a place. George was tall, powerful, and methodic in his journey around the table, surveying his subject, like a painter admiring his muse. His heels echoed as he stepped across the dark stone floor, his eyes never leaving her face. Elena''s body quivered, her n.i.p.p.l.es hardening into diamond stones merely from his gaze.


    George completed his circle around the table, then paused near her feet. He picked up a piece of dark rope and dragged it over her leg. Without a word, he took her foot in his hand. Slowly he began to wind the rope around her ankle. She let out a slow breath and shifted her weight back onto her hands, allowing him to do his work. George took his time. He bound one leg to the edge of the table, then the other, until her legs were spread open, unable to move. Laying her head back, he took her wrists above her head and began to bind them in a similar manner. He took his time as he wrapped the thick rope around her wrists several times. Elena tested the strength of the bonds. She knew once the knots were secured there would be no way she could raise her arms, or move her body. She would be completely tied down, unable to move¡­ unable to call anyone for help.


    She was at the mercy of this complete stranger¡­ exactly as she wished.


    She was finally going to be taken¡­ she was going to be taken, helpless and n.a.k.e.d on a table by a complete stranger.


    ~


    Elena knew she was beautiful, and knew full well how to use her s.e.x.u.a.lity to seduce any man she chose. Tall, with dark, raven hair, luscious lips, and deep brown eyes that could capture the heart of any man, she didn''t simply turn heads when she entered a room¡­ she caused men to lose all concentration when she walked by, rendering them powerless to her beauty. This experience was not about seduction¡­ it was about submission, and she wished to learn all there was to learn.


    Elena allowed George to finish binding her wrists. He removed her bra and squeezed her b.r.e.a.s.ts hard, giving her a brief tease of what was to come. She stared up at the ceiling as his hands moved over her body¡­ over her b.a.r.e b.r.e.a.s.ts¡­ over her neck, her mouth and lips. She extended her tongue, wetting his fingers with her saliva as he pushed them into her mouth. She licked his fingers as if she were l.i.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k, perhaps showing him that she, too, was capable of providing exquisite p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He withdrew his fingers and pushed her wrists above her head then finished securing them to the table. Elena tested her bonds. She was now completely tied down, unable to move.


    George moved to the end of the table near her feet. He picked up a solid steel chain and dragged it over her legs, and across the insides of her t.h.i.g.hs. She gasped as the cold metal brushed over her pubic hair, and between her lips. She arched her back, trying to force more attention to her intimate area. She yearned to be touched, but her movements had no effect on George. He moved the chains slowly up her body toward her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She bit her lip. She knew what was coming next.


    The clamps.


    Elena shivered as the cold metal chain rested on her stomach, followed by the hard, cold pinch of the clamps as they were placed on her n.i.p.p.l.es. Her body writhed on the table as the blood flowed from her rock-hard n.i.p.p.l.es. She had barely been touched but her entire body was already on fire. George moved slowly back down between her legs. He bent his head forward and kissed her stomach, then lower. His hands moved over her inner t.h.i.g.hs, then gasped as his mouth found her inner lips.


    "Oh, God," she whispered.


    She had been instructed not to speak, and feared any punishment that might come as a result. For the moment, she was safe. George''s tongue penetrated her lips, circling her c.l.i.t in agonizing, tormenting movements. Her entire body quivered. She wrapped her fingers around the ropes binding her wrists and curled her head up, straining to see what her dominant lover was doing. George''s fingers were inside her, his lips and tongue on her p.u.s.s.y¡­ tasting her¡­ teasing her¡­ torturing her.


    Elena sensed her first o.r.g.a.s.m building inside her¡­ like a mighty river surging through her body, searching for an outlet. She feared George would deny her this release, but he allowed her climax to flow through her. With her body unable to move all she could do was hope he continued to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e her until the powerful climax could wash over her, and he did. She came hard, thrusting her h.i.p.s forcefully against his mouth. Her climax subsided and George moved to her side, c.a.r.e.s.sing her t.h.i.g.hs and stomach and b.r.e.a.s.ts. He bent down toward her face. Elena inhaled his dark, musty scent as the white stubble of his crisp beard brushed against her cheek. She knew nothing about her lover, nothing at all. She could only hope he was going to touch her in the way she wanted to be touched.


    Staring directly into her eyes he pushed his fingers into her. She m.o.a.n.e.d and arched her back. He fingered her deeply, thrusting inside as far as she could take. Her body tensed. Her fingers and toes flexed. Another o.r.g.a.s.m was building inside her. She gritted her teeth. Would he let her come again?


    She wanted to push her head up and kiss him, desperately yearning to connect with this complete stranger who was bringing her to such extreme heights of passion, but she was not supposed to do so¡­ just as she was not supposed to speak.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    "More," she whispered, begging George to touch her as she needed to be touched. The moment the words escaped her lips, she feared he would stop, and leave her in such a frenzied state.


    "Say it again," he commanded.


    "More," she begged. "Please¡­ more."


    He smiled.


    Releasing her head back down he moved back between her legs. Except he didn''t return to French kissing and teasing her with his mouth. Her heart skipped as she heard a buzzing sound. She gasped as he moved a black wand over the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e skin of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. George used the device to tease her n.i.p.p.l.es, both of which were now burning with the lack of blood from the clamps. She had never imagined her b.r.e.a.s.ts and n.i.p.p.l.es could grow so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. They stung with pain, and they stung with a yearning to be freed from the metal clamps that held them. But she knew they wouldn''t be released.


    George moved the vibrator between her legs. The intense sensation nearly overwhelmed her as he thrust the wand between her lips, and dragged it raggedly over her c.l.i.t. She wanted to cry out¡ªto beg him to stop, but feared if she did, he would do just that.


    She didn''t want him to stop.


    Not now, not ever.


    Her body shook as George pushed the device inside her. She spread her legs. Her ankles strained against the bonds, demanding to be set free, but that was not to happen. Elena was as immobile as she had been when they started.


    George removed the device from inside her. He moved back to her side then leaned down and kissed her. Without any hesitation, she kissed him back. A smile escaped her lips. She was finally able to make the connection with her tormentor she so desperately craved. They kissed again, then George moved to release the binds around her wrists and her ankles. Elena moved her arms and legs gingerly, the circulation slowly returning to her body. Next, he removed the n.i.p.p.l.e clamps. The sweet sting of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e shocked her as the blood rushed to her n.i.p.p.l.es. She moved her hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts and c.a.r.e.s.sed them as she slowly pushed herself up on the table.


    She looked to George, wondering what was to come next.


    ~


    Her d.e.s.i.r.e for submission had been fulfilled. She had endured being completely helpless, and brought to the edge multiple times, o.r.g.a.s.ming over and over at the talented hands and tongue of her new lover. Now, it was clear to her what needed to be done.


    It was her turn to do what she did best.


    Elena leaned forward and undid the buckle on George''s belt. She slipped her hand inside his zipper and removed his thick c.o.c.k from his trousers. Bending forward she took him between her lips. She s.u.c.k.e.d him eagerly, drawing his c.o.c.k deep into her mouth as George placed his hands on her back. He let out a deep grunt and she smiled to herself. She s.u.c.k.e.d him harder, taking his full length between her soft lips.


    Giving p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was what came naturally to her. Submission had been wonderful, but this was what she enjoyed the most. Twisting her body around to face him, she spread her legs and guided his c.o.c.k inside her. He entered her swiftly, driving his shaft deep between her lips. She cried out, and arched her back, drawing him into her even more deeply. She lay back, giving him a perfect view as he penetrated her.


    Her m.o.a.ns echoed in the small, dark room. She stared up at the ceiling, the single light still shining down on the dark wood table where she had been tied and helpless moments ago. Now, free to move her arms and body, she felt more in control, and more like herself. She pushed herself up and kissed her lover, tasting him as he continued to penetrate her. He thrust back and forth, faster and faster.


    Her fantasy of being tied and restrained was complete. Now, she wanted one thing, and one thing only: to explode with her lover''s c.o.c.k buried deep inside her. She thrust her h.i.p.s hard against him, taking his c.o.c.k as deep as she could. This time there were no ropes, no concern her lover would suddenly tear himself away, and leave her hanging. They were going to climax together.


    She cried out, coming hard from his thrusting¡­ from the tormenting¡­ from the fantasy of being tied down and completely helpless. All of it rushed through her mind as her body exploded in a final o.r.g.a.s.m. George withdrew from her. His c.o.c.k exploded and his warm s.e.m.e.n shot on her skin. She slowly lowered her body back down, once again aware of the wood table beneath her¡­ the table she would never forget.


    Elena smiled deeply as George took his leave. She was already planning her next fantasy and wondering just how far she could go into this new world of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain, of submission, and of course, of using her body to get what she wanted. That, for her, was always the real fun. Maybe next time she would entertain multiple lovers. How can one command a roomful of men while being tied down, unable to move? It was a challenge, no doubt, but one she was thrilled to embark on in her e.r.o.t.i.c journey into the world of submission¡­ because she was never truly submitting¡­ she was always in charge.


    Always.

 Chapter 214 - A heated story of lover’s s?xu?? connection

    This morning I woke up in a bit of a fluster. To be honest, I was having the s?xiest dream and didn''t want it to end. I was engaging in the most toe-curling s?x ever. I couldn''t actually see the face of the man that spent hours seducing me with his mouth. But what I do know is, he licked and kissed me from my head to my toes and then back up again until his mouth found comfort in the sweetness that exuded from my saturated puss?. When my eyes opened and reality set in, I lay there for a while mulling over the naughtiness of my dream. My hand found itself resting in between my legs. My pants were damp from the excitement.


    I turned to face where Ricky usually lay. He wasn''t in the bed. I sat up and swung around so my feet were flat on the floor. I did a few seated stretches and then hauled myself up. I grabbed my towelling robe and moved towards the en-suite bathroom. Once inside, I used the toilet, washed my face and brushed my teeth. As I swished with mouthwash, I heard the bedroom door open. It was Ricky.


    "Good morning beautiful!" he called out.


    "Good morning to you too handsome," I responded as I made my way back into the main part of the bedroom.


    I sat back down on the bed and looked at him. At that moment I considered whether the stranger in the dream could have been him. It would''ve made sense. But I don''t think it was. The guy in the dream had an unfamiliarity about him. As I sat pondering, confusion must''ve been etched on my face because Ricky breezed over and sat down beside me.


    "Are you OK honey?" he enquired, "you look concerned about something."


    "Oh no, I''m absolutely fine," I replied, "I could''ve used some more sleep, I guess. But nope, I''m fine!"


    "Alright," he said, "if you''re sure¡­"


    Before even finishing his sentence, he moved even closer to me. His torso pressed gently against my back. He rested his chin on my shoulder, ran his hand up the side of my face and then gently turned it to mirror his. My lips automatically connected with the softness of his. Almost immediately, his urgent but tender tongue found its way into my mouth. Our lips massaged each other''s and we exchanged salvia whilst melting into a deep and passionate kiss. Ricky knew how to kiss me. He knew what I liked and this was it.


    It wasn''t long before the tension got too much. I had to face him so I swung around and straddled him. His hands b?r?ly left my br??sts as I took control of the kiss. With every rotation of his tongue in my mouth, my hunger for him increased. I leaned back and allowed him to continue fondling my br??sts. I watched his hands move with purpose and when he introduced his mouth into the equation, flutters erupted in the base of my tummy. He licked and su?k?d my n?pp??s with so much ?ust. A fire raged in the depths of my increasingly wet puss? as his hunger for my bullet like nubs forced them to stand firmly to attention. He moved between both br??sts with yearning and purpose. It was intense.


    The excitement was building. His soft lips pushed up against mine and our tongues tangled like laces. I yearned for more. We played like this for some time.


    Beneath me, his d??k bobbed and bounced against my inner th??h. It was almost as if it were begging for attention. It wasn''t long before the urge to free him from the restriction of his und?rw??r consumed me. First, I rubbed on him from outside of the pants and just as his throbbing ???k was ready to be let out, I hoisted down his pristine white trunks and let him loose.


    Our lips remained locked as my hand wrapped itself around his shaft and I began to jerk him off. He was thick and smooth. I wanted to taste him. My tongue craved to trail the silky outer layer of his pulsating meat. I desperately wanted to savour the sweetness of his tip right at the back of my throat.


    Holding the base of his ???k, I let the firmness of my lips run up and down. His throaty grunts of satisfaction let me know he approved of my technique. Every few strokes, I took him in deep, back-of-the-throat-tickling-tonsils deep! He loved it.


    My tongue danced delightfully around the head and every so often, I''d allow the fullness of my lips to apply some pressure as I slid him in and out of my lips.


    He liked me to look at him when my mouth was full, so I fixed my gaze confidently on him. The only time I looked away was to appreciate the beauty of his fully erect manhood or to acknowledge the effects his deep breathing had on his stomach. It was mesmerising!


    His eyes stayed focused on me. He thoroughly enjoyed watching me eat him all up. He particularly liked it when I gave his balls some attention. I truly cherished his fleshy orbs and the way they sat so perfectly beneath his love stick.


    Not letting my hand leave his shaft, I ran my tongue up and down his ball bag and gently took each testicle into my mouth, one at a time. He was so enthralled in ecstasy that his mouth was agape but no sound was emitted. He watched on with bated breath enjoying every single second.


    I wanted him to taste his goodness too so I sat back up and moved forward. We kissed again. I could now smell his muskiness on his upper lip. I found it such a huge turn on that he was happy to get a mouthful of what I was enjoying. I continued to jerk him off and at the same time, one of his hands cupped a br??st and he began to grope.


    I wanted more. I craved for my wetness to be acknowledged so I straddled him but this time, my arse hovered above his face in a sixty-nine position. He lay back and I lowered myself onto his eager mouth. Bolts of p???sur? shot through me as his tongue connected with my pot of honey. He wasted no time and began to ??p up my nectar.


    He used both hands to steady himself so he could get a rhythm going. His taut tongue darted between my plump puss? lips, toying with my ???t and then trailing back down towards my saturated hole. His tongue circled my entrance, pausing only to lick up and down both sides. He was teasing me, whilst I retained his ever-increasing python in my mouth. I was so invested in this. He was tongue fu?k?n? me and I was administering the best head ever. It was so fu?k?n? s?xy!


    Truth be told, if it wasn''t for my mouth full of d??k, I would''ve screamed out in a frenzied way every time he parted my lips and sunk his face into me. But it was when he turned his attention to my hardening love bud that I found it increasingly difficult to stay present with my ???k su?k?n?. I just wanted to let it fall out of my mouth and enjoy the s?xy onslaught taking place in between my legs.


    He flicked and licked, su?k?d and nibbled. It was pure bliss. My sighs of satisfaction got deeper as he feasted on my aching snatch.


    As a direct result of him feasting, I was forced to release him from the saliva clad prison walls that was my mouth. I needed to take some time and immerse myself into the thrilling waves that cascaded through me. I arched my back and let him delve deeper into me. My essence overflowed into his mouth and down his chin. He ??pped it all up. I was incredibly wet and so open.


    His full length and girth entrenched inside my walls was what I craved.


    I could tell Ricky needed it as much as I did. Our chemistry was off the scale¡ªas usual, and the need to connect in a way that only penetration would allow became very apparent.


    I moved round to face him, angled myself above his d??k and lowered myself down onto it. From the moment the head met with the doorway to my warmness, it was pure joy. And as his beating p?n?s accessed my damp and welcoming lair, every single one of my nerves made themselves known.


    Ricky eventually laid back and in no time, I found myself up top riding him like the s?xy little cowgirl I was. I jockeyed with passion and I whirled with purpose. Intermittently, I''d bend forward and let his d??k slip towards the mouth of my sodden gash and then I''d slip back down until his unforgiving stiffness prodded at my cervix again. I knew this was something he loved for me to do. He positioned his hand just above where my arse began to dip and gently encouraged me to take him deeper. I responded to the subtle request by doing exactly what he wanted. But I needed more still.


    I reached for the ???k ring with the ???toral stimulator attached. He watched in anticipation as I gently rolled it down the length of him until it met the base of his rock-solid member. I repositioned myself and took him back inside. It wasn''t long before the rubbery sensation of the ???t stimulator found my tender hot spot. As I rode him, the extra added spice of the stimulator took me to all new heights. I licked at his mouth as excitement overtook me. I kept on grinding because the feeling was colossal. He continued to grab at my ?ss because he found it difficult to remain calm with all that was currently happening. Ricky was witnessing me getting off and that simply drove him wild.


    After some time, he sat up, prompting me to readjust. I swung each of my legs over his and found myself more or less in a similar position to how I was before. I was straddled across him, only this time the ???t stimulator was involved and ready to move things up a notch.


    I was totally in my element and Ricky continued to look deep look into my eyes as I let the p???sur? I was experiencing, take over me. Every one of my senses was heightened. The softness of the bed linen gently rubbing against my leg as I moved backwards and forwards on his d??k added an extra layer of sensuality and even the way my toes curled and interlocked with each other, contributed to this amazing s?xu?? high.


    I leant back so Ricky had a full view of my excited puss? devouring him. He had a ringside seat. He was front and centre and witnessed it all. He throbbed inside me. He definitely liked what he saw so I maintained that position and continued to grind on him.


    With my p???sur? building, the deep ache of an ?r??sm reared its head. It was in reaching distance. I could literally taste how sweet it would be. I continued to thrust back and forth, occasionally bringing him all the way out and then taking him again. I was teasing myself more than I was playing with him. My cervix contracted and my juices flowed abundantly. I was so sticky and hugely turned on. Every now and again, Ricky gently doubled up on my grinding with extra thrusts. Every one took me just that little bit closer. I continued to let him slip and slide inside me until I was ready to spill over. A bubbling sensation grew in my core and the pressure of my satisfaction burst through affording me a surge of fulfilment. I came all over his boner. His response was to flip me back, push my legs apart and penetrate me, missionary style. The stimulator on his ???k ring proved even more effective in this position. Every time he thrust, the flexibility of the rubber stimulator rubbed up the full length of my erect ???t?r?s with every stroke.


    He took this as an opportunity to tantalise me with his trooper. He''d go in slow then pull out fast, pause for a second or two and then repeat. The anticipation of how he felt inside me together with the extra sensation provided courtesy of the s?x toy, left me not knowing just how much more I could physically take. My body was weak from all the pleasurable provoking it had been receiving and that earlier ?r??sm, was still having an effect. That familiar twinge of wanting to ?um again wouldn''t leave me.


    When Ricky flung one of my legs back, that was it for me. I found myself on the verge once again and when he tried to kiss me, I was b?r?ly there. I just couldn''t! Relentless tremors of ecstasy took over my body and face.


    He kept on d??king me, persistently and with the same enthusiasm of a dog on heat, only much more passionate. Eventually, he let the weight of his body rest on me slightly whilst he carried on fu?k?n? the shit out of me. The bonus of him on top of me, made my wet snatch dribble even more. My ?unt was waterlogged, juicy and swollen. I was about to blow again and he knew it. He continued on with more of the same until the pressure of my ?r??sm bubbled over.


    Ricky pulled out and sat back on his heels and watched me pant through my euphoria. He removed the ???k ring as he had figured, I was done with that. He was right. As much as it was fun, my happy bu??on couldn''t endure any more. I watched on, puss? tingling like crazy and then he entered me, minus the ring. I was super s?ns?t?v? but it was bearable. In fact, the pace he opted for, was so nice. He was massaging me from the inside and it complemented my powerful spasms completely.


    Ricky found a new rhythm as I kept my legs spread as wide open as they possibly could be. In this moment, he owned my body. I was his and he could shag me at whatever pace and intensity he saw fit to.


    He liked to dig deep with a slow to medium stride. I experienced every stroke as I am sure he did too and whilst my body was still experiencing aftershocks from my second ?r??sm, the familiarity of the warming, full feeling began to present itself. I braced myself for part three and despite the tenderness of a puss? that had received a good seeing to, I was ready for one last hurrah!


    As his strokes worked their magic, I let my hand drop in between my legs and two of my fingers found my throbbing ???t. I rubbed on it gently in time with Ricky''s d??k going in and out.


    The pressure came from the underside of my cervix this time. The sudden urge to wee was huge. Without much warning, an almighty gush flowed out of me. I came all over him. It''s what he wanted!


    Our lips locked again, but only for a matter of seconds.


    "Are you going to come for me?" I asked him through pants and deep breaths


    He responded with thrusts so deep that his balls slapped against me. His eyes locked on mine. He was on his way, just moments from arriving.


    Guttural groans left his mouth with every strike as he got closer. He couldn''t contain the storm brewing. His d?s?r? was readying itself to blow. A few more pumps and the force of his eruption shot through me. His body became less rigid as he gave into ecstasy.


    Within seconds, he had relaxed totally and his tongue found its way into my mouth. We kissed tenderly whilst he enjoyed the electricity coursing through his limbs.


    We lay there just relishing in the rapture.


    My mind ran back over the saucy dream I had woken up from and it was right there and then, I decided the stranger must''ve been Ricky. After that seeing to, it just had to be!


    Ends

 Chapter 215 - Three Lovers Reunite Again As One

    When I try to describe what I share with Edward and Don, things always get a bit tangled. It''s hard to define something that doesn''t follow the normal scripts of how life¡ªand love¡ªis ''supposed'' to work. That''s part of the fun of it. When we''re all together, it feels less like there''s three of us and more like there''s just one. We are not separate, we''re a single entity, us, entwined and combined and indivisible.


    It''s been so achingly long since the three of us could be together, and before we''re reunited, I find myself strangely nervous about how things will go. Can we instantly slip back into familiar ways of fu?k?n?? Or will there be nervousness, ice-breaking? A period of re-familiarising ourselves with what once came so naturally?


    I didn''t need to worry at all, as it turns out. When we are finally in the same room together after so long spent apart, we slip back into our old ways like you''d slide under silky bedsheets. We spend the first moments¡ªwhich feel like listless, indolent summer hours¡ªjust kissing and touching and ??r?ssing. Reminding ourselves and each other how it feels when one becomes three again. The delight in having two pairs of hands running over your body. Two sets of lips kissing the delicate skin on your neck, stomach, arms¡­ everywhere.


    Edward kneels behind me, Don in front, and I kiss each of them in turn. With my eyes closed, I cannot tell from that first moist touch which man it is I''m kissing then¡­ ahhh¡­ I take a soft breath in and I know. The scent of a person is so evocative, isn''t it? I know even with my eyes closed now that this man I''m kissing is Don, and if I turn my head I will breathe in the sweet scent of Edward, before tasting his plump lips too. As I wallow in this simple p???sur?, they run their hands all over me, my pale stomach and crotch clad in white lace p?nt??s, and I bathe in the warmth that radiates from these two men, sandwiching me between them.


    As I say, when we''re together we are no longer three lovers but one. When people tell me that having two men is their greatest fantasy, and point to p?rn where two men please themselves with one woman I want to shake my head and gently show them what it can really be like when you connect. I''d love to show people what I have with Edward and Don: not one-on-two or two-on-one, but all three of us¡ªthe love we have equally for each other.


    We begin with those kisses and ??r?sses. Sensually. Don''s lips warm my shoulders while Edward rains them down onto my face and neck. Don reaches out to stroke Edward''s th??h, grab his taut bottom through his matching white und?rw??r. We''re all in white today, did I mention that? Don in a white vest and tight white boxers, Edward matching with white shorts of his own. Me in bridal lace¡ªbra and knickers matching the colour of what the boys wear. I love the harmony of it¡ªthe unity. And I love the way their big hands feel as they grab my t?ts through the fabric.


    Crushed up between them, I can feel their ???ks getting hard, pressed up against me. And if there''s one thing better than feeling one erection, it''s two. I close my eyes in ecstasy, to fully focus on the sensation of their touches. I melt into them, almost dreamlike, and when I open my eyes there''s something beautiful about not knowing whose gaze will meet mine first.


    Edward is the first to escalate from kissing. He slips a gentle hand down the front of my knickers and begins to slowly stroke at the wetness. Finding my ???t, thrilling me with a slight pressure that brings a m??n to my lips. Meanwhile, he and Don are still ??r?ssing, wrapping their arms around me so they can get to each other. It''s like a smorgasbord of skin and flesh and warmth and love. I adore the way they play with each other.


    And oh, oh my favourite part: when I move to the bed and beckon them over, Don and Edward share a flash of conspiratorial glee. Don gives Edward a look, raises his eyebrow as if to say ''shall we?'' and Edward responds with a grin. That collaborative joy when they both ?ssent to playing with me together gives me shudders that run from the base of my skull all the way down to my puss?.


    A friend once asked me which of them I loved the most, and I couldn''t do anything other than stare at her like she''d grown another head: who do I love the most? Out of these two men, who love me and each other? It''s a nonsense. There is no Edward without Don, no Don without Edward, and no ''us'' without every single one of the three. Importantly, those moments when two of us look at each other, raise an eyebrow and grin: they are not possible with only two people. And they''re my absolute favourite.


    Once we''re on the bed we let out what feels like a physical sigh yes, that''s it, we''re here. We''re together. It''s been so long since we could be together like this. Don tugs down one of my bra straps and slides his hand in to ??r?ss my br??st, while Edward pulls down my knickers. They work together, and I almost said ''like a team'' but now it''s like they''re reading each other''s minds¡ªstripping me in tandem, exposing my pale pink n?pp??s and ravenous ?unt. Edward sucks hungrily at me while Don grabs my other br??st, all the while they''re grabbing at each other, blood pulsing through their veins and into their swiftly-stiffening ???ks.


    Don keeps my mouth occupied while Edward settles down between my legs to p???sur? me with his lips and tongue. Don is stroking his hair while he does it, sometimes adding gentle pressure on the back of his head to nudge his face further into the wetness between my legs. I can''t help but let out little mewls of p???sur?, and by the time Don joins in too, fingers and tongue on my ???t, teasing the piercing that adds so much extra sensation. I can''t help but picture them like a pair of cats, ??pping quickly at me while I purr with delight.


    I am not eager to come. I don''t want to reach climax just yet, because I prefer to enjoy a languid, throbbing build-up. The boys are in no hurry either, wanting to make the most of the time we have to play. Edward slips one finger inside me¡ªjust one, just enough¡ªand Don meets his eyes with conspiratorial glee. He pulses his finger gently in and out while I squirm on it and then, oh, then, he delicately places his finger in Don''s mouth, giving him a taste of the arousal that by now is dripping out of me. Don, ever-generous, lifts his head up towards me, passing me the taste of my own ?unt on his lips.


    And¡ªas ever, as always¡ªI think two is immeasurably better than one. When Don adds his finger to Edward''s inside my puss?, I gasp and wriggle on them. When they each hold up a finger to the other one''s mouth, my heart throbs along with my ?unt to see them suck the taste of me from each other''s fingertips.


    It''s been so much about me until now that I have almost forgotten just how desperate I am to taste each man''s ???k. When Edward releases his from his tight boxers, I reach for it with hunger, wanking it softly before letting Don have his turn. Don is now guiding both of us towards p???sur?, his big hand on Edward''s d??k and his fluttering tongue at my ???t. Edward''s d??k bobs and bounces in time to Don''s strokes, and I can see it swell in Don''s hand, getting fatter and harder until not having it inside me feels like endless agony. I join Don, clasping my own hand round Edward''s d??k too as we rub him in perfect harmony. This harmony¡ªsynchronicity¡ªis why I have missed these two men so much. We just work together, and there always comes a point when I forget where my own body ends and theirs begin¡ªit''s just three people, becoming one.


    I can''t wait any longer, I want to taste Edward. I know Don does too, but like a perfect gentleman, he lets me go first. Wrapping my lips around the smooth head and my hand around the solid shaft, I suck and rub at him while he lets out those beautiful guttural m??ns and sighs. Don plays with his balls, knowing exactly the places to suck and lick to add depth and texture to the blow job. I have it on good authority from both Edward and Don, that there''s no feeling in the world like two tongues on your ???k.


    And to me, there''s no greater feeling in the world than the collaboration between these two, as they work together to layer p???sur? upon p???sur? for me, and for them. In this vein, as I shift round to straddle that tempting erection, Don takes Edward''s ???k firmly in hand, holding it straight and rigid just beneath my ?unt so I can slide easily onto it. Bliss. It''s big, and always a shock to start with. I gasp at the glorious feeling of being stretched so wide and filled so thoroughly. Slowly I start to slide myself up and down his ???k while Don shuffles down the bed to pay more attention to those parts I cannot see.


    At all stages, all three of us are connected, and so it is here too: while I ride Edward, hard and then harder, Don applies his lips and tongue to the base of Edward''s ???k, and the smooth tightness of his balls. He kisses and ??r?sses my bottom and back while I ride, reminding me with the touch of his hot hands that he''s there and watching and enjoying. At one point, I slide all the way off Edward''s thick ???k so Don can spit delicately on the twitching head, lubing him up to make for a smoother ride. There it is again¡ªthat teamwork. That connectedness. I''m not the only one for whom this is the best part¡­ Edward''s legs twitch with p???sur? at having both Don and I apply our skills to him at the same time.


    Don removes his und?rw??r, and I get to feel how rigid and eager his ???k is too, as he sits up behind me and squishes it into the crack of my bum while I ride. It''s like being surrounded and drowned in both of their ?ust and I don''t even try to hold back, kissing each of them in turn. Hungry for them both. Don applies that collaborative playfulness to me now too, gripping my h?ps and lifting me up and down, harder and faster as I ride Edward. Like he''s using me as a toy to p???sur? the other man. When Edward sits up to suck at my n?pp??s, I can feel myself jiggling against him, and feel Don pressing firmly into me. It''s almost too much sensation to bear.


    I want to play with Don now, the two of us allies chasing the same goal. I clamber off Edward''s ???k and together we work away at it. Lots of kissing and su?k?n? noises, lots of eye-contact with each other and that teamwork that we love so much. Don gives these gorgeous little tongue-flicks to the shaft, ???k?n? away at the juices I''ve left drizzled all over it, while I go to work on the head.


    Perhaps it''s Don''s tongue-flicks that give me the idea, or maybe I''m just so horny I need to have someone pleasuring my ???t, but at that moment I realise I can turn round and straddle Edward''s face. I keep his d??k firmly in my mouth while my vulva nuzzles against his nose, letting him give my ???t the same attention that Don just gave his ???k. Don joins in, squatting over me so that he can slide himself inside¡ªeach stroke of the fu?k nudges me down onto Edward, so there''s a rhythmic harmony that helps push me closer and closer to coming. Don fu?ks downwards into me, Edward licks my ???t, and those movements shove me a little harder down Edward''s body, pushing his smooth, aching d??k into my mouth: bliss beyond bliss.


    See, this is something people don''t always anticipate about threesomes either. There''s usually a worry that one person will be left out, or that any position will inevitably mean one of you draws the ''short straw'', but it isn''t like that. Doesn''t have to be like that. With the three of us, we play with each formulation¡ªeach tesselation of our soft, warm bodies¡ªand somehow every time we manage to come up with a combination that gives each of us something to do. To look at. To play with. To gush over.


    Edward wants to please us both, so he switches so simply from tonguing my ???t to ???k?n? at the base of Don''s shaft. And here I confess to a tiny bit of jealousy¡ªnot the kind you might imagine in a threesome, but pure envy itself. I will never be able to lick the taste of myself from Don while he''s fu?k?n? me, but I''m delighted that Edward gets to experience that treat. Opening his mouth and sticking his tongue out to appreciate the taste of both of us combined, matching his licks to the tempo with which Don slams it into me. Each stroke of the fu?k completes the circle, pushing my lips further down on Edward''s ???k, pumping deep into the back of my ?unt, and pressing us down into Edward''s upturned face.


    I can tell that we''re close to climax now, all three of us have abandoned our earlier commitment to sensuality and gentleness. Now we''re laser-focused on speed and intensity. Like the vision of our s?x has narrowed from this beautiful, expansive field to a pinprick of light concentrated directly on our ???ks and ?unts. I love this bit. And I love that we reach it together¡ªeach of us goading the others on, watching out for those telltale twitches or grunts that let me know someone is close. I climb off Edward, stroke his ???k brusquely and then lie on my side so that Don can enter with ease. I know what Don likes, how he wants to end this: a vision of Edward squirting shot after shot of ?um directly onto my t?ts. We are only too happy to give this to him, of course.


    As we build to this delicious three-way peak, our noises get louder and faster, like we''re using the pants and m??ns to keep time together. A cacophony of cries and gasps meld together to drown out the outside world and feel like we''re making music. Edward strokes my hair like he''s easing me up towards my own ?r??sm, then with the other hand grips his ???k good and tight and begins to rub at it, aiming directly for my jiggling t?ts. Each time Don ploughs into me I let out a cry, luxuriating in the extravagance of having both of these men using my body and each other for their p???sur?. And then¡­ ah, then! Edward starts to come. Hot spurts of it landing directly onto my tight n?pp??s and pale t?ts. I glance at Don, already speeding up in anticipation of his own. He devours the sight of me, painted in ?um, and starts to fu?k like he''s desperate to come inside me too. I make eye contact with him, willing him to get there: come inside me, come good and hard for me, let me feel your spunk in my ?unt while Edward''s is dripping down my ?h?st and ahhhh¡­ there it is.Don''s ???k starts to twitch and jump as he lets himself go, right over the edge and into ?r??sm.


    God, I want to lie like this all day between these two men, now sweaty and hot and sated. We snuggle down together in a neat, close pile. Limbs entangled, hands ??r?ssing each other everywhere, meeting each other''s eyes with those soft, sleepy smiles that are all you can ever muster once you''ve climaxed. Revelling in this moment when our collaboration, our teamwork and love and care for each other, has all borne fruit.


    I hold their hands, and let out a long sigh of satisfaction, just enjoying this moment when we''re finally reunited, with Edward''s ?um drying on my ?h?st while Don''s drips slowly from my ?unt.


    Ends

 Chapter 216 - CONTROLLED PLEASURE

    "Are you game for something a bit different?" Meredith says to her lover when they are relaxing after some afternoon delight.


    "Hmmm, what¡­ yeah of course," Jared mumbles half dozing.


    "Next Sunday¡­ be here at 7pm."


    "OK," he replies a bit more awake.


    The week moves slowly both for Meredith and Jared. Too many meetings, too many obligations. But every time either of them has some time to relax, they daydream about what the weekend might bring.


    Meredith plans carefully. She purchases a new black lacy teddy, a bright red lipstick, special candles and some silk rope.


    Jared daydreams of fu?k?n? her by the open window. He hasn''t any idea what is in store for him.


    Jared usually thinks of himself as an alpha male. He likes to be in control, to direct all the action. It has been one of the bones of contention with Meredith because she is a strong take-charge type of woman. Sometimes Jared feels that there is a power struggle between them, especially in the bedroom. He likes to be the one to end up on top in the end.


    Sunday afternoon, Meredith takes a hot bubble bath, carefully does her hair in a more severe style than she normally would. She ties it up in a French bun. She does her makeup more dramatically and caps it off with bright red fu?k me lipstick. She pulls on her black leather gloves and black lace teddy, slips into her six-inch heels and she is ready.


    Putting the old-fashioned wall mounted hook into the beam on the wall is harder than Meredith expected it would be but she manages without ruining her makeup. She sets the candles all around the room and turns out the lights, lights a Roja Dove amber candle for scent and grabs her long silk robe. She is ready.


    When Jared arrives, Meredith senses he is already excited. He is wearing a suit as usual and she can see his hard ???k outlined in his trousers. Meredith strips off his jacket and leaves him in his shirtsleeves and trousers, wingtip shoes still on. She makes sure to unbutton his shirt fully, revealing his delicious torso.


    "Are you prepared to do everything I ask?" Meredith questions.


    Jared laughs nervously but then says, "yes."


    "Good," Meredith says. "Your safe word is pineapple."


    Jared laughs. "Why would I need a safe word?"


    "Just in case¡­"


    "OK. Pineapple works, I certainly wouldn''t use it normally during s?x."


    Meredith blindfolds Jared with his own silk tie and leads him up to the lounge. She ties his hands together and takes him to the strong hook she embedded in the wood beam earlier.


    "Back up three steps," she commands and he does so until he is against the wall. Meredith raises his arms above his head and loops his hands over the hook so he is well restrained.


    Jared seems anxious but his d??k is rock hard in his trousers and a small spot of pre-cum oozes into the fabric.


    The sight of the juices makes Meredith want to come almost immediately.


    She m??ns loudly signalling to Jared that she is aroused. She knows he can smell her, hear her but he cannot touch. She knows he wants to be inside her but is not in a position to take control.


    She starts by exploring his face, moving her gloved hand all over his cheeks, gripping his chin and then over his mouth and nose. He inhales deeply, and his knees start to buckle.


    "Gods that smells divine," Jared says when she leaves his mouth free to speak.


    Meredith taps his face with her hand, a small sharp slap.


    "Shhhh," she says, "don''t speak until I tell you to."


    Jared groans and nods.


    "Good. Boy." She punctuates each word with a short sharp slap to his cashmere covered d??k. More precum oozes into the fabric. The smell and heat of it makes her start to drool.


    Meredith unbuttons his shirt and removes it, scratching her sharp red nails down his ?h?st and flicks his n?pp??s twice.


    Jared jumps and yelps.


    "That hurts," he m??ns but she is not fooled by his complaint. She flicks his n?pp??s again and watches as his ???k pulses.


    "It may hurt but you like it, boy," she snickers.


    His ?h?st and face turn a lovely shade of crimson. He looks as though he is about to protest but thinks better of it and remains silent. She strokes his hard big ???k again saying, "That''s right boy. Quiet."


    She brings one of the lit candles to his collar bone and slowly tips it until hot wax drips down to his n?pp??.


    "Ahhhh," he m??ns as the wax burns and then starts to cool.


    She dribbles the wax over his other n?pp?? and watches it harden. Her own n?pp??s are as hard as his by this point. She moves to tip the wax down the centre of his ?h?st. "This is going to hurt coming off because of all your hair," she muses. He stays quiet except for m??ns.


    Meredith spends some time creating patterns on his ?h?st with the wax, building up a thick layer of it and waiting for it to cool down. She removes his blindfold and takes out a buck knife. She brings the knife to his face and runs it over his cheek. "Don''t move or you will get cut," Meredith says noticing him trying to control his trembling. Lowering the knife to the wax, she begins to remove it using a blunt edge. This tugs the hair on Jared''s ?h?st and some is pulled out as Meredith picks at the wax. Jared yelps and whimpers and it delights her. It takes a long time and all the while his ???k is pulsing in his trousers.


    "I am going to come," he m??ns.


    "If you do, this evening is over and you don''t want that do you?"


    "No Meredith." His eyes are pleading. "No, I want more."


    She squeezes his ???k in his trousers. "Then. Don''t. Come."


    He m??ns but remains still.


    Meredith can tell he''s struggling and undoes his belt and removes it. Then she slowly unzips his trousers, rolling them down along with his pants until they are on the floor. Jared''s ???k springs out hard, head sticking out from its protective sheath.


    "Mmmm, that looks scrumptious," she says as she watches the precum drip. Meredith gets down to eye level and takes one long lick from his balls to the tip, ??pping up that nectar. "Mmmm it is delicious but that is enough for now."


    Meredith strokes his d??k, watching him struggle not to come and runs her sharp nails around his shaft, pinching lightly at the s?ns?t?v? skin. Jared howls with p???sur?. She strokes him some more, the leather making the experience sublime. She leans in and takes his mouth, devouring him, leaving red lipstick over his lips and cheeks.


    She can sense him trying hard to hold back, she knows he wants her, he wants to release inside her sopping ?unt, to feel her gripping him and to hear her screams of p???sur? as he does.


    "Good things come to boys who wait and nothing comes to boys who don''t." Meredith says slyly and presses even harder into him before dancing away.


    "Cock tease," he says.


    She knows he doesn''t mind as long as he gets his satisfaction in the end. Meredith goes over to a silver candy bowl sitting on an end table and grabs a handful of something making sure Jared cannot see. She returns, runs a nail down the centre of his ?h?st, scratching lightly all the way down until she is kneeling in front of him, examining his stiff bobbing d??k in front of her face. She reaches out and grips the loose skin of his ball sack and quickly attaches a small clothespin. He yelps but doesn''t move. She attaches four more clips to his bollocks.


    The clips won''t hurt too much as long as no one touches them. She knows Jared fears the pain but he is obedient. He whimpers as Meredith flicks the clips and swallows his ???k whole. She takes him all the way to the back of her throat and then down so that she is working on the root of his ???k with her lips and can feel him pushing down her throat.


    Jared''s sounds of p???sur? get louder as Meredith moves faster over his ???k. She swirls her tongue around the root and then up to the head, ???k?n? the frenulum and su?k?n? quicker and harder.


    Jared presses forward trying to get deeper in Meredith''s throat so he can come but his hands are still tied above his head and he cannot gain balance, she uses this to her advantage, keeping the power.


    Meredith sucks on the head of his ???k as she quickly pulls off the clothespins. The blood rushing into his balls causes Jared to scream but his d??k becomes so hard it feels like it is made of marble except it is hot and pulsing. Meredith lets Jared''s ???k fall from her mouth.


    "That isn''t fair," Jared complains.


    "Yes it is. You agreed to do everything I asked," Meredith replies.


    Jared bushes a deep scarlet. "Yes, Ma''am, I did."


    Meredith''s eyebrow raises at the ''Ma''am''. She lowers Jared''s arms and leads him by his tied hands to the bedroom and her sumptuous four-poster bed. He climbs up into the centre and lies down on his back. Meredith unties one wrist and attaches it to the bedpost leaving the other free. Stripping off her teddy and kicking off her heels, she climbs up and positions herself on Jared''s ?h?st. She plays with his n?pp??s and enjoys watching his reactions.


    Meredith slides up to Jared''s neck.


    "Are you hungry?" she asks.


    "Yes."


    "Good," Meredith says and crawls up until she is sitting on his face. Jared starts by ???k?n? her puss? and quickly finds her ???t?r?s. His tongue circles around the wet erect bud and then he begins to suck it. Meredith m??ns and pushes her ?unt further onto his face. He is only able to breathe when she allows him to and she finds it difficult to take her attention away from his mouth, lips and tongue to allow him to inhale. Meredith rides Jared''s face until she reaches a shattering ?r??sm. She squirts as she does and covers his face and hair with her ????u??t?. As he licks up as much as he can, she has another ?r??sm.


    As her breathing returns to normal, Meredith slowly slides off Jared''s face and lies down next to him for a rest.


    "Let''s have a shower," Meredith says and unties Jared''s hands. "But you still have to do as I say."


    "Yes Ma''am," he agrees and they walk into the bathroom.


    The double shower cubicle is extra large. On the floor, a deep pile bathmat and on the rack two big fluffy red bath sheets. The water heats up quickly and Meredith steps under the stream. Jared steps in behind her and unpins her hair. She m??ns as he runs his fingers through it and over her scalp. He takes some shampoo and lathers it into her hair. His fingers linger on her scalp, massaging deeply. He washes out the shampoo and repeats with deep conditioner. Meredith''s m??ns become louder as he works the tension from her scalp and slowly moves down to her face. He massages her cheekbones, temples, forehead, around her lips and chin. She can feel the tension ebb away.


    Jared rinses the conditioner from Meredith''s hair, takes the shower cr¨¨me and starts massaging it into her body. He spends a long time on her neck and shoulders and then works all the way down her spine. He works on her arms, legs and back up her body to massage her br??sts.


    "Bad boy," Meredith chides as he pinches one of her n?pp??s.


    Jared turns her and leans in, starting to suckle on her n?pp??. It deepens in tone until the tip seems almost fire engine red. He chews on the tight flesh, sliding one finger down between her nether lips to roll over her slippery bu??on until she is close to screaming again.


    Jared slides down Meredith''s body until his face is in front of her beautiful ?unt. He parts her lips with his tongue and presses his face into her wetness, su?k?n?, ???k?n? and twirling her ???t?r?s until she is fu?k?n? his face, trying to get more purchase to reach another peak. Jared slows down, trying to draw her ?r??sm out. Meredith grabs his head and pulls him to her. Rubbing herself against his face until she comes again.


    Jared''s ???k is rock hard. He slides up Meredith''s body and pushes her against the shower wall.


    "I want to fu?k you in here," he growls into her ear.


    "No, Jared. I will turn into a prune!" Meredith replies. She turns off the shower and leads him out. They wrap themselves in the fluffy bath sheets, each helping the other to dry off. Meredith leads her lover back into the bedroom.


    They get into bed and start kissing, slowly, exploring each other''s mouths fully. Their tongues battle and then retreat, exploring the roof and sides of the mouth.


    "Did you know that the inside of your cheek is the same flesh as the inside of your v???n??" Jared mumbled between kisses.


    "Is that so?" Meredith replies and continues exploring his mouth.


    Jared moves from Meredith''s mouth to her neck, nibbling and su?k?n?, causing her to squirm.


    "Tasty," he mumbles and then moves down to her t?ts again.


    Meredith cannot be still. She grabs his head and holds him as he suckles on her left br??st.


    "More, more," she m??ns and he sucks as much of her tit into his mouth as he can. His tongue runs around the n?pp?? as he sucks. Once he has reduced Meredith to jelly, he moves to her waist and flips her onto her stomach.


    Jared slides up Meredith''s body, using his knee to split her legs apart.


    "On your knees pretty one," he says. Meredith gets onto all fours. Jared slowly guides his rigid d??k into her soaked puss?. Deep inside, he begins to stroke slowly and then a bit more quickly. Meredith fu?ks him back until he is pistoning into her and she can do nothing other than receive his thrusts. He reaches around and taps her ???t?r?s in rhythm to his strokes and is soon rewarded with ?r??smic convulsions around his ???k and she knows she is pulling him into his own little death.


    Jared stays inside her and after a few minutes, she feels him harden again.


    "This hasn''t happened in years," Jared says.


    "Kinky p???sur? must agree with you," Meredith chuckles.


    Jared starts stroking again, slowly, until his d??k is solid. He slides out of Meredith''s puss?. "I feel like fu?k?n? your ?ss," he says.


    "Grab the lube," Meredith replies.


    Jared lubes up his fingers and taps lightly on her anus until she relaxes slightly then slides two into Meredith slowly. She m??ns and pushes back against him. He finger-fucks her bottom, it''s too much and Meredith cries out, "please, I am ready."


    Jared chuckles and slicks lube over his ???k. He presses his d??k against her bumhole and waits.


    "A gentleman always knocks at the door before entering," Jared says, pausing.


    Meredith pushes back a little, accepting his request and he pushes the tip into her tight hole. When he gets past the sphincters, he stops and lets her get used to the fullness inside her. She m??ns in p???sur? and wiggles her arse. Jared starts sliding in and out of her booty picking up his pace until he is banging into her. Meredith squeals with p???sur? the harder he fu?ks her. Suddenly, Jared howls as he floods her ?sshole with his come. He collapses on top of her.


    After Jared''s breathing returns to normal, he pulls out carefully, heads to the loo and grabs a warm wet hand towel to clean them both up. Meredith enjoys being the pampered one for a change. Once cleaned up, Meredith heads to the loo. She comes back by way of the kitchen with spring water and some strawberries. She feeds Jared the first strawberry and then licks the juice off his lips.


    "Delicious," Meredith exclaims.


    "Yes, yes you are," Jared replies.


    Snack finished, it is time to try to settle to sleep. Meredith settles into Jared''s arms under the duvet, and as she switches off the bedside lamp.


    "Next time, I am the boss." Jared whispers as he snuggles into her neck.


    "We''ll see¡­"


    "Count on it," Jared says as they are drifting off to sleep.


    Ends

 Chapter 217 - LAST TIME

    She looked so beautiful, the wind whipping around her, brushing her blonde hair across her face and pressing her soft dress against the outline of her th??hs and the curves of her br??sts. A warmth flared under the confines of my own neat wool suit, observing her grace and beauty and remembering how we had lain together the night before, my th??h pressed between hers, feeling the heat of her growing arousal.


    "Goodbye Emilya," she''d smiled, outwardly innocent, the sister of a colleague with a shared love of history and classic novels. "Call us to say you''ve got home safely."


    "Goodbye Vivienne," I''d replied, sorry that my visit was over. It might be weeks before we met again. "Goodbye Stefan," I smiled at her brother, "it was so good of you to invite me. The coastal air was just what I needed."


    "We''re so glad you could stay Emilya," he smiled. "You certainly have roses in your cheeks again."


    Saying this, he pulled me to him and kissed me, but inhaled deeply during this innocent gesture. His eyes were overly bright when he pulled back, and my wicked gaze flicked to the front of his trousers where I detected a bulge.


    As I seated myself in the taxi, I made sure my skirt rode high up my leg. Glancing at Vivienne, I saw the pink of her tongue dab her bottom lip while Stefan looked wolfish. Touching my pearl necklace, my puss? throbbed in response and my p?nt??s dampened.


    The journey to the station flew by, as did my train ride home. I sat in the carriage with a romance novel open in my ??p, but the words on the page could not compete with the vivid pictures in my head, memories of my stay and the secret trysts I had enjoyed.


    Once home, I light a fire in the grate and put on some sultry music. I strip off my clothes, leaving them folded neatly on the stairs. The study is my inner sanctum; at the rear of the cottage, it is not overlooked. I lie in the deep armchair wearing only white und?rw??r, taking time to indulge in reminiscence of events which unfolded when I stayed with Vivienne and Stefan.


    Hearing a gentle knock on my bedroom door, I paused. I''d already stripped off the warm clothes I wore for our walk along the beach and I was in just my und?rw??r and a string of pearls.


    "Who is it?" I called out quietly, although I had my suspicions.


    "Stefan," he answered.


    "Come in."


    I stood without being coy as he entered the room, I knew I looked good in the peach lace body. It hugs my form but does not hide the dark tips of my br??sts or the curls of my muff. Stefan took in my near n?k?d state with a hungry look.


    "Vivienne is making tea and crumpets, but I had to have you," he stepped closer, dragging me into a tight embrace. Every bu??on of his jacket dug into me, and the heat of his ???k almost burned through his trousers.


    "Hands on the bed you little tease."


    I complied immediately, nectar gathering between my puss? lips at his stern manner.


    "Show me how much you want this."


    I rested my palms on the covers, thrusting my backside towards him. Already my pulse was thundering and my n?pp??s tightened to hard points against the lace.


    As I indulge in these sweetly seductive memories, my hands roam over my curves, delighting in my glossy stockings and the smooth fabric of my bra which cups my br??sts but does not conceal my aching nubs which yearn for stimulation. I run my fingers through the curls above my ??b??, old-school how Stefan likes it, tugging on them sends hot tingles to my core. Unclipping my bra at the back, I free my br??sts and tease their tender tips, they respond to my touch as eagerly as ever.


    "You ooze s?x appeal Emilya." Stefan''s voice carried a raw edge. I heard him drag at his zip and let his trousers slip down his legs. "You''re making me ooze, look how much I want you."


    Gazing over my shoulder, his ???k stood stiffly to attention, a drool of precum glossing its tip. Grasping himself with large, capable hands he began to pump his length slowly but firmly.


    "We have just five minutes for stolen p???sur?. Let''s make sure we come."


    I was in full agreement, a buzz of d?s?r? had held me in its thrall since I arrived at their home, moisture had clung to my puss? lips since we kissed each other hello in the entrance hall. With alacrity I pulled at the snaps that fastened the crotch of my und?rw??r, they dug into my swollen lips with bite, then flew open to reveal my arousal in all its plump, wet glory.


    I reached behind myself and sank my middle finger into my hot, moist depths. I wanted to groan aloud but was afraid we''d be overheard. Instead I gasped and thrust deeper, fingering myself rhythmically as Stefan watched, sliding a tight fist up and down his straining erection.


    I am touching myself the same way now, kneeling in the chair beside the fire, my flesh is heating when I recall the passionate look on Stefan''s face as he watched me frig myself, much as I am heated by the flickering flames. Juices leak around my eager fingers while in my mind''s eye I can see his face tighten and his prick purple with excitement at my lascivious display of self-pleasure.


    He stepped closer. "That''s right, my little s?x kitten. You want it don''t you?"


    "All the time," I agreed, ???k?n? my lips.


    "I''m going to come, all over your pretty backside."


    "Do it!" I urged him, lowering to my elbows on the bed before drawing my hand round to the front. I began circling my ???t at a maddening pace.


    "Take it, take it all!" Stefan cursed, through gritted teeth.


    With quiet grunts, he ????u??t?d ropes of warm fluid over the curvaceous orbs of my backside. I ground out a hot, tight ?r??sm, but my puss? pulsed around nothing. When would I feel his girth stretch my ?unt? Mutual masturbation was fun, and I loved how we teased each other, but every encounter was a snack not a meal. I longed to devour him, to take everything Stefan had to give, and fall back on the bed bruised and battered but fully satiated.


    Don''t climax yet, I tell myself, ???k?n? at my wrinkled fingers with delight. I''ve always loved how I taste, the smell of my own arousal comforts me. I enjoy being feral, letting my libido lead the way and I enjoy the game of chase with Stefan, where sometimes I''m the predator pretending to be the prey.


    "Now there''s a pearl necklace to be proud of!" he admired the beads of come, before tidying himself back into his trousers. "Don''t wash this off. I have marked you, and you are mine."


    He pulled me up into a crushing kiss, grabbing a handful of my hair. My legs were weak with arousal and I lost myself in surrender. Then with a burning tweak and twist to one of my n?pp??s, he was gone. I heard his footsteps on the stairs then his voice exclaiming how hungry he was for crumpets and tea.


    I''m hungry too, but not for food. This is what he does to me, Stefan uses me and teases me, putting me in my place which keeps me coming back for more. I live for the thrill, gobbling up any crumbs of p???sur? he throws my way.


    It was wet and sticky pulling my lingerie back over the daubs of come with which Stefan had decorated me, but I enjoyed our delicious, s?xy secret. I washed my hands and face to allow time for it to dry, then I slipped a knitted dress over the lace body and zipped my legs into soft leather, knee-high boots. I was aware of Stefan''s emissions tightening the skin on my rump but, once downstairs, I smiled sweetly and accepted the cup of tea Vivienne offered.


    Butter from the hot crumpets had melted into golden liquid, so I popped a finger into my mouth to lick it clean. Vivienne was watching, her gaze intense and her pupils dilated. She wanted me¡ªI knew it then, although I''d suspected it before.


    A new game of cat and mouse had begun; whenever she looked at me, her gaze burned with ?ust, then she''d lower her eyes and look away. Neither of us wanted Stefan to notice our sapphic attraction, although for different reasons. Our flirtation was subtle and covert, making my body hum like a tuning fork. When she stood close by, the urge to kiss or touch her was so strong it was almost tangible.


    I cannot get comfortable in the armchair as I remember the restless, antsy energy which had me wired through that dinner with Stefan and Vivienne. Reaching under a loose cushion I locate a chubby vibrator and sigh to myself, a p???sur? deferred is a p???sur? magnified. I activate it to a pattern of low vibrations and tease my body the way that evening together teased me. My n?pp??s respond, aching to attentive bu??ons as I trail it around the s?ns?t?v? flesh of my aureolae. I lie across the chair, my bu????ks resting on one arm and my legs braced up the wall. The shelves of the bookcase are like rungs of a ladder on which to rest my stockinged feet. I feel sensuous, purring like a cream filled cat as I draw the gadget over my puffy ??b??.


    Stefan was courteous but distant that night, thinking he was keeping me on my toes; little guessing that I was stalking his sister. When he left the room to get more wine, I slipped my hand inside her blouse. My fingers brushed her braless br??sts, slicing across the buds of her n?pp??s with my short nails. Vivienne closed her eyes and squeezed her th??hs together, biting her lip so she wouldn''t m??n aloud.


    Now I use the same slicing motion on my br??sts, but more harshly than I did to her, needing hot p???sur? not just a tingle. I trail my fingers through the pelt above my puss? and, pulling the skin tight, I press the egg shaped vibe against the cluster of nerves that is my ???t. My body jerks in response so I ease away from the p???sur?, my game has just begun.


    While we ate, making polite conversation, Vivienne insinuated her n?k?d foot between my legs. I parted my th??hs which allowed her entry, then her agile toes teased my stocking tops. I don''t know what Stefan and I talked about, but I had to keep the conversation flowing so that her secret touches would not stop.


    "I''m so thirsty," I cried, draining my glass of water. "Stefan could I have some more?"


    When he left the table to replenish my drink, I pulled down the neckline of my dress to display my br??sts, my n?pp??s now dark and engorged from her foot play. She responded by delving one hand under the table. She brought it back to display index and middle finger shiny with nectar, which she slyly licked clean just as her brother returned.


    Such a delicious memory. The more illicit the behaviour the more arousing, I decide, ???k?n? my liquid arousal from my own probing fingers before running the vibrator through my folds to thrilling effect. Not wanting to rush, I stroke around less obviously erogenous zones with the buzzing gadget, the backs of my knees, underneath my br??sts, inside my elbows.


    Vivienne had touched my wrist, that night, as we sat side by side on the sofa, an audience to Stefan''s lecturing on some historical point. I would normally hang on to his every word, finding his mind very s?xy. But that night I could only think of the delicate woman beside me and how soon I could get her into my bed. Her light touches electrified my body, heat and sensation were zinging from n?pp??s to ???t while my puss? dripped with arousal which was quickly coating the tops of my th??hs.


    "Tomorrow," I whispered to Stefan and demurely kissed him goodnight. I nipped his earlobe so briefly that nobody would notice, but so he would realise I was serious about not visiting me.


    Remembering how I lay n?k?d in their guest bed, waiting for Vivienne''s soft tap on the door, my arousal ramps up. Each time the vibrator slides between my ??b?? I slip closer to my goal, but why not edge myself a little longer? I''m enjoying the sweetness of my recollections.


    Vivienne stood just inside the door, in a shaft of moonlight. My curtains weren''t fully drawn because I wanted us to observe one another. She shrugged a silk robe from her shoulders in a move that spoke of d?s?r? without self-awareness, she had no idea how beautiful she was. I could see the pale triangle on her mons and the darker circles of her n?pp??s, high on her ?h?st because her br??sts were small. Her moves were sinuous as she climbed into bed beside me, and grabbed my hand.


    "I''ve never done this," she whispered.


    "Had s?x?" I sat up, surprised.


    "With a woman," she clarified, so I silenced her with a kiss.


    "It''s easy, you already know what feels good. So do what you like, but do it to me."


    Saying this I captured one n?pp??-tip in my mouth, su?k?n? and squeezing I rolled it with a pressure which escalated from tentative, to ?ssertive to vicious. She tried not to m??n, yet every tiny noise she made fed my voracious appetite. I treated her other br??st the same way and was delighted when she began rubbing her mons against my leg. The slick and heat I detected was a green light and I began to finger her, easing two digits in from the outset. As I thrust, I rubbed her ???t until she ?r??n?d and came.


    Oh my gosh, that memory is so sweet, coaxing the first climax out of a v?r??n. I press the vibe hard against my ???t, making my body tremor and thrust against it. Then I draw it up to my mouth to suck and lick the silicone, fragrant with my musk.


    "Now darling, lick me the way you enjoy it." Then I sank my hot puss? against her mouth.


    Her first touches were so tentative, they tickled and made me squirm. I blew gently against her throbbing ???t, knowing it must still be pulsing from her recent release. Soon she grew braver, more accustomed to the taste of me, and I began teasing her puss? from the outside working inwards. I gloried in the sighs and slurping sounds she was making. When her hands gripped my th??hs to pull my vulva hard against her mouth making my arousal spiral, I knew she was no longer afraid.


    My puss? is slippery with juices now. I wish I''d thought to bring a dildo on which to thrust, but perhaps this is truer to my memories of Vivienne, ???k?n? and su?k?n? on my ???t until she brought me to a trembling, thrusting climax against her face.


    We fingered and fu?k?d each other the whole night, sometimes dozing, but she was so eager to learn all the ways of lesbian love that I didn''t sleep for long before she demanded more. When I taught her rimming, I almost forgot that Stefan had branded me with his come. Luckily I''d had a whore''s bath before retiring to bed, but as she bit experimentally on my fleshy bu????ks I had to suppress a smile.


    I marked her in my own way, a livid purple love bite to the side of one br??st. As I su?k??d hard, drawing the flesh deep into my mouth I had kept eye contact with Vivienne, had seen her wince and bite her lip. But she was delighted with the end result, preening in the mirror and asking for more.


    I''m pressing the silicone coated vibrator against my puss?, pulling my ??b?? tight so that my ???t?r?s cannot escape the sensations. The urgency is building and all my nerve endings are alert, waiting to take flight. My body shakes and I brace my legs against the wall. When the spasms in my core become throbs in my ?unt they transport me with delight, I draw my legs together to consume all the sensations and tip over into the abyss.


    What a ride, I sigh with contented release and stroke my hands over my body as I come down from the climax. I smile to myself as I recall my parting words to Vivienne before she tiptoed back to her own, cold bed.


    "When that bruise begins to fade, you need to call me, and we will do this again."


    "You will mark me again?"


    "Of course, you''re my girl now." I smile and tuck her hair behind one ear. "Stefan must never know."


    "He wouldn''t approve," she shook her head.


    "You can visit my cottage."


    She smiled eagerly, "and sometimes you can come here, I''m sure Stefan will invite you again."


    "I hope so."


    Luxuriating in the chair beside the fire, the sensations of my ?r??sm slip gradually away, leaving me content and relaxed. I''m happy in my new roles, both mistress and plaything, it''s the best of both worlds.


    The next morning, at the breakfast table, there was a jewellery box on my side plate. I looked at Stefan questioningly.


    "For your birthday, dear Emilyia," he smiled. "From both of us." He touched his sister''s hand.


    Vivienne looked at me encouragingly. "Open it."


    So I did, coffee and croissants forgotten. Inside it was a pair of pearl earrings, which I hastened to put on.


    "They''re beautiful," I exclaimed admiring myself in the mirror. Stefan stood behind me, allowing me to detect the heat of his arousal. "You''re too kind!" I exclaimed.


    Later, kneeling in the guest bedroom, with Stefan fu?k?n? my throat while his sister was occupied with the washing up, I showed him the extent of my appreciation.


    Now, as I let my hands roam the smooth curves and dips of my body, I''m anticipating how much fun I''ll have with both of them, keeping each one a secret from the other, just like last time.


    Ends

 Chapter 218 - HUSH MY DARLING

    Amirah spread her fingers on the bonnet of Max''s BMW. She was on her tiptoes, panting, an ?r??sm ripping through her.


    Max yanked her hair, dragging her head back as his ???k buried deep. "Fuck yeah!"


    She bit on her bottom lip, holding in the yells of p???sur?. Garage walls could only muffle so much noise. But then again, the neighbours were lucky she and Max had made it that far, the drive back from Giovanni''s had been excruciating in the best kind of way.


    "You''re such a fu?k?n? ???k tease," Max gasped, picking up the pace.


    Amirah closed her eyes. Telling her lover midway through their lobster main course that she wasn''t wearing knickers had clearly been the right thing to do on their six month anniversary.


    He released her hair, gripped her h?ps and thrust to a wild tempo, sliding her up the car further. His ???k was steely, his movements frantic.


    He was coming.


    She delighted in his guttural groans and the way he lost control in those few seconds of bliss. He took the lead during fu?k?n? and it was always hot and s?xy. She adored it. She adored him.


    "I''ll never get enough¡­ of coming inside you," he said, slowing. "So wet and tight."


    "And you''re so big and hard." She giggled.


    He released her and quickly pulled her to standing. Her dress slid part way down her h?ps.


    "You made me so hard for you and I couldn''t do anything about it," he murmured against her cheek.


    "You just did." She stroked his short hair back from his perspiring brow.


    "I had to wait an hour. It hurt."


    "Aww, poor Max." She pouted at him. "But really, that tease was nothing."


    "Nothing?" A glint of curiosity seared over his eyes.


    "No," she murmured. "You really want to be teased? I can give you that and more." An image was forming in her mind. Max, n?k?d, gagged, bound, his erection throbbing for attention and him not being able to do anything about it. Instead of frantically tipping her over his car and fu?k?n? her hard and fast, she''d be in control.


    She''d have him at her mercy. She''d be lord and conqueror of when and where and how he came. It was time he submitted to her for a change. Let her be the ringleader, crack the whip so to speak.


    "What is it?" He tipped his head, studying her.


    "We''re not going out on Saturday, right?"


    "No, nothing planned."


    "Good, meet me at Juniper''s loft. I have the key to water the plants. She said I can use the place if I want to." She pressed her finger to his lips. "But that''s all you need to know, big boy."


    He laughed. "Come on, tell me."


    "No, you''re not going to wheedle anything else out of me. Saturday is mine."


    "What do you mean?"


    She was enjoying his confusion. They''d been together long enough to be comfortable, but there were still things to learn. Treats to discover and d?s?r?s to explore.


    "Just be there," she said. "At five. And don''t overdo it at the gym, you''ll need your energy."


    Amirah spent Saturday in a state of arousal. The anticipation of seeing Max and knowing what she was going to do to him had her puss? dampening and her n?pp??s poking at her lacy bra. It got so bad after lunch she flopped onto her bed with her vibrator and thrashed out a quick climax. If she hadn''t she''d have gone insane.


    But now she was at the loft. She''d put her own sheets on the huge bed, and ensured the white linen curtains were drawn. After she''d shaved her puss?, she applied a squirt of Poison, Max''s favourite scent of hers, and slipped into silky grey und?rw??r¡ªnot that she planned on wearing it for long.


    The doorbell went.


    Her stomach rolled with longing. But she had no intention of rushing this. She was going to take her time, have fun, have lots of ?r??sms, and use her beautiful boyfriend as if he were a toy.


    She was damn sure he''d love every moment of it.


    Slipping into high black heels, she sauntered to the door and pulled it open.


    His eyes widened. "Amirah."


    "Shh." She held her finger to her mouth and shook her head. "No talking, Max. Not unless I tell you to."


    He pressed his lips together; it appeared to take some effort.


    "Now." She stepped back. "Go to the bedroom and take everything off, except your boxers, that''s my job."


    He swallowed, his Adam''s apple bobbing, then stepped into the loft.


    He was so tall and broad, his muscles bulged against his tight t-shirt and his jeans hugged his strong th??hs. She''d be no match for him physically, she knew that, but she hoped he''d play the game. Submit to her and accept her as the one running the show¡ªtheir very ?r?t??, provocative show.


    She ogled his arse as he made his way to the brightly lit bedroom. Then standing in the doorway, hands on her h?ps, she watched him strip off.


    Every inch of his skin, as it was revealed, made her mouth water and heat form between her legs. She could just jump on him, fu?k, demand he take her in his usual frantic, passionate way.


    But no. Today was about something else. This was him doing as he was told, by her.


    With his clothes piled on the floor, Max climbed on the bed. He sat, with his back to the headboard, and set his attention on her.


    Swaying her h?ps, she sauntered over to him, aware of her br??sts shifting with each step. Fuck he was gorgeous. She was going to have so much fun.


    His gaze slipped down the length of her body and he licked his lips. "Amirah, I¡­"


    "If you speak again without permission you won''t get any of this." She used her best dominatrix voice and cupped her br??sts.


    Again he appeared to struggle to keep words in, his lips flattening.


    "Good boy," she said. "Now keep quiet and keep still, I have plans for you." She kicked away her heels then crawled up the bed, between his legs.


    And then she pulled back, smiling when she saw the ?ust flashing in his eyes. She didn''t have long to get him bound and gagged. This man of hers had a ravenous appetite for s?x, and right now, he looked starving.


    Straddling him, she reached for a roll of black tape she''d stashed beneath the pillow.


    She applied a thick strip over his mouth. His eyes didn''t leave hers, it was almost defiant, his gaze.


    She loved it. He was on the edge. Tolerating her whims¡­ for now.


    A sense of determination came over her. He''d be at her mercy, as she''d planned. Cupping his face she kissed him over the tape.


    Then, as a tease, she tugged up her bra and clutched his hands to her br??sts. Soon he wouldn''t be free to do that so she''d let him have a moment. Plus it felt so good to have his big warm palms cupping her t?ts.


    She relished his touch for a few sweet seconds, then she clasped each of his wrists, and pushed his arms back in a sharp movement, one each side of his head.


    He made a surprised noise behind the tape.


    "Don''t talk," she warned, holding his arms spread-eagled.


    Quickly she reached for the tape again. She harnessed his wrists together, binding them tightly. He wasn''t getting out of it easily.


    Which was just what she''d planned.


    She pushed his arms over his head and stripped off her bra. He twitched, this would normally be a point he''d grab her and let his passion run loose. Would he obey her?


    Rubbing her br??sts over his face, she spoke. "You cannot kiss me. You cannot touch me. But I can do whatever I want with you." Just the words gave her power and she rolled her h?ps on his groin, her heart rate quickening.


    Now she''d show him what a ???k tease really was.


    She turned, still between his legs, and stuck her arse in the air. Hollowing her spine she gave him a full-on view of her thong-clad bu?? cheeks.


    He ?r??n?d.


    She smiled, ?ust coiling in her belly. "Does this make you horny?" she asked huskily as she rolled her h?ps, jutting toward him and away. She didn''t need an answer; she knew damn well he adored her arse. Touching it. Kissing it. Fucking it.


    As she moved she caught his erection with her puss?, massaging it through their und?rw??r. He was at full hardness. Words weren''t necessary to know he was enjoying the ??wd show of her gyrating backside.


    "What do you want me to do with you?" She turned to face him again, flicking her long dark hair over her shoulder. "Ah, you can''t tell me."


    He grunted, a deep primitive sound.


    Her smile broadened. This was fun.


    She ran her hands down his ?h?st, catching his skin with her fingernails. Did the same to his th??hs, his calves, then glanced her touch over his swollen ???k.


    He m??n?d but didn''t move. He stayed exactly where she''d positioned him, though she knew he''d be battling not to break free and fu?k her.


    Knowing he was exerting that control and fighting to maintain it, gave Amirah a satisfied thrill that made her puss? wetter for him.


    She kissed the tape covering his mouth, then trailed her lips downward. The need to taste him was growing fast.


    Drawing on her own willpower, she made her way down his body, ???k?n?, kissing, and finally reached his ???k. She stroked it. "Do I make you hard?"


    His nostrils flared as he dragged in a breath.


    His erection was burning hot against his boxers. Teasingly slow, Amirah used her teeth to pull the waistband out to reveal his thick length. Veins wound up the shaft, his glans was wide and shiny, his balls heavy with a coating of pale hair.


    God she loved Max''s ???k. More than she''d ever loved any other ???k. And now she was going to play to her heart''s content.


    Giving into some of her own impatience she dragged swiftly at his boxers. He slid down the bed so he was laying flat.


    She was a predator and he was her prey.


    Keeping her gaze locked on his face she stroked his ???k, base to tip, with her fingertips and then her tongue.


    He was breathing hard now, his neck raised so he could watch her.


    "You''re not going to get what you want," she said, "not unless I want it too."


    Still, his breaths came hard. She could imagine the big, red ball of impatience growing inside him. He wanted to fu?k.


    She wanted that too.


    But first, she wanted to suck his ???k. With her bu?? in the air, she curled her tongue around his glans. Tasting his musky saltiness, she sank onto him, filling her mouth, her cheeks, her throat.


    Then using a few drips of saliva she took him in her hand, worked his length giving a slight twist at the base.


    His belly tensed, a tremble ran over his th??hs.


    She su?k?d on him again. Not gently, but in a way she knew would have his balls tightening, his self-control tested.


    His gaze was glued to her.


    "How does it feel when you can''t do anything? She giggled a tense noise that gave away her own state of arousal.


    He m??n?d and shook his head.


    "Shh, just enjoy."


    She took him into her mouth again, worked him noisily and greedily until a slick of pre-cum coated her tongue.


    Pulling back, she calmed herself, her fun would be over if he reached the finish line before she did. And she''d only have herself to blame.


    "I know what you want," she said.


    He screwed up his eyes.


    His ???k needed a few moments of respite so she went onto her knees and hooked her fingers into her knickers and pushed them down, exposing her puss?. "You want to see this, don''t you?"


    He nodded. A rise of colour had bloomed on his cheeks, over the tape.


    Trailing her knickers over his face and then his ???k, Amirah fought her own need to climb on and ride hard.


    But then it became too much. She had to have him deep inside her. The desperation to feel his hot shaft pulsing against her wet puss? was too strong to ignore.


    Straddling his saliva-coated ???k, she used her hand to angle him at her puss?.


    He tensed, his fingers curling into his palms.


    A trembled of delight tapped up her spine, to see her usually dominant boyfriend reigned in was such a treat, it made her so horny.


    "I know you like to see as well as feel," she said, sliding his tip to her entrance.


    He m??n?d, his breaths were coming out in ?h?sty huffs. He lowered his hands, reaching for her and for a moment she wondered if he was about to take control.


    "Not today," she murmured, pushing them over his head again.


    Then slowly she sat upright and took his thick girth into her puss?. "So good," she ?r??n?d, her eyelids fluttering closed as she was stretched by his length. "You feel¡­ so good¡­ Max."


    He arched his spine and rose his h?ps to meet her, sinking deep.


    "Ah, yes¡­" she said, lowering fully onto him. "You''re so hard for me."


    His breaths picked up, so did hers.


    "Can you feel how wet you''ve made me?"


    He nodded. A line of tension seared over his brow.


    She leaned forward and cupped his jaw. It wouldn''t take either of them long to come. They were so ready for it.


    Her body seemed to take control, thoughts splintering away. She began to ride him hard, relishing each thrust onto his magnificently hard ???k.


    He stared up at her, as if seeing her anew.


    "I''m going to come so hard on you today," she gasped, rotating her h?ps, finding her p???sur? spots. "Oh¡­ Max."


    It was nearly there, her ?r??sm. The pressure was building so fast. She increased the pace, her ???t rolling over his concrete hard body.


    And then it was there, a sweeter than sweet ?r??sm that was all the more intense because she had absolute control. Max was her toy, her ???k, her adoring tied up lover.


    She cried out, eked out every second of p???sur?. Then as satisfaction ruled she collapsed forward, her mouth finding his over the tape.


    "It''s my day today," she gasped.


    He narrowed his eyes and tossed his head from side to side.


    "Like this, big boy." She slid to the bed with her arse angled toward him. "Do it to me like this. Now."


    He was instantly there, shoving deep. His impatience, his need, was tangible.


    "Oh yes, yes," she cried as his wide domed ???k raced over her G-spot.


    He took advantage of his sliver of control and began to fu?k her hard, blasting to full depth on each lunge.


    Amirah fought to catch her breath. Their slick flesh slapped. She flicked her hair out the way, body heat radiating from her in waves. She wanted to come again, like this, with a deep and intense pounding from behind. She gripped the sheets and rode the climb to another ?r??sm.


    It came in delicious waves and she reached behind herself to feel his solid ???k slipping in and out of her spasming puss?. He was so damn good at fu?k?n? from this angle, he always got it just right.


    And now, as her climax receded, she knew it was his turn to find p???sur?. Max adored fu?k?n? her from behind, as the session over the bonnet proved, so she''d give him another treat.


    Kneeling, she pulled him up beside her. "Tell me how you want to come?" She gripped his jaw and stared at him.


    His eyes were sparkling. His ???k was so hard it must have been uncomfortable.


    "You can''t tell me?"


    He shook his head, a pained, strangled m??n rumbled from his throat.


    She giggled and kissed him over the tape. "You can''t tell me, but you can come now, like this."


    Turning to the headboard she tipped her head. "Do you want to kiss my neck first?"


    He nodded.


    She removed the tape.


    Quickly he found the honeyed spot beneath her ear.


    She gave him a few seconds of freedom, then reapplied the tape.


    His eyes showed surprise. He''d thought he was free.


    "We haven''t finished yet." She smiled then angled her arse at him. Her wet puss? was slick and ready. "Fuck me, now, like this."


    He didn''t hesitate, he went balls deep on the first thrust.


    She grunted with the speed of his invasion and arched her back to take him as deep as she could.


    Instantly the fu?k was frantic, wild and primal. She reached behind to hook her hand around his neck. Another ?r??sm was riding toward her. She was going to come with him. She let him know by shouting out her p???sur?. Allowing each sharp howl of bliss to fill the room and echo around the walls.


    He was m??ning behind the tape, his body slamming into hers.


    Each slide of his ???k into her puss? sent her nearer to another ?r??sm. His ???k swelled at the base, telling her he was nearly there too.


    "I''m coming¡­" she shouted. "Come with me."


    He did, his muscles tensing and his pace even faster.


    She clung to the headboard, taking it, taking him, and allowed her ?r??sm to own her. It blasted through her body, shaking her nerves, searing bliss into each of her limbs. Bright lights flashed. Her heart rocketed.


    The sound of his cries, behind the tape, muffled and desperate, increased her p???sur?. His ecstasy had been captured, by her.


    Heated moisture filled her puss?, and then he began to slow.


    She dropped her head, her hair falling forward. She fought for breath.


    Max might be a big tough guy, dominant and always s?x-hungry. But he''d taken to her ruling him with surprising ease.


    She turned, ?um slipping down her inner th??hs, and carefully removed the tape. A satisfied tilt turned the ends of his lips upward. He was breathing fast and perspiration sat at his temples.


    "Did you enjoy that?"


    He nodded, his eyes full of satisfaction and p???sur?.


    She smiled and stroked his cheek. "Good, because we''ll be doing it again. Soon."


    Ends

 Chapter 219 - ALL YOU LIKE

    The table was wood. Solid, sturdy, immobile. The gloves were silk. Black, long, and sheer. The chains resting on the table were polished steel, with small clamps on each end. The room was dark, with no windows. Only a single light shone from the ceiling overhead. It was, all in all, a dungeon, yet somehow it felt warm and inviting. As unfamiliar as it were, it was a room where she couldn''t help but feel like she belonged.


    A slight shiver ran through her as she ran her fingers over the top of the dark wood table where her body was about to lay. She moved her gloved hands over the set of long chains as if ??r?ssing an object of great value. She picked up the chains and tested each of the clamps. Another shiver ran through her as she carefully set them back down. The clamps, like every object in the room, were soon to be used to torment her in ways she once only dreamed of¡­ to bring exquisite p???sur? to her entire body.


    And slight pain.


    She was aware that to achieve such heightened levels of p???sur? she first needed to accept the sensations that came with it. Accept the pain she would, eagerly, knowing that on the other side of that intense sensation a divine experience of supreme p???sur? awaited her body¡­ an experience she had waited so long to achieve.


    Finally, the time had come.


    ~


    She crawled up on the table, as she had been instructed. She wore all black¡ª a lace bra, the long gloves, and stockings that ran up her legs and crisscrossed at her h?ps, revealing her neatly trimmed b?r? puss? underneath. A perfect ensemble for what was about to come, she hoped.


    She remained on the table for no more than a moment when a slight sound startled her. She glanced up as the only door to the small dark room opened. Her hand reached beneath her for the sturdiness of the table. A tremble of fear passed through her as a handsome, stern male with short brown hair and piercing eyes entered the room. He wore polished shoes, a crisp shirt and a dark grey suit that might''ve fit in at a banker''s meeting. He was no banker.


    The older gentleman slowly approached the table. She smiled at him, trying to ease the tension of this first moment of their meeting. He did not return her smile. His steely gaze sent another tremble through her body. Despite knowing she was safe, she still felt vulnerable. With that vulnerability came a deep sense of trepidation as to her decision to finally go through with this. Her eyes darted to the dark walls, and the outline of the room''s single door. She knew the room to be soundproof, and there was no way out other than the door from which the gentleman had entered. A door she knew was now locked behind him. She let out a breath, trying to keep her body from shaking. She could do this, she was certain.


    The idea thrilled her to no end.


    She was not a submissive woman, by any means. She much preferred to take the lead in lovemaking, and men rarely objected when she had her way with them. She was a skilled lover, and enjoyed the thrill of holding a man down as she took his ???k between her lips, or climbed on top of him and ground her sensual body onto his. She always took care of her lovers'' needs, and never had any complaints. She knew how to take care of her own needs as well.


    This was different.


    Her needs were part of this experience, but her needs were secondary to what was about to happen. Her lover may let her climax, or he may keep her on edge the entire night after teasing and tormenting her body. She had no idea what he might choose. Watching the older man staring at her, with his steely eyes drinking in her very soul, she feared he might opt to do just that¡ªtease her endlessly, bringing her body to an edge she might never be able to cross. The thought scared her, but also brought her immense excitement.


    She''d heard about such a place where bondage fantasies could be brought to life. There were no limits to the types of ?r?t?? encounters one could experience at a place like this. When she first toured the facility, she did so as merely a voyeur¡­ a spectator to the ?r?t?? side of life. She truly had no intention of ever partaking in anything kinky, or submissive. Then, as these things often do, this changed.


    She found she grew bored of dating, and the men that found their way to her bedroom. "Spank me!" she''d demand. "Pull my hair!" she''d beg. They often did little more than present a love tap on her perfect little bottom.


    She needed more.


    She craved more.


    It wasn''t always the men to blame. Society had long been scolding men for so much as glancing at a woman. Asking a woman on a date was even a thing of the past. Women were not objects to be seduced, they were equal in every manner to men, as women should have been since the beginning of time.


    After many sleepless nights dreaming of being tied down and taken by a complete stranger, she had decided to go ahead with her fantasy. She selected something simple, an encounter with a single man, who would dominate her, and force her to submit to him. She had agreed to let him do whatever he chose with her body, with only one request¡ªshe wanted to be tied down.


    She didn''t know what exactly it was about the idea of her body being tied down on a table spread-eagle, her wrists and ankles bound with rope, but she grew impossibly wet at the very idea. Maybe it was the feeling of being displayed on some sacrificial altar, like a v?r??n to be taken in some dark ritual. Or maybe it was the idea of being pushed down on a teacher''s desk, her knickers thrust down to her ankles as a s?xy, older professor thrust his ???k into her quivering quim. Or maybe her s?x fantasy involved a s?xy executive chef, casting aside the chopped vegetables he was preparing for dinner from his freshly oiled butcher block, and bending her over and taking her from behind as she screamed out in ecstasy.


    She truly had no idea what made her so aroused thinking about being taken in such a manner upon a wooden table such as the one she was laying on, but she loved it.


    The idea that her body was to be on full display, and she could do nothing to stop her lover from having her in any manner he chose drove her wild with d?s?r?. She didn''t care to know precisely why this was her ultimate fantasy¡­ she only cared that it was finally about to come true.


    ~


    Her name was Elena. The man who was slowly circling the table and eyeing her supine form was named George, although she knew this not to be his real name. Real names were never used in such a place. George was tall, powerful, and methodic in his journey around the table, surveying his subject, like a painter admiring his muse. His heels echoed as he stepped across the dark stone floor, his eyes never leaving her face. Elena''s body quivered, her n?pp??s hardening into diamond stones merely from his gaze.


    George completed his circle around the table, then paused near her feet. He picked up a piece of dark rope and dragged it over her leg. Without a word, he took her foot in his hand. Slowly he began to wind the rope around her ankle. She let out a slow breath and shifted her weight back onto her hands, allowing him to do his work. George took his time. He bound one leg to the edge of the table, then the other, until her legs were spread open, unable to move. Laying her head back, he took her wrists above her head and began to bind them in a similar manner. He took his time as he wrapped the thick rope around her wrists several times. Elena tested the strength of the bonds. She knew once the knots were secured there would be no way she could raise her arms, or move her body. She would be completely tied down, unable to move¡­ unable to call anyone for help.


    She was at the mercy of this complete stranger¡­ exactly as she wished.


    It was finally happening.


    ~


    Elena knew she was beautiful, and knew full well how to use her s?xu??ity to seduce any man she chose. Tall, with dark, raven hair, luscious lips, and deep brown eyes that could capture the heart of any man, she didn''t simply turn heads when she entered a room¡­ she caused men to lose all concentration when she walked by, rendering them powerless to her beauty. This experience was not about seduction¡­ it was about submission, and she wished to learn all there was to learn.


    Elena allowed George to finish binding her wrists. He removed her bra and squeezed her br??sts hard, giving her a brief tease of what was to come. She stared up at the ceiling as his hands moved over her body¡­ over her b?r? br??sts¡­ over her neck, her mouth and lips. She extended her tongue, wetting his fingers with her saliva as he pushed them into her mouth. She licked his fingers as if she were ???k?n? his ???k, perhaps showing him that she, too, was capable of providing exquisite p???sur?. He withdrew his fingers and pushed her wrists above her head then finished securing them to the table. Elena tested her bonds. She was now completely tied down, unable to move.


    George moved to the end of the table near her feet. He picked up a solid steel chain and dragged it over her legs, and across the insides of her th??hs. She gasped as the cold metal brushed over her pubic hair, and between her lips. She arched her back, trying to force more attention to her intimate area. She yearned to be touched, but her movements had no effect on George. He moved the chains slowly up her body toward her br??sts. She bit her lip. She knew what was coming next.


    The clamps.


    Elena shivered as the cold metal chain rested on her stomach, followed by the hard, cold pinch of the clamps as they were placed on her n?pp??s. Her body writhed on the table as the blood flowed from her rock-hard n?pp??s. She had b?r?ly been touched but her entire body was already on fire. George moved slowly back down between her legs. He bent his head forward and kissed her stomach, then lower. His hands moved over her inner th??hs, then gasped as his mouth found her inner lips.


    "Oh, God," she whispered.


    She had been instructed not to speak, and feared any punishment that might come as a result. For the moment, she was safe. George''s tongue penetrated her lips, circling her ???t in agonizing, tormenting movements. Her entire body quivered. She wrapped her fingers around the ropes binding her wrists and curled her head up, straining to see what her dominant lover was doing. George''s fingers were inside her, his lips and tongue on her puss?¡­ tasting her¡­ teasing her¡­ torturing her.


    It was everything she dreamed of, and she was loving every minute of it.


    Staring directly into her eyes he pushed his fingers into her. She m??n?d and arched her back. He fingered her deeply, thrusting inside as far as she could take. Her body tensed. Her fingers and toes flexed. Another ?r??sm was building inside her. She gritted her teeth. Would he let her come again?


    She wanted to push her head up and kiss him, desperately yearning to connect with this complete stranger who was bringing her to such extreme heights of passion, but she was not supposed to do so¡­ just as she was not supposed to speak.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    "More," she whispered, begging George to touch her as she needed to be touched. The moment the words escaped her lips, she feared he would stop, and leave her in such a frenzied state.


    "Say it again," he commanded.


    "More," she begged. "Please¡­ more."


    He smiled.


    Releasing her head back down he moved back between her legs. Except he didn''t return to French kissing and teasing her with his mouth. Her heart skipped as she heard a buzzing sound. She gasped as he moved a black wand over the s?ns?t?v? skin of her br??sts. George used the device to tease her n?pp??s, both of which were now burning with the lack of blood from the clamps. She had never imagined her br??sts and n?pp??s could grow so s?ns?t?v?. They stung with pain, and they stung with a yearning to be freed from the metal clamps that held them. But she knew they wouldn''t be released.


    Not yet.


    She didn''t want him to stop.


    Not now, not ever.


    Her body shook as George pushed the device inside her. She spread her legs. Her ankles strained against the bonds, demanding to be set free, but that was not to happen. Elena was as immobile as she had been when they started.


    George removed the device from inside her. He moved back to her side then leaned down and kissed her. Without any hesitation, she kissed him back. A smile escaped her lips. She was finally able to make the connection with her tormentor she so desperately craved. They kissed again, then George moved to release the binds around her wrists and her ankles. Elena moved her arms and legs gingerly, the circulation slowly returning to her body. Next, he removed the n?pp?? clamps. The sweet sting of p???sur? shocked her as the blood rushed to her n?pp??s. She moved her hands to her br??sts and ??r?ssed them as she slowly pushed herself up on the table.


    She looked to George, wondering what was to come next.


    ~


    Her d?s?r? for submission had been fulfilled. She had endured being completely helpless, and brought to the edge multiple times, ?r??sming over and over at the talented hands and tongue of her new lover. Now, it was clear to her what needed to be done.


    It was her turn to do what she did best.


    Elena leaned forward and undid the buckle on George''s belt. She slipped her hand inside his zipper and removed his thick ???k from his trousers. Bending forward she took him between her lips. She su?k?d him eagerly, drawing his ???k deep into her mouth as George placed his hands on her back. He let out a deep grunt and she smiled to herself. She su?k?d him harder, taking his full length between her soft lips.


    Her m??ns echoed in the small, dark room. She stared up at the ceiling, the single light still shining down on the dark wood table where she had been tied and helpless moments ago. Now, free to move her arms and body, she felt more in control, and more like herself. She pushed herself up and kissed her lover, tasting him as he continued to penetrate her. He thrust back and forth, faster and faster.


    Her fantasy of being tied and restrained was complete. Now, she wanted one thing, and one thing only: to explode with her lover''s ???k buried deep inside her. She thrust her h?ps hard against him, taking his ???k as deep as she could. This time there were no ropes, no concern her lover would suddenly tear himself away, and leave her hanging. They were going to climax together.


    She cried out, coming hard from his thrusting¡­ from the tormenting¡­ from the fantasy of being tied down and completely helpless. All of it rushed through her mind as her body exploded in a final ?r??sm. George withdrew from her. His ???k exploded and his warm s?m?n shot on her skin. She slowly lowered her body back down, once again aware of the wood table beneath her¡­ the table she would never forget.


    Elena smiled deeply as George took his leave. She was already planning her next fantasy and wondering just how far she could go into this new world of p???sur? and pain, of submission, and of course, of using her body to get what she wanted. That, for her, was always the real fun. Maybe next time she would entertain multiple lovers. How can one command a roomful of men while being tied down, unable to move? It was a challenge, no doubt, but one she was thrilled to embark on in her ?r?t?? journey into the world of submission¡­ because she was never truly submitting¡­ she was always in charge.


    Always.

 Chapter 220 - MESSY LOVE

    Nobody tells you just how fu?k?n? horny you''ll feel when you''re pregnant.


    We''re all told about the sickness, exhaustion, painful br??sts, piles and all the rest, but there is most certainly one huge plus point of having hormones and a third more blood pumping around your body.


    And guess just where that extra blood likes to plump and engorge the most? Yes, your puss?. Oh my god, I''ve never felt so hungry for ?r??sms. A craving only just matched by that for ice cream.


    Angelo can''t believe his luck. We were never shy of a fu?k even before we made this child, but my libido has gone through the roof. I guess it''s Mother Nature''s way of ensuring you get enough s?x in to tide you through the first few months of parenthood¡­


    And we''ve been taking full advantage of this ''bonding'' time.


    Angelo is at the shop. I''d begged him with the desperation and passion of a lioness to go and get me some vanilla ice cream or I might die¡ªhonestly, I''m chuckling as I''m telling you but the utter need that comes over me is overwhelming. Like I might kill him if he doesn''t get me what I have to have right away. It''s a passion with an intensity and ferocity that we''ve both never experienced.


    Luckily, Angelo is a very chilled individual and knows I''m prone to fervent outbursts, while not ever on this level, he seems to take it with good grace and a smile. My heart could burst with the power of the love I feel for him. But as soon as I think it, that growing passion swells and bubbles up, the fiery wantonness also bringing impatience.


    Shit, where is he? It''s been¡­ I check the clock¡­ oh, six minutes! I''m being ridiculous. I know. But now my stomach is desperate for ice cream and my ?unt is clutching and yearning for ?r??sms.


    Unfff, I groan, running my hands to my swollen br??sts, rubbing my n?pp??s with the pads of my fingertips, drawing them to the side, pressing them hard against the ?r????s then letting them ping back onto place. The sensations this elicits sends electricity up my spine to my nape and into my hairline. Holy fu?k, it''s amazing. I do it again, watching the action through my cashmere jumper, wriggling a little to drag it off one shoulder.


    My puss? is twitching and I grind my th??hs together trying to build and relieve the feeling at the same time.


    Ah here he is, he better not tease me, I couldn''t bear it.


    "They only had strawberry babe, sorry."


    "Strawberry!" I wail like it''s the end of the fu?k?n? world. "You know I fu?k?n? hate strawberry!" My cheeks are burning with rage, but a part of me that is always just sitting and observing the action, knows I''m being unreasonable and that he''s probably only teasing¡­ he''d better be only teasing!


    I take a few breaths and let the passion subside as he walks over giving me that crooked smile and ruffles my hair.


    "You bastard!" I say, pouting as he opens the tub of vanilla and throws the lid to the side.


    "Do you honestly think Vinna," he says, tucking my hair behind my ear, "that I''d be brave enough to walk through that door with anything but the exact flavour you''d demanded?" He grins and leans in for a long languorous kiss and I''m just about to apologise when he flicks some of the ice cream to my face.


    "Hey!" My temper flares for a split second but I quash it quickly and put my finger to my cheek, wiping the ice cream then pushing it deep between my lips, indulging in the taste I''d so desperately wanted. "Mmm."


    "Good huh?" he says, coming close, his body heat prickling against my bump and br??sts.


    "So good."


    "Fuck hey, come on," I snap and he grins. I whip my face forward, grabbing the spoon and sup ravenously at the delicious cold liquid.


    He takes another dip, letting it ooze into my mouth then withdraws a bit, just enough so it trickles down my chin and he leans in to lick it up. The tickle at the corner of my mouth sends that spark to my ???t and I wriggle, a groan emanating from my throat.


    "You like that huh?" he says, daubing a splash of cold ice cream onto my d¨¦collet¨¦.


    I am teetering on the line between arousal and fury. I hate the feel of the cold slathering down my neck, but I also love it. The sensation travelling far, spreading that electricity to every nerve, pulsing and expanding until it settles very nicely deep in my ?unt.


    "Fuck you," I say and he growls, dipping his head down to my ?h?st and mopping up the mess he''s just made. He drags down my jumper exposing my shoulder and left br??st in all its heaving glory and flattens out his tongue to take as much as he can in one hungry needy lick.


    Oh my god, I could swoon. He ??ps in a long stroke up the side of my tit to the edge of my ?r???? where he pauses. Making his tongue into a tiny point, he batters it to the tip of my tightening n?pp??. Oh, Christ, that''s sending me. I grab his mop of hair and pull him, latching him on, begging him to suckle at my desperate nub. And he does, oh how he does, elongating and stretching it deep into the back of his mouth where his clever tongue undulates.


    He releases me with a pop, just as I think I could have come from that stimulation alone and I cry out in frustration.


    He ignores me and helps take off my top, ??r?ssing every dip and curve of my bump and br??sts as he does. Then, reaching for the carton again, he slathers more ice cream over my t?ts, as if I''ve been splattered in his spunk. We both grin wickedly at the sight of my dishevelled, apparently used body then he feeds me again with the sticky fluid before cleaning up his mess with his mouth.


    I''m twisting in the chair now, my need and arousal have built so much that I''m whimpering, desperate for a touch between my th??hs.


    He reads me again and brings out the wand vibrating massager. It springs to life with a hard buzz and my puss? reacts like Pavlov''s dog, watering and lubricating like a thirsty bitch. I spread my legs wide but he pushes the thick bulbous head to my t?ts, teasing and tweaking them while I dissolve in a pool of my own want.


    "You''re desperate for this aren''t you?" he says knowing full well I could snatch the damn thing and fu?k it savagely before his very eyes. Desperate indeed, I''ll show him desperate.


    I reach for it but he makes a no, no, warning sign and motions at me not to worry.


    Again, his teasing pushing me to the brink¡ªedging my fury to draw my passion and fire right to the depths of my greedy wanton ?unt.


    My ???t is twitching as I spread my th??hs as wide as I can in the chair. Legs outstretched, I peer over my bump to where he is kneeling, staring right at my puss?, adoring it, preparing it for what it d?s?r?s.


    He places the wand tip to my ???t?r?s and I cry out. Fuck, it is everything, he is everything. I''m everywhere and nowhere all at once, my ?unt is clenching around nothing but its own plump arousal and I''m begging him to press it onto me.


    "Please, Angelo¡­"


    But still, he teases, not hearing my sobs of desperation.


    "I need to be closer to you," he says and shuffles his way in behind me on the chair. "There, that''s it. Now I can watch as you watch¡­"


    Isn''t it strange how another person can know you better than you even know yourself? I love that about us. He is a master of reading my body language even when it conflicts with my own thoughts. Me believing I like it one way, then he delivers a completely different reality and drives me wild.


    The first time it happened was behind the cinema not long after we''d first met. I''d dragged him in the darkened alleyway hoping to have him fu?k me from behind up against the back door, my face pressed into the rough wooden exit, imagining the grazes that would form like badges of honour on my cheek and shoulder. I''d raised my tiny skirt and pulled my sodden knickers to the side and turned to face the door but he''d flipped me back round and fallen to his knees before me, slinging my leg over his shoulder and eaten me out right there. I''d come and come on his face and clever hot fu?k?n? tongue, gripping him into me as my th??hs clenched around his neck, at once fearful of suffocating him and not giving one fu?k if I did.


    Of course, as we''d collapsed, panting together in the darkened sordid piss-stained alley, I''d apologised again and again from nearly smothering him. But he said he''d have died a very fu?k?n? happy man if it had happened. I''d tried to drag out his ???k and suck it but he insisted he was fine. Fine until he got me back to his place and fu?k?d me senseless on the sofa while the streetlight streamed in all around us.


    I''m thinking of that now as he ??r?sses my br??sts, teasing, tantalising, taking his time, seemingly always patient for his p???sur?.


    Me though, when I want it, I want it right fu?k?n? now or I fear I will lose my mind.


    I think that''s what he loves to witness best, that complete unravelling at his hand. The moment where I almost come undone with his tormenting, then, and only then, does he let me have that sweet sublime release¡­


    But not yet.


    The sugary ice cream has warmed and even begun to dry in places where it''s trickled below my ribs and as we spoon on the chair, I turn my face to kiss him. He responds, his fingers winding around my neck and into my hairline in that way that drives me to utter p???sur? oblivion.


    "Please¡­" I whimper and he finally pushes the wand to my fluttering puss?.


    My whole body undulates with my breath and he presses the large head onto my ???t. The shuddering starts from deep within my ?unt, all the way inside to my core. It''s as if I can feel each of the fronds of my extended ???t swell and become engorged, filling up with the sweet pure juices of need. I can visualise every branch of p???sur?, every fork in the path of my anatomy. It''s sublime, I lick my lips and let my tongue explore the inside of my mouth imagining it is the same feel of my ?unt. All slippery and yielding.


    And now, and now, I flip into that other zone, that point of no return where I''m hanging, static all around as the wand buzzes and resonates deep within my ?unt¡ªthe tip of my ???t a gate to my soul then he turns up the vibrations and I roar. The building and rising, surging and climbing until at last, I tip over the edge and crash out into pure blinding hot p???sur?.


    I''m panting as I come to, cradled in his strong arms¡ªwand still clamped between my th??hs. He''s had the good grace to switch it off, knowing full well I might never come back from that ?r??smic plane. I b?r?ly know how long I''ve been coming. It''s like awakening from the most beautiful dream.


    "Angelo, what the fu?k?" I smile and can''t help placing my finger to my lip, nibbling on it. "I was gone!"


    He cuddles me in tight, easing the wand out from between my th??hs.


    "Mmm," he groans, nuzzling into my neck. "That was amazing. You are amazing. I fu?k?n? love you."


    My breath catches in my ?h?st. Another thing they don''t really warn you about. The moments of sheer and utter emotion that you just can''t escape. You just have to let it wash over you and hope that whoever you''re with can cope with your outbursts.


    Lucky for me, Angelo as his name suggests is a complete angel and just goes with it, letting my emotion pour from my soul and into his.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok," he soothes, massaging my still heaving br??sts, coiling his fingers around my n?pp??s. Oh fu?k, here we go again.


    As they spring up, super s?ns?t?v? with heightened nerves, his thickening ???k nudges at my back. And suddenly I''m fu?k?n? ravenous for it.


    I ease myself up out of the chair and sink down between his knees gazing up to his slack expression. His jaw is set in that way that I can see the haze of ?ust has descended and the only thing he d?s?r?s is to come. I am hungry too. My craving for his sweet succulent d??k is rising.


    I wish I could tease him the way he teases me but I can''t. I''m too basic, I need to act on my impulses right away. I take his hardening ???k in my fist and begin to ride it with my hand slowly at first until my mouth is watering and the need to gobble him up is too great.


    I open my mouth and launch onto him as he grabs my hair and thrusts my head onto his. I slam the back of my throat onto his bellend, taking him good and rough like a revenge fu?k for the teasing he gave me. It''s good, so fu?k?n? good.


    I try to take him beyond my gag reflex but resistance sets in, so I wrap my fist around the root of his shaft again, making a buffer so he can fu?k my face with abandon. I slam with all my passion until my lips bruise against my fists. He''s groaning, gripping my hair by the roots, using his h?ps now, we are both bucking and fu?k?n?, rising and drawing out that thick needy ?ust that only a hard fast climax can remedy.


    The surge in his balls gulps through his big ???k and up, hot jizz launching into my hungry, hungry throat, again and again it spurts deep and my eyes are streaming, trying to hold on until I''ve milked every last drop.


    Finally, as my lungs scream like they are going to burst, we release each other, his dripping ???k softening and his spunk dribbling down my chin and onto my ?h?st just like the ice cream.


    It''s a perfect circle of events and as I reach for the tub, the devil gets into me once again and just as he is closing his eyes in that dozy satisfied way, I flick the spoon and a splatter of milky liquid splashes all over his face.


    Fury flashes and he leaps for me sending me spiralling back and onto the rug where he kisses me deep and hard, our fire and passion matching and rising once again¡­


    No, they don''t tell you about any of this at your midwife appointments¡­

 Chapter 221 - SUMMER BALL

    Lorna has a new boyfriend. Wait, she can''t really call him that. No, it''s much more casual, more realistic to say Paul is a lover, or maybe even just a distraction. But it is certainly different to any other romantic diversion she''s had. This is because he''s kinky, really rude and dirty-minded. Yes, something rather indecent has developed. But it''s refreshing, freeing, almost empowering, she''s absolutely loving it.


    After their first date, a night filled with penetrating looks, building ?ust and suggestive glances, they''d ripped each other''s clothes off in the hallway when they got to her flat. They''d fu?k?d hard, furiously and noisily against the wall.


    She''s always enjoyed s?x. A lot. But being with him brings this out of her in the most carnal way. It really has been hot, passionate and intense.


    It surely helps that he''s attractive; tall, blond and has a bone structure to die for. But, more than this, it''s that he likes her to talk. He demands that Lorna tells him about her other s?xu?? encounters, whispers in her ear while they are fu?k?n? and wants to know what turns her on. His sapiosexual kink manifests in how he begs her to regale him in lurid detail of all the other men she has pleased and exactly how. She is so turned on by this; it''s so ?r?t??, such a thrill being able to share her darkest ??wd memories. In the past, she''s felt s?ut-shamed for admitting how much she yearns for a good hard pounding and how often she thinks about it. He encourages this, celebrates her for it; he doesn''t think she''s deviant.


    Lorna never knows when she''s going to see Paul next but, when she does, fireworks go off. She doesn''t ask him what he''s doing when they''re not together, and definitely not who he''s with. She already knows he''s a busy guy in demand; her friend who introduced them had warned her. But still, she waits to hear from him knowing it''s worth it. They rarely make it anywhere near the bedroom; it could be the kitchen table (such as that time which left her quivering and bruised), or up against the wall in a pub toilet, and once even in a park behind some bushes, their jeans around their ankles. It''s always fiery and fervent, there''s a chemical desperation in their want for each other''s bodies. And he always wants to hear what or rather ''who'' she''s been doing since he last saw her.


    He''s started to give her ?ssignments too which she finds really naughty. She loves being told what to do and having wicked tasks to complete. Something deep in her psyche is triggered; an almost childlike d?s?r? to please and so she approaches her challenges with gusto.


    This week, she has a new mission. Now that he''s heard she will be all glammed up and going alone to the Summer Ball he has given his command; she must seduce a stranger and fu?k a guy outside, preferably up against or over a wall. And of course, he wants her to tell him every single smutty detail afterwards.


    She is so full of excitement about the night ahead. Lorna''s friend, Cheri, who had invited her to the event, had promised lots of hot eligible men. She has the morning to prepare and decides to languish in a bubble bath, deliciously scented with floral oils. Sunlight streams in through the window and the water shimmers on her pert br??sts. Her n?pp??s pucker and peak with arousal as she is flooded with playful thoughts of today''s prospects.


    Will there be a willing victim for me to pounce on and complete my s?ut-work for Paul¡­ and for myself of course? she thinks to herself.


    She is horny, excited about the idea of meeting someone she fancies. The flirtation, the build-up, the hunt¡­ and hopefully getting some hot banging s?x. Her hands move down her body, her wet skin is sensually silky. Before she knows it, her fingers have delved into soft puss? folds beneath the bubbles, finding her swelling ???t. She makes slow teasing circular motions. Her h?ps thrust upwards and her legs slide open. The water slops over the edge of the bath as she moves rhythmically. The motion of her fingers speeds as she grabs a glass dildo she keeps by the bath for moments like these when overwhelming urges force her to masturbate. She sinks the glass inside her, its coldness is a shock making her emit sharp panting gasps. She thrusts it inside in quick short bursts while her fingers are still stroking her hardening little bud. It doesn''t take long before she shudders with an ?r??sm, her mind unravelling, submitting to her d?s?r?. Her breath quickens, her heart is pounding through her ?h?st wall, head flung back against the cold enamel of the bath, as gradually she slips down liquidly into the overflowing cup of her p???sur?.


    After her delightfully liberating bath of self-love, she finishes pampering with lotions and shimmer applied to her skin but in a more hurried fashion now; she doesn''t want to be late for the car picking her up. Her wardrobe has many suitable options, but she wants to make a dazzling entrance at the party. Paul had helped her choose. He''d come over last night, adding to the complicit nature of their s?x fantasy. He rifled her und?rw??r drawer and told her which s?xy lingerie he''d like to imagine her wearing while she pulls another guy. He''d selected a small black lacy set asking her to model them first. Then he fu?k?d her with the knickers on, roughly pulling them to the side and thrusting her deeply with his rock-hard ???k, but not before first pressing his tongue into her slit over the top of the lacy fabric. She hasn''t washed them since then; slipping on her already slightly s?x-soiled p?nt??s makes her shudder with need. It''s filthy. Wrong. Almost taboo. It''s this kind of kinky s?x that makes her wild with carnal aspirations. She is at the pinnacle of her feminine power and capable of anything.


    Lorna steps down from the taxi, her long stockinged legs reaching into the glittering late autumn sunlight. The drive up the wide tree-lined avenue had been promising and she isn''t disappointed with this impressive vista; a huge sprawling country house stands grandly before her. Steeped in history with its Tudor gothic styling and opulence, imposing tall chimney stacks and black-leaded multiple squared windows blinking with the sun''s reflections. There is a small lake in front of it surrounded by exquisite floral planting; vibrant colours bursting forth the well-manicured beds.


    This is going to be good! she thinks.


    After a few enjoyable hours talking and flirting with people in these magnificent surroundings she finds herself being ushered to the tables for a sit-down meal. Her ''challenge'' had been going well and she''d been laying some seeds that she hopes will come to fruition. The guys have been extremely attentive thus far. She scans around the table and smiles inwardly, there is real promise here. Cheri has done her proud; she is the only single woman at a table of seven men!


    Hell yes! Let the dance begin, she muses.


    If this was the animal kingdom gums would be flared, teeth would be b?r?d, sharp claws pointed, fur standing on end. There is a contest simmering underneath each of these men''s every gesture. Palpable testosterone fills the atmosphere with manly intention pulsating around the table as the guys try their best to attract and maintain her attention. She feels a jolt of exhilaration as she sees the man to her left notice her put down her almost empty glass and reach for the wine bottle to refill it. A disappointed expression clouds his face as he sees that he is too late. The man two over on her right has beaten him to it. Victory flashes on the second man''s face as he pours some more wine slowly into the glass. He holds her gaze while one eyebrow raises with a suggestive cheeky grin. This man, Karl, had already impressed her earlier in the evening. He''d introduced himself as they''d chatted by a grand fireplace and greeted her again with an expansive warm smile and (entirely unnecessary) lingering handshake when they''d been seated. Points again to Karl now! She returns the grin and says thank you graciously.


    This is going well, she realises these men are like putty in her hands, but she mustn''t drop her guard or ?ssume a done deal. It''s all to play for but this tantalising tournament is really turning her on, her tiny black lacy p?nt??s dampening with her ?ust and the exhilaration of the chase. The man to her left tries again and passes her the bread basket but she isn''t interested in this overly earnest man of little substance. She''d already tried a conversation and found it, and him, lacking. The absence of charisma isn''t something she can easily define, it''s just not there. Intelligence and wit are just as important to her as looks.


    But Karl, he is promising. He''d begun a conversation with her, effortlessly asking her about her job, her life. He makes her laugh; his eyes twinkle, and the outline of his taught lean body makes her blush privately as she imagines getting him outside to one of the many courtyards or the walled garden to un-pop those bu??ons and see what virile delight lurks beneath.


    Will he be smooth ?h?sted? She wonders.


    After the meal finishes, she sees him take out a vape and stand up. He winks at her and strides off in the direction of the door to the garden. She waits a few minutes then grabs her handbag and casually follows. On the way, she spies an unmanned table with flutes and bottles of bubbly. She impetuously snatches up a bottle and two glasses. This is utterly reckless, she is charged now, her sole mission crystal clear. This man is in her sights. She steps outside and looks around panicking slightly at first, as she can''t spot him.


    ''Damn! Where is he?'' Lorna says under her breath.


    Then she sees it. A tell-tale vape cloud trickles out from behind a wall. She saunters over and peeks around the rough bricks trying hard to appear casual. There is a little courtyard and a table where he''s placed his jacket and drink while he stands puffing looking effortlessly sultry, as he blows mists from his mouth.


    "There you are! I thought you might be feeling thirsty¡­" she says, now feeling almost shy.


    She swallows her nerves and advances. Karl laughs and leans forward, ?ustful intent on his face obvious as his hands encircle her waist. He is evidently expecting her.


    "Fantastic idea, good girl," he says, although his intoxicating eyes are doing most of the talking. "Do you know how hot you look? Fucking hell! I hoped you would come and find me."


    He walks her over to the table, sits her down and pulls her closer to him and they immediately start to kiss. Her excitement spills over, she giggles; it is infectious, and he laughs too. He grabs the bottle and opens it; his eyes penetrating her as he fires the cork off. They laugh again conspiratorially while they sip the drinks he''s poured, hardly able to tear their eyes from each other.


    Yes, she''s made it happen! Lorna thinks gleefully.


    She can''t wait to tell Paul, he will be so proud of her for moving this quickly.


    As she drinks, savouring the softly fizzing bubbles popping on her tongue, she takes in Karl''s image. Like all the men at the ball, he''s scrubbed up. But he, in particular, has perfected a suave look and is breathtakingly handsome in his smart shirt and waistcoat. He moves closer and begins running his fingers up her th??hs and she pushes her body towards him to give him a green light. His hands move higher and she opens her legs, allowing him to travel all the way and press her swelling puss? through her black knickers. They are completely alone in this little secret enclosure, however, the thought that anyone could discover them, interrupt and catch them in flagrante delicto, is electrifying. She doesn''t particularly know anyone here, so she decides she doesn''t care. The thrill of being found is definitely worth it.


    They continue kissing passionately, his soft yet firm and masterful lips press against hers, his tongue explores her, teases her. She rocks her h?ps as he watches with wide-eyed delight as she thrusts herself onto his fingers wantonly. Her hand tracks down his body and begins massaging his ???k through his trousers, his gasp is audible, as she deftly unleashes him.


    An exquisite aroma of jasmine wafts down from the trailing plants growing over the walls, perfuming the air around them, its intoxicating scent adds to her heady arousal.


    She takes his d??k in her hand and starts wanking his shaft slowly at first then increases her tempo. He is still fingering her ?unt, holding her little black sequinned dress up out of the way. They are really boiling for each other, their torrid passion intensifying.


    "Yes, yes, I''m so wet now, please will you fu?k me?" she pants into his ???k.


    He really doesn''t need any more encouragement. Karl pulls her up, turns her over and tugs her now dripping wet p?nt??s down. With one thrust he rams his d??k home, plundering her gaping, glistening wet gash. She inhales loudly as he continues riding her deeply from behind. Her knees rub against the cold hardness of the marble table. He shunts her; she holds tighter, fingers turning white. She liked combat-wounds, an emblem of her filthy rutting, so a friction burn wouldn''t be a problem; she will wear it with pride like a s?ut with a strut.


    Her long hair dangles free as the carefully placed pins dislodge. It flows liberally over her face and back as she grips the edge of the table even more firmly. Lorna is aware he can''t see her face. She likes this feeling of being hidden and that he is unable to read her expressions. Their fu?k?n? is animalistic, desperate and shockingly filling. It almost hurts, and she forces herself to breathe into the intense engulfing sensations and sees blackness and stars inside her.


    "Fuck this is so good," she pants.


    She reaches around, holding onto her bu????ks and provocatively pulls her own ?ss cheeks open enabling ever more pounding. He responds perfectly, and as they bounce together she marvels at how they''ve achieved such an incredible frenzied pace in so short a time.


    Just as she reaches a crescendo he pulls her around to kiss him, forcing her body into him greedily, still with such frenetic hunger. Intuitively he knows how to prolong her shuddering delight. He drops to his knees and licks her ?unt lavishly, luxuriating in her slick ?r??smic juices and thrilling her throbbing bu??on. She pulls his head into her and wet waves of exquisite magic wash over her. Above and around them twinkling disco lights seemed to be celebrating their secret union.


    He sees her overcome with unbearable p???sur? and swiftly stands up, briefly kisses her and fu?ks her again on her back, this time with one leg raised up. He smiles at this enhanced view of his turgid erection impaling her.


    "This is fantastic!" Karl breathes to her, head strained back in absolute gay abandon.


    "Ohhhh, fu?k that''s really good!" she gasps. "My turn now, I really want to taste you."


    He stands up and pushes her gently down to her knees. Her heart thumps as she takes his ???k, delighting in su?k?n? him and stroking him simultaneously, adoringly kissing and ???k?n? the glans, first slowly then faster. All the while Lorna looks up at him teasingly as he holds his shirt out of the way. She really loves su?k?n? his marvellous appendage. She adores the feeling of power this gives her over him. He is really at her mercy as she showers him with her delectable d??k-devotions.


    A sudden thought of sharing all of this with her other lover, causes a surge of fiery heat in her th??hs to travel and land in her groin. She tries to focus on being in the moment; to memorise every delicious detail of this clandestine liaison. She has designs to weave every sordid second into a scintillating tale to relate to Paul.


    Despite this aim to stay present, she realises she is in fact lost for a few moments and now finds she is on her front again. Karl has turned her over and is rutting her from behind. The cold marble of the table presses into her face, the coolness somehow grounding. He really humps her hard and she presses her h?ps back into him, taking him deep. She has become a cavernous vessel, only there to submit and be filled up with his manly ?ssaults. This thought turns her into quite a frenzy as he uses her dress to pull her towards him. It''s in the way, so he swiftly pulls it off. Carefully chosen by Paul now discarded by Karl.


    For the finale, he flips her onto her back and again fu?ks her rampantly as if she is unbreakable. He is close. So close. He slows and watches while she rubs herself, totally absorbed in sublime p???sur? and arching her curvaceous back. The sight of her is obviously too much, he can''t help it. He rams harder then finally jerks out and rains his come down, copiously covering her inner th??h and ?ss.


    He kisses her as he recovers the power of speech.


    "Wow! That. Was. Incredible!"


    Karl still looks blown away by her. He fixes her eyes and smiles that addictive smile. This was better than she could have imagined.


    "We probably should join the party¡­" Lorna gasps, still out of breath.


    "Erm, maybe yes¡­" he replies with a cheeky suggestive look that tells her he has other ideas. "Or maybe not, I saw a wall over there, I''d love to fu?k your gorgeous body over it again in about 2 minutes once I''ve recovered¡­"


    Oh yes, this will certainly be one hell of a tale to tell Paul¡­


    Ends

 Chapter 222 - Limo driver confesses to watching wild group s?x in the back of his car

    I''ve just got to tell you what happened in the back of the car last night.


    More than that, I''ve got to tell you about the whole job. Every bloody bit of it.??


    Because you are just not going to believe it.


    So I get this call at about three yesterday afternoon. It''s New Year''s Eve. And it''s a New Year''s Eve like no other. I''ve got no jobs. No one has any jobs. Because nowhere is open. Lockdown has shot all of us in this line of work. Rides are rare. But I get this call for a booking. Now I''m interested, but first up I ask if it''s a joke.


    The caller ?ssures me she is one hundred per cent genuine. Her name is Alexis and I remember her. She shares an apartment with two other girls. She''s booked several times before, and I know she likes to have a laugh and a good time. She often books last minute after a few drinks.


    She tells me she''s fed up with this lockdown.


    "Don''t I know it," I reply. "It''s hitting my business real bad."


    She says that her flatmates and her are missing bars and parties and clubs and people and fun.


    "I''m with you on that," I say. "I''m missing them and those fares."


    Then she asks if she could hire the limo. Tonight. She knows I''ve got a limo in the fleet, though I''ve only ever booked her a cab before.


    She tells me that she and her flatmates want to have their own New Year''s Eve party tonight. In the limo! They want to be picked up in the square, by the big Christmas tree, at ten. They want the bar in the back fully stocked and several bottles of bubbly on ice. If they can''t go to the party, the party''s going to go for them!


    "I can do that," I tell them. "No trouble."


    Then comes the big request. They want a human with a ???k waiting for them in the limo. That''s God''s honest truth. They want a stud. And I''ve only got seven hours to find one! But they are willing to pay, and god do I need the money.


    So, I talk to my business partner. We make a few quick decisions. And what is that saying about decisions like that? Decide in haste, repent at leisure. So, we decided in haste. Real haste. But there ain''t going to be any repenting afterwards, I''m telling you. And seven hours later I''m driving to the square.


    They see me as I pull up and straight away they start chattering and giggling. Excited. Eager. Enjoying that ''before'' moment. They dance and skip up to the limo, arm in arm.


    So I nod to Angelo (he''s my stand-in stud, I''ll tell you about this later) to act the gentleman and get out and open the door for them and offer them a drink.


    The three of them pile in like it was the end of the party, not the start of it. I''m telling you, they were buzzing. The fizz starts to flow and they are cheering and laughing like they were at a festival and the lead act had just walked on.


    The kissing soon follows. With all that kissing and downing those glasses of champagne, the atmosphere is pretty fu?k?n? high, I can tell you.


    I look carefully¡ªin the mirror of course (God¡ªI''m trying to be subtle) ¡ªand see they aren''t just kissing my stud. They are passionately kissing each other too. Like they are into girls as much as they are into guys. You get the picture?


    So I ask them where they want to go because all I know is that they''ve booked me for two hours. Now I''m thinking that they are heading to some illegal party or something like that. But Alexis just tells me to drive around the city, go wherever I like, just to end up back at their place when their time''s up.


    I drive around the city centre, making up a journey when I hear that they''ve been giving each other dares and I need to head for that old bridge over the river.


    When I drive over, I realise one of them is going to wave her t?ts out of the window. Fucking, bloody hell! So they open the window and lean out and Alexis only goes and pulls down her fu?k?n? bra and shows her b??bs to the world! What about my fu?k?n? licence?


    The car behind flashes its headlights overtakes us and the driver gives me this thumbs-up sign. A flash for a flash. Jeez, I''m thinking, I just hope no one is making a note of my licence plate.


    They wind up the window, climb back in and the drink keeps flowing and I''m wondering if I put enough bottles in the fridge. And as they drink, the kissing sort of gets a bit deeper. Their tongues are touching¡ªbetween the girls and my stud and between the girls themselves. Suddenly their hands are all over him, running up his ?h?st, around his neck, on his cheek then down to his crotch.


    Now, I''m trying to keep my eye on the road but it''s fu?k?n? hard not to keep staring in the mirror. This is hot action. These girls are s?xy. Real s?xy. One has those boots that pull up over the knees. ''Fuck me'' boots I think they call them. I''m thinking she''s going to get well and truly fu?k?d.


    Now I always keep a Polaroid camera in the car. It''s good for weddings and prom nights. Clients like to take snaps of themselves looking good. And Alexis sees it and starts taking shots of each other. Only they take shots of their arses, and I see that one of them rocks onto her back and opens her legs. No knickers. There''s a snap. There are laughs. Out of the camera comes a shot of a puss?. I''m not kidding you. A polaroid of a puss?!


    Anyhow, things then move up a gear in the back. The three of them unbutton Angelo''s shirt, unzip his fly and free his ???k, which of course is as hard as a rod. It springs out, keen to see some action.


    I have to swerve a bit as I''m drifting across lanes. Now you can''t blame me for looking more in the mirror than at the road. You''d do the same. Come on, admit it?


    Now, you won''t fu?k?n? believe what the three of them do next. They gather round in a circle, all their hands on his ???k, then start ???k?n? it together, like it''s a lollipop they''re sharing. Each enjoying little licks of his helmet before one of them turns to kiss him on the lips.


    I slow up at a roundabout and glance back at the action behind me.


    They are now taking turns to give him a s?xy blowjob. Each one takes his ???k right into their mouth and then bobs up and down.


    I''m worrying Angelo''s not going to hold out. The thought of three women deep throating him one after another, coating his ???k with their saliva and then passing him on to their friend is fu?k?n? hot. And I''m just praying that he doesn''t shoot his load too soon as I sense that each one wants him to fu?k them before the journey''s over.


    I have to turn right to avoid the one-way system. And when I''m through with the manoeuvre, I look back and there''s just this vision of three faces and one ???k. This ???k is the complete focus of their attention¡ªthey are ???k?n?, lubing it and loving every inch of it. Three greedy faces; one lucky ???k.


    I''m still trying to keep my eyes on the road, but I''m drawn more and more to the rear mirror. I''m forgetting to indicate. I''m turning late. I''m having to slam my brakes on. But I''ve just got to see what''s happening behind me.


    I adjust my mirror and notice that now there''s more going on than just ???k su?k?n?. The girl in those boots starts to kiss the one in the little back dress. They are a cute duo in their matching ponytails.


    Now they''re seriously into each other. Really seriously. And now I''m working out that there''s going to be more than just ???k on the menu tonight. Not that they''ve moved completely on, every now and then they break from each other''s lips and give the ???k a fu?k?n? good ???k?n?.


    You know, I reckon they''re used to this. It all seems to come very naturally to them. I''m guessing these girls have had orgies together before. Whatever''s happening between them, there''s always one keeping up the action on the ???k¡ªlicking, pumping and keeping it hard, making sure it is always in play.


    By now I can''t even see my stud''s face anymore, he''s somewhere there, but all I can see is his ???k, lips, legs, arms and arses.


    I turn back to the road. Traffic lights. I slow up and put the handbrake on. Glancing back in the mirror I see that the ???k su?k?n? has paused and Alexis has got up and is straddling my guy reverse cowgirl style, and eases her puss? over his shaft and slowly slides down him.


    There''s always this look on a girl''s face when she is first entered. I always latch on to it when I watch p?rn. And Alexis sure has that look¡ªit''s sort of excitement mixed with contentment.


    You know, I had this feeling that she was the one who was going to have the first fu?k. She booked the trip after all, and she sure is the one calling the shots. She''s now riding up and down that ???k. He''s not moving. He''s just sitting there letting her control the rhythm. God, I hope the feeling of tight puss? walls (pussies always feel a bit tighter in reverse cowgirl, don''t they?) isn''t going to push him over the edge?


    The car behind me hoots. The lights have turned green, but I hadn''t noticed. I pull away and when the traffic calms on a straight section of road I glance in the mirror again.


    Things have changed. Alexis rather than the ???k is now the centre of everyone''s attention. The girls are each su?k?n? her n?pp??s, and a male hand is stroking her ???t.


    I''ve got to tell you, she has such the most stunning puss?. Immaculately trimmed ginger triangle pointing to perfectly smooth lips below.


    I look closer and see that beautiful shaved puss? of hers catch the light of some bright Christmas decorations we pass. She is wet. Gloriously, fu?k?n? wet.


    I''m just glad that the limousine is automatic, as this is now becoming a one-handed drive. It was the sight of her puss? and gliding up and down his ???k filling my mirror which did it for me. There''s no way I''m going to be indicating after that.


    The two girls are now taking it in turns to rub Alexis'' ???t, and she starts to m??n. Every now and then one of them pulls the ???k out of her and gives it a fu?k?n? good ???k?n?.


    Alexis picks up the speed and her m??ns get louder and she comes. But it''s one of those small climaxes that leaves you still hot and wanting more. She eases off the ???k and the girl in the silver dress gives it a deep throating, before straddling it herself and easing it slowly inside her. After a few thrusts, Alexis, still in charge, pulls it out and shares a lick with the girl in black, before popping it back and smacking the girl''s arse. I catch glimpses of the silver girl''s puss?, pulled tight by Angelo''s ???k, as she slides up and down. I see her lips rub the sides of his shaft, and I''m sensing that she''s gripping it hard, squeezing it tight.


    As the girl in silver rides Angelo, Alexis helps the other to get out of her dress. So, each one is going to have a fu?k of their own.


    With her dress off, Alexis only fu?k?n? grabs some ice from the bucket on the bar and rubs in on her n?pp??s, firming them up nicely.


    My stud, having fu?k?d silver girl, now sits up to take the last girl from behind. This is the one time he is in control, and he thrusts away dictating the rhythm. Her n?pp??s pucker and her cheeks redden. Now, her puss? is the last to be p???sur?d, and Jeez is she in need of this fu?k. My gaze slips to a reflection of her puss? in the back window. Her juices are flowing. And I mean flowing. Thank God the upholstery is leather and I can wipe it clean in the morning.


    Last is certainly not least is the girl in black''s m??ns and that sated look on her face is anything to go by. She is rocking back into that ???k and eagerly taking it deep inside her ?unt.


    For a moment I think my wonderful stud has come, but he pulls back, ???k standing rigid and unmilked.


    By now I''ve reached their apartment and have parked up outside. I sense that I''ve got the timing about right as they have all been fu?k?d and just need to enjoy Angelo''s come.


    I''m not far off coming myself as I can focus on my fun now I''m no longer driving.


    They re-form that circle around his ???k, and lick as a three, while Alexis pumps him with her hand, building up speed until I see his body tense and he lets out a m??n.


    His spunk seeps out into three eager mouths. They share it between them, each getting a few sticky drips that coat their lips. And then they only fu?k?n? kiss each other. Spunk coated lips kissing spunk coated lips. And then I hear a contented purring coming from them as they milk that ???k dry, su?k?n? it as it ever so slowly softens.


    I can hold out now more and I come too. I try to stifle my m??ns. I''m sure they don''t realise and I get away with it.


    In the back, they are celebrating and pop the cork on the last bottle of champagne and the four of them toast their ride.


    Am I fu?k?n? jealous or what?


    After they finish the bottle, I get out and open the door for them. You can see a look of surprise as I help them out. They ?ssumed it would be the usual driver and asked why I''d taken his place. There was no fu?k?n? way he was going to do this fare.


    "Heck no," I say. "This job was always going to be mine."


    Alexis asks if I was watching from the driver''s seat.


    Now I don''t know what to say. So I test the water: "Would you be cross if I''d taken a peek?"


    "Fuck no," she says. "It''s just made it even hotter knowing the driver was watching¡­" she winks and eyes me up and down, "especially since the driver happens to be a very s?xy woman."


    Heat rushes to my cheeks and Alexis hands me the fare.


    "By the way, where did you find him?" Alexis asks casting a glance to Angelo. "He''s hot," she says. "Few guys could have lasted the ride and kept so hard for so long."


    I smile as she tells me they all liked the way he was up for the challenge. "And he has the most gorgeous ???k!"


    "I know that ???k only too well," I tell her.


    "How so?" asks Alexis.


    "Because he is my fu?k?n? husband," I reply, raise one eyebrow and smile.


    She smiles back looking delighted. "Go him! Go you!"


    So, I know you aren''t going to believe what I have just told you. I don''t blame you. If I were sitting where you are I wouldn''t believe it either. But here are the fu?k?n? Polaroids to prove it.

 Chapter 223 - Lovers together enjoying the intimacy of pregnant s?x

    He''d been gone for so long, this last job requiring four miserable weeks without him at home, instead some 3,500 kilometers away in New York City. Damn, but Vinna missed him. She missed his smile and the sound of his voice. In the mornings, she ached for the heat and smell of his body that lingered on the sheets after Angelo woke and went to start the kettle.


    This trip, Vinna missed him more than normal. Most likely, she figured, because of the pregnancy. In the last month, her body had changed so drastically, she knew Angelo would be shocked when he saw her. She was a little concerned regarding how he''d feel about her body; a body that had always been slim and slender was now swollen and stretched.


    His flight landed late last night. By the time he''d gotten home and showered, the man was exhausted. They''d talked, laughed, touched. They did make love, but it was rushed and quick, both eager to be together.


    Vinna smiled as she fixed the tea, remembering the feel of his ?h?st pressed against her back. The warmth of his breath on her neck. His rough hands traveling her body.


    She rose early this morning. She showered and, slipping on his shirt and throwing her blonde hair into a messy bun, Vinna ran to the bakery to get breakfast, which she planned to serve him in bed.


    But not yet. She had other ideas for this morning. Now, clad only in his shirt and her underthings, she made her way down the hall. When she reached their bedroom door, a steaming cup in each hand, she stopped and admired him.


    Lost in a book, it took a moment for him to look up.


    "I wondered where you were." He smiled, his eyes taking in her body, the white bra and knickers beneath his open shirt. Angelo''s gaze lingered on her belly, now round and full at 28 weeks. "Come here," he said, closing the book.


    Vinna settled on the bed. "I got fresh scones. Are you hungry?" she asked, taking a sip.


    "A real scone," Angelo joked, "You''d think by now, they figured out how to make scones in New York." His hand reached out, gently touching her belly. A finger trailed down its side. "How are you feeling?"


    She nodded. "Well enough, I suppose. Not so tired all the time like I was when you left." She watched his hand on her belly, his eyes memorized as they moved over her new shape. "I can feel the baby move a lot now. I bet you''ll be able to as well."


    His fingers played at her belly bu??on, which now popped out past the rest of her skin. "When did this happen?" he asked, his voice husky.


    "Last week."


    He nodded. Then grinned, fingers moving quick, "Is it still ticklish?"


    Vinna pulled away, giggles erupting from her. "Of course!"


    "Can I push it back in?" He teased, pushing against her belly bu??on before smoothing his hand around her round belly.


    "I''m sorry I missed it," he said. "Come here, I want to feel my baby."


    Vinna took the tea from his hand and, after setting their cups on the nightstand, she settled her back against his ?h?st. Angelo''s arms wrapped around her as she relaxed against him. His hands explored her belly, feeling all the ways it had grown and changed while he was gone. She knew he wanted to know what it felt like when the baby moved inside her. Vinna thought a moment, then compared it to a combination of bu??erflies in the stomach and gas, which made Angelo laugh.


    "Your body looks¡­ amazing," he breathed the words into her hair. "So. Fucking. Beautiful."


    She leaned back so she could see his face, and Angelo''s hand trailed up to her neck, tipping her chin to meet his own. He pressed his lips against hers, holding her there before placing a chaste kiss on her forehead. His arms wrapped back around her, holding her to his ?h?st.


    "I''m so glad you''re home," Vinna said, nuzzling into him, getting as close as she possibly could. "I missed you."


    She pulled away and turned, straddling Angelo''s ??p. His hands fell to her tummy, then, as she bent to kiss him, wrapped around her, pulling her closer. His lips moved from hers, dropping to her neck, where he laid kiss after kiss across her skin, moving over her collar bone to the ?h?st, then dropped a kiss to her belly. "And one for you, too, little one."


    Angelo drew his fingers up her back, sending waves of p???sur? through Vinna, and she leaned in again to kiss him, this time with passion and purpose. The kiss deepened as their lips opened to each other, tongues clashing. Angelo''s hands lingered at the base of Vinna''s neck, then slid around the front and down her body again.


    They moved against one another, lovers too long apart, eager, yet aching to prolong their play. Angelo''s hand slipped around Vinna''s back, then down her arms, allowing the shirt to drop to the bed, discarded.


    His mouth found its way to the top of her br??sts, followed by his hands. He ??r?ssed her flesh with his lips, his hand touching her bra, cupping the outside curve, surely amazed at its weight and fullness. Vinna arched against him and pulled his head closer, wanting more.


    It didn''t take long before she wanted him as exposed as she was. She pulled from him and grabbed two fistfuls of his t-shirt, yanked it over his head. Tossing it aside, Vinna put her palms on Angelo''s ?h?st and pushed him back onto the headboard, her fingers trailing over the hard planes of his pecs and abs, taking in all of him.


    They stayed there, her hands on him, his hands on her, taking in the feel of one another''s touch. Reaching behind her, Angelo unhooked Vinna''s bra and pulled it from her ?h?st, releasing her br??sts. He gasped at the fullness of them, the contrast of her hard, dark n?pp??s against the milky-white of her skin.


    Angelo bent to kiss her flesh, first the inside of one br??st, then the other. A single finger traced a line from the top of her roundness to her n?pp??. Then his tongue, warm and wet, traced the inside curve of her br??st, his hand cupping the outside.


    Their eyes met as Vinna''s body moved against his. She kissed him, open mouthed. Once. Twice. Three times before moving to her knees and, ever so slowly, her lips still on his, crawling off his body to lie beside him. Her hand naturally came to rest on his ???k, visibly hard beneath the constraint of his jeans.


    Angelo''s head dipped to kiss her as Vinna unbuttoned, then unzipped his pants. And when her hand reached inside, her fingers wrapping around his erection and pulling it from his jeans, Angelo''s eyes closed, and he let out a low groan.


    Vinna watched as her hand moved up to the head of his ???k, then pulled back down. And when Angelo thrust to meet her, she let out her own raw sound. She stroked him again, and this time, his hands made their way to her, holding her close.


    With her eyes entranced on his member, she moved from Angelo''s grasp and slid further down the bed. Vinna leaned in and circled her tongue around the head of his ???k before taking it between her lips. She came back off his d??k and kissed it. She ran its tip along her lips before, again, taking him deep in her mouth. As she worked him with her cheeks and tongue, Angelo''s hands encouraged her, moving up and down her back and arse.


    It had been so long, and Vinna wanted him so bad. Moving to all fours, she climbed up his body until her lips pressed against his, Angelo''s hard ???k still gripped tight in her hand.


    Vinna straddled his ??p; her knees spread wide. Pulling her p?nt??s to the side, she slid his ???k into her wet puss?. Her breath caught as he filled her. And when his hand cupped her br??st, his lip reaching to take her n?pp?? between them, she sank all the way down on his thick shaft.


    She dropped her ?h?st to his, their lips meeting for a brief ??r?ss before Vinna''s head came to rest on Angelo''s forehead, her h?ps moving up and down on his ???k. Her body quivered. It wasn''t just his ???k. It was all of him. Here. Underneath her. It had been so long. And she''d missed him so much. Their fingers intertwined as they moved together, absorbed in the feel of each other''s bodies.


    As her pace increased, Vinna laid a hand on Angelo''s ?h?st, holding her body above his. His hands gripped her ?ss, massaging its flesh while his tongue and lips ?ssaulted her full br??sts. Pleasure rose in her body, her breath coming in quick gasps, as she rode his ???k, again and again, his hands encouraging her with each thrust.


    The world around her exploded, and she arched against him, her breath broken.


    As her ?r??sm waned, her body dropped to Angelo''s, her pace slowing.


    She didn''t rest long. Vinna sat up, and again she moved up and down the length of his ???k. Angelo took one of her fingers between his lips and pulled it deep into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it, scraping his teeth. Releasing it from his lips, he nudged her hand between her legs, and she knew he wanted to watch her touch herself as she rode his ???k.


    His gaze never left her face as her fingers circled her p???sur? spot. Angelo massaged her br??sts, his fingers grazing her n?pp??s with each of her down thrusts. He watched her gasp, her mouth open, as her body moved back and forth on his hard ???k. She rocked, her own hand covering his, encouraging him to squeeze her br??sts harder. When he obliged, her body responded. She thrust against him until, again, she quaked with passion.


    As she stilled, Angelo took advantage. His arms wrapped around her, rolled them so that Vinna was now on her back. He kissed her. He kissed her mouth, passion flowing from his lips to hers. He kissed her neck, his lips gentle on her soft skin, before he moved to the roundness of her br??sts. When he kissed valley between them, bolts of sweet electricity pulsed through her body.


    His lips moved over the swell of her belly, his hands following, as they twisted and swirled along her changed flesh. He took his time, learning her body and its newness, he seemed so amazed at its growth and she loved this adoration.


    When he reached the insides of her legs, her breathing quickened. She wanted his head buried between her th??hs. But Angelo wouldn''t be rushed. He knelt back, looking at her, she could see he was aroused by her wantonness.


    Angelo hooked his fingers in the sides of the p?nt??s Vinna had carelessly pushed aside and slipped them over her legs and off. It only took a second before his mouth was back on her th??hs, kissing her from groin to knee and back.


    When he finally settled at her ?unt, he pressed his lips against her, taking in her scent. Then, ever so slowly, he began to lick and kiss her.


    Vinna''s body responded, and soon she was thrusting against him. His hands ??r?ssed her belly, running over the tight flesh, his tongue moving circles around her ???t?r?s. Her hand threaded through his hair as p???sur? washed over her, and she pushed into his mouth.


    Angelo pulled back, taking in the scene of her whole s?x, swollen and wet. She watched him watching as he circled her ???t?r?s with the tip of his finger, before dropping it lower and sliding it into her puss?.


    She was making animalistic noises, breathing and gasping and m??ning. She rocked against his finger and knew Angelo wouldn''t be able to hold back. He bent down and, tongue flat, licked her ???t?r?s, causing p???sur? to ripple through her body. He did it again, this time his tongue sharp, and her head fell back in pure joy.


    When he pulled back again, his finger replacing his tongue, Vinna knew he was going to make her ?um. She was so close, and when he kissed her th??hs, his finger working her ???t?r?s, she knew he was watching her puss?, waiting for the ?r??sm to erupt.


    She was moving beneath him, her hands clutched in the pillow, her back arched, her h?ps grinding against his finger, still ?ssailing her ???t?r?s. And when her body peaked, the climax made her nearly come off the bed. Just as she knew he would, Angelo took that as his cue and drew her ???t?r?s into his mouth, his tongue and lips carrying her through the ?r??sm, then bringing her down slowly.


    She watched as he crawled up her body. When his ???k teased her mound, bouncing against her lower lips, she smiled and moved to grant him entrance. But he surprised her by shifting behind Vinna, his ?h?st against her back, so the curve of her ?ss rubbed against his ???k.


    She rocked her arse against him, knowing it would make his ???k ache. When she felt his fingers playing at her ???t?r?s, she knew it was time. Although she couldn''t she him, she could picture him as he gripped his erection, stroked it, then rubbed his tip against her wetness. When he reached her slit and pushed inside, her m??n?d in ecstasy.


    Vinna leaned back against him, while Angelo again toyed with her br??sts. Her h?ps moved in circles, and her eyes closed in p???sur?. Vinna reached down between her legs, her fingers stroking her ???t?r?s before touching where their bodies met. She could feel the skin of his ???k, slick with her juices, as he moved in and out, sliding deep into her. Her fingers played across her lips; she liked how they stretched tight around his ???k.


    She threw her leg over his h?ps, and Angelo began moving with her, his pelvis circling to meet her with each thrust.


    His hand gripped her br??sts before sliding up to play at her neck, fingertips trailing across her s?ns?t?v? skin. His hand framed her throat, squeezed just a little, then tipped her mouth towards his. As their lips met, Vinna reached for him, her fingers wrapping into Angelo''s hair.


    As their bodies moved and his thrusts became deeper, Angelo''s hands roamed her body, worshiping the curves of her br??sts and belly.


    The climax in Vinna started to grow, and she made noises against his mouth. She reached for him, her fingers grabbing his th??h, the muscles hard and flexed beneath her touch. Her other hand met his, and their fingers intertwined, joining them, connecting them and their love to each other in the moment.


    With her ?r??sm building, Vinna almost crested, but she paused, placing a hand on his ?h?st, "Wait, wait."


    Angelo''s thrusts slowed, worried concern passing over his face, clearly afraid he hurt her. Vinna reached for his cheek, reassuring him as she pressed the palm of her hand against the rough stubble of his dark beard. His lips came to hers, and Vinna whispered, "I want you to come with me."


    With a growl, Angelo kissed her, trailing a finger down the side of her face. He started thrusting again, this time a little faster until he found a pace that suited them both. Their eyes met, filled with passion and love. Vinna''s breathing turned uneven, and every thrust brought a tiny gasp as he moved deep inside her.


    Her hand, encouraged by Angelo''s, slid down the side of her tummy, through her nether curls, and into the folds of her puss?. With the increasing thrust of his ???k and his hands roaming her br??sts, she didn''t need to build up to her ?r??sm this time. When her fingers found her ???t?r?s and pushed against it, her body immediately responded. She was already there.


    Their eyes locked.


    Vinna knew Angelo was on the brink, holding back his own ?r??sm, waiting for her to meet him. She was close, her body straining against him. As her puss? started to squeeze, she looked to him and knew it was time when he nodded, letting her know he was ready, that it was time for her to ?um.


    And she did.


    Her fingers moved faster. Her body arched against him. Her eyes closed and her mouth opened, sounds escaping. As the spasms started in her puss? and spread through her body, wave after wave washed through her. She squeezed his hand, anchoring herself to him.


    Vinna''s ?r??sm pushed Angelo over the edge. His pace quickened, and he, too, tumbled into his climax. Vinna was jostled back and forth as p???sur? jolted through his body, jerking into her as he lost himself in their ecstasy.


    As their bodies rode out the waves of their climax, he began to kiss her, his lips traveling the skin of her neck and cheek. His hands roamed her body, flowing over its hills and valleys.


    Eventually, their bodies slowed, then stilled. Vinna reached for Angelo''s hand and placed it where their bodies joined, where arousal still pulsated through her.


    Wrapping his arms around her, he withdrew from her warmth, and Vinna slipped back against him, snuggling her rump as close as she could to his body. Both Angelo''s armed wrapped around her torso, pulling her even closer as Vinna''s reached up to hold on to his bicep, entangling herself in him as much as possible.


    As they settled down into bed, Angelo placed chaste kisses across her cheeks and Vinna''s breath quieted, her body stilling against him. Her eyes closed, comforted by his presence next to her.


    Angelo reached across her and grabbed a handful of blankets, pulling them over her to cover their bodies. "I know we just got up," Angelo whispered against her ear, "But I think it''s okay if we deserve to spend some of the day in bed."


    He snuggled against her one more time. His arm draped over her body, holding her close. Both their eyes closed, grateful to be in one another''s arms again.


    The scones would have to wait.


    Ends

 Chapter 224 - Lovers take their time to ignite their intimate passions

    Jenifer still couldn''t believe it''d happened. Even now, with the sun shining bright whilst they drank tea and enjoyed the morning, she couldn''t believe Ricky was standing right beside her. Hot Ricky. Sexy Ricky. Ricky the neighbour she''d been ?usting over since he''d moved in two doors down from her flat. A gentle breeze jostled his mussy hair, making her sigh internally as his laugh danced through the air.


    Everything about him was s?xy.


    They''d finally given into one another last night as the rooftop party wound down. Her puss? clenched as she reimagined the scene. She could still feel the cold, rough brick of the building''s edge pressing into her stomach as he drove into her from behind.


    One minute they''d been talking in a little alcove away from the others, and the next her cute little sundress was up around her waist. It''d all happened so fast. A few guests had stayed over, but now they were gone, leaving the pair all alone in the fresh morning light as London busied itself below them.


    "Party was great." He smiled, brightening up his entire face. The sunlight glistened off his honey-blond curls. "Thanks for the tea." He lifted the mug up with an adorable nod. His jeans were slung low on his h?ps, accentuating his tapered waist beneath a white V-neck shirt.


    "It was the least I could do. Sleeping outside must''ve been rough."


    "Nah, I used to go winter camping with my mates from uni." He took another sip of tea. "Last night was a dream compared to that."


    Her cheeks flushed. A smirk pulled at the corner of his mouth. Warmth spread through her lower back as his large hand splayed against it, rubbing softly before pulling her closer. Her pulse threaded. She wasn''t sure what was happening, but she didn''t want a moment of it to stop.


    "I could go for some breakfast, though." He whispered just before his gaze travelled down and back up her body. His tongue rested teasingly between his teeth. Even after their tryst, he was still aching to have her.


    Her stomach did a somersault, and she was painfully aware that all she wore under her robe were knickers and a pair of knit th??h-high socks.


    "No work today?" she asked.


    He shook his head. "No work today."


    The air sizzled between them. Their lips met, opening to one another. But it felt different today. Last night had been all about pent-up need, culminating in a quickie. Today was leisurely. Languid. They both had nowhere to go. They could take their time.


    "You?" He added breathlessly when they parted.


    Her nose rested against his cheek, lips ever hungry for him. "Still on holiday."


    "Good. Because I need more of you." Diving back in, he kissed a line from her neck to her ear, then su?k?d her lobe into his warm mouth. "If I slipped my fingers in your slit, would I find you wet?" His voice was so husky against the shell of her ear.


    Tea sloshed from her cup as she nearly dropped it.


    Another s?xy chuckle sounded. "Still so needy, huh? Let''s not burn ourselves, though."


    The cup disappeared from her grasp as he took it and discarded both on a small bistro table to the side. Then his hands found her face, cupping it as he leaned in, devouring her mouth in a passionate kiss. Her knees went weak, but she held on, slipping her tongue into him and enjoying the slight hint of bergamot. Touch roamed her body, cupping her ?ss and stroking her back.


    "Let''s go inside, baby." His fingers laced with hers.


    As soon as the door shut behind them, their bodies crashed together in a frenzy of kisses. Hands explored one another. Her fingers itched to ??r?ss him, to see the rock hard body their quickie had denied her. Softly, she reached under his T-shirt. His skin was so smooth and warm. She sighed into his mouth, prompting him to smile against hers.


    The fabric disappeared from her touch as he pulled it off over his head. She bit her lip, staring at his taut, lean physique. Disbelief coursed through her. He was really there¡­ The guy she''d passed in the hall every day. The guy with a cute puppy and a penchant for newspaper crosswords. The guy with adorable black-rimmed reading glasses who had a knack for holding his mail between his teeth as he unlocked his door. He was here, shirtless, in her flat. She almost m??n?d.


    Her hands were all over him now, tracing every line and dip, learning his terrain. She wanted it etched in her mind in case this never happened again.


    "You are so fu?k?n? beautiful." He stroked her cheek, gazing down at her in a way that made her core melt. Soon his hands were pushing back the terrycloth of her robe. Palms grazed hard, beaded n?pp??s before squeezing them gently. Every nerve in her body fired so deliciously.


    She untied the sash and let it fall open, fully revealing her voluptuous body to him as she discarded it to the floor. Perhaps they had all day, but every passing moment made her more and more needy. Her puss? felt so empty.


    "Jesus Christ, you are stunning." His bulge bumped her soft, lower belly, and he ?r??n?d. He pressed himself against her a couple of times before leaning down to suck a n?pp?? into his mouth.


    A fresh rush of need flooded her ?unt. He was ravenous, pushing her down onto the bed before joining and going right back to work on her br??sts, teasing and su?k?n?. His tongue traced around them before flicking against the hard peaks. Somehow he knew exactly what turned her on most. Heat bloomed once again in the apples of her cheeks. Was she so easy to read? What had given her away? Perhaps all this time he''d been watching her as studiously as she.


    "Fuck¡­" she breathed. She loved the way he touched and worshipped her soft body. Hungry and reverent all at once, like she was a goddess and he was truly grateful for the honour.


    His bulge was prominent against her leg. His h?ps pistoned against her th??h, grinding against her and his jeans as he venerated. Her mouth watered to taste him. She''d b?r?ly gotten a flash of his ???k the previous night. But she recalled how deliciously he''d stretched her open as he''d fu?k?d her. She ached to have his fat d??k fill her throat. She''d fall to her knees and worship him with the same gusto.


    He kissed down, snaking his tongue in her navel and along her abdomen before pausing. "I can smell you," he said, b?r?ly above a whisper. "Is your puss? all needy, baby?"


    A flutter rippled through her stomach. Embarrassment and arousal twinned together. She''d never be able to hide how much she''d wanted him again. They''d pass in the hall and he''d know exactly how tight her puss? was, how much she m??n?d when he su?k?d her t?ts. She was exposed. "Yes."


    "Did I not fu?k you well enough last night?" A wicked grin pulled at his pretty lips.


    She squirmed. He was too much, and he knew it. A fu?k?n? tease. "Need¡­ more¡­ Please."


    Without hesitation, he yanked her knickers down. Cool air licked at her ?unt. The exposure added to her slight humiliation. Fingers ??r?ssed her folds, opening her up. Nothing could be hidden now. He stared at the innermost parts of her.


    "Look at you." He took a moment to swallow, like looking at her was overwhelming. "You''re so juicy and pink." Bringing his other hand forward, he drew a circle around her opening. "The whole time I was fu?k?n? you last night, I kept wondering what this wet hole tasted like. Would it be as sweet as it felt?"


    She whimpered. Her head swam. "It''s even better."


    "Just as greedy?"


    Her ???t had never ached like this. It was swollen and needy, and he was driving her fu?k?n? crazy. "Yes." She bucked her h?ps up at his face. "Please."


    Not even taking a moment longer to appraise her, he leaned in and immediately started to feast. His hot tongue tugged at her folds, the b?r?ness of her puss? feeling extra s?ns?t?v?. She arched against the bed. The duvet tingled in her fingers as she gripped for purchase. Her body felt electric, like at any moment she would fly off into the air. His grip on her th??hs was almost painful, and she loved it. The vision of soft bruises left there sent a jolt through her.


    Divine pressure massaged her, and she realised he was stroking her perineum. Their gazes met as his finger traversed further, once again teasing the opening of her ?unt. A loud m??n ripped from her. His eyes seemed to smile, so smug and pleased with the noise he evoked. Not only would he be aware of how much she''d longed for him, but now the entire floor would.


    She tried to keep her gaze trained to his. His eyes were such a gorgeous blue amidst his mussy boyish curls, their seeming innocence a stark juxtaposition of the s?xu?? bliss he was delivering to her now. Her fingers yearned to fist it, to yank it as his tongue made love to her ???t, but she couldn''t let go of the duvet for fear of floating away.


    Never breaking contact, he repositioned himself. He hurriedly pushed off his jeans. Every inch of his body screamed he couldn''t get enough of her. His ???k was no doubt ruddy and painfully hard. That visual made her smile.


    His h?ps bucked forward, almost humping at the air before he removed his mouth from her. She felt the need to condescend to him well up, she longed to point out how utterly eager he was to be buried inside her again, to make his cheeks flush as much as he''d made her. Instead, she sat up, inching towards the edge of the bed as their mouths crashed into one another.


    "I need that ?unt," he breathed into her. "Wanna feel it wrapped around me."


    No time was wasted. He gripped his hard ???k and immediately slipped it home inside her aching puss?. Lifting her leg onto his shoulder, he fu?k?d shallowly at first, teasing her and ratcheting her arousal up to an almost unbearable level. A tear formed in the corner of her eye as the head of his d??k taunted her, over and over, just b?r?ly nudging her sweet spot.


    "You''re¡­ driving me insane."


    He smirked, ???k?n? his lips. "I know, baby. And it feels good, doesn''t it?" He ?r??n?d and leaned his head back. "You''ve wanted me so long, haven''t you?"


    "Mhm." She nodded.


    "Bet you played with this puss? each night, thinking about me, huh?"


    She squeezed at him in reply.


    "Spread it open."


    She swallowed, slightly embarrassed at such an ask. But she reached down, using two fingers to open her folds. Heat swelled in her cheeks and along her ?h?st. He was making her want things, things she''d never wanted with anyone else.


    "Look at that."


    She gazed down and admired how she looked with him buried inside.


    "This puss? is so slick and hot for me." He moved a little more, curls falling against his temples."It''s so pretty with my d??k shoved in."


    She reached for her ???t, circling two fingers over it. The urge to come was insufferable.


    "Uh-uh, darling." He gripped her wrist and leaned in. "I want you on edge."


    Their tongues danced together as their bodies melded into one. He dropped her leg and cupped her head, kissing her passionately as his ???k plunged to new depths. They clung to one another. Her hands wandered over his smooth skin, never knowing where to stop, what to touch. All thought left her mind.


    His mouth found her t?ts again, su?k?n? and ???k?n? each as he pushed her leg back once more. He ??r?ssed her soft belly before groping her br??st. He held on tight as he fu?k?d her. The ridge of his ???k stroked her front wall, sending melting warmth through her. She gazed up at him, gasping and loving the way his hair framed his face.


    "Yeah. Is that good, baby?"


    She nodded as her mouth fell open, and her eyes squeezed shut. His thrusts pinned her in place, leaving her helpless, and there was nowhere else she''d rather be. The slick sound of their fu?k?n? filled the space between them. She teetered on the sweet edge of release when he pulled out and gently rolled her onto her side. She couldn''t help but whimper with the loss of him.


    "I got you." The wisp of a smile danced along his lips.


    She moved a leg up slightly and watched as he stroked himself before pushing back inside with an accompanying kiss. She loved the weight of his body against her ?ss and hip.


    "Ah fu?k, your ???k feels so good." She m??n?d loudly. "Don''t. Don''t stop."


    He plunged deeper. "Oh, baby. I have no plans to. This puss? fits me like a glove."


    She smirked, and he pressed his forehead to hers. He rose back upright, gripping her plushy th??h as he pushed in further. His ?h?st bloomed in pink. His brow damp.


    "You feel that? You feel how much this ?unt wants my ???k?"


    Her mind raced. Would this be a regular thing now? She braced a hand on his chiselled ?h?st, longing to beg for it. His breath quickened with the speed of his h?ps. His need made her stomach drop. Each moment he grew wilder. Moans dripped from her lips. Sharp inhalations squeezed at her throat.


    "Yeah?" His voice was breathy, s?xy. "Ya gonna come for me?"


    She clenched around him, her head falling back. Waves of release washed over her, and he slowed. But she wasn''t finished with him.


    "Let me ride?" she asked, her ?unt still pulsing.


    "Yeah? You wanna come some more, sweetheart?" He pulled out and reclined on the bed. "You''re so fu?k?n? hungry. I love it."


    She straddled him, taking his d??k and sinking back down on it. His hands fondled her on his way up. Her plump ?ss shook as she started moving atop him. He cradled her back before wrapping her in his arms, holding her close. Feelings blossomed in her ?h?st. She could get used to being held like this, like something precious.


    Butfuck, her puss? needed more.


    Shoving him back, she took control, riding slower. Each stroke was deliberate and calculated. Rocking her h?ps just right, she took his full length inside, over and over, bouncing on him. Her n?pp??s were hard as rocks and brushed against his ?h?st with every movement.


    Last night had been amazing, but this. This is what she truly wanted.


    His s?xy body beneath her. His hands gripping her ?ss and spreading her open as his ???k filled her little hole. Their mouths were a frenzy of kisses and sighs. Heat trickled down inside her once again as she ground her ???t into him. Her body shook, meeting another climax.


    She couldn''t recall the last time she''d come so much.


    "There you go. Let it go." He smiled and stroked her hair, his other hand ??r?ssing the small of her back.


    But once again, she took to riding, taking full advantage of his never-ending stamina. He ?r??n?d, and she felt it in her ?unt.


    "Are you trying to kill me, love?" A chuckle escaped his throat, rich and deep.


    She wanted to fu?k that, too.


    "Oh, did you wanna come?" She winked and pushed herself upright, continuing to move. "Beg me for it."


    His brow lifted, and he smirked. "Please. Please let me come all over your pretty t?ts, baby."


    She hesitated, momentarily taken by the idea of him going off deep inside her. How warm and good that would feel. But that was a dangerous game to play. Stopping, she moved down between his th??hs, the hardwood floor chilly against her knees. The slickness of his ???k was a mix of her puss? and his salty precome. The taste made her eyes flutter. But she kept her gaze trained on him as she tortured the head of his ???k.


    His release was fully in her control, and that power weaved its way through her veins. She slid her tongue down his length, washing it over his sac before travelling back up to suck him. Her cheeks hollowed as she worshipped the ???k that''d made her come so many times.


    His breathing hastened. Soft, deep groans filled the air. He sounded so fu?k?n? good she had to play with herself as she su?k?d him off. How could she ever go back to casually passing him in the hall? Back to having small talk about last night''s quiz show or how his puppy was doing? It seemed impossible. His face alone would make her want to kneel and rub her greedy little puss?. A m??n caught in his throat, and she lifted her mouth off, stroking him as she leaned her ?h?st towards his ???k.


    "Yeah, come on." She smiled. "I want all of it. Please." She pressed a tit closer to his ???k with one hand, never stopping her other. Her ?unt leaked down her th??h as he emptied himself all over her ?h?st and hand, grunting the s?xiest sound she''d ever heard.


    "Fuck, woman."


    Silence fell over them as she softly kissed his spent ???k. Slowly, he regained his breath and stroked her cheek.


    "So¡­ trivia night at the pub?" She grinned and crawled up beside him atop him. "Drinks on you?" She leaned in, finding his mouth once again.


    That brought a laugh out of him. "For you? Anything."


    Ends

 Chapter 225 - Fireside Sex Fuels Intense Passionate Lovemaking

    There''s something about the warm glow cast by a fire, isn''t there? That''s why it''s such a romantic trope: clich¨¦s are clich¨¦s for a reason. Fire is s?xy because fires burn like ?ust. The warmth it brings to the outside echoes what passion kindles within you. Then there''s the look of it: something powerful and beautiful about the light cast by flames on n?k?d skin, picking out highlights to admire while making you want to explore what''s hidden by the corresponding shadows. There are few things in life that beat the sensation of getting fu?k?d while a fire crackles in a nearby grate.


    Michael agrees, and didn''t even tease me for putting it that way when I first suggested it. The mention of warmth on his skin turned him on as much as the mental image of me stripped n?k?d: he''s such a tactile, sensual person. He craves skin-to-skin contact like a plant craves water and light. That''s the thing he longs for most when we''re apart¡ªjust the feeling of our flesh entwined. Strokes, touches, hugs, and¡ªof course¡ªthe s?x it inevitably leads to when we burn too hot for each other.


    This will be the last night we spend together for six months. Six months! The sheer impossibility of it almost takes my breath away. We''ve only just come back together and he has to leave again so soon. Our relationship is a great timeline of yearning, punctuated by these intense evenings when we''re actually able to touch. I want to cement the memory of every single detail of his body in my mind. The exact texture of his lips on my neck, the rippling shudder of his fingertips stroking my br??sts, the heat of his body between my th??hs¡­ He wanted this too, it was like a pact between us: tonight we will spend the night exploring every inch of each other, so on the lonely nights over the coming months, we can picture each other in perfect definition. Conjuring the exact images of his skin on mine¡ªwarmed by fire, ?ust and the blood throbbing through our veins. Stripped n?k?d, wrapped together, we start off with kisses and ??r?sses. Gentle touches and strokes, all over each others'' bodies. The fire crackles in the grate and I kneel in front of him¡ªback pressed tightly against his ?h?st to feel the silk of his flesh upon me. He circles my n?pp??s with his fingertips, and that is the first¡ªthough far from the last ¨C time I let out a deep sigh of p???sur?. He knows me so well. Understands that just a light, shivery touch can get my n?pp??s taut and hard and aching for more attention. Thinking ''pinch them, please'' would distract me from the task at hand, so instead I concentrate on where his lips are now¡ªgrazing the exposed skin of my shoulders, pressing against me, complementing the soft touch of his hair as he nuzzles at my neck. I cup his hands onto my br??sts, intertwining fingers and adding gentle pressure, so I can savour his palms pressed tight against me. My hair falls over my shoulders and tickles my fire-warmed skin so that it''s hard to tell where his touches start and my own begin¡ªwe''re moving as one, in perfect sync. And oh God how I will miss this. How can I live without this?


    It''s too soon but I don''t care, I have to taste him: I turn to face him and he dips in for a deep, passionate kiss. The flavour of this man, the soft-yet-firm texture of his lips as he kisses me so intensely, this is the first thing I''ll think of when I''m alone and hungering for him. Just as the real thing does right now, I know even the lingering memory of that kiss will turn me on. He''s still playing with my br??sts¡ªgrabbing and squeezing them with his hands. It makes me ache.


    Inside my head I try to push away the urgent voice which tells me I have to have him¡ªnow. Right now. I try to counsel myself towards patience. Take your time, there''s plenty left. But when he runs his hand down over my crotch through my black lace p?nt??s, I cannot bear to wait any longer. Neither can he. We''re both torn between wanting to make this night last forever and knowing that soon it must end. Before it ends, we want to experience everything.


    I straddle his knees, rubbing the throbbing ache of my ???t against his th??h, his crotch. I can feel how the crackling fire has warmed his smooth skin, and how hard his ???k is under those tight black cotton boxers. When he lies me on my back on the soft blanket to kiss my neck, my body and mind are both keening for release¡ªfor him to slide that ???k inside me and sate my hunger.


    I''m flushed now, I know it. The heat of the fire reflecting off me as well as him. He sucks gently at my rock-hard n?pp??s before teasing me with retreating kisses¡ªdown my ribcage, to my stomach, and further. Each shivery touch of his lips makes me gasp. Each firm stroke of his hands down my skin makes me want to buck and writhe beneath him. I focus on fixing the memory of him in my mind: running my own hands over his back, his big shoulders, and through his hair. Squeezing his upper arms so when I want to remember him later I can picture the exact texture and width of his muscled biceps echoing in my fingertips. When he lifts me up to remove my black knickers, I move with him. It''s like a choreographed ballet, except no need for someone to tell me the moves: I need him to take off those p?nt??s. Need his tongue on my ???t and his ???k inside me, and it''s getting harder for me to cling on to my restraint. I can see the telltale bulge in his own und?rw??r and I don''t even try to suppress the kick of pride when I know that''s all for me. Because of me. He''ll remember this fireside fu?k too, when he''s far far away and alone and gripping that bulge with firm hands late at night. He''ll remember it and summon me to the forefront of his mind, and rub at himself until he lets out strangled m??ns of satisfaction. It''s this I picture while he''s ???k?n? me: gentle kisses and nibbles all down my stomach¡ªhis tongue a ruby-red tease. I look down at him, watching this lover''s-eye view of the top of his head as he shifts down to p???sur? me, and there''s a flash of victory in my mind¡ªyes, that''s it, fu?k yes¡ªas he presses his mouth up against my thudding ???t.


    Hands either side of my h?ps, mouth wet and soft and open, he envelops the whole of the top of my slit¡ªeverywhere it''s warm and wet and aching for attention. This is one of the things I have always enjoyed most with him. The way he instinctively knows where my p???sur? lies, and how to draw it out. The way he doesn''t just give me some token licks and sucks, but settles down to really concentrate. In front of the fire, this could almost be relaxed, if it weren''t for the urgency of the fact that we only have tonight, and the corresponding desperation in my ?unt. I throw my head back and close my eyes, all the better to appreciate what he''s doing. Trying to memorise the wetness between my legs, the way his hair felt running through my grasping fingertips, and how each flick of his tongue is like a spark ¨C crackling from the fire that we are fuelling together.


    As he licks at my ??b?? and kisses the tops of my th??hs, I am trying so hard to bring myself near without tipping over into ?r??sm. I want to remember this pre-orgasmic bliss, this unsated greediness. But it''s too much. The fire, the sparks, the way he looks when he''s down there. The touch of his lips on my th??hs and my own hands squeezing my t?ts and rubbing my ???t¡­ and I spill over. My h?ps bucking and my own lips letting out loud gasps as the ?r??sm rushes through my body¡ªwave after wave, over and over, pulsing through my muscles as I twitch and writhe and oh God yes, as I come. He crawls back up my body, comes in for a kiss¡ªand I''m trying to absorb the unique taste of myself on his own sweet tongue. I think for a second that I might just devour him.


    It''s definitely time now, I have to have his ???k. Trembling slightly, I push the fabric of his boxer shorts down so I can get to the delicious, rock-solid flesh of his d??k. Legs open wide to welcome him in, knees back to spread myself so he can slide it really good and deep, I grab him and urge him to enter me.


    He goes so slowly at first, and I let out a tiny squeal¡ªjust a vocalisation of I know not what. Relief? Anguish? Lust? All of the above? The moment when he slides in and relieves the ache in my ?unt is one I won''t experience again for so so long, and the knowledge of that makes it all the more bittersweet. The fire crackles and spits as if in sympathy with our agony, and then he starts to really fu?k me. Short, quick strokes¡ªgood and hard, exactly how I needed him to.


    I wrap my legs around him, drawing him in further, and each stroke of the fu?k knocks the breath from my lungs. It comes out in a series of gasps. One for each time his d??k has slipped all the way home¡ªhome to the depths of my wet, greedy ?unt. He slows down, trying to savour each one: switches to firm, steady fu?k?n? of the kind we do when he''s trying not to end things too quickly. In response, I lift my h?ps and place my hands beneath them, clamping myself tighter around him. Doing the same with his d??k that I did with his shoulders and biceps and hair and skin earlier: trying to fix the memory of it perfectly in my mind, ready for those nights when he won''t be there to remind me. The light casts beautiful shadows on his expression, and in that moment he looks both stern and in agony, almost like he is pained to have started, because he cannot bear for this to stop. I meet his gaze with thirsty longing, willing him onwards, begging with my eyes that he fu?k me harder. More. The rolling wave of p???sur? that hits me then might be another ?r??sm, or it might just be an early peak before the next crescendo¡ªmy mind is scrambled by desperation and emotion and it''s hard to really tell. But as we take a pause to change position, I am suddenly aware of the deep flush on my skin and the ragged breaths I''m taking. I''ve exerted myself on his d??k and it is so fu?k?n? good.


    My whole being sings with the need for his ???k. I kiss down his body, drinking in every individual kiss like it will slake my thirst for him, using my tongue to trace lines on his firm stomach, then right down his gorgeous thick ???k to the base of his smooth balls. Teasing him by running it from base to tip before taking that tip in my mouth. I like to get it nice and wet with my lips before working the shaft with firm hands. God, the taste of him. And the smell of myself lingers from where I ground against him¡ªit is so very, uniquely, beautifully us.


    What''s more, his throbbing flesh is as eager for me as I am for him. He is hard like granite and I look up at him while I suck so I can see the sparks in his eyes when my wet lips catch the ridge at the head of his d??k. But he''s gone¡ªlaid back with eyes closed to more fully enjoy the sensations. Occasionally he glances at me, and I imagine he''s noting the exact way my hair falls across my face while I swallow him, and the taut look of my mouth enveloping him. He reaches down and grips the shaft, squeezing his already-solid erection until¡ªimpossibly¡ªit gets even harder and tighter in my mouth. That''s what does it for me¡ªthat extra squeeze. His d??k so straight and fat and hard and tempting. I can''t wait any longer, I need to have him inside me. Right fu?k?n? now.


    I climb on top of him and rub the thick, fat meat of his ???k against my dripping slit, the better to lube him up so when I perch on it he can slide in, one smooth, satisfying motion. Yes. That''s it. One swift dip and he''s plunged inside me, all the way to the base. As I ride him I look down and watch the head popping in and out while we fu?k. Letting out m??ns and gasps and planting my feet either side of his h?ps to allow me to really crush myself down onto it. Angling his d??k so it perfectly nudges against my g-spot, kicking off those waves of twitching clenches in my ?unt which I know he''ll be enjoying too. I adore bouncing on him like this¡ªthe power of it! Knowing that I am using his ???k as a tool, and he is only too happy to let me. He fu?ks up into me, using his h?ps to thrust deeper inside and his hands cupping my bum to support me as I plunge up and down. Up and down. Over and over until I''m almost meditating with it¡ªdreamlike. Powered only by my ?ust for him and the in-the-moment thrill of his d??k stretching out my ?unt. I lean forward to kiss him, and as he m??ns at the shift in angle I wonder if he''s close.


    Should I pause? Should I wait? The fire smouldering in the hearth is a reminder that this is the last time¡­ for a long time. Perhaps I should hold back, draw it out. But my body rebels against my mind, urging me onwards, and that command is impossible to resist. I kiss him more and deeper, continuing to ride like I''m racing for the finish, even though the end will break my heart. He holds me more firmly¡ªlike he too cannot bear to let me go¡ªand I grab one of my cheeks to spread myself just a little wider, to slide him in deeper. Like if I take enough of him inside me he just might stay forever.


    But he can''t¡ªhe won''t. This night will have to end sometime. It''s getting closer now, I can feel it. The fire is fading to embers and he needs his own release¡ªsomething to sate him that will shine bright enough in his mind to last him through the aeons we''re apart. I lie on my side on the blankets, and spread myself for him to enter me from behind. He grips the back of my neck to hold me still, and uses his other hand to support my th??h so I remain spread wide and easy to fu?k. In this position I have access to my ???t, and if I had the words I would thank him for that, because I need more. Want more.


    Rubbing at my ???t and closing my eyes to better enjoy the feeling of him slamming into me, I buck and m??n and writhe and reach crescendo just as he builds pace to match. We''re going to come together, he and I. I can feel it. The slight shift in his angle and rhythm that tells me he''s almost there, almost ready to let go and allow himself those ecstatic waves of p???sur?. I try to fix my mind on this but now it''s entirely blank¡ªwashed out to sea on those waves, blind and fumbling and drenched in pure satisfaction. Just like his.


    He kisses me and grips me tight, and in that moment he might be in control¡ªnurturing and ??r?ssing me through my own climax¡ªor he might be clinging on to me to stay grounded through his own. I can feel the pulsing twitch of his ???k inside me, and the corresponding spasms in my ?unt.


    In that moment we are one person, moving together. Kissing and touching and holding and leading each other so gently down from that ecstatic high. We breathe together. We lie together. Together we return from our plateau to reality¡ªwith the fire smouldering and the soft blankets hugging our slippery, n?k?d skin.


    And the clock which ticks away the minutes until he has to go.


    I step over to the other side of the room, making sure to show him my n?k?d, sated body as I fetch the wine to pour it. We''ll spend the rest of our time together like this: sipping wine and talking about what we just did. Whispered memories of the way his hands felt on my skin, and the way his ???k felt inside me, and the look in his eyes when he glanced up from tonguing my ???t. And when it comes time to part, we''ll hold each other for a long long time. Willing tonight to never end, while desperately hoping time will speed us through to the next one.


    Ends

 Chapter 226 - A summer’s ride soon turns into some spontaneous s?x outdoors

    Antonia took a deep breath and tried to get her leg over again. Her green eyes were watering with effort and she had to blink her long eyelashes repeatedly. This bike was impossible to ride!


    She knew that learning new things took a while, but this was ridiculous. She rearranged her short, floral dress and tried to straddle the electric-blue bicycle again.


    Perhaps she should have dressed more appropriately for cycling¡ªbut it was a hot day and her curvy body needed to breathe. The thin straps of her dress kept falling down, exposing her golden-tanned skin; it had been a perfect summer.


    The sun was hot on her forehead and she wiped at the light sheen of sweat that was forming. Her icy-blonde hair was sticking to her face and she blew at it. At least nobody was around to watch her embarrassment. The quiet path near the sun-soaked meadow was deserted and the only thing she could hear was the soft breeze, ruffling through the leaves.


    Antonia was determined to finally crack the riding thing once and for all. She took a last pull of water from her sparkly bottle and put it back down, empty. A drop of liquid escaped her lips and dripped onto her glowing cleavage, rolling gently down the middle of her large br??sts. It was deliciously cooling; a pleasant distraction from the work at hand.


    Maybe she wasn''t built for vertical locomotion? Her body had a firm hourglass shape¡ªcurves upon curves. She wasn''t one to hold back on her indulgences, so was lucky to still have perfect proportions with a nipped-in waist.


    There was even a picnic snack of cherry-scones and luxury cream awaiting her as a celebration if she managed to pull this riding thing off. Since childhood, she''d been conscious that bicycling was a rite of passage she had yet to master. But now that Antonia was at university, and everyone around her was always nipping around town on their bikes, it was almost too late to admit to not knowing how.


    Just last month, her flat-mate had gone away for a term abroad to Barcelona, leaving her lovely bicycle in Antonia''s manicured hands to look after. It had seemed like a sign.


    Antonia had stared at the pretty blue bike for a few weeks before taking the plunge and wheeling it out to beyond the campus limits. She should perhaps have asked someone for help, but who? She had a reputation for being a bit of a girly-girl and she didn''t want to deal with the ribbing that would have gone along with the inevitable mansplaining.


    Perhaps one of her female friends might have helped. But there weren''t many of them on her course; the only girl she was really close to was off snogging Spanish hotties.


    Antonia could have done with a hottie of her own¡ªher on-again-off-again flirtation with Danny was on the outs. Danny was handsome and a smooth talker¡ªhe always managed to get her to go out with him once again¡ªbut he didn''t really do it for her in bed.


    It wasn''t really Danny''s fault. Her previous relationship was a hard one to live up to. Her ex had satisfied her in ways she hadn''t known were possible. He''d had big fingers and an even bigger ???k, one that had perhaps spoiled her for all future men. She imagined him now¡ªhis broad shoulders and big, veiny muscles. He would have picked her up and saddled her, no problem!


    Her ex had been an unexpected delight for her as a ripening teenager, high on hormones. He was copper-headed and much older (head-prefect at their school) who knew how to create magic with his fingers and lips. If he hadn''t moved abroad for university, Antonia would have stayed with him for sure. But long-distance wasn''t going to be enough, to keep her newly-minted s?x-drive satisfied and so she''d given other people a chance at uni.


    Experimenting with some rugby types, a skateboarder who smelled like clove cigarettes all the time and even a crop-haired girl in a club bathroom had been fun, but none of them had truly hit the spot. There had also been a painfully beautiful Goth-boy on a one-night stand, and then most recently Danny, who was gorgeous and witty¡ªbut had no s?xu?? instinct.


    Antonia flopped onto the grass. Her mojo was low and she was s?xu??ly frustrated. Perhaps a little distraction in the sunlight would rev her back up and give her some juice to try the bike again.


    She had deep in her tote bag a cute picnic blanket. She pulled it out, flapped it open and rolled onto it, giving a little sigh as her body relaxed. The sun''s rays were delightful on her and she hitched her dress right up; nobody was around and she could work on her tan while she either had a dozy little nap or played with herself.


    The rays of the sun were getting her turned on. She stroked her hand lazily on her neck, swooping down her d¨¦colletage to tease herself. Her n?pp??s perked up through the thin silky fabric of her dress. The visual of her own body looking ready to go, got her wetter.


    Antonia''s little knickers were not very suitable for the athletic endeavours she had originally planned. But for this, a little al-fresco delight? They were perfect. The pale gold material had already darkened with her juices, she could see.


    In fact, she didn''t need to keep her clothes on at all. She pulled the flowery sun-dress off easily. The material of her bra was soft but still, the underwire poked into her. She undid the back of it expertly, and while still keeping a vague eye on the deserted lane, let her large br??sts out into the summer air.


    It was a delicious relief, and as always, she was proud at seeing her peony-like n?pp??s popping up. They were dusky pink and looked good enough to eat. Her curves were wholly distracting, even to her.


    But then her gaze was caught by a little ladybird on the rug next to her. It was a cute little thing and it reminded Antonia of the scarlet red of her ex''s erect ???k. A favourite of her ?ust-soaked teen memories. It had been a beautiful member, with a tiny sprinkling of beauty spots near the base¡ªmuch like that little ladybird''s back.


    Antonia rolled onto her stomach, being careful to avoid the little insect. It was luscious to get some sun on her backside. Her ex had been good at massaging her bottom. It was so large and round, he''d not been able to palm it fully¡ªeven with his massive hands. She imagined his strong digits on her, his hands pounding and kneading on her ?ss, giving it playful smacks every now and then.


    He''d made her come from just ?ss-play sometimes. Remembering her ?r??sms so vividly made her even more wistful for his s?xu?? skills¡­ What she wouldn''t give for someone to give her those kinds of thrills again.


    Antonia was hot as fu?k and not self-conscious at all anymore. She tugged her p?nt??s down her long limbs. No tan lines at all to worry about now. The sun on her body made her a little animalistic and she stroked her bubble-butt, wondering why she hadn''t the foresight to have brought one of her trusty vibrators for some spontaneous outdoor s?x.


    Oh yes¡ªshe was meant to be playing with a bike and not her ???t right now. Her puss? did love a bit of vibration though. There were so many s?x toys in her bedside cubby, she sometimes struggled to pick which one to play with. She would have loved to have ridden her Ruby Glow now¡ªinstead of this silly two-wheeler which she couldn''t work out anyway.


    Still stroking her ?ss, Antonia pulled her bum-cheeks apart and wondered what the sensation would be like to get sunshine right inside her. If she splayed her legs and arched her bu??, would the sunlight hit her slit? It sounded like an illicit thing to try and she wriggled herself into position, enjoying the sensation of the blanket simultaneously rubbing against her erect n?pp??s.


    The rays of the sun were heavenly, warm and liquid like runny honey on her nethers. She raised and lowered her h?ps, trying to find the best angle, and found the movement itself was highly ?r?t??. After a few minutes of slow, rhythmic writhing, pushing on her own bunched fists against the blanket, she was panting and light-headed. She wanted more power though, before she succumbed.


    Antonia opened her eyes and rummaged through her bag, wishing she had anything that vibrated. Maybe her phone? She was just grabbing it when she heard a low chuckle from behind her.


    Luckily, she was lying on her tummy still, so the only thing he had an eyeful of was her rounded bu??. Antonia rapidly wrapped some of her picnic blanket around her, in a rather belated manoeuvre.


    She didn''t know this lecture guy''s name¡ªbut that was the least awkward thing about her current situation.


    Part of her was horrified at him seeing her like this, but there was one tiny element of her¡ªthe wild, oversexed side¡ªthat realised the perfect serendipity of the situation. She had wanted some external vibrations after all¡­


    Was he fu?kable? Antonia thought maybe. He had a lithe rough-and-readiness to his body and he did have perfect hair. He was fairly dextrous too, if she recalled his pen-playing right.


    "Hey," she said to him, trying to sound tough. "Nobody tell you it was rude to stare?!"


    He took a moment to reply. "Oh, I know it is," he said slowly. "But I couldn''t help it."


    His tone was drawling and he didn''t seem to be uncomfortable at all. His dark slate-blue eyes were dilated and there was a ???kiness which secretly intrigued her, not that wanted to admit it.


    Antonia stared at him insolently. He was going to have to graft here. Almost a full minute passed.


    "Hey, I''m sorry," he said eventually. "I know you from Psych lectures, right? I should have said something as soon as I stopped for water and noticed you¡ªbut you were in your own little world."


    "You look a bit hot, can I offer you some water?" His voice had become conciliatory and he offered her his bottle. "I''m James, by the way."


    She was hot and at least somewhat covered with the blanket now. Antonia arched a brow and nodded. James came a bit closer.


    "I''ve noticed you before," he said, with a wry smile.


    Antonia waited for him to say more.


    "You always look perfect in those early lectures. Everything matches, your long nails and your bags¡ªand your hairbands." He smiled broadly and made a floppy movement near his own head as if to demonstrate where a hairband would go.


    He sounded cheery and matter of fact, like it was basic manners to spot these things. Antonia smirked to herself. She knew she was memorable, not just for her figure, but for how she put herself together, her highly feminine style and wiles.


    It was almost funny when boys tried to explain why they found her so appealing. Something to do with the polarising appeal of extreme opposites attracting. She knew her power over men and loved to wield it with her highlights and her heels, her subtle scents and flashes of soft, suckable skin.


    James sat on the grass next to her, not too close. But she could sense him wanting to lean in, to sneak a peek at more of her now-hidden but enticing figure.


    Antonia studied his curls again. He smelled good too¡ªfresh, like cut lemon wedges and gin. It made her want to have a drink, a proper drink. If it had been later in the evening, she might even have suggested he go get a bottle and bring it back for them to share. She was in the mood to be indulgent and more than a little bit naughty.


    "You are incredibly pretty," he said. He was ???k?n? his lips, but not as if he was trying to be deliberately sensual. Almost like her charms were actually making his mouth dry.


    "Well, thank you, James. I think so too." There was a quirky lift to her voice and they both laughed, lightening their shared intimacy.


    Antonia let a corner of the blanket fall away. Both of their eyes tracked the movement and an anticipation-filled pause ensued.


    James turned his face fully to hers. He began to say something and she stopped him mid-flow, raising a finger to his lips. Antonia grinned and then gave him a full kiss, enjoying the pillowy sensation.


    James lifted his fingers¡ªthose dextrous digits¡ªand immediately found her pert n?pp??s through the fabric, circling them with feathery movements. She ?r??n?d at his touch. She''d been so close to coming, even before he joined in, that this first spark he ignited made her almost combust.


    Antonia lay her head down on the grass and slowly shedded the blanket completely, stretching her arms out wide, like she was making a snow angel.


    James took a sharp breath in and stared at her n?k?d, spread-eagled body like something out of a movie. His eyes were almost navy blue, and she enjoyed the reaction she saw in them. He lowered his head, nuzzled her cleavage and licked down her tummy, stopping at the little thatch of hair above her ???t.


    "I insist," Antonia replied saucily and settled in like a cat getting comfortable.


    James dipped his head into her and she stroked his soft curls as he began to ??p.


    "Hmm," he said. "You smell great, like peaches and cream."


    "Well," she said with a wicked glint. "I actually have something like that in my bag."


    James looked up, delighted anticipation across his face.


    She pulled out the tub of clotted cream and lifted the lid off. She sniffed at its richness and her mouth watered. James saw her obvious enjoyment and laughed softly.


    He carefully took a dollop and put it right on her n?pp??s. Licked them softly and then trailed down her tummy again with his wet tongue.


    She was molten, like gold that had liquified in the hot sunlight. His fingers and tongue merged together in a cornucopia of p???sur?.


    And then there was the cold cream, right on her ???t, it dripped further down and then his rough cat-like tongue driving in and out of her. Fuck, yes. She was going to come very quickly. She began to buck earnestly into his mouth but he quickly pulled up from her body.


    "No, not yet," he said. "I can make it even better for you. Wait a sec."


    He yanked down his shorts and Antonia admired his erection springing free. It was long and almost throbbing. She held her ?r??sm at bay while she decided if it was for her. Yes.


    Antonia pushed him down and straddled James with her wet, creamy puss?, guiding him in. He filled her up with one slick movement, and she had a flashback to her ex, with his expertise in stretching her out to his impressive dimensions.


    James on the other hand, rotated his h?ps on top of her, as if to explore her puss? with circular movements. He was deft and sure though, the ???kiness coming back swiftly as she made little mewling sounds. He had his own technique, and it was impressive how quickly Antonia submitted to it.


    She cried out in deeper p???sur? as he rocked his ???k with thoroughness. The satisfaction on his face was complete as she grabbed his rough hand and su?k?d on his creamy forefinger. They were both groaning with the effort of trying to hold back while the breeze blew the scent of grass around them.


    They moved in sync so easily¡ªshe had to admit, he had made the arc of her ?r??sm better. The long ???k?n? foreplay, the cream with its added ?ubr???t??n and the heat of the day combined to take her to dizzying heights.


    Antonia''s back arched and she rolled her eyes back in ecstasy. She wanted to lengthen the moment though, and slow it down, savour it.


    Leaning forward she grabbed his curls again and yanked at them. His hair stretched luxuriously in her hands. She liked playing with it and lost herself in the rhythm of their bodies, the friction building further and further, taking her into a deep void.


    Just as she was on the brink of no return, James grabbed her and flipped her around back onto her tummy¡ªinto the position she was in when he first caught sight of her that day. Her bu?? was hot under his calloused hands and he murmured appreciatively as he ran them over the globes of her ?ss.


    "So fu?k?n? s?xy," he said, spreading her cheeks a little. His ???k was nudging her again and dipping lower into her still-dripping slit. He ground into her from this angle, getting deeper with each thrust. The change in position and grinding technique was frankly awesome and Antonia squealed with pleased shock.


    He was hitting her G-spot again and again¡ªoh¡ªshe came hard, shuddering and shaking. Seconds later she sensed his ?r??sm explode and then he pulled out, showering her perfect ?ss with his juice.


    He held her firm though, past both their climaxes, keeping his hands on her bu?? and massaging her as she came down from her giant wave of p???sur?. Her wet curves, slick with his come, pushed back into his hands, as his deft fingers still stroked deeply, giving her little aftershocks. Luscious.


    This boy with his expensive fountain-pen had skills. She wondered idly if he would be any good at teaching her to ride a bike. He certainly was teaching her a thing or two about riding boys¡­


    Ends

 Chapter 227 - Lovers meet for a secret s?xu?? rendez-vous

    She arrives five minutes early. I''ve been waiting for an hour. I hear her before I see her¡ªthat signature clip of stilettos on paving stones. Small, hurried, excited steps.


    I turn to watch her. Jacket, pencil skirt, white blouse, slim folio case and serious sandals. Her gaze flits across the street, and I relish these seconds where I can just observe her. When she finally sets eyes on me her business face melts into a broad smile. Her steps quicken and she flings herself at me, arms wide open.


    "You managed to get away?" We grip each other perhaps tighter than is appropriate for a public setting and break away quickly¡­ too quickly¡­ that fizzy anticipation causing unnecessary nerves.


    "Naturellement," she replies, in a playful French accent. "Would I let you down? Pas moi."


    She never lets me down. Ever. She gets precious few opportunities to slip away from her husband so when one presents itself, she always sends a message well in advance to give me time to make my own plans to be with her.


    But this was her¡ªmy¡ªmost audacious rendez-vous yet: Paris. For her¡ªa conference (that was one hundred per cent genuine). For me¡ªa meeting with a client. Well, probably about fifty per cent genuine. But my wife believed it all right.


    So here we are in the most romantic of cities with two whole afternoons and two glorious nights ahead of us. We''ve never had a whole night to ourselves before. Now there''s no need to rush. There''s time to do what we want, when we want.


    "Rodin?" I ask


    She turns to the museum behind us.


    "One of the most sensual of sculptors." I continue. "Famous for The Kiss. His work was deemed so explicit that many of his pieces were covered in cloth so as not to offend. He came to define French ?r?t??a¡­"


    She cuts my guidebook narrative short.


    "I know we said it would be great to see the exhibition, but if I''m honest I''d rather have something to eat. Then enjoy a bit of legendary French ?r?t??a back at my hotel." She squeezes my bu????ks. "My room is fab. You''ve got to see the view. And I know just the place to eat."


    "Oh really?" I say, casting my gaze to her br??sts, then her mound which is beautifully encased in that skirt¡­ "Me too."


    She rolls her eyes and bats at my upper arm playfully and tuts, knowing exactly what I''m getting at.


    "When I was a nanny in my gap year I always headed to a particular bistro." She nudges me along. "Looks like a bit of a dive on the outside, but the food is to die for."


    "Sounds good to me. Is it far?"


    "Just round the corner."


    Le Bistrot


    We walk, her hand tucked through my arm in true continental style though she is doing the leading. A tug and we turn sharp right between two small shops. Only locals would know the location of that opening.


    The moment we are engulfed by the darkness of the alleyway, she pushes me against the wall. I feel that she wants me every bit as much as I want her. I inhale her perfume as she pins my head back against the rough stone and kisses me deeply.


    A French kiss in France. And it is some kiss. Her tongue searches out mine, her hands pull my head into her. I''m being consumed¡­ deliciously so.


    "Fuck, I needed that." She exhales.


    Her h?ps press against mine and my ???k responds with a throb. Her fingers trace the edges of my erection through my trousers.


    "And I also need this, too," She whispers in my ear.


    "God, I''ve missed seeing you," I reply, "These two days have been the only thing I''ve thought about for the past six weeks."


    "Me too," she replies. There is a slight pause as we both look into each others'' eyes. We smile simultaneously as if a similar thought is bouncing between us. "First, food," she declares, "then we fu?k."


    "D''accord." Now it is me trying out my French.


    She takes my hand and leads me further down the alley before we emerge into a classic Parisian side street. The scene could be taken from a 1950s black and white film set. A soft-top Citroen is parked on the kerb, a flower shop''s colourful contents flood the pavement, and a tatty little bistro with a red awning perches on the corner.


    It''s spring. It''s warm. She chooses a table outside, pulls out a chair and takes my hand as she sits.


    "Paris. Just us." Her excitement has a tinge of the child within. "Now what are you going to have?" she asks, grabbing a menu.


    As we look at the handwritten sheet a waiter arrives.


    "We''ve got to have champagne," she declares and the waiter, hearing this and no doubt anticipating a sizable tip, turns before he even reaches our table.


    "No expenses spared," she announces.


    "Absolutely," I concur. "Your expenses?"


    "Of course! You have to have some perks when you join the board of directors."


    Hors d''Oevures


    I screw up my face as she holds the escargot on her fork and laughs.


    "Not tempted?" she teases, dangling it in front of her mouth.


    "I can''t," I say, shaking my head.


    "Oh be brave," she urges and offers it to me. "You are missing a treat. It tastes magnifique. France is all about flavours. Rich and new and tempting." My face remains distorted. "OK. OK. As a little reward, if you swallow this new and exciting morsel, I will give you the most amazing blow job when we get to the hotel."


    "All your blow jobs are amazing."


    "Thank you," she says. "But this one will be especially good. I will lick that gloriously fat d??k of yours until you are on the brink of coming. I will take it deep into my mouth until you are yearning to thrust. I will milk all your early juices and savour your exquisite flavour."


    "Well, that''s quite an offer," I reply. "All right then. What do they say? When in Paris¡­" I open my mouth and bite onto the soft escargot, which is actually rather like a scallop in texture. The taste of garlic is overwhelming.


    "So, what do you think?"


    "It was OK. I like it."


    "You need to be a bit more adventurous in your tastes."


    We touch glasses and drink more bubbles. Her foot touches my leg under the table and as she takes her serviette to wipe her mouth. "Have you tasted your own come?" she asks.


    Le Plat Principal


    As we wait for our mains, she prompts me.


    "Well?"


    "I''ve tasted yours." I reply.


    "That''s not what I asked." She leans forward placing her elbows on the table and cups her chin, staring me down. "Have you tasted your come? Or any other man''s come for that matter?"


    "No. And no."


    "Not tempted?"


    "I''m not saying I wouldn''t¡­"


    "It''s funny isn''t it?" She cuts in. "It''s almost expected that women taste their own juices. Take that film we watched last time¡­"


    "The one with the three women. Each in the black lingerie?"


    She nods. "Did you notice that after she plays with her puss?, she licks her fingers, then offers them to one of the other girls who eagerly sucks on them?'' Not waiting for my response she continues. "With girls, it''s a given that you are going to taste yourself. You offer me your fingers all the time, don''t you?"


    I nod. "But I thought you liked it?"


    "I fu?k?n? love it."


    I grab the initiative. "To ask the question you asked of me." It''s my turn to lean in. "Have you ever tasted the juices of another woman?"


    She pauses, takes a sip of champagne and smiles. "Yes," she replies. "That sounds a bit naughty, doesn''t it? "


    "Who? When? Where?" I have too many questions.


    "To answer in reverse. Here in Paris. When I was nannying. My employer."


    "Bloody hell. Tell me more."


    She empties her glass and orders another bottle. And as she tucks into her fish and I my steak, she tells me of the time when her employer''s husband was away on a business trip to London. His wife, the mother of the child she was looking after, opened a bottle after she''d had a particularly hard day nannying and the two of them got talking and how that led to a touch, then a kiss, and then s?x on the sofa.


    She continues with a second tale. The evening the husband returned from London the wife cracked open a bottle of fizz to toast his return. The three of them were chatting away until late, then there was a touch from the wife on her cheek, then a touch from the husband, a kiss with each of them, and a threesome in front of the fire.


    "So, yes, I have tasted another woman and she has tasted me." She concludes. "But what are we doing talking about past encounters and s?xu?? liaisons? These two days are all about us. And the s?x we are going to have."


    "I think the s?x we are going to have after this meal is going to be all the hotter because of what you''ve just told me."


    She smiles, knowingly. "Well, if that''s the case let me tell you more about that threesome because it''s very relevant to what we''ve been talking about."


    "How so?" I venture, conscious that I am now fully erect, my ???k bent awkwardly under my trousers, pre-come seeping and my br??fs distinctly damp.


    Le dessert


    Two cr¨¨me caramels arrive and she leans forward to kiss me before picking up her spoon. Her hand has made its way under the tablecloth and finds the bump in my groin.


    "Well, you''ll have to come a bit closer because it is very, very hot and I wouldn''t want any of the other diners to hear." I lean in, our heads nearly touch and she drops her voice to a whisper. "He started by watching while I kissed and played with his wife. Then when his wife went down on me, he joined in. The two of them puss? ???k?n? simultaneously¡­"


    "Just like in the film?" I interrupt.


    "Absolutely," she murmurs. "Then he started to fu?k his wife and I sat on her face, while kissing him. Then we sort of slid from one position to another. She''s su?k?n? his ???k. Then I''m su?k?n? it. Then we both are. He''s inside me, and then inside her. It was just a muddle of the three of us and yet it seemed so natural. Each change of position came so easily.


    "I don''t know how long it lasted, perhaps an hour. We actually had a break in the middle and she disappeared for five minutes. You''d have loved to see her when she returned. It''s just what you like. She was wearing an apron, nothing else apart from her highest heels. She was carrying a tray with bread, cheese, another bottle of champagne and three glasses." As if to emphasise the point she tips her empty glass my way and I pour for her once more before she continues her mesmerising tale. "We sat on the sofa, the three of us right up close in a line, and scoffed the food and downed the fizz. Threesomes make you hungry and so, so thirsty! And when we finished eating, he started to play with her apron, and then lifted it up and beckoned me to go under it and lick her puss?."


    As she speaks, she rubs me under the table and I''m convinced the whole place must know. I surely have that tremble and tell-tale flush, the same shade colouring her cheeks as she works me.


    "Eventually, fu?k knows how he held off so long¡ªwe had both come a couple of times by now¡ªhe climaxed in her mouth." She stares into my eyes and licks her lips, forcing me to imagine the scene with her delicious pout wet and pursed. "But the really, really hot bit was what happened next. With his come in her mouth and seeping down her chin, she kissed me." The way her eyelids flutter and hood, I know she visits this in her fantasies often. She is visualising every moment of the encounter¡­ "Our tongues met and his spunk flowed between us. Then he kissed me and finally her. His come coating all our mouths." She pulls back and winks. "Fucking horny, eh?"


    I kind of just splutter in reply. I have nothing approaching this level of, well¡ªnaughtiness¡ªin my s?xu?? background. But the thought of new dishes like this being added to our s?xu?? menu thrills me.


    "So, when we go back to my hotel room after I have given you that amazing blow job." She says and I can sense a question on her lips. "And after you''ve enjoyed fu?k?n? my puss?, are you up for tasting a bit of your come?"


    I kiss her. "If that''s what you want, darling, of course, I will," I reply.


    La Chambre, Hotel Mathilde


    Her hotel is only a short walk away and we get there by late afternoon. I am desperate to fu?k her, but¡ªalways in control¡ªshe makes me wait. She says she needs to change into something more appropriate for our first night in Paris.


    I wait in the ensuite and when she is ready, she opens the door. I am not to enter. Yet. Her body language makes that clear.


    She sits on the sofa, with a view of Paris through the window behind her. She is wearing the most exquisite black lingerie and I notice metal links on her shoulder straps. I wonder if she''s also experimented with a bit of bondage in her past. My curiosity morphs into hope but my thoughts are cut short when I look at her eyes.


    They are closed. And this commands my attention. Very slowly she starts to perform. Her fingers ??r?ss her legs. She plays with the chain straps. She bites her bottom lip and opens her eyes. Her smile invites me towards her and I sit next to her and we start to kiss. There is intimacy rather than an urgency to her mouth and I sense that she wants to take this one real slow.


    Tender fingers remove my glasses: a simple act but one of unbelievable intimacy. She pushes me back and sits astride me and I feel her grind against my ???k. She slips a chain strap from her shoulder. I un-cup a br??st from her basque and kiss her beautifully pert, soft, welcoming n?pp??. She frees the other br??st so it can be p???sur?d my mouth, too.


    Purring, she climbs off me and I hear heels clack against the floor, I sense she''s going to keep them on while we fu?k. She un-pops my fly bu??ons and hold my prick in her beautiful hands, and it thickens under her touch. She takes me in her mouth, starting at the helmet, knowing that the spot underneath is where her tongue can work the most magic. Moaning, she holds my shaft in both hands and pumps as she licks.


    Making eye contact with me, she moves to my balls and proceeds to draw a line with her tongue right up the length of my shaft. She is skilled in fellatio. Very skilled. Her tongue is always on my frenulum, while she pumps and strokes me. Gradually her movements become bolder and more of my ???k is in her mouth, each nod of her head takes it deeper inside and I feel the warmth and wetness of her cheeks. My ???k has never been fatter; my helmet never more engorged.


    The truly awesome blow job over, she moves up my body, we kiss and I taste my ???k on her lips. Without any communication, we both seem to know that now is the time to fu?k. She eases on top of me, pulls her knickers to one side revealing a smooth, b?r?ness and she guides my length into her wet, warm puss?.


    As I feel her tightness enclose my prick, I remember the deal: I can''t come inside her. But heck, how I want to explode in her ?unt right now. What did she say as we left the caf¨¦? "I want all that glorious spunk over my br??sts and ?h?st. I want you to shoot it all over me, because you know what''s for le dessert¡­"


    Her fabulous locks brush against my face and ?h?st as she grinds back and forth on my thick d??k. Gradually picking up the pace, she rocks herself to the most delightful of ?r??sms. Her aperitif.


    Effortlessly, the dynamics shift after she has come. Easing off my jeans, she climbs onto the sofa and offers me her arse. I am going to be in charge of the thrusting now. I am her piston and my thrusts push her to her second ?r??sm, deeper and more visceral than her first. Le plat principal.


    We change position and I am on top, our faces meet and this most delicious of fu?k continues. This isn''t the intense, fast fu?k that I had been yearning as she told me about that threesome. This is tender and loving.


    Yes, loving. I have fallen for her. It''s not just the s?x, it''s that connection she forges with me. I could never talk to my wife about s?x like she did at the bistro. No-one could start foreplay so far in advance of m?k?n? ??v?. And that is just what we are doing right now¡ªmaking love.


    I feel her puss? tighten as I slide my ???k in and out of her. The inevitable happens¡ªher third ?r??sm: le dessert.


    And now it''s my moment. I''ve been holding off my own climax for too long. But I have not forgotten the deal. Indeed it was the thought of it that has got me this far. I am up for it. Fuck, am I up for it?


    Withdrawing, and with her wetness still clinging to me, I take my ???k in my hand and pump out ribbons of come over her br??sts and ?h?st.


    Now, this is it and this is something that''s very, very difficult to explain to a woman, especially to women who, like my lover, can come more than once. Once a guy shoots his spunk it''s pretty much game up. Doing anything hot from this moment onwards is intensely difficult. Something has to push or pull you to carry on.


    And what is propelling me forwards is my d?s?r? to please her. My d?s?r? to deliver. And my love for her.


    She runs her fingers through the pool of spunk on her ?h?st, lifts them to her mouth and licks them. Then we kiss. My come coats our tongues and lips. And it tastes good.


    After probably half an hour lying next to each other, she heads for the minibar. And returns with two brandies. We don''t talk. We don''t need to. The meal, the setting, the s?x had said it all. Content and fulfilled we raised our glasses to each other.


    "A taste of things to come?" I suggest.


    "Oh, most definitely," she replies smiling.


    Ends

 Chapter 228 - Four women enjoy the p???sur?s of shared s?x

    In the end it was just the three of them sitting at a table together, talking over old times while I cleaned down the bar at the end of my shift, the rest of the hen party long gone. They knew each other from uni: Chrissy and Beth, who were the most perfect couple in the world, b?r?ly able to keep their eyes off each other, and my boss, Lexi.


    The first woman I''d ever thought of in that way.


    Every day since I''d started working for her, I''d lain in bed at night, gasping and quivering as my hand reached between my th??hs, thinking about the light glinting on her blonde hair, about the way her h?ps shifted beneath the folds of a summer dress or her tight ?ss encased in figure-hugging leggings.


    She fascinated me and turned me on and made my heart throb with excitement whenever she was near.


    With the bride and her group gone, it was silent now. Every word of conversation between the three remainers was clear. There was no denying that all of them were beautiful. In the prime of life. Far more confident in themselves than me. Experience, I guess, but they fascinated me to the point where I could b?r?ly keep my eyes off them.


    It wasn''t until Chrissy glanced my way, catching my eye, that I blushed and looked away.


    "We should tell Lexi about the English girl we met in Egypt." Beth''s voice always sounded slightly amused, like the world was her playground. "God, Lex, you should have seen her."


    "I told you, I''m off women." Lexi''s reply gave me a pang of disappointment.


    "Ugh. But men are disgusting. Most of them are still little boys, needing someone to clean up after them."


    "That''s unfair. You''ve just never liked men. Anyway at least they don''t reject me."


    "You''ve had a couple of knock backs. So what? Their loss. You''re gorgeous. Anyway, I was telling you about this girl. Oh. My. God. I wish you''d been there. Tell her, Chrissy."


    Chrissy hesitated, just a moment longer than necessary, and there was something¡­ something that told me she was looking my way. "I think we need more drinks." My heart thundered for no reason as I tried desperately not to glance at her. "Don''t you think we need more drinks before we tell that story?"


    "Well, I don''t need another drink to tell the story. I''ll describe playful little Monica in enough excruciating detail to make even Lexi blush. But I wouldn''t say no to another drink."


    "Harmony, sweetie?" Lexi''s term of endearment made me melt, and finally I looked their way to find all eyes on me. "Before your shift ends would you bring us another round? Do you mind?"


    "Sure¡­ I mean, that''s fine." I stumbled over the words. "Same again?"


    Chrissy''s tongue touched her lip. "And have one yourself."


    "Thanks, I¡ª"


    "Join us if you want," she added.


    I felt like a rabbit in the eyes of a vixen, the intended next meal. Only¡­ only I''m sure no bunny ever wanted it like I wanted it right then. I met Lexi''s eyes, searching, seeking confirmation. Should I?


    "If you don''t have to be anywhere else," Lexi said, her words clipped.


    Was it an invitation or a polite rebuff? I couldn''t tell. Was Lexi undressing me with her soft blue eyes, or trying to tell me to get the drinks and leave? Was this a private party? "I don''t know. I don''t want to intrude."


    Finally, Lexi''s eyes lit up, and a tingle ran down my spine. "You wouldn''t be, sweetie."


    "You''re sure?"


    She nodded, and I started to pour the drinks, fingers trembling the whole time. As I headed for the table, I noticed the look that Chrissy and Beth exchanged, noticed the way Lexi''s gaze kept jumping to my throat, my waist, my hands. I told myself that she was my boss, that nothing would ever happen between us, that I was a silly inexperienced girl alongside these sophisticated women.


    "So, anyway, I was telling you about Monica." Beth broke the spell as she took her drink from the tray, and I sat down. "I''d say she was about Harmony''s age. How old are you?"


    "Twenty."


    "What do you think, Chris? Monica was about the same, right?"


    "Twenty-one, maybe." Chrissy looked me up and down, as if ?ssessing me against the girl they met on their travels. She was beautiful, petite, with dark hair and darker eyes. I had feelings for Lexi, but right then I would have done anything to please Chrissy.


    "But so much confidence," Beth continued, apparently unaware of the silent exchange between myself and her wife. Or perhaps unfazed would be a better word. "Travelling on her own. Not afraid of her body at all. First time we saw her, she was adjusting the straps on her bikini top." She laughed. "More like a couple of strips of fabric that just about covered her n?pp??s. God, those n?pp??s. And she had this gloriously dark skin. Lips to die for. It was Chrissy who started talking to her, I was too tongue-tied." She giggled, and I couldn''t imagine any one of these women ever being lost for words. They couldn''t be more than ten years older than me, but I wished I could be more like them. Confident. Worldly.


    As Beth continued the story, going into details about Monica, how they seduced her between them, invited her into their bed, played with her like she was a new toy, Lexi met my eyes, lowering her voice. "Are you OK?"


    "Yes." I nodded, trying not to blush but losing badly.


    "This isn''t too embarrassing for you?"


    I shook my head.


    "You''re sure? Your shift is over, you can leave if you want."


    "I want to stay."


    There was a moment of hesitation, and the only two people in the world were myself and Lexi. The sound of Beth''s voice disappeared, the bar faded. My breaths grew more unsteady, my heart thundering. Lexi opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again. Nerves? Did Lexi even get nervous?


    "Are you into girls, Harmony?" Chrissy''s voice pulled me back into the present with a jolt.


    "Well, I¡­ "


    "It''s OK, you''re among friends. Nothing said here will go any further, I promise. And if you''re not, that''s cool."


    "It''s not that, I''ve just never¡­ well, I''ve never had¡­"


    Lexi''s voice was b?r?ly more than a murmur. "You''re a v?r??n?"


    Was she disappointed? Shocked? Curious? "I¡­ Well, I haven''t even really had a boyfriend or girlfriend to tell the truth. I guess there just never was anyone I had that connection with. Not until¡ª" I caught myself before I could say the words.Not until I met you. Lexi said she was off women. The last thing she needed was some doe-eyed v?r??n fawning all over her, right?


    She looked me up and down, tongue glancing her bottom lip.


    "Well, personally I think that''s adorable." Chrissy smiled and I melted. I''m not sure even now that I should have liked being called adorable for being a v?r??n, but that didn''t change the way it made my n?pp??s peak and my insides clench. "I was just lucky to find Beth when we were all at uni together. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with waiting for someone you have a connection with."


    Beth took her hand. "Nor is there anything wrong with jumping someone''s bones because they''re hot and you''re both horny."


    "Right?" Chrissy laughed. "Variety is the spice of life."


    I watched her stand from her seat and lean over, taking Beth''s face in her hands, and the two women kissed right there. Not a simple peck, this was passionate, indulgent. Their lips moved together, their eyes closed, their tongues tangling. The sound of smacking lips was wonderful, ?r?t??, and when Lexi''s fingers grazed mine I didn''t hesitate. I took her hands hard and pulled her to me, and for the first time I felt the warmth of another woman''s lips, the softness of her kiss. It was wrong and right. She was my boss and my friend, but I didn''t care. I wanted her. I wanted to feel what she had to give. I m??n?d a high-pitched m??n of need, and she tangled her fingers into my hair.


    As the kiss broke, Chrissy put her arm over my shoulders and I turned to find her staring right into my eyes. She moved forward, a little hesitantly, and I stopped breathing for a moment, glancing at Beth, wondering what she would say. When I saw her running eager fingers over Lexi''s jaw I nearly gasped, and felt Chrissy''s lips crush to mine. The kiss was eager, filled with promise, and her nimble fingers toyed with the straps of my top, sliding over my n?pp??, cupping my br??st.


    "What do you say?" she asked invitingly. "Would the two of you be up for it?"


    Lexi met my eyes in a sideward glance, her lips still glistening from kissing Beth, the need almost intoxicating as she husked, "Your decision."


    All I could do was nod, b?r?ly able to breathe as fingers slid into mine, pulling me away from the table, towards the back rooms.


    Towards Lexi''s private quarters above the bar.


    ***


    Beth giggled as we four fell into Lexi''s bedroom above the bar, her penchant for antique furniture evident in the elegant four-poster, the rustic tallboy, the spidery mirror above a ?h?st of drawers. Soft curtains flapped in the breeze from the open window, showing occasional glimpses of the London night sky, a slice of moon, glinting stars. Chrissy and Beth seemed to ignore us in their eagerness for each other, for touch, for p???sur?. They flopped onto the bed, tangled in each other''s arms, already tugging clothes off. They had been together for a decade, but their need for each other was infectious. It may have been an unconventional relationship, with no qualms when it came to inviting third and even fourth participants into their lovemaking, but it worked for them.


    "If any of this is too much for you, I''ll understand," Lexi whispered, squeezing my hand. "I don''t want you to feel uncomfortable."


    "It''s beautiful. They''re so in love."


    "It was love at first sight. I don''t even remember a moment they weren''t together."


    I leaned my head against Lexi''s ?h?st, listening to the thunder of her heart as I watched Beth remove Chrissy''s p?nt??s with an eagerness like it was their first time, running explorative fingers down between her wife''s br??sts, over her tummy, through the triangle of hair between her legs.


    "I want you," I breathed. "Please strip me."


    Lexi''s hands slid hesitantly over my shoulders, pushing the shoulder straps of my top to the sides, then running them down my arms. She leaned forward, her lips pressing to my shoulder, tickling as she kissed me, making me squirm as my n?pp??s peaked at the contact, just at the same moment Lexi''s fingers brushed across them. "So beautiful," she whispered, placing another kiss at my throat as she rubbed me through the soft fabric of my top. "So perfect."


    Eagerly, I grabbed at the hem of her T-shirt, pulling it up, and she raised her arms for me to remove it, the wonder of her b?r?, freckled br??sts revealed to me for the first time. I felt hands on my back and turned to find Beth standing there, grinning as she and Chrissy joined in, ticklish fingers making me gasp as they explored, uninhibited, pinching my n?pp??s, turning my head so that lips could connect with mine. I watched in wonder as Lexi and Chrissy kissed, Lexi''s hand cupping her friend''s b?r? puss?, fingers disappearing between her legs, tantalizing a hint of things to come. I gasped at Beth''s attentions, her lips smothering mine as we moved together to the edge of the bed, my skirt hastily removed and kicked to the corner of the room.


    "Sit down. Spread your legs."


    I obeyed as she climbed up onto the bed behind me, and she laughed as she turned my head up to hers. Her fingers reached into the waistband of my p?nt??s, I raised my ?ss to let them slide down then gasped and cried out at the sensation of a tongue dancing through the soft folds of my intimate lips. Chrissy joined Beth, kneeling above me, and each in turn kissed me, kissed each other, sharing saliva as Lexi continued to stimulate every nerve ending between my legs.


    Chrissy ran a fingertip around each of my hardened n?pp??s, encouraging me to scoot back on the bed, to lie propped against the two of them as p???sur? swirled through my brain. "Relax, Harmony," she said as she kissed me. "Just relax and enjoy."


    Beth''s hand guided mine down between my legs, to the back of Lexi''s head, twisting my fingers into her hair. She pulled, and Lexi moved faster, jolts of pure electricity spinning through me as the tip of her tongue glanced my swollen ???t. "If there''s anything you don''t like, you just have to say."


    "I like it¡ªOh, God!"


    Beth giggled as Lexi climbed up to join us, and my flailing hands found her ?ss, covered still by her leggings. Her bu????ks were firm to the touch, pert and tight, a testament to the many times she''d come into the bar at the beginning of my shift, sweaty from a workout. She was sweaty right now from a different type of exercise, I could feel the damp beads on my fingertips as I ran my hands over her lower back, her smooth h?ps, her b?r? br??sts. Still struggling to maintain control as I was pulled this way and that, I slid my fingers under the waistband of her leggings and lowered them down, exposing the grey thong beneath, a distinct wet spot visible on the front of the fabric. My mouth went dry at the thought, and I grabbed her as Beth entered me once again, her finger sliding deep and making me cry out and tense as I pulled Lexi close.


    "What are you doing, sweetie?"


    "I¡­ want to taste you."


    Her hand went instinctively to the wet spot between her legs, covering it from me, her cheeks darkening. "You don''t have to do that."


    I slid my hand into hers, smiling as I pulled it away. "I want to taste you," I said more firmly, sliding her thong down her legs, admiring the way her glistening lips crimped together, the perfect smoothness of her mound. As Chrissy pinched my n?pp??, feeding it into her mouth, teeth glancing the hypersensitive peak, I pantingly shifted Lexi into position, straddling my face. My tongue connected with her s?x as Chrissy''s kisses trailed down my body, over my tummy to my pelvis. I heard her kissing Beth as I got my first taste of another girl''s cream. Sweet, earthy and wonderful. Overpowering, but not in a bad way. In the way that drove me on, made me want more, made me proud as Lexi started to m??n and reached down, her finger glancing and swirling as I licked.


    When I began to lose control, driven to the brink by the mix of sensations¡ªthe flavour on my tongue, the scent in my nostrils, the feel of Beth''s talented fingers inside me, the sound of kissing and m??ns and whimpers¡ªLexi pulled away. The loss was disappointing, but I dropped my head back with a heavy exhale, eyes b?r?ly focused as I watched her grin and lower herself onto the bed, shifting down, her ?ss raised in the air as she settled between my legs, taking Beth''s place. Her mouth clamped over my puss?, and I bit into my bottom lip as Beth and Chrissy brushed my hair from my eyes and played with each other above me. Kisses and licks from Lexi, along with gentle rubs and mind-shattering pressure from her fingers moving in and out made me start to writhe and buck, losing control as my pelvic muscles squeezed. I mewled as fresh liquid heat trickled from my s?x, and it was then that I felt a gentle finger against my ?ss.


    "Oh¡­" I gasped as Beth and Chrissy smiled and laughed, pulling my face to each of theirs in turn, kissing me as I struggled for breath. "Oh¡­ Oh¡­"


    "Shhh. Relax and enjoy it." Beth grinned as her fingers trailed a cool, snaking line down my belly. "Let it go, sweetie."


    Let it go.


    My body tipped over into an ?r??sm at the words, but not like any ?r??sm I''d ever given myself. Lexi''s tongue in my slit felt nothing like my own fingers dancing in that warmth. My body writhed of its own accord as I reached out for the nearest body, Chrissy responding eagerly to the touch, kissing me as I grabbed her br??sts, m??ning as our lips moved together. My stomach cramped, forcing more honey from my puss? as Beth grabbed the back of Lexi''s head and forced it harder against me, holding her in place as she licked and su?k?d at the juices.


    Chrissy trailed her fingers through it, swirled it around my n?pp?? and brought them to her face, smiling as she licked her forefinger. Beth eagerly kissed her wife''s fingers before guiding them to my mouth, letting me taste the sweet and salty release as I finally started to calm, breaths becoming steadier as Lexi slowed her licks and tenderly kissed my mons.


    "That¡­ that was¡­ amazing."


    Beth laughed, ticklish fingers tracing my shoulders. "Oh honey, you think that''s it?"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Lexi came closer as Chrissy slid from the bed, kind eyes staring into mine as she brushed strands of hair out of my face. "Middle drawer," she said, turning her head in Chrissy''s direction.


    "Wh¡ªwhat''s happening?"


    "Trust me, sweet girl."


    I reached out languidly, touched her n?pp??, admiring the way it stood proud of her br??st. "I do, it''s just¡ª"


    "We''re not finished with you." Beth giggled as she leaned forward and kissed Lexi. "You''re our new favourite plaything."


    "Found it!"


    I wanted to look at what it was that Chrissy had "found", but Lexi held me too tight, distracting me with her touch, with her mouth, with her eyes.


    When the new object pressed against my battered puss?, cooler and heavier than fingers, I gasped. Chrissy stroked it up and down my swollen lips, and my body quivered with nervous excitement. A s?x toy. Penetration. I spread my legs wider, eager to take it, to feel it inside me. As Lexi''s lips pressed to mine again, I ran my fingers down her body, and felt hers and Beth''s exploring me. I watched, mouth dry, as they kissed above me, then drew a sharp breath.


    "Such a tight little girl, aren''t you?" Chrissy giggled as the toy found my resistance. "How does that feel?"


    "More," I begged, already beginning to undulate. "Please. Give me more. Oh God, I want to¡ªohhhh. Ohhh." The feel of it sliding deeper blinded me, the pressure and size stealing my breath as Beth pinched my n?pp??, fed it into her mouth. Already struggling for breath, I almost began to panic as lips were clamped over mine, only to relax when I realized they belonged to Lexi.


    Chrissy kissed me below, then pushed the toy deeper, moving it in and out as my body shifted to accommodate this new sensation. Wave after wave of sharp electric shocks blasted through my brain as it filled me, gloriously firm, gloriously long. I could feel it knocking against my belly. I reached down between my legs and spread my lips, fingertips playing with the swollen nub, needing something to tip me over the edge.


    Beth and Lexi smothered me with kisses as the toy moved inside me, sweat beading on my flesh as I tried to both hold back and come closer to the precipice. I writhed, mewling and panting, b?r?ly aware of the words spilling from my lips: more, please, I want to¡­ Oh, God¡­


    Finally, with a silent cry, cut off by Lexi''s mouth, I tipped over, body quaking, stomach muscles clenching and releasing as I m??n?d into our kiss, gasping for breath, aching all over as a third screaming ?r??sm rolled over my second of the night, before finally, spent and contented, I fell still.


    It felt like an age that I lay there, the toy still moving past nerves, dull and heavy as I gasped, desperately trying to catch my breath. Lexi''s fingers ran up my belly, cupping my br??st as she smiled down at me. "How was your first time, sweetie?"


    "I¡ª" I caught myself, ???k?n? my lips, trying to form a coherent thought. "Perfect." I smiled "It was perfect."


    Chrissy rose to her knees between my aching legs, holding the glistening dildo up in front of her, kissing the tip as she smirked. "Look what a mess you made."


    I laughed, clutching my belly, moving my legs to try to get some feeling back in them.


    "It''s going to get messier yet," Beth said as she stroked gentle fingers across my forehead, moving the sweat-soaked hair aside. "It''s Lexi''s turn and we already know what she''s like."


    ***


    I woke to the warmth of the sun on my skin, and a feeling of utter contentment. Traffic rumbled by outside the window and there was a scent of fresh air and hot food. I rolled over and stretched out my arm, but found nothing but cool, rumpled sheets.


    Memories of the night before swam in my mind. Beth, Lexi and Chrissy each being brought to ?r??sm after shuddering ?r??sm. Bathing each other, still playfully touching n?k?d skin, still kissing. Rolling into bed, warmth and comfort as we snuggled together. A smile spread over my lips, then faded.


    What if the bed was empty because Lexi was regretting it?


    I was her employee, not her lover.


    She said she was sworn off women.


    I forced my eyes open and stared at the empty room, hazy sunshine illuminating the chaos of what we''d done, clothes strewn haphazardly over the floor. Climbing out of bed, I cast my eyes over the mess, finding my p?nt??s discarded in a corner, my skirt flung over a lamp.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    I turned to find Lexi standing in the doorway, holding a tray. Her dressing gown hung open down the centre, making my mouth water with the hint of br??sts, stomach, puss?. "I was¡­"


    "Back into bed, missy. I''ve made breakfast. I don''t make breakfast for anyone."


    "I didn''t know if you¡­ I mean, I thought maybe you''d want me to go."


    "Go? Oh, you''re not going anywhere. Last night was fun, but this morning I don''t have to share you with anyone else." She smiled as she placed the tray on the bed, two plates of toast and scrambled eggs, two glasses of orange juice. "Beth and Chrissy have already left to see if they can help the bride with anything, so it''s just you and me."


    She stepped over to me, took the p?nt??s out of my hand and dropped them on the floor.


    "You need to eat and you need to drink, sweetie." Her lips met mine gently, but as she pulled back I saw the smirk cross her face. "You''re going to need your strength."


    Ends

 Chapter 229 - Horny fantasy of making out on the beach

    Julia clung to Chris as they left the theatre. "That was so good. I enjoyed every minute of it. Thank you for booking the tickets."


    "I knew you''d like it."


    "Like it, I loved it, just like I love you." She squeezed closer, inhaling his cologne. It was the one he wore on evenings out and it always made her think of s?x, of them having s?x¡ªwhich they did a lot and would soon if she had anything to do with it.


    He kissed the side of her head as they walked. "You''ll never tire of Sandy and Danny, will you?"


    "No, Grease is iconic and I know it word for word."


    They turned right, heading under the amber glow of streetlights towards his car. "So which is your favourite bit," he asked.


    Julia thought for a moment. "It''s actually more of what is suggested than what is actually on screen."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Well." She smiled, remembering how when she was younger she had no idea what the characters were singing about. Now it was a different matter and her imagination went into overdrive.


    "Tell me." He chuckled, a deep rumbling sound that each time she heard it made her fall just a little bit more in love with him.


    "You know how they sing about getting frisky down at the beach?"


    "In Summer Nights?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    His car came into view and he pulled his keys out. "He showed off splashing around, right."


    "Ha, you know it well." She was impressed.


    "More than I ever thought I would."


    "A bonus of being my man, huh." She released his arm as he opened the car door for her. "And he, Danny, says they got friendly down in the sand." She looked at him. "It''s that bit I like, imagining them on the beach, fu?k?n?, out in the open, just going for it without a care in the world apart from each other and coming of course. Coming hard."


    He studied her, shadows slicing over his handsome face. "You''ve really thought about this, haven''t you?"


    "Sure. How could I not?"


    His right eyebrow rose, the way it did when his mind was whirring something new over. "A lot. You''ve thought about it a lot."


    "Yes." She giggled. "Is that bad?"


    "God no." He cupped her chin and lowered his face to hers. "I want to hear about all of your fantasies."


    "I don''t have¡ª"


    He set his mouth over hers to quieten her, then, "Clearly you do have fantasies, I just have to be a bit clever to discover them, to help you discover them."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Tomorrow we''re going out for the day?"


    "We are? But I thought¡ª"


    "All other plans are on hold. We have somewhere to be, something to do, and I know it''s going to hit the spot for you."


    "You''re being very mysterious, Chris."


    "I''m a man with a plan, and you''re going to just have to trust me, Julia."


    "Of course I trust you." A little fizz of anticipation tugged between her legs. "What do I need to bring?"


    "Nothing, absolutely nothing."


    * * *


    "I haven''t been out here before," Julia said, watching the dusty landscape fly past.


    "I know." He set his hand on her b?r? th??h, his fingertips skimming the hem of her short red summer dress.


    Suburbs had given way to sheep dotted pastures and irrigated fields, and then the land had turned drier, stop points few and far between and the odd cactus holding its arms aloft.


    "Look, there''s the ocean," she said pointing forward.


    "Our destination." He glanced at her then returned his attention to the road.


    "The ocean?"


    "Well, the beach. That''s our destination."


    "The beach but I¡­" She paused. "Oh! Now I get it."


    "Finally." He laughed and lifted her right hand to his mouth, kissed it. "I was wondering."


    "Its just¡­wow, this is really what you''ve planned?"


    "Making your horny fantasy come true, hell yeah, are you complaining?"


    "But the beach will be busy, surely."


    "No, not this one. I came here a few times as a kid, it''s completely off the beaten track and the rocks make it useless for surfers. The most we''ll see as we''re pretending to be Sandy and Danny is a yacht in the distance."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, it''s a bit of a walk down but then the overhang will shield your modesty."


    "And yours." She slid her hand to his groin. Through his jeans she rubbed his ???k. "They probably wouldn''t need binoculars to see this big beauty."


    "Fuck not yet." He harnessed her wrist and pulled it up. "Much as I enjoy your touch getting hard is damn uncomfortable in Levis. Throw in driving and it''s really not fun."


    "So how long until we''re there? Until we can start the fun?"


    He smiled. "Soon, real soon."


    Within twenty minutes Chris had pulled up in a small overgrown gateway. He killed the engine.


    "Here?"


    "Yes, there''s a path, just beyond that tree, it will take us down to the beach."


    "So what are we waiting for?" Julia climbed out. Instantly the sun ??r?ssed her shoulders and the salty breeze lifted her hair. But she didn''t linger to enjoy it. Impatience clawed at her. The need to get n?k?d, and down and dirty with Chris was building by the second, and now it was so close the d?s?r? had intensified.


    He locked the car then helped her climb the gate. When they reached the shade of the tree he stopped. "We should get undressed here?"


    "We should?"


    "Yeah. Come on." He stooped and pulled off his boots. Next came his jeans and boxers.


    Julia admired his long ???k. Even flaccid it was impressive and she adored the cute freckle on the tip.


    "What are you waiting for?" he asked, fisting his t-shirt behind his shoulder blades and dragging it over his head.


    "Nothing." She wriggled from her dress, kicking it along with her sandals to land on his pile of clothes.


    He licked his lips and watched as she discarded her bra and knickers. "Fuck you''re beautiful," he said, his gaze dipping the length of her body. "I''m so damn lucky to have you."


    "As I am you, Zuko."


    "Zuko?"


    "Danny Zuko." She laughed and dashed beyond the tree into the sunshine.


    "Wait." Chris clasped her hand. "It''s steep, be careful."


    "I know I''ll be okay if you''re with me."


    "Always."


    He led the way and the ocean came into view again, sparkling in the white bright light of midday. Heat ??r?ssed Julia''s body, from the top of her head to the tips of her toes and everywhere in-between.


    Climbing down the smooth gray rocks she felt alive, free, wonderfully liberated. And Chris had been right, there was no one else around. Not a soul, not even a bird or a seal bobbing in the curling waves. She kissed his cheek and laughed, the sound catching on the breeze.


    "What do you think?" he asked.


    "I love it."


    "Come on, up here." He tugged her atop a large flat rock and curled his hands around her waist.


    She clung to him and kissed him again, letting him know with each touch of her tongue to his how much he meant to her. How happy she was to be n?k?d on this beautiful beach with him.


    His hands slid to her ?ss and he dragged her closer. His hardening ???k lodging against her puss? lips.


    With her heart rate picking up she pressed in close, wriggling her h?ps, tempting him, teasing him. She wanted the main event to start, but also she never wanted this moment to end. It seemed he felt the same, his kisses deep and full of love.


    Eventually, though, he took her hand and helped her down from the rock. "Over here, lets get wet."


    "I''m already wet for you." She giggled.


    "Good." He grinned and led her into the gently ebbing waves. "I''m going to fu?k you so good here, make your horny fantasy one hot reality."


    "I believe you."


    He kissed her and hooking his hands around her ?ss lifted her up.


    Julia wrapped her legs around his waist and clung on.


    "Do you think?" he asked between kisses. "That she, Sandy, su?k?d his ???k on the beach? In the waves?"


    "Definitely." Julia wriggled free and sank to her knees. Her mouth was already watering to taste him. "Just like this." His ???k was hot and hard in her fist. She swiped her tongue over the tip.


    Small waves fizzed and tickled her knees, her feet and her ?ss, as she began to suck him just the way he liked. Julia wanted this to be as special for Chris as it was for her.


    "Ah yeah," he said, gazing down, his mouth slack. "I love how you do that."


    She licked the end then took him deeper, bringing him to full hardness. It was so exciting to be fu?k?n? outdoors, at the beach, giving him oral s?x. A risk she would only take with Chris.


    After a few minutes pre-cum coated her tongue.


    He pulled her to standing, her br??sts flattening on his ?h?st as he kissed her. "Does it feel too good, Chris?" She caught his solid shaft.


    "Always with you." His eyes flashed. "I want to be inside you when I come."


    "You will be." She stepped toward the sand, leading him by his ???k.


    He followed with his arm around her. Then, with his smooth skin sparkling with droplets from the ocean, he sat with his back against a rock.


    Julia followed him down, straddling his legs and allowing her puss? to kiss the tip of his erection. "You''re so hard."


    "It''s the affect you have on me." He gripped her waist and urged her to take him that first inch. "And here¡­damn it, you look like some kind of n?k?d beach goddess."


    She smiled, held his face and kissed him. She could go with goddess.


    "Sit," he said. "Take me."


    Julia lowered, his wide ???k stretching her to a delicious point that almost hurt but then became a wonderful dense sensation that blurred the lines of where she stopped and he began.


    He ?r??n?d and held her tighter, encouraging her to rock her h?ps.


    Her ???t rubbed up against his body and within seconds the need to build to ?r??sm tore through her. "Oh! Oh yes," she gasped, her words mingling with the sound of the waves buffeting the rocks. "Oh, Chris."


    "Come when you want to," he said onto her mouth. "As many times as you want. This is your horny fantasy."


    Flattening her hands on the rock behind him, she ground harder, worked faster. It would be so easy to climax like this. She was already so turned on.


    "Oh baby, I''m coming," she gasped. "It''s¡­here."


    The climax was swift and breath-stealing. Like a hard spank it was suddenly there in all its glory. Sharp, intense, a starter for more.


    Chris didn''t come with her, instead he held her close watching her p???sur?-soaked expression. His eyes were full of ?ust and love.


    "Oh that was good," she managed breathlessly.


    "There''s a yacht." He glanced over her shoulder.


    "So lets lie down, maybe they''ll think we''re just sunbathing." Julia giggled and dropped to the sand.


    Chris was quick to follow, slotting in behind her, his ???k shiny with her moisture and looking painfully hard.


    "Do you think we''ll fool them?" he asked, finding her entrance and sliding in.


    "Ahhh, oh, no, but¡­fuck I don''t care. Just make me come again."


    "That''s my plan." He kissed her and began to thrust his h?ps, slipping to full depth then almost out on each plunge.


    She was lost to it. His ???k was rubbing a special deep place inside of her. Her breaths were long m??ns as the pressure began to build again.


    "Fuck you''re amazing like this," he murmured. "Free and wild."


    "Thank you. Thank you for doing this." She turned her face. "It''s so¡­" Words escaped her. She didn''t want him to ever stop fu?k?n? her here on this beach.


    "Are you going to come again? Like this?"


    "Yes, don''t stop. Oh, Chris." Her skin was tightening, her muscles tensing. She clasped his ???k with her puss?. "You know I love it like this, from behind¡­oh¡­god, yes¡­"


    He held her close and she knew he wouldn''t stop until she''d taken what she needed. Curling her toes and splaying her fingers she concentrated on her G-spot. It was taking one hell of a pounding. Chris was always so good at getting the angle just right.


    "Oh, it''s here, it''s here¡­" She let her head fall back and held her breath as the pressure reached a tipping point. And then it was there. And as he shoved in harder and faster she let it unravel. Her wail of ecstasy was lost in the brined breeze and bright lights flashed over her eyelids.


    He stayed close, eking out every last gasp of p???sur?.


    Finally she caught her breath and gripped his sandy bu????ks. A wave crashed on a rock behind them, sea spray flying into the air.


    "I''m two ahead," she said onto his lips. "How do you want to come?"


    "On your knees, turn around."


    She was quick to comply and his ???k was there instantly, slipping back into her puss? as he cupped her br??sts.


    "Oh yeah¡­Chris." This would be good. She could take him so deep again and likely find another ?r??sm.


    Briefly she wondered if the yacht was still there, then decided she didn''t care. If it was then they''d be getting a really good p?rno show.


    Chris''s hands were everywhere, ??r?ssing her body as if he didn''t know where to touch first. He tugged her n?pp??s into tight points then held the heavier underside of her br??sts squeezing them together.


    "Tip forward," he said against her ear. "I can get so far into you from that angle."


    Julia didn''t think he could get any deeper than he already was, but she fell forward, her palms sinking into the damn sand.


    He fastened his hands onto her h?ps in a vice-like grip and buried in, balls nestling up against her.


    She m??n?d and her eyes fluttered closed. He''d been right, that was so deep, so intense, and with her puss? already sopping and puffy from two ?r??sms she knew he''d wring another climax from her.


    He was fully erect, he couldn''t get any harder. She always knew when he reached that point because the root of his ???k stretched her entrance taut, creating a nip of pain.


    She had to come again, soon, if she wanted to join him.


    Quickly she sought out her ???t and rubbed fast little circles over the swollen nub.


    It was a wild new sensation thrown into her already pulsating body and her ?r??sm crashed through her with near violent spasms of her puss?. She cried out, not caring if she was heard. Chris made her feel so incredible she forgot where she was, hell she forgot what planet she was even on.


    Yet still his stamina held.


    She pushed up, clasping him around the neck and arching her back. "I want you to come." She circled her h?ps, grinding onto his ???k. "Please. Come."


    "Are you satisfied?" he murmured. "Did you get your Sandy and Danny fantasy?"


    "Yes. Yes¡­" She was breathless and hot. "But mainly I got the Julia and Chris fantasy."


    "That''s good to hear." He squeezed her br??sts. "I''m going to come now, in you, so fu?k?n? high in you."


    "Yes. Do it. Now."


    His expression hardened. She couldn''t tear her gaze from his face. Steely determination had sharpened his jaw line and narrowed his eyes.


    He was pumping into her fast now, industrial, quick jerks of his h?ps. Building up to his release. Nothing would stop him, she knew that. Not the appearance of someone else on the beach, not a nuclear bomb. He was all about reaching that climax, the pinnacle of p???sur?, in her, with her.


    "Ah. Yes. Yes." He punctuated the words with thrusts. "Fuck. Yes."


    And then his mouth hung open and his ???k throbbed inside her. His release was like a tight band springing free. His ?um flooded her puss?, mixing with her own arousal.


    In that moment she''d never seen him more beautiful, and never known more definitely that he was the man for her.


    "Was it good?" she asked, kissing him.


    He was trembling, his muscles as solid as the rocks surrounding them. Still he worked his ???k inside her, gently massaging and making sure there was no ounce of their p???sur? not discovered, not released.


    "It was amazing. You''re amazing, Ju." His breaths were coming fast. "I didn''t even know fu?k?n? on a beach was one of my fantasies, but it turns out it is¡­as long as it''s with you."


    She grinned and her heart, still beating fast, swelled with love. "Will we do it again? Here?"


    "What do you think?"


    A giggle escaped her throat. "I think we will, often."


    "And perhaps you''ll think of some more fantasies for us to explore."


    "From movies?"


    "Movies are a good start." He paused. "There must be some in that Fifty Shades film all you girls were obsessed over."


    "Are you serious?"


    He pulled from her and spun her to face him. "I''m always serious when it comes to giving you ?r??sms."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, his ???k slotting between them. "Which I''m very grateful for and¡­and yes, I''m sure there''s some scenes from that s?xy movie we could act out." Her mind was whirring; it was sometime since she''d seen the movie.


    "So Grease was just a starting point for us?"


    Slanting her mouth over his she let her tongue slip between his lips. The kiss was deep and profound. "Yes, Chris, this was just a starting point, and thank goodness you pressed go."


    Ends

 Chapter 230 - Lovers passionate tempers give way to a fu?k me moment

    Mara''s already on fire with anger, when he meets her in their bedroom. It only grows as they dress together. A rush: scrambling out of work clothes into something more appropriate for a night of dinner, drinks, a friend''s party. John only makes it halfway into his clothing before she snaps, and turns to him hands on the soft swell of her h?ps.


    "I don''t even know why I''m rushing! We''re going to be late. You always make us late!"


    She isn''t wrong. They are going to be late for the party. And it is his fault. He''s sorry, and he''s already tried to tell her ten times, whispering it into her milk-pale shoulder. His personal Snow White. Dark hair and red lips.


    Except he has no huntsman''s cloak and she''s shimmed her way into the tiniest red lingerie instead of some fine gown. The round globes of her ?ss sit pretty atop her legs, only accentuated by her heels as she stalks and yells. (Which, sure, he probably does deserve.)


    But he also doesn''t miss the way her dark eyes crawl over him. Not enough to make him show off, but she''d said a thousand times before. That she loves his solid build, the hold she isn''t strong enough to break free from, the bulk of his body on top of hers.


    They''ve spun out this game dozens of times before. It''s not always this. But it is always something, some reason to rile the blood in both of them. Sometimes the game is as simple as I''m running, come chase me. Her body splayed out underneath his, Sometimes it''s come touch, come look, oh no, I''ve changed my mind.


    The way those little games end is always the same: the two of them, bodies coming together,


    He is certain that she''s noticed his ???k getting hard as he watches her walk back and forth across their bedroom, yelling at him in that sharp and meaningless way only people in love can do. She can be angry with him, and she can make sure he knows that. This s?xy, heart-pounding way to work out something real.


    When she says: "At this point, I''d almost rather not go," he calls her bluff.


    The room goes dead silent for a moment, the only sound is their breathing and the wall clock. It mocks them. Finally, he asks, "Oh yeah? What would you rather do instead?"


    And that''s all it takes really. The spark of a dare. A challenge. For the energy to change. For her to look at him and decide that she did want something more from him than well-earned apologies.


    His beautiful, spitfire wife launches herself at him. They go down together, the sheets cool and soft beneath him. She''s hot and soft on top. She takes his mouth first. No hesitance there. Rough and insistent. Tasting him and demanding that he do the same. Try to inhale her as much as she is him.


    She rocks on him, already looking for friction to get herself off, even as she punishes him. Pulls his lower lip into her mouth, biting, not enough to puncture but enough to make him gasp, grab her ?ss and pull her closer.


    Angry-mouthed woman. It makes her taste even better.


    She''s still rocking, pulling at his scalp, trying to hurt him, making it hurt. But he knows her. This is as much a question as a demand. Give me this. Hurt me how I hurt you.


    "This must be the only way you know how to ask for what you want, hm?" he asks. A beat later he smacks one of her ?ss cheeks. "Are you going to answer me?"


    She giggles a throaty thing that makes his ???k twitch. She grinds on top of him already slick, the wetness of her ?unt sticking his boxers to his ???k. It may always be like this with her: the edge of explosion, a hair''s breadth away from detonation. But he''s addicted to it now: the way she hurts him, her fingers tangling in his hair until the nails scratch at him. That''s how she draws his m??ns out, makes him huff in her ear.


    He chuckles too. "Funny, huh? Funny how you need it so bad, huh? Funny how you need to rile me up instead of asking me to fu?k you rough."


    Quick as a snake strikes, she grips his jaw in her hand. Just out of the corner of his eye, he sees the sharp nails of her fingers, digging into his cheeks. The sting¡ªhe loves the fu?k?n? sting, even better when she drops down harder, really rides him like that''s how she''s going to come, without giving him a fighting chance.


    "No," she says, with that throaty drawl of hers. "I''m fu?k?n? you."


    He''d laugh if she weren''t holding him so tightly if his ???k weren''t throbbing with each pass of her h?ps.


    "You''re not fu?k?n? me, you''re trying to get off. Show me you know how."


    She reaches behind her: the telltale wriggle of her pushing those pretty little lace p?nt??s to the side, leaving her wet ?unt b?r? and open for him. The first slide of her hands into his boxers is enough to make him hiss. She''s always known just how to handle him. How hard to squeeze and when to pull.


    Anyone looking at her could see what he sees: a queen on her throne as she eases the first inch of him inside her. Every time he''s buried in her ?unt it''s still the same: so hot and so wet it''s a shock. Feels an impossibility as she squeezes down so hard it''s like she''s trying to force him out.


    He grabs her by the waist, clinging tight, hard enough to bruise, pulling her down as he fu?ks up into her, grinning when she gasps.


    "This is what you wanted, right?"


    Her smart little mouth has lost all its words¡ªjust m??ning and whining and needy grunts that make him fu?k her deeper, give it to her hard strokes that rock the bed. Her lips, lush and parted, call to him and he fists a hand in her hair. He yanks her down for a kiss, a rough one, half-punishment for the way she talks to him, for the way she''s using him to get herself off.


    She tastes like heaven, his angry woman. Faintly like the champagne she''d been sipping before throwing her clothes at him, before she''s started this please fu?k me fight. Mara''s sigh opens her mouth wider, lets him have more, taste more, take her mouth like he''s taking her puss?.


    He needs more after tasting her. He needs and needs and needs. She yelps when he withdraws and flips them over. Putting her on her stomach. She''s dramatic: gives him another one of her throaty laughs as he drags her toward the edge of the bed.


    "Eat my puss?," she says, hooking one of her delicate little feet around the back of his knee. "Eat my puss? like a good little boy and I''ll forgive you for making us late. "


    Eating her puss? is not about forgiveness. It''s because it''s there, glistening and beautiful when she slightly widens her legs. It''s because she thinks that''s what she wants, but he''s going to show her that it''s just something else hewants from her. That he''s decided he should have.


    John settles to his knees. Pulls her the edge, and licks. She m??ns and that only spurs him on. He''s full of her, here at the joining of her th??hs. The smell of her. Musk and sweat and the wetness pooling faster than he can lick it away. Her perfume, jasmine and vanilla. He traces the smell to a spot of her th??h where she must have swiped it and bites down hard. Hard enough to make her cry out.


    "You don''t want me to be a good boy, do you, Mara? Good boys can''t do this to you."


    She groans when his nose bumps up against the tight, s?ns?t?v? skin of her ?sshole. It is only that he cannot get close enough to her. He thinks that maybe he craves her p???sur? more than she does. The sheer, unspoiled, uncontrollable burst of it across his tongue. He tongues her ???t, wrapped around it the way he knows she likes, the way she needs. He keeps her right on the edge of her ?r??sm, denying it each time she tenses, quivering th??hs.


    "You don''t want this good, do you, love?"


    He sinks his teeth into the other th??h to underscore his point, leaving angry marks in her pale, pale skin.


    "I want," she says, on the verge of screeching, "you to let me come."


    "You''re spoiled," he tells her as he pulls away. She makes a frustrated sound as he grabs at her, making a handle with the hinge of her h?ps. He uses them to line her up as she stretches, catlike, as eager for him to shove it in her as he is. "So spoiled," he repeats, as he rubs the head of his ???k against her. She''s so pink. Practically dripping wet. Already looks well-fucked and he''s b?r?ly started with the things he''s going to do with her, how he''s going to make her feel.


    "So demanding. So much misbehaviour¡­" he says, still teasing, watching the cleft of her ?unt b?r?ly take in the head before he pulls it away again. "But I''m still going to fu?k you until you come all over this ???k."


    A self-satisfied wail slides out of her as he pushes in. He''s not gentle about it. She doesn''t want gentle from him. She wants him to fu?k her hard, fu?k her until she forgets everything that''s not the place where their bodies meet.She grunts his name, an angry dark sound as he pulls out and fu?ks back into her in a smooth, hard stroke.


    "This is what you needed."


    "Yes," she agrees with a silky sigh. "You''re so good, your fu?k?n? ???k is so good."


    "I know," he says with a dark chuckle, fu?k?n? in and out at a pace that''s designed to make her rock and m??n with each stroke. So hard, her skin ripples each time he bottoms out inside her, th??hs slapping th??hs and filling the room with the sound of them together.


    "I¡ªI''m going to come," she says, suddenly with a sort of shocked surprise. "Please don''t stop¡ªdon''t stop. Fuck me, fu?k?n? fu?k me."


    He stops suddenly, withdrawing so quickly she whirls on him. Oh, she is pissed.


    "Motherfucker," she hisses. "You can''t let me finish? You can''t make me come?" An inferno in her eyes.The backs of her legs have turned faintly red from the hard fu?k?n?.


    He snatches her up, flipping her onto her back. She likes this, when he manhandles her. They''re half-creatures now. Given over to to the madness of s?x. The smell of it, the brutality of it, mindless and angry and huffing.


    Creatures bent on devouring each other.


    He kneels on the bed and with a quick hand, he reaches out to wrap a hand in her hair. All those dark, sleek strands turn into a handle in his palm. He uses it to crank her head toward his ???k. She doesn''t hesitate to take it in her mouth. She''s well practiced in stretching her lips to take all of him.


    "How''s that taste?" he asks her with a level voice. She mumbles around him first, before he pulls her off. "What was that?"


    "Tastes like me," she says, gasping, before he shoves it back in her mouth. Her lipstick has turned into a blood red cloud around her mouth. He''s probably wearing it on his mouth too. On his mouth and his d??k and his shirt collar. Whatever parts of him she''s decided to claim as her own.


    She takes him so well, but she gags just enough to make him pulse inside her throat. He withdraws and realizes that together, they''ve made a mess of her. Her t?ts hang out of her bra, pink-tipped and streaked with drips of her own spit. Jiggling and ripe enough to bite.


    So he does.


    It makes her squeal, but he doesn''t relent. She''s so s?ns?t?v? here, always has been. Like she could come just from playing with her t?ts. He keeps going until she cries out his name, until she''s turned those pink n?pp??s red. Red like her her mouth and her nearly nonexistent lingerie and places on their bodies that are going to grow bruises.


    "Enough," she says finally. A plea. "Fuck me."


    "Yes, my love," he tells her. Yes, yes, he wants this too. He wants to be back inside her. It''s like he''s already forgotten what it''s like to take her ?unt and he was there just moments ago. He holds her gaze with his own as he pulls her legs together, lined up all the way down to the toes.


    It makes her puss? fist-tight as he slides back into her. So different this way. He likes to look at her. The sweet, perma-shocked O of her mouth as he works his way into her. She''s slick and ready for him after all of this. Maybe always, his wife with her needy ?unt.


    "That''s it," he says, throat tense, jaw gritted. "Take it. Take it. Take it."


    He bottoms out inside her with a thrust that makes them both groan. Her toes point and he can''t tell if she''s wriggling closer or trying to get away. It almost causes panic, this p???sur?. Like they do anything for it. Set cities ablaze or make promises to devils.


    But they only need this, their two bodies and the willingness to give each other just what they need.


    He can hearhow wet they are together. The slap of them coming together and parting again. The way she begs him. He wants to fu?k her through the goddamn mattress. He wants to make a permanent mark on this bed of their bodies. An indelible reminder that they own each other, whether they''re refined human beings or pure animals.


    "Please, baby," she says, "now, now, please."


    He knows what she needs. They seem to always know what the other needs, especially after all this time. He pushes deep, somehow trying to get closer. He lets her legs loose, slots between them and wedges a hand under her ?ss, around her h?ps. As he bends his mouth to hers for the kiss he''s been promised, he slides her up and down along his length.


    Her hand closes around his jaw as she bites at him, his jaw, his chin. Once again, her nails dig into his flesh as she makes him chase her mouth with his own. It is easy to get lost in this, the way they match each other. Gasp for every desperate, hungry gasp. Like there''s always going to be an imprint of her on him and him on her.


    "Johnny," she says. Wheedling, and wedding night-sweet. "I''m going to c-come."


    She digs her heels into his ?ss, pulling him closer. Sweat alternatively makes them slide off of each other and stick together. It doesn''t take them long to find the slow, circling grind she wants. That''s going to push her over the edge. It''s in her wavering lip and heavy-lidded eyes. Then, as it hits her, it''s in the way she goes taunt around him, mouth open in a silent scream.


    He''s going to come too, there''s no putting it off. The tight, su?k?n? clasp of her ?unt is pulling him closer to it and then she whispers: "Fuck me, Johnny, come inside me," and he has never, ever been able to deny her a thing.


    "Yes, baby," she murmurs as he groans and grunts and spills inside her. "Yes!"


    Mara laughs aloud as he makes a valiant effort not to crush her, rolling his body off to the side. Wraps and arm around her to drag her close. For a long moment there''s only the grasping for breath and stroking each other''s skin. A pinch here and there for good measure.


    Her wild hair. Dark, and curling around both of them. Her smile. Tamed on the surface, but always at its edges a shewolf''s glint.


    "Well," he says, slowly, stretching his body. "We''ll certainly be late now."


    She smacks his ?h?st. "Yes, I suppose we will."


    "We won''t make our dinner reservation," he says, squinting at the clock. "Maybe we can still make the party?"


    She snuggles into him, so much love in the aftermath of her raging p???sur?. "Maybe. Or."


    "Or?"


    "We could stay in¡­refuel¡­" He catches the long lines of her body that she means him to catch. All the places he''s already bitten and bruised and left nothing less than love marks. Marking up the gentle curves of her. His gaze catches on the tipped up corner of her s?x-mussed mouth. He catches her meaning.


    John laughs. "You are an insatiable monster. Someone ought to lock you up."


    She sits up suddenly, t?ts bouncing. He knows that look. He''s known it for years now.


    "You''d have to catch me first." She gives him a half second to catch on. New game. New rules. And then she dashes off, out of their bedroom, and he hears her going for the stairs. It''s only another moment before he''s after her, ready to hunt.


    Ends

 Chapter 231 - Dad gets his wish

    My Dad putts pressure on me to get laid


    I was a senior year of high school and I needed a date for prom. I hadn''t even planned on going to prom; but the "this isn''t an option Justin" from my dad stopped that thought. He still thinks I''m gay and I can''t convince him otherwise; which meant I had to find a date, or he was going to flip out.


    It was Saturday morning, and I was in the driveway shooting hoops with Katherine my sister; when it hit me like a load of bricks. Oh my God, Katherine is a girl. Now, you must understand my sister is a bit different, which is why we''ve always gotten along great. She got to college on a basketball scholarship and she ran track in high school. She''s fit, trim; and will beat the shit out of a guy in a heartbeat.


    "What''s with the shit eating grin?" Katherine looked at me.


    "You''re a girl" I said dumbly.


    "No shit Justin, what gave you the first clue; the t?ts?" Katherine barked out a laugh.


    "No, I mean you''re a GIRL" I smiled.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa" Katherine held up her hands. "You can skip that idea" she gave a scowl.


    First of all Katherine knew about my rounds with Dad over the prom, hell she had heard them enough around the house. Second, my sister is both very smart, and not bad looking.


    At twenty Katherine has that natural look that honestly a lot of women would kill for. She stands five nine and weighs in at maybe a hundred and twenty pounds. She''s has an athlete''s body with toned legs and muscular arms; that taut belly and a natural tan from spending years outside. Add to it a not so bad set of 34B''s she keeps bound up in sports bras; even for a sister she''s kind of cute.


    "Come on, I''ll throw in fifty bucks" I said quickly.


    "First...fifty isn''t near enough to go on a date my sicko brother" she snatched the basketball from my hands. "Second, we live in the same house; I can see dad''s face when I march down the stairs as your fu?k?n? date" she snorted.


    "What if I make it a hundred" I added back quickly. "And I actually have an idea about how to get around the house thing" I told her.


    "Look Kat" I said quickly before she could open her mouth. "You know what this is about...you''ve been there" I threw in my biggest shot.


    Katherine did know; two years ago, when she was a senior, she had gone through the same thing with dad. I was about the only one who knew that her prom "date" was a member of her basketball team she had paid a hundred dollars to fake being her date. She had pulled the same thing I was suggesting.


    "Bite it" she growled. "Look Justin he won''t buy it; he''ll know it was me." She sighed.


    "I figure you spend how many nights over at Jess''s" I shot back.


    Jessica was Katherine''s longtime friend; and I suspected she might be a lover for Kat; but it was none of my business. I just knew that at least once a month Katherine spent an overnight at her friends.


    "Let me get this straight, you want me to go spend the night at Jess''s, and be your prom date?" She stared at me.


    "It could work" I insisted. "We go to the prom, word gets back to dad I actually had a girl for a date, and he gets off my back" I argued.


    "While I admit I pulled it off", Katherine shook her head. "It won''t work for you", she said.


    "Why not, you said it worked for you". I was desperate.


    Katherine looked at me for a moment, and then slowly walked up closer. She stood almost nose to nose with me; so close I could smell her sweat.


    "You do know you''re asking your sister out on a date", she stared at me with fire in her eyes.


    "No", I said calmly. "I''m asking my best friend out on a date", I said.


    The fire in her eyes dimmed and she stared at me. "Justin..." she said slowly, and then sighed.


    "I''ll need to talk to Jess. If I''m staying with her, she is in on this; got it?", she said quietly.


    "Understood" I said quickly as I realized she was agreeing. "Just tell her she gets a couple extra carpet munching sessions", I said smartly.


    A bit too smartly as Katherine''s slender hand came straight up and wrapped around my throat. The fire flared in her eyes as she looked at me.


    "You ever say that again, I''ll rip your nuts off" she hissed. "Besides" she smirked, as she let go of my throat, "She tastes fu?k?n? awesome!"


    I just shuddered at her remark as she dropped the ball on the driveway and headed for the house. Halfway across the lawn she turned at looked at me.


    "We do this the right way Justin" she told me. "You ask proper, I''ll decide; and YOU pay; got it?"


    I just nodded happily. Once again problem solved, I figured.


    A week later, after checking my finances from my part-time job; I knocked softly on Katherine''s bedroom door.


    "Come in", I heard from the other side.


    I stepped in and looked around. There was teddy bear sitting on her properly made bed; the smell of perfume in the room; and just a hint of pink that showed a hidden female lived here.


    "Hey", I asked softly.


    "Yeah", Katherine looked up from her textbook she was studying from.


    "I was wondering...", shuffling my feet. "Uhhh, if you are free Saturday...maybe we could go grab a pizza at Montalupo''s?", as I looked up at her.


    Katherine sat on her bed and looked at me for a moment. "I''d like that", she said softly.


    "Cool!" I started to turn and leave. "How is say seven?", I asked quickly.


    "Sure", she said back.


    God help me I felt a surge of happiness at her sudden agreement.


    "Great", I said quickly. "I''ll pick you up at Jessica''s then", I told her.


    I can''t explain why, but I was actually thrilled having a date; and having it with Katherine for some reason made it even better. It wasn''t some girl I had to pretend with; she knew who I was. For once I could be myself. When I told Dad, I could tell he was on cloud nine. He spent the next 30 minutes, going through date etiquette with me; and when he was done handed me a ??nd?m. I wanted to groan with frustration.


    The day before our date, I got a haircut. For some reason it was important to me to be presentable. I showered that evening, and carefully picked out a pair of jeans and a bu??on shirt.


    I pulled up in front of Jess''s place at ten minutes before seven. I was nervous as hell; I''d never been on a real date, and my hand shook as I rang the bell.


    Jess smiled when she opened the door. "Hey Justin, come on in", she said with a chuckle. I stepped inside the doorway and waited.


    "Katherine your date is here", Jess called out. "Remember this is my girl you''re taking out", she turned and looked at me. "Hands to yourself big boy", she smiled.


    "Uhhh, I promise" I said softly.


    "Relax Justin", she smiled. "You look pretty good dude"


    I opened my mouth to thank her; when footsteps came from the hall, and then Katherine rounded the corner. I froze in my movement and could only stare at her. I mean I knew she was a female; shit she was my sister; but holy shit. Long dark hair flowed out around her shoulders, highlighting her face and those big brown eyes. She seemed to move with a fluid grace as she walked towards us. She was wearing an angora sweater that hugged her body; those 34B''s jutting straight out at me. She had on a pair of form fitting jeans that hugged her h?ps and muscular th??hs like a second skin.


    "Jesus", I whispered.


    "Pretty nice package, eh", Jessica chuckled at my soft outburst.


    "No shit", I whispered softly as I stared at Katherine.


    "You can put your tongue back in", Katherine said as she looked at me, picking up her purse.


    I shook myself, trying to regain control. I opened the front door and held it for her.


    "Have her back by midnight", Jess called out as we walked down the driveway.


    I own a beat-up old Ford truck. Most people hate trucks; that night I found another reason to love mine. I held open the passenger door and helped Katherine climb into the passenger seat. The view of that tight ?ss encased in those jeans; sent a surge south of the belt line like I had never felt before.


    Down boy, I screamed silently to myself as I rounded the truck and climbed in. The drive to Montalupo''s was quiet; but when we started to both laugh at dad giving me the ??nd?m, things finally started to lighten up. I must admit, for someone who does not date, the next two and a half hours were some of the best I could ever recall.


    For the first time, I could open up to someone who actually cared, and she listened. I heard her talk about her school studies and basketball, listening to her frustrations and victories; and for once, I was actually interested.


    "You know I''ve never had a guy buy me dinner", she said softly as we settled in for the drive back to Jess''s.


    "Then I consider myself very lucky", I said quietly.


    "You mean that don''t you", her voice came in the dark cab.


    "Very much, it''s been one of the best nights of my life", I answered honestly.


    "I have to admit...mine too". I felt her slender fingers twine in mine as my hand rested on my th??h. "Thanks Justin", she said in a soft voice.


    "No, I should be thanking you", I gently squeezed her hand.


    I pulled into Jess''s driveway and got out, coming around to the passenger side. I opened the door and held out a hand. Instead, Kat slid out and down into my arms; her back against the seat. We were hidden beside the truck with the open door blocking the house side.


    "You know he''s going to ask you if you kissed your date good night", she said in a quiet voice.


    "I know", I shook my head.


    "Do it", her voice came softly to my ears.


    "Katherine...", I felt my throat tighten.


    "Be a man Justin", she murmured softly.


    We were standing in that tight space, so close I could smell the strawberry in her shampoo; and yet with only a dim porch light casting a shadow, only her large brown eyes shone as she watched me.


    Something inside me, maybe it was the smell of her hair or the touch of her hand, I moved without thinking and closed the final inches as my lips found hers in the dark.


    "Mmmmmmmm", I felt the tremor of her lips as she m??n?d softly.


    This was no sibling kiss; this was a dates'' kiss. It was soft and yearning, with a hidden hunger in the background. By the time we pulled apart I could hear her labored breathing and I fought to catch my own breath.


    "Sorry", I mumbled.


    "Justin, do me a favor", Katherine''s voice filled the darkness. "Do that again", she said softly.


    I didn''t think about it, I just responded. I pulled her into my arms, wrapped them around her. Her firm br??sts pressed against my ?h?st as my lips found hers a second time. This time, my tongue slid into her mouth; to duel with hers. I felt her hands slide up my back as she held tightly; her throat thrumming as she m??n?d into our kiss again.


    By the time we separated again, we were both gasping for breath.


    "This is dangerous", she whispered softly.


    Without a word Katherine slipped around me and walked to the front door of the house. She stopped and looked back at me as she held the doorknob.


    "How ''bout a movie next Saturday?", I yelled.


    "I hope you pick a good movie", she said back to me, and then disappeared into the house.


    I drove away, with seven inches of steel hardness between my legs caused by my sister. I kept hearing Katherine say, ''this is dangerous.''


    "And...how did it go?", Jess asked.


    "He was the perfect gentleman", Katherine said softly. "And I''m soaking wet", she continued looking at her friend. Jess said, "then let''s clean you up".


    Justin knew he only had a few more weeks before prom, so the time crunch made me him push a bit faster than he wanted. He informed his parents he had another date the following Saturday.


    His father had given him the scowl when he said he had not bedded the ''girl'' on their first date.


    "Get with it boy", his father had scowled.


    But when I told them it was a movie date, his father applauded.


    "Perfect", he told Justin. "The old hand can land anywhere in the dark and who is to blame."


    Justin felt his stomach flip. After the ending of their first date, the kiss he and Katherine had shared was far beyond anything a brother and sister should. Could he really make a pass at her in the dark theater? How would she react?


    Those thoughts never totally went away; even when he pulled into Jess''s driveway the following Saturday. The last week he and Katherine had hardly seen each other; she was finishing her exams and he was trying to get every extra he could in at his job. He hadn''t heard her leave the house earlier in the day, and he had wanted to see how she would dress.


    As he stood inside the entryway waiting, Jess just watched him. He could feel bu??erflies in his stomach, he shook himself inside; this is your sister for God''s sake, he thought. He turned at the sound of steps and when Kat walked around the corner, he couldn''t stop the surge of blood that filled his ???k even if had wanted to.


    Her hair was done up in softer curls and lay splayed out on her shoulders. This time she wore a touch of make-up and her lips were glistening a light pink. She wore a light blue bu??on blouse, and the first two bu??ons were undone, giving just the hint of cleavage from her br??sts. The material was thin enough Justin could just b?r?ly make out the hint of her bra through the fabric.


    She was wearing a mid-thigh leather skirt that hugged her h?ps and flowed with the curve of her ?ss like a black velvet second skin. Justin trailed his eyes from her firm supple th??hs down her tanned legs to the sky-blue painted toenails in open heels.


    "Holy fu?k?n? God", he whispered softly.


    Katherine turned and looked at him, hearing the soft murmur.


    "You''re beautiful", Justin choked out.


    "Thank you", Katherine gave a shy smile as she walked past him to the front door. As she passed by him her voice b?r?ly above a whisper, hit Justin like a load of bricks. "And you''re hard", she said laughed calmly.


    Helping her climb into the truck again, he couldn''t tear his eyes from her. Katherine looked at him.


    "Is my outfit too overboard?", she asked.


    "No, it''s fu?k?n? hot!", Justin admitted.


    They rode in silence in the growing dark until Justin could b?r?ly discern her tanned th??hs next to him, but the image was burned into his brain from his continuous peeks when Katherine shifted in her seat or crossed her legs.


    Picking the movie had been one of the easiest things Justin had done. He and his sister had almost the same likes and dislikes. He pulled into the theatre parking lot and found a spot. As he turned off the engine, Katherine reached out and gripped his hand in the dim light of the parking lot.


    "We''ve always been honest with each other", she said softly.


    "Yes", Justin said slowly, not sure where this was going.


    "Are you still hard?", he heard her ask in a small voice.


    "Yes". Justin couldn''t deny it, and she was right they had always been honest together.


    "Why you still hard?" Katherine asked as she turned and looked at him.


    "Don''t ask", he choked out. "It''s wrong."


    "Is it because of my outfit?" Her voice sent a tremble through him.


    "Yes", he could b?r?ly speak the word.


    Justin walked around the truck and opened the door. He extended his hand, but this time Katherine turned to full face him. As she prepared to slide out of the seat; her th??hs parted. Justin couldn''t help himself; it was like a magnet pulling his eyes, and he glimpsed the color of purple lace between her firm th??hs just as she started to slide towards him.


    For the first hour of the movie Justin was in pure hell. He b?r?ly saw much of the show as every time Katherine crossed her firm muscular th??hs, his eyes were drawn to her legs. When he glanced up his heart rate nearly doubled. Didn''t she only have two bu??ons open? He thought. Now three were undone and the top half of her br??sts were clearly in view in the flickering light of the screen.


    He had hoped that the distraction of the movie would help his raging hard ???k subside. Instead, it was the opposite. He lost track of how many times her fingers gripped his arm; and once, she reached out and gripped his th??h only inches below his groin. The constant contact and the sight of her exposed flesh kept a steady flow of blood pumping into his engorged ???k.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand the tension and suspense. The words of his father rang in his ear; you could always blame it on the dark, he thought. He reached out and took a drink of his soda; replacing it in the holder, instead of resting his hand on the armrest, he let his hand drift to the side and let it come to rest on the smooth skin of Katherine''s th??h.


    For a brief second, he felt her tense under his touch; and then she relaxed. He had expected her to yell at him, but her face stayed locked to the screen. He was more shocked when she made no attempt to stop him as his hand slowly drifted over her th??h.


    Her skin was warm and soft under his fingers; and Justin marveled at how smooth her legs were. He began to explore the length and width of all that b?r? skin; each inch sending more blood into his already painful hard ???k. When his hand bumped the edge of her skirt, Katherine reached down and gripped his wrist.


    Oh God, she''s going to tell me to stop, Justin thought. Instead, he was shocked by her soft words.


    "What color are they?", Katherine asked in a soft whisper, while her eyes never left the screen.


    Justin knew then she had seen him peeking when she got out of the truck. His immediate reaction was to deny and to claim ignorance. But it was the thought they had always been close that changed his mind.


    "Purple...lace", he whispered back.


    Justin was further shocked when she slowly released his wrist but did not move his hand away. Instead, she lifted her hand and rested it on her arm rest at her side. When he didn''t move his hand for a moment, in rabid fear, Katherine gently parted her th??hs, inviting him in.


    Sliding higher Justin found the edge of her now drenched p?nt??s, amazed at how much moisture clung to her th??hs and seeped through the cloth. God, she''s a fu?k?n? swamp he realized. He slid his middle finger up the crease of her thin p?nt??s, until he found the hard bud of her ???t. He began rubbing it lightly.


    "Unngggggghhhhhhhhhhhh", Katherine gave out a low guttural m??n.


    Justin continued to tease and p???sur? that hard bud. Her br??sts rose and fell as her breathing became even more labored. Finally, she turned and looked at him, a fire glinting in her eyes.


    "If you don''t put your finger inside me right now, I swear to God I''ll scream" her voice low and husky.


    Justin knew what they were doing was wrong. It was not only culturally illegal, but morally wrong. And if his parents ever found out, he would be disowned. It didn''t matter at that moment, as he saw the sheer p???sur? on Katherine''s face. Katherine pulled her soaked p?nt??s aside. Extending his middle finger, he watched her face as it slid between her soaked lips and into her steaming depth.


    Her knuckles turned white as she gripped the arms of her chair; her mouth opened in a silent m??n and her eyes fluttered. Without moving his arm, Justin gently pumped his fingers in and out, moving slowly to hide the sloshing of her wet puss?. Katherine rested her head on his arm, and her ?r??sm hit. He watched as her body began to tremble.


    After she finished, she gasped softly, "No man has ever...touched me...like that. Until now, Jess is the only one who ever made me ?r??sm."


    Justin could feel warm juices flowing over his hand. She reached down and gripped his wrist, slowly pulling his finger free. She stared at the fluids that clung to his finger is amazement.


    Katherine brought her wet fingers to my nose. The scent was intoxicating. I opened my mouth, and she stuck them in. The taste was more intoxicating.


    Justin wasn''t sure what was going to happen. It''s not every day you sit in a dark movie theater and finger your sister to a mind-numbing ?r??sm. But Katherine quietly rearranged her clothing and seating. She reached out and twined her fingers in his and they sat and watched the remainder of the movie.


    Through the rest of the movie and quiet drive back to Jess''s place, one thought kept invading Justin''s mind. After they had pulled into the driveway he turned to his sister.


    "Listen, if I invaded you in anyway...", he started to say.


    "You didn''t", Katherine turned to face him.


    "I mean...you mentioned you and Jess, and I didn''t want to..." Justin tried to explain.


    "Look", Katherine reached out and rested one hand on his th??h. "Jess and I have explored, I''m not going to lie", she smiled. "But she is as much into guys as she is girls", Katherine chuckled.


    "Oh; I thought maybe you two were...you know", Justin looked over at her.


    "Lover''s?", she asked. "Look Justin, Jess''s bi-sexual. And me...well I wasn''t sure." She sighed.


    "Wasn''t sure about what?" Justin asked.


    "I thought maybe I might be gay." Justin felt her other hand slide onto his ??p as he stared into her eyes. "I''m not; no guy attempted to do that to me...until now."


    Justin shuddered as he felt her fingers deftly unsnap his jeans and begin to draw his zipper down.


    "Kat...you don''t have to..." he tried to protest.


    "I know I don''t have to", she dipped her hand through the opening of his boxers. "I want to", she purred as her hand wrapped around his hardening ???k.


    "I''ve never done this before", she husked. "So, tell me what to do."


    His ???k was hard as steel. "Put your mouth around the head, and swirl your tongue around it.", Justin instructed her. He just sat and watched as Katherine''s head lowered between his stomach and the steering wheel. He couldn''t see through the mass of dark hair; and with only the dim porch light, there wasn''t much to see. But God, he could feel it.


    Wet warm surrounded the head of his ???k, and he felt her tongue slowly making circles.


    "Oh Goddddddd", Justin m??n?d.


    He reached out with both hands and gripped the steering wheel, as he felt his sisters hot mouth slide down his ???k. He looked around in fear, God if anyone saw what was happening it could get back to their folks.


    "Oh shit...Kat", he m??n?d as her mouth began to move up and down. The sound of her su?k?n? filled the cab as she devoured his throbbing d??k. "I think you got this!!"


    Justin could feel his balls tightening. If this was her first blowjob, he couldn''t imagine what she could do with experience. He moved one hand down and curled his fingers in her dark hair. Glancing over, he was shocked to see Jess standing at the door to the house watching them. There was no way she could miss the bobbing mass of hair in his ??p. Jess gave me a thumbs up, and slipped back into the house. He knew then there was only one way this was going to end.


    "Oh fu?k...Kat...that''s so fu?k?n? good.", He gasped!


    Justin felt her mouth come free and her muffled words from his ??p.


    "Am I doing that good?", Katherine questioned a little out of breath.


    "Keep it up and you''ll make me ?um", he warned her.


    "Good", was her one word reply and then that heat wrapped around him again.


    "Oh shit...don''t stop...oh fu?k Kat...", Justin babbled as his nuts tightened until they ached.


    "Oh my Goddddddddddddddddd" he m??n?d as his body jerked; and the first blast of hot cream pumped into her mouth.


    He heard her softly gag on the first blast; followed by the sound of her swallowing as he fired off a second and third blast.


    "Mmmmmmmmmmmm", Katherine murmured as he unloaded his balls into her eager mouth.


    Justin''s brain spun with sheer p???sur? as his sister drank his hot seed. He never came like that. EVER!!! Part of it was the forbidden aspect of Katherine being his sister. And part of it was also how soft and gentle she was.


    By the time Katherine lifted her mouth from his softening ???k, she had managed to suck out what felt like was every drop of ?um his balls had held. He just stared in wonder as she rose back to sitting, a small dribble of white goo trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    "Holy shit", Justin breathed out slowly.


    Katherine reached up and used the tip of her finger to swipe at the small glob, popping it into her mouth. She smiled at Justin.


    "Now that was hot", she murmured.


    Justin couldn''t move as Katherine opened her door and slid from the truck. He tucked his limp ???k back into his jeans as he watched her walk to the door. This was simply going too far, he realized.. He needed to rethink this arrangement, but for tonight he just wanted to remember the hottest blowjob of his life.

 Chapter 232 - Dad got his wish 2

    For the next three days, Justin thought and pondered over where things were going with Katherine. It was a route he had never intended; and one that both troubled and excited him. She made him feel in ways he had never felt before; but the nagging thought this was his sister kept bubbling to the surface. Finally, just when he thought he had worked up the nerve to talk to her; Katherine floored him once again.


    Coming home from working second shift, everyone in the house was sleeping and Justin quietly picked his way through the darkness to his room. Closing the door, he flipped on the light and then he stepped to his desk to drop his keys. Sitting on his desk was the hundred dollars he had given Katherine for being his prom date. It was resting on a note.


    His heart sank as he picked up the hundred, and then the note. She was calling it off, he thought. No prom... While his dad would be pissed off, he knew she was right. Then he looked down at the note.


    ''I want to do this because I choose too, not because you paid me.''


    As Katherine''s words sank in, Justin wasn''t sure whether he was scared of what might come next or thrilled his dad would get off his back if it did.


    For the next week, his father kept going on and on about the upcoming prom and Justin''s date. Every time he bragged about ''his boy'' bagging some hot high school girl, Katherine would just stare at him and then shake her head. It was so bad his father gave him money for a tuxedo, and bought him a fresh box of ??nd?ms, which he flaunted at the dinner table making Justin blush as Katherine looked on.


    On prom night, he was in Jess''s house waiting for Katherine to get ready.


    He heard her coming down around the corner of the hall. His first sight was red painted toes in a pair of strapped high heels. As she came closer, his eyes traveled up her calves and lower legs, to the expanse of firm tanned th??hs. The hem of her rose dress ended just above mid-thigh, low enough to be proper, but high enough to create the threat if she bent or moved wrong.


    By two more steps, he didn''t know which way to look. That firm ?ss that the skirt flowed over. Or the taut belly clearly visible through the rose lace of her top. It was so sheer; Justin could see the glint of silver from her belly bu??on piercing.


    But it was when she got to him, he almost stopped breathing. The rose lace continued up and over the curve of her br??sts. The sheerness highlighting the globes of flesh they b?r?ly hid; the dress had just enough thickness at the right two spots to hide the caps of br??sts, taking the n?pp??s from his view. There was no bra, he realized. The top was tied in a single bow at her neck; and the back, well, there wasn''t one. Bare tanned skin ran the full length down to just b?r?ly above the crack of her ?ss. It was apparent she also had no p?nt??s.


    "You can breathe now", Jess''s amused voice sounded in his ear.


    "Oh my God", Justin let out with his held breathe. Katherine looked at him in surprise. "You''re stunning", he said more softly.


    "Thank you", Katherine gave a demure smile. "Shall we?", she asked softly.


    All through the drive Justin couldn''t tear his eyes from her; he was still in shock at how stunning this tomboy sister he had never noticed was. It didn''t help that the obvious tent in his slacks showed his approval. Katherine said nothing as he kept stealing glances; she just sat quietly with her hands in her ??p.


    As they entered the dance hall that had been rented, Justin felt like he was on cloud nine; there was no doubt the most beautiful girl here tonight, was on his arm. He had purposely given them an extra half hour so that people would already be present, and their entry would hopefully not be noticed by some; unfortunately, he was wrong.


    "Yo Dawg!", rang out behind them; and Justin felt Katherine stiffen in his arm.


    "Hey Reilly", Justin acknowledged him.


    "Your Dad must be a very proud man tonight.", Reilly offered.


    Before Justin could retort Katherine spun on her high heels and faced the young man. "That''s because his Dad knows Justin is going to fu?k my brains out tonight", her sultry voice spoke as she looked at him.


    Reilly''s mouth dropped open at her frankness.


    Katherine turned back to Justin. "I think it''s time we danced", she said. Grabbing Justin''s arm, she spouted, "Shall we?"


    "Holy fu?k", Justin let out his breath as they moved towards the dance floor.


    She turned back to look at Reilly, his mouth was still agape. "You be sure to tell Justin''s dad.", she yelled.


    He wrapped his arms around Kat and pulled her close. It was such a contrast to him; the swiftness and power he had seen in her reaction to Ricky; and the soft feminine form he now held.


    Justin reveled in Katherine''s closeness as she never was far from his side. Small touches from her hands, the smell of her hair when they danced; all of it made the evening pass like a swift bolt of lightning. He had lost count of how many dances there had been; both fast and slow; and as the band began to play the midnight lovers song, he knew what he wanted.


    "This has been the most perfect night, thank you", he whispered into her hair.


    "Not 100% perfect yet.", Kat''s voice was a soft murmur.


    Justin''s eyebrow raised, "Yet?", he questioned.


    Katherine pulled his face to hers, and her lips ascended to his. Her tongue slipped into his mouth. She felt one of his hands slide lower, all but cupping the cheek of her ?ss. She knew this was so wrong, but she wanted to stop her dad from pressuring Justin. And she knew he wouldn''t lie. As their lips parted, she looked into his eyes.


    "We need to leave" she said softly.


    Justin nodded; and the two headed over to gather their things from their table. Katherine was silent as they headed for his truck, Justin wanted to ask what she was thinking, but was terrified of her answer. As he slid into the driver seat, Katherine looked over at him.


    She said, with ?ust in her voice, "I rented a motel room."


    "You''re not wearing p?nt??s". Justin didn''t even look at her, instead he stared out the windshield.


    "You need to drive...NOW!!", Katherine told him.


    The drive to the hotel was silent, and Katherine never left his side as they checked in. Together they rode the elevator to the fifth floor and walked down the hall to the room door. Kat used the key card and opened the door; he stepped into the dark room and looked back at Katherine standing on the threshold.


    "Are you all right?" Are you sure?" he asked nervously.


    "I just run my finger over my very wet puss?.", she said. As she moved her finger to his lips, she spoke again, "you tell me?"


    "Justin...I cross that threshold I''m no longer your sister...I''m your date." She stared at him, "do you understand?"


    Justin reached out and gently took her hand; and then swiftly jerked her forward. With a squeak Katherine half stumbled through the door and into the room, plunging into darkness as the door closed.


    "Jus..mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" her words turning to a m??n as his lips smashed into hers, his weight pinning her to the wall beside the door.


    "Oh God yessssss", Kat m??n?d as his lips began to travel down her neck.


    "God I want you", Justin disembodied voice echoed in the dark.


    "Then take me...I''m yours!!". Kat m??n?d as his hot lips traveled over the lace of her dress.


    Like frenzied animals they tore at the others clothes. His jacket went flying to the floor, followed by his shirt; as Justin pulled the bow at the back of her neck, causing the top of her dress to fall free.


    "Oh God suck them", Kat m??n?d as hot lips wrapped around her rock-hard n?pp??.


    Katherine shimmied her h?ps as Justin tugged her dress down; at the same time her nails clawed at the front of his slacks. Justin m??n?d as he felt her hand wrap around his rigid ???k.


    "Fuck, you''re so hard" Katherine whispered.


    Justin released her n?pp?? and rose, pinning her against the wall. His h?ps ground into hers as his ???k searched for her opening.


    "No", Katherine husked as her hands pressed against his ?h?st. "Not like this" she told him.


    He heard her hand sliding along the wall, and then the dim light of the entry way to the room came on. Katherine looked around and saw the bed; taking Justin by the hand she led him over and had him stretch out on the bed on his back.


    Katherine leaned over and tapped the base of the bedside lamp, bringing it to life. Justin blinked and his eyes adjusted to the light as a nude Katherine climbed onto the bed and straddled his h?ps.


    He watched as she reached down and gripped his ???k, holding it upright, her h?ps easing down until the tip nestled into her dark hairs; he could feel her moisture seeping onto his ???k head as she positioned herself.


    "I want to see your face", Katherine said. "I want to see you when you slide inside me" she husked.


    Justin opened his mouth to answer, but all he got out was a low guttural m??n as pure heat surrounded his ???k. It started at the tip and slowly slid down until he felt her pelvis grind into his.


    "Oh God yessssssssss", Justin ?r??n?d.


    "Oh my fu?k?n? God", Katherine breathed out.


    For the next ten minutes neither could speak as Katherine rose and fell on him. Sucking noises filled the room, and the smell of their s?x hung in the air as she rode him.


    "Oh God...Justin...never felt...oh shit...I''m going to ?um...I never...", Katherine began to babble as her body bounced faster and faster.


    Justin reached up and gripped her h?ps, watching her face; he waited, and just as her body began to violently tremble; he pulled down on her, impaling her on his thick ???k.


    "AWWWW FUUUCCCKKKKKKKKKKK", Katherine screamed as her body convulsed.


    Her hands slapped down on his b?r? ?h?st, her nails digging into his skin. He felt her th??hs quiver as they tightened around him. A hot splash of fluids across his groin drenched him in her juices. Her body slowly eased down until her head rested next to his; her br??sts pressing into his sweaty skin.


    Neither was moving and yet he felt her walls squeeze and relax around his ???k as waves rolled over her. It felt like she was milking his ???k, and he could feel his balls begin to ache.


    "Kat...oh God", he m??n?d. "You need to get off...I can''t...oh fu?k..." he m??n?d into her ear.


    "God yes...cum for me", her voice was hot against his neck.


    "Oh shit" he was getting desperate. "I''m not wearing a ??nd?m!", he was trying to lift her h?ps up off his now pulsing ???k.


    "I know", Katherine ground her body down harder, holding him to her body. "Have you ever fantasized of ?umm?n? in me?", she asked softly.


    "Oh my God Kat, yessss" Justin m??n?d as his balls tingled.


    "Then do it", she leaned down pressing her firm br??sts into his ?h?st. "Cum in your date...cum in your sister", Kat told him.


    Justin reached up and wrapped his arms around her back, and then slid his hands down her smooth skin to fill his hands with the firm globes of her ?ss. With a grunt, he heaved his h?ps upward and twisted her. With a squeal Katherine landed on her back, Justin''s ???k still buried to the hilt inside her.


    Pushing up on his knees between her spread th??hs, he gripped her ankles and lifted her legs to his shoulders. The silky feel of her nylons drove his crazy as he began to pound into her.


    "Oh God yes, fu?k me...don''t stop...oh shit...so good.", Katherine babbled as Justin hammered into her.


    Justin watched her head roll from side to side as she clawed at the bed sheets. He could feel her tight walls rippling around him as her h?ps lurched up to meet his; the sound of skin slapping together filling the room.


    The smell of their s?x filled his nostrils; the sounds of Kat gurgling and whimpering under him in raw p???sur? sent tingles down his spine that settled in his balls.


    "Oh shit...Kat" Justin felt his balls tightening. "I''m going...to ?um" he m??n?d between thrusts.


    "Do it" Katherine hissed up at him.


    "OOHHH MY GAAWWDDDDDDDDDDDD" Justin roared.


    He jammed his h?ps down hard, impaling himself in that hot cavern'' he looked down at his sister in shock as his ???k jerked; the first thick wad pumping deep inside her.


    Katherine felt that incredible heat fill her puss?, her eyes staring wide up at him. "So fu?k?n? good!!", she managed to whisper out as her second massive ?r??sm on the night slammed home.


    Justin gripped her convulsing h?ps as hot juices splashed across his lower belly. He watched his sister''s eyes roll back as her ?r??sm roared through her, even as his balls spewed a second and then third thick rope into her.


    "Holy fu?k" Justin gasped as he tried to catch his breath


    "That was incredible" Katherine cooed into his ear.


    "God I am in so much trouble" Justin whispered.


    "What''s wrong" there was a tremble in Katherine''s voice.


    Justin raised his head and stared into her eyes.


    "Because I just fu?k?d my sister came insider her", he stressfully m??n?d.


    "Don''t worry, I''m on the pill", her voice whispered back.


    "What now?" Justin looked at his sister.


    "Dad will get off your back", she laughed.


    He smiled, looked at her and said, "the room is rented all night, right?"


    Katherine swiveled her h?ps slowly, feeling his still hard ???k embedded inside her sopping wet puss?. With a glint in her eye, Katherine shoved her h?ps upward, causing Justin to tip sideways. This time it was his sister as the pair rolled over once more until she was seated straddling him.


    "Yes. Your date needs to be fu?k?d again!!", she smiled.


    ''Get ''er done boy'', was all Justin could hear in his head¡­


    Justin reached up and gripped his sisters'' h?ps, her words setting off a flame in his balls. With a lunge he lifted his ?ss straight up, impaling her on his d??k.


    "FUUCCCKKKKKKK YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS" Katherine screamed, as the pair began to fu?k again.

 Chapter 233 - 1 - The Crash

    "I''m afraid that''s right ma''am," the mechanic was saying on my phone. "Seven hundred and forty eight dollars. And 57 cents."


    Well, shit! That was about 700 more dollars than I had in my checking account. And, I''m a ''Miss'' goddammit, not a ''Ma''am''!


    "Please!" I begged. "Are you sure? Isn''t there something else that can be done, some cheaper part?"


    After begging for a few more minutes, he knocked the price down to an even $700. That was nice, but it really didn''t help me much at all. My ?sshole landlord just jacked up my rent this month. My two credit cards were nearly maxed out; I think I had about 250 left on those, combined.


    I don''t want to cry, I thought. Not here at work! Just don''t cry. Maintain, deep breath.


    But it didn''t do any good. I was tired, my car was dead, and I was out of money. I cried. Right there in my cubicle. I mean, not big loud girlie cries. But my shoulders jumped as I tried to keep it in, tears rolled down my face and onto my blouse before I could grab a Kleenex. To make matters worse, I just knew my face was getting all blotchy, of course.


    At least it was late in the day and Joanne and Tracy had gone home. I tried to think of alternatives. Mom, no. I was already into her for $1,500 and she denied my last borrowing attempt. My sister Kate, no. I wouldn''t borrow money from that bitch except to buy a gun to shoot her with.


    Jesus, I thought, what can I do? I know those 1-800-Cash things are a huge rip-off, but I didn''t seem to have much of a choice.


    Just then, Mark came in. "Patience, I know it''s last minute but can you make a few changes to these orders? Barney didn''t like the way they were set up... oh, hey, are you crying? Did I... was it me? Is it these changes?"


    "Sorry Mark," I began explaining. "It''s not you. (Sniff) I just got some bad news on my car."


    "The Beemer? I told you not to buy that junker from Evans! Oh, sorry, not what you want to hear right now. Can I, um, do anything?"


    "I know, I know, you told me not to buy that hunk of junk," I wh?n?d in between sobs. "You''re right. I should have listened to you. (Sniff) You''re always so nice to me! Why are you already married?"


    Oh shit I couldn''t believe I just said that! Like he would really be interested in me? I mean, nobody else been has for the last two years, why would he? And he''s married! What the fu?k am I even thinking about!


    Mark sighed and looked at me. "Are you short? How much?"


    "The bill is about $700. I''m short like, I don''t know, 500 or so." I was so ashamed. "But, Mark, I''m not asking you for the money! This isn''t your problem--"


    "Aww just hush up, kiddo." Mark always called me Kiddo. He was like, maybe 20 years older than me, I guess he had the right. "I''m gonna go talk to that shmuck Evans for a few minutes. Hey, you probably need a ride to the dealer?" I nodded. "Okay, get these changes done for me, I''ll be back in 15 and we''ll go get your car. Don''t worry about a thing."


    I sniffled and snuffled my way through the order changes, trying not to think about anything else but that was impossible. But I didn''t want to mess up Mark''s orders, either. I got ''em done, correctly.


    But I just didn''t know what the hell I was going to do. As much as I needed the money, I didn''t want to borrow it because it would be so hard to pay it back. $500 would take me five months of starving myself! And I already had credit cards, auto loan, Mom loan, rent, christ. But then, I thought that starving myself might not be a bad idea. Ever since the divorce, I''d been steadily gaining weight. I just cracked the 180 barrier last week.


    I started crying again. 180 pounds, what the fu?k is wrong with me? FML!


    Mark texted me to meet him down at the front of the office, he was ready to go. I dried my face, looked at my mirror and said fu?k it, and went on down.


    "So I shook down Evans for being such an ?sshole and selling you that lemon. I got $500 from him--"


    "Oh my god!" I shrieked. "Look, I''ll pay him back--"


    "No no no!" exclaimed Mark. "Call it a ''rebate'', if you will. It''s yours."


    "Well I don''t know how you did it, but thank you!" I was so surprised. I didn''t know what to say. We chatted a little more till we got to the dealer, where, much to my amazement, Mark not only paid the $500 from Bill Evans, but he threw the rest on his own credit card.


    I just stood there, overwhelmed by his generosity. At the same time, I wondered if he expected something in return. I mean, I would have done anything he wanted, I guess, but he didn''t seem like the type to do that. I was afraid to speak for fear of breaking down into tears again.


    They brought my car around, it was running fine. Mark then surprised me again.


    "You know the Applebee''s, over on Bristol?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Let''s go there. I''m buying you dinner. And we''re going to talk."


    - - -


    Mark ordered some darkish craft beer and got me a margarita. Cadillac, of course.


    "So Patience," he said as we waited for the bevvies. "How did you get here? And by that, I mean, how did you get to the point of not being able to afford a car repair? You''re what, 26?"


    "You''re sweet. I''m 29, almost 30. And thank you so much for getting the money from Evans ''the shitbird'' and for paying the rest of it off."


    "Don''t thank me yet, sweetie. That was a loan. Keep going."


    The drinks came and we ''Salud''-ed our glasses.


    "Well, I was getting tired of my fu?k?n? husband cheating on me. Then he was stealing from me. And I was getting real tired of him hitting me... Anyways... Caught him with my sister and that was the last straw. The divorce was finalized two years ago, I got screwed over because he can''t keep a job, and I''ve just been struggling ever since."


    "Holy shit," replied Mark. "I had no idea. What a fu?k?n? dirtbag. And, pardon me for being forward, but any boyfriends now?"


    "Nope. Can''t get more than one date. Those dating websites, Jesus Christ! They are just full of one-night wonders! Bang and run, that''s all they want. I mean, okay, so I need a bang once in awhile, but Jesus! I''d like a second date sometime. But I''m sure my weight has something to do with it. I used to be 140. But that was years ago. Look at me now."


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re, what do they call it? Height/Weight Proportionate?"


    "You mean, my big b??bs balance out my huge ?ss?"


    He chuckled, a little embarrassed. How cute!


    We talked more about options for me, ways to cut back. He had some great ideas, I mean he''s some computer whiz-bang old man for sure. So he should be smart. But even with selling the Beemer and getting a Civic or a little Hyundai, I would just b?r?ly break even.


    "You need to be loading up your 401-k, and utilizing the stock purchase plan! Christ I made 30 grand last year just with the stock plan. It''s based on your salary, but you could''ve made probably 6 or 7 thousand if you participated."


    I shrugged my shoulders. I was in retail before this job. I didn''t go to college. Frankly, the stock market scared me. I can''t get ahead in this world.


    I was about to order a second drink but Mark stopped me. After the waitress left, he explained why.


    "First of all, the last thing you need is a Drunk Driving arrest. Second, I know you want to lose weight, and drinking won''t help that. And third, well hell. I don''t know how to say it. But you need a clear head to think about... well, I''ve got an idea but you probably won''t like it."


    "What do you mean, Mark? What idea? Tell me!" I was desperate.


    "There''s ways to make some money in your spare time. But... no. It''s, too stupid. You wouldn''t like it."


    "Mark, please. As long as it isn''t any of that multi-leveling-marketing bullshit. And I don''t want to work at a hardware store on the weekends. I need something, I''ll do anything!"


    "There''s this funny thing about human nature," Mark said. "When someone says ''I will do anything'', they almost never mean it."


    I thought about that for a few moments. "Okay then. I will *consider* anything! How about that! But you''re right, I won''t sell drugs or whatever."


    "No. It''s not drugs. It''s, holy shit it''s hard to explain. And embarrassing. Okay, you have to swear complete confidentiality with me. On your honor. If you repeat what I tell you, you could get me fired, and probably divorced also."


    "Oh, well, Mark," I began, suddenly worried. "Like, I''m not going to embezzle anything either, or rob a bank--"


    "Whoa baby, it''s nothing like that. It has to do with... s?x."


    I picked up my glass and drained the margarita remnants. Great, I thought. He wants me to be a pr?st?tut?.


    "Thanks, Mark. I''ll return the money as soon as I can." I began to collect my phone and purse.


    "Patience. Sit. You need to hear me out. You owe me that much."


    Fucker. I do owe him, I thought. I slumped back down.


    "Ok Mark. Go ahead. Tell me your s?x plan that isn''t prostitution."


    Mark finished his beer and signalled for another one. I guess he still has me on a diet, though. Whatever. We waited in silence for the beer, I pretended to read my e-mails.


    Finally, it arrived and he chugged half of it. Burped quietly, and wiped his mouth.


    "Ok. Here it is. But you can''t hit me with any of that s?xu?? harassment shit, okay? Here goes: Married men, say, someone such as myself, sometimes we get, oh shit this is harder to admit than I thought."


    I knew what he was trying to say. "You get horny and you want to fu?k someone other than your wife. I get it. That happened to me, remember?"


    "Yeah, well sort of. Sometimes, though, we just need a little spice. We don''t want to necessarily ''cheat'', but there are alternatives. Some guys go to strip clubs, but that gets very expensive and there''s no payoff. So then other guys may go to massage parlors."


    He wants me to work in a massage parlor? I guess I should mention at this point I''m not asian. Not being racist, but 99% of them are Asian massage parlors.


    "Now hang on, Patience. There''s another thing. See, some women run ''massages'' out of their homes or hotels. It''s *not* prostitution. You give the guy a nice back rub. Soft music, candles, hot oils..."


    "And that''s it?" I asked.


    "Well, then there''s the obligatory hand-job at the end. So yeah, that''s it."


    I asked the waitress for another margie. Weight-loss be damned at this point.


    "And, so, Mark, you''ve done this before I take it?"


    He blushed. He actually blushed! "Yeah, I have a few different girls. I go about once a month or so. Look, I''ve talked to them. They can make an easy six to eight hundred a day."


    Well, shit, I thought. That got my attention. Mark kept talking.


    "I mean, you wouldn''t quit your day job. You could work weeknights from like, six to ten. Get one client a day for five days and you could be making an extra grand a week."


    "So wait a minute," I enquired. "How much is it for an hour?"


    "Well typical is about 160 an hour. But I figure you could do 180 or 200 an hour."


    "Ha!" I laughed in his face. "I can b?r?ly get a date, and you''re telling me men will pay $200 for an hour with me?" This sounded absurd. I mean, I''m not ugly or anything. Really, I''m not. But I''m not that classic little Barbie doll that everyone seems to want, either. Two hundred bucks, yeah right.


    "Patience. Pardon me for being upfront, but you''ve got an awesome rack! Plenty of guys would love to uh, well in the business it''s called ''Mutual Touching''."


    "Huh?" I asked, flabbergasted. "How is that not prostitution? They do, what, touch my t?ts?"


    Naturally, the waitress happened to come by with my margarita right at that moment. She awkwardly placed it in front of me and vanished, rather quickly.


    "Sweetie," Mark implored. "Keep your voice down okay? It''s part of the game. You can be topless, or n?k?d. You make the rules, but there''s gotta to be some payoff for the guy. Usually, playing with and su?k?n? of the b??bs is standard. You don''t have to let anyone touch you... uh..." He blushed again. I didn''t help, and watched him struggle. "... uh... down there. You know what I mean right?"


    "Let me get this straight. I massage a guy, he sucks my b??bs, and I jerk him off, and he pays me $200?"


    "Well, yeah. Except that, um, you can probably only ask $150 or so for just topless. $200 ?ssumes nudity and some, uh, touching. But you can say ''just on the outside'' if you want to. It''s up to you. Some girls do go farther and offer options like kissing, prostate massage."


    "Prostate massage?" I said, too loudly, again. Heads turned. I started again quieter. "You mean I stick my finger up his ?ss? You men are fu?k?n? weird!"


    "You wear a glove. You charge more for it. I tried it once, but it wasn''t for me. My gal Tina tells me of a guy who buys a big black dildo each and every time. They aren''t cheap! But he can''t keep it anywhere in the house because his wife would kill him. So he gets one, has her anally **** him, and then he throws it in her trash can. She charges him an extra hundo just for that. But, again, it''s what you want to do, what you''re comfortable with."


    Mark sat back in his chair. "Look, I''m sorry to offend you. I just, well, it struck me that you have a great way with people, you''re always smiling, you''re a ''pleaser'' personality type which is probably why your ex took advantage of you. But there''s a lot of gals in this business who don''t enjoy it, and the guys can tell. Trust me, when the chick isn''t into it, it''s hard for us to get into it. Okay not all guys, of course. Some guys don''t need much stimulation at all. But you, if you act all sweet, pretend you like them, share a little intimacy with them, you''ll get repeat customers. Probably so many you''ll have to turn them away."


    I looked at my margarita. It was half empty, somehow. I don''t remember drinking it. Mark was still going on about stuff.


    "There''s an initial outlay, though. You''ll have to get a massage table, towel warmer, sheets and towels, lotions and oils. You''ll have to get some spiffy und?rw??r, too. I can help you with all that but..." He didn''t finished and looked expectantly at me.


    "But, what?"


    "It''s hard for me to say this," he began. He shifted in his seat. "Well, it''s like this. I can front you the money, but only if, well, only if you''re really into it, and not just maybe. And I''ll need to see for myself."


    "Well I haven''t decided just yet. I''m thinking it over, ya know? But if I decide to do it, I will be the best masseuse this town has ever seen!"


    "I''m sure you will. But I''m talking about another outlay of maybe a thousand or so. I''ll need to make sure it''s a good investment, for me. I don''t want you to find out you don''t like it and pay me back ten bucks a month. Know what I''m saying?"


    "Yeah, I get it." I didn''t know what else to say.


    Mark drained his beer. "Okay, here it is. Think it over good and hard. Today''s what, Monday? If you think you''re into it, then we''ll have a trial run on Thursday. Get yourself a good Brazilian. You know what that is, right? And you can pay for that with a credit card, yeah? Good. Then I''ll come to your place Thursday. I''ll show you how it''s done, what to do, what to say, everything. Then we''ll see what you think. If you do well, then I''ll put up the grand and get you on your way. Deal?"


    I finished my drink. Sat back a for a few moments. Jerking guys off for money. This sounds ridiculous. It also makes me damp, I could feel it already. I thought about my future prospects, or rather, the lack thereof.


    "Deal!"


    I shook his hand.. At the very least, I thought, I''ll get some spiffy und?rw??r. And a Brazilian!

 Chapter 234 - 2 - Training the Workforce

    I texted Mark on Wednesday.


    Me: Let''s do it


    Mark: Great! what time do you get out thurs?


    Me: 430. I can prolly b ready by 530.


    Mark: I''ll see you then shoot me an address


    As I lay there n?k?d on the waxing table, the little Chinese gal slathered the wax around my pubes. This should be fun, I thought to myself. I''ve shaved, but never waxed. I heard it was painful, I mean they just JESUS CHRIST OUCH! BRAZILIAN MOTHERFUCKERS!


    I panted like a woman giving birth, trying to blow off the pain. Tears ran down my face, into my hair. Good God that hurts!. And then, of course, that was just the front. Now gotta do the ?ss also. I won''t bore you with the details, but holy shit this is much less fun than I thought it would be!


    - - -


    Thursday. My thoughts whirled around me and I could b?r?ly concentrate on getting my work done. I''m pretty sure Mark is going to get n?k?d and I''ll have to jerk him off. I mean, he''s old and shit! I think 50? He looks pretty good though. Most everyone here has a gut, some pretty big. He looks trim, has hair with a little gray in it. He actually looks younger than the 40 year old guys in the office. I''ll admit it, I got a little turned on at the thought of it.


    Time is a weird thing. 5:30 couldn''t get here soon enough, and yet simultaneously I dreaded Mark''s arrival. How fu?k?d up is that? What''s he gonna make me do? How''s this going to play out? He did say he likes my rack, maybe he''s into me? But he''s married, but that''s why he does this... fu?k, my brain won''t shut up!


    - - -


    5:45 and the doorbell rang. I sighed and opened it, and invited Mark in. He had a paper bag with him.


    "Hey sweetie! You look nice, ready to go? Show me around the place."


    "Yeah," I responded, nervously. I was just wearing a robe, with the only matching bra and p?nt??s I owned. "Well this is the living room. Also it''s the family room, office, and sports bar. Kitchen, excuse the mess. And the bedroom is back here. Again, yeah, little messy. Bathroom, oops, just old und?rw??r." I snatched up the dirty bra and threw it in the closet.


    "Okay. First, let''s down these two puppies."


    "Uh," I started. "I don''t really like Fireball. Too sweet."


    He looked at me, then held it out for me. "Right. Down the hatch!"


    "Alright" he continued. "Second. We''ve gotta clean this place up. Too much clutter. Doesn''t have to be perfect, but it''s gotta be fairly neat. Third, I''m thinking the massage table could fit here if we move this table a little bit. Let''s get it darker in here, yeah, pretty good. You want it dark. They''ll look better and so will you."


    "You need a place for them to lay down the money," he continued. "You do that first and foremost. Nothing happens till then. Do NOT discuss what you will do until AFTER the donation has been laid down."


    "Now, I need a shower. Just a quick rinse. I''m ?ssuming you had one already? Good. You need to be soft, smooth, and clean at all times. But no perfumes, remember these guys are going home to momma after this. So I''ll need a towel, then we''ll start in the bedroom. Smooth out the bed and lay a couple towels across the foot of your bed."


    Great, I thought. He''s insulted my apartment already, told me this and ordered that... but it''s kind of okay, I guess. He seems to know what he''s talking about.


    I started to find the towels, and he started taking off his shirt! Right there in front of me!


    "Oh!" I exclaimed. "I''ll, uh, give you some privacy!"


    "No, sweetie," Mark said. "Don''t ever let these guys be alone in your house. Don''t give them any opportunities to do anything. This is good for you too... eyeball them, make sure they don''t have any skin diseases or whatever. If they do, keep a twenty and give them the rest of their money back. They should also shower, all of them. They''ll have been working all day. And you don''t want any, uh, ''remnants'' if you know what I mean. You''re going to be playing with their, um, ?sses, ya know."


    Mark continued to strip. Shirt and t-shirt off. Wow! Not bad at all. Got some definition going there. Slacks off, black boxer br??fs, and now they''re off too! Holy shit! Mark is n?k?d in my bedroom!


    "You''ll need a little stool or something so the guys have a place to pile their stuff. A hook might be nice, too. Hey, eyes up here! I''m talking to you!"


    He caught me looking at his ???k. I couldn''t help it! It was a nice one! A few inches, not too much hair.


    "So I have to shave down," I said. "To the point of extreme pain, and you can be all hairy?"


    Mark laughed. "Yeah I know, double standard. Most guys will not be shaved, sorry. Get me a towel?"


    He stepped into the shower. "You''ll need to get unscented body wash. And those scrunchy things to wash with."


    "You mean a loofah?"


    "Yeah, those nylon ones. You need a new one every time. Leave the tag on so they know it''s new. They''re only a buck or so."


    He stepped out and dried off. "At this point, you''ll lead them to the table and have them lie down, face down. Of course you''ll have the table set up already with fresh linens and towels. But today, I''m going to give you a demo, so you''ll be laying down on the bed face down. No, not like that sweetie. You''ll have to undress."


    I just looked at him. I froze. I wasn''t expecting to get n?k?d. I mean, I guessed it might happen, but later. Much later. Not now!


    I told him to hold on a second, and I walked to the kitchen. I poured myself a glass of my cheapo boxed chardonnay and gulped it down. Wow. With the Fireball and now this glass, I felt a little flush. Okay, let''s be a big girl, you can do this.


    "Sorry," I offered. "Just took me by surprise! I''m all good now. Okay. Here we go."


    But I still just stood there. Mark came up to me, and he cradled my face in his hands.


    "You can do this," he whispered. "You''re gorgeous, with a hot body!"


    "No! I''m fat" I almost cried.


    "You''re voluptuous. Shapely. A woman with curves. I like curves. Here, I''ll get you started."


    He reached down and undid my robe, slipped it off my shoulders. I can see why he said it should be dark in here. I wanted it darker!


    He spun me around halfway and undid my bra. Three hooks. It''s kind of industrial strength. He slipped my p?nt??s down, and still stayed behind me. He motioned for me to lay down. He still hadn''t really ''seen'' me yet, I guess he was sparing my feelings. I was grateful.


    "I''ll be right back." He went in the bathroom and ran the water for a minute or so.


    "Okay, even after they shower, you''ll start with this. A small to medium sized hot towel. Now, spread your legs, more, more, more! That''s it! Don''t worry, the guys will automatically spread theirs."


    Then he placed that rolled up hot towel right on my ?ss crack. Jesus that felt awesome!


    "Nice?" he asked.


    "Mmmmhmmm," I m??n?d.


    He pushed on the towel, and rubbed it up and down on my ?sshole.


    "This feels fantastic to the guys. Plus, it does two things. First, it lets them know that they made the right choice in coming to see you! They''re getting their ?sshole played within the first minute! They''ll be into it. And second, it gives you one last chance at cleaning them up real good in case they missed anything. You are going to spend some time down here, and you don''t want any, uh, surprises."


    Good, I thought. I was concerned about that as I know lots of guys are pigs and not so conscientious with their hygiene.


    "Get the balls, too," Mark stated. "They''ll love it. You don''t have any, but... yeah, right there. You can ask them, ''Is this okay?'' they''ll obviously say yes."


    Oh my. Hot towel on my v???n? lips. Ohhhhh! That''s new. I could feel my nervousness slipping away already, being replaced by little ?usty tinglings. Unfortunately, Mark took the towel away too soon.


    "Don''t look at it, just ?ssume you did a good job. Toss it aside, you''ll need a basket for that, too. Now, here''s my favorite tactic, I think you''ll like it. With your fingertips, and just almost no pressure, like this, just grazing your hands all over his body. You''re not racing, but you''re covering a lot of ground... very lightly... arms... back... bu??... legs...back and forth... not fast, but swift... gentle... all over... glance over their bu?? hole... tickle the balls, or in your case, the lips... how we doin''?"


    How we doin''? Fucking amazing! Holy shit I was almost ready to twist over and grab his ???k! Jesus, his fingers danced everywhere! And when they grazed my hole, God I never thought of my ?sshole as being a s?xy part, but WOW! And he skimmed my puss? lips just ever so much, I thought I was about to float off the table.


    "Patience? You still with me?"


    I giggled. "Yeah boss. Holy shit, don''t stop!"


    "Yeah, told ya you''d like it!"


    He kept finger dancing on my backside for eternity, or maybe a couple more minutes. I couldn''t be sure.


    "So do that for about five minutes. Oh yeah, you need a good clock that you can easily see without it being too obvious. You getting all this?"


    I could b?r?ly speak. And then just a whisper. "I''m getting hot and bothered is what I''m getting." And I was. Getting hot. And wet. And bothered. This guy is fu?k?n? good! He got me from nervous wreck to ready-to-fuck in five minutes? Could I ever be this good? I hoped so.


    "Then start increasing the pressure somewhat, right as you come to the ?ss cheeks. Mmmm, squeeze them hard, yeah, you''re not in a hurry, spend some time here. I like your ?ss, by the way. Nice and juicy! Take one hand and get your squeeze bottle of oil. It''s important to try not to lose contact with him. Always be touching him if you can. Squirt some oil on him, yeah... and spread it around, squish those cheeks, and make sure you do this, too."


    Mark''s pinky finger slid deep in my crack, and he touched my ?sshole. It was so... intimate, having someone touch me in the most personal of places. His hands kept moving around down there, good God it felt nice.


    "That''s the ''taint''," Mark whispered as he probed the area between my bu?? and my kitty. "You''ll feel the guy hard down here, it''s the base of his ???k. Nobody ever touches him down here, but you will. He''ll love it."


    I was losing my mind. My breath deepened. I am going to need to ?um at some point here, dammit. For fu?k''s sake!


    He ran (I think) his middle finger between my puss? lips a little. Then he came back and pressed into my bu?? just a tiny bit. I never liked bu?? play before, but this way, his style, well I loved it.


    "Okay honey," Mark continued in his low voice. "This is why we need to get a professional table. Now just hold still."


    Mark squirted more oil on my back and buns, then he climbed on the bed with me, Holy shit! He crawled on top of me, and I felt his hot, rock hard ???k slip between my bu?? cheeks. He settled his weight on top of me. His ???k felt much bigger than it looked a few minutes ago.


    "I should say, by this point you should be n?k?d, then you can drag your big t?ts... oh, uh, sorry to be vulgar. I know some girls don''t like the word ''tits'', ya know."


    "Iss fine," was all I could manage to say. "They are pretty big!"


    "They''re fantastic. So I can''t really show you how, but rub your t?ts all over his back, kinda like this. Mmmmm. Yessss. Please excuse my ???k on your ?ss. Also, you want to talk to him. Be cute, be funny, be s?xy, be silly! Have fun with this. Then rub your t?ts along his ?ss. Grab one and shove it between his ?ss cheeks. He''ll probably rise up, yeah like that, to give you better access. Rub your n?pp?? on his ?ss hole if you can. Then come back and rub your puss? on his bu?? cheeks, and on his tailbone, right here."


    Then Mark sat up on his haunches, so all the weight was on my bu??. I liked the compression feeling. And my puss? was going wild. Every nerve down there was just aching to be touched, and they fired p???sur? bursts when they were.


    "From here," Mark continued. "You can rub his shoulders, his neck, like this. His back, his arms, so he''s kind of getting a professional-like massage, but all the while you''ll be rubbing your ???t into his tailbone."


    "Ohhh that feels good on my neck!"


    "Yes, you''re very tense. So make up some bullshit about chokras, or auras, or something. ''I''m taking away all the stress in your body''. Shit like that. Then, do a one-eighty, like this... and now you''re still sitting on his ?ss but massaging his calves and th??hs. Go freestyle, too. Feel free to rub your t?ts and puss? all over him. Trust me, He''ll be trying to turn over at this point. You''ll have to keep him down!"


    The massage went on, and on, and I went higher and higher into heaven. My puss? got hotter and hotter, Then he slid off back to a standing position, but kept his hands on me. Nice touch. His hand went right to my crack, and unabashedly rubbed my ?sshole and my puss? lips. He rested his thumb on my ?ss, and then slipped his middle finger between my puss? lips. I lifted my h?ps and ?r??n?d.


    "Well, since you don''t have a ???k, I''m doing this. But you''ll be stroking him at this point. It''s a little awkward position, but it''s unusual, too, and will seriously get him fired up."


    "Do this for awhile, and we''re about at the 30 minute mark. Now''s the time to turn over. But first, we want to wipe him down with some hot towels. This way he won''t make your linens all oily. So, keep a hand on him, or keep your legs against his feet or something, and wipe him down."


    "Then, ask him to turn over. This is called ''The Flip''. The important thing here is NOT to lose the momentum. You''ll have some older guys, where boners are more difficult to come by and easy to lose. I would suggest you immediately press your t?ts into his face so he can enjoy himself for a while. Simultaneously, grab the oil and drizzle his ???k with it. Then you can start stroking him, while he''s still su?k?n? your t?ts."


    "Okay, Patience, Turn over."


    I struggled with that as I was so relaxed. But upon turning over I could see his engorged ???k, it''s head glistening in the dying light of the evening. Normally, I get somewhat self-conscious about my body at this point, am I too fat, does my stomach look big, did I shave? But I didn''t give a shit about any of that right now, I just hoped he would touch me.


    He slid a pillow under my neck, very important, he said. Guys want to see what''s going on. I get it, I wanted to see, also!


    Instead of sticking his t?ts in my face, because, he''s a guy, duh, he leaned down and kissed my neck. Gentle kisses, little bit of tongue, but so very nice. I felt a little oil spread on my lower area. Then his hand lightly rubbed all over my puss? lips. He pressed each leg, encouraging me to open them wide.


    He lowered his head to my right n?pp??.


    "Good God!" Mark exclaimed. "Your n?pp??s are fu?k?n? awesome!"


    I laughed. "Yeah, my Ex used to call them ''Power Nipples'' cuz they would get so hard, like now."


    Mark engulfed my n?pp?? in his wet mouth, while also sliding a finger between my lips. Oh god, finally! He pressed further, slipping his finger up and inside my puss? now. I don''t know if it was me or the oil, but everything was SO slick!


    "Jesus, it''s like a furnace in here!" Mark seemed pleased. He slid another finger or two inside me.


    "Please!" I begged in a semi whisper. "Please let me ?um!" My n?pp??s felt like they were on fire.


    He curled his fingers upwards a bit, hitting my G-spot.


    "Yes!" I cried. It was like bells going off in my head and puss?.


    Mark quickly stroked his hand in and out, being sure to tickle my spot each time.


    I felt the wave coming. It was approaching, and I had to ride it. He stroked my ?unt and worked over my n?pp?? with his mouth. I panted and gripped the bed cover, as my h?ps bucked of their own accord.


    Mark released my n?pp?? and came up to kiss me. It was so unexpected, and so welcome, our tongues connected and the wave crashed!


    I clamped my legs together on Mark''s fist, further pressuring my ?unt. Electric shocks emanated from my ?unt and spasmed throughout my whole body. The wave kept crashing. Mark still jerked his hand back and forth, only slightly as my legs trapped his hand. But it was enough, I screamed and m??n?d and threw out a couple hundred "Oh-my-gods" as my ?r??sm continued to wrack my body.


    Mark''s other hand molested my t?ts since he couldn''t kiss me anymore. You can''t kiss a bucking bronco! Finally, the waves receded back out to sea, and I landed back on Earth.


    I opened my eyes to see Mark smiling and chuckling a little bit.


    "Been a while for ya, huh?"


    "Yeah, been awhile since anything this good!" And it had been. Too long.


    "Check it out," Mark said as he showed me his watch. "Right at the 35 minute mark. Which is where you want to be. Now everyone''s relaxed, you can rub him more, maybe he''ll want to leave, maybe he can ?um again or he''ll just want to hang with you. You don''t want to rush him out at all, but if he wants to go, there''s no refunds for time not taken."


    "I understand, but what about you, Mark? Shouldn''t we do something about you?"


    "Well, yes you should! Come on up and show me what you''ve got!"


    Mark helped me up, which wasn''t as easy at all since my legs were like jelly sandwiches. He lay down, face up, with that nice big ???k pointing up at me.


    "I uh," he said sheepishly. "I need some release real quick, you know?"


    I told him yes, I did know. I found the bottle of oil and dripped it on his ???k and balls. With both hands, I rubbed him all over, even reaching down and touching his bu??. He seemed to like that. And what else? Oh yeah, I''m supposed to let him suck my t?ts.


    He seemed to love it as I dangled my br??sts across his face, trying to catch a n?pp?? in his mouth. I teased him by pulling away at the last moment for a minute or so. Finally I let him latch on as my right hand gripped his slippery ???k.


    "Yesss", he whispered.


    I remembered he told me to be cute, be funny, just talk. I didn''t know what to say, so I just spoke almost randomly.


    "You like my t?ts baby? I think you do... those n?pp??s are just for you... I got so hot, you made me so hot baby... I want you to fu?k me baby..."


    He couldn''t respond as he su?k?d on my tit, but as the words "I want you to fu?k me" came out I could feel him tense up, then his ???k began to throb.


    I whispered more to him. "Give me your ?um, baby. Here honey, shoot it on my t?ts. give it to me."


    I moved down and smothered his ???k in my oily t?ts. I pressed down hard and I could feel his ???k pulsing as he shot out jet after of super-heated sp?rm.


    Mark called out quietly, trying to keep his voice down. "Oh fu?k! Oh yes, Oh yes"


    After he stopped ?umm?n?, I rose up for him to admire his handiwork. My t?ts shone with ?um, great gobs of it here and there.


    I lifted my left n?pp?? to my mouth, and licked it clean of ?um. Then I did the right one. He seemed to like that.


    "You''re going to do just fine, sweetheart!" Mark seemed very proud.


    He pulled me down on top of him, and we kissed deeply as my dirty t?ts smashed into his ?h?st.

 Chapter 235 - 3 - Meeting the Needs of the Customer

    I snapped a few cleavage shots, and included my red lips, but not my full face. They looked pretty good, I guess?


    I figured I was ready. The past week went by in somewhat of a blur. Mark loaned me the cash and I went around town snapping up deals on all the shit I needed to buy. It''s strange but it''s actually hard to find unscented stuff. Most everything is made to smell nice, not to smell neutral. But like Mark said, after they leave me, they''ll be kissing the wife on the cheek, and women have better sniffers than men!


    But the apartment''s all set, the tables ready, the towel warmer works, and I was scared shitless! I put the ad up on this place called ''Backpage'' that Mark knew all about. Within an hour I had two inquiries and 4 d??k pictures. Mark said to block those numbers, so I did. Can''t have any discussion of services, either.


    Finally, I got a serious text offer! We went back and forth, he sent me a pic of his Driver''s License with his address covered. Mark insisted on that for my safety. I sent it to an e-mail account of his. Kind of morbid, but at least they could find the guy if something happened to me.


    I hurried home and got everything ready for Mike''s 6:30 arrival. Lit the candles, put on the new age music, fixed my hair for the fifteenth time, and waited.


    And waited.


    At 7:30 I blew out the candles and ate a Stouffer''s dinner. Asshole! I was so mad, because another guy texted after him for a 7 o''clock slot but I had to decline. Them''s the breaks, I guess.


    I blocked his number. Mark said not to waste my time with losers, they will just suck up my resources. Got a few d??k pics, blocked those guys.


    Finally got another date setup for two nights later. His selfie looked pretty good, 40''s maybe, not stupid looking. Here''s hoping! I sent his name, phone number, and pic to Mark''s email. Just a safety feature, Mark said. I got everything prepped for ''Chris''; music ready, candles lit, towel and oil warmers on, I think I got everything?


    At 6:05 there was a slight knock at my door. Holy shit he''s here! Okay, I told myself. Deep breaths, you can do this. Go on now, open the door, don''t make them wait!


    I checked the peephole, he looked like the pic he sent me. I opened the door and asked him to come inside. He smiled at me, which was good! Once I closed the door I gave him a nice hug, just to show I''m friendly, ya know. Break the ice a little bit.


    "Thanks for coming, Handsome!"


    "Well, uh, sure! Nice to be here. Um where do I..." He was fumbling in his pocket. Oh yeah, money first.


    "Right over here is a basket, honey." He dropped in some bills. I didn''t count them. That looks tacky. "Thanks darling. Would you like a quick shower? Wash off the day? I won''t start the hour until you dry off."


    "Um, okay! Thanks! Oh, and you look awesome. I''m glad you match your picture, that doesn''t always happen."


    "Seriously? Well, uh, I aim to please!" Oh god that''s a stupid thing to say! "Um, you can undress over here, and there''s a towel for you on the table."


    Chris undid his dress-shirt bu??ons, then slipped his black T-shirt over his head. Not bad for forty! Shucked off his shoes, socks. unbuckled his khakis and dropped them to reveal grey boxer br??fs. The moment of truth...


    And it looks good! Unshaven of course, but I can''t expect much from married men. But decently sized. I was so pleased he didn''t have a tiny ???k. At least not for my first guy!


    I showed him to the shower where he cleaned up. Meanwhile I checked myself out in the mirror. I was wearing a black kimono with a tiger design on it and p?nt??s. No bra, of course, as the girls will be out soon! The p?nt??s, though, well I hadn''t made up my mind just yet. Although, I was pretty sure they would be coming off soon.


    Hair needs a little flip here, lips good, eyes good, and the water''s off!


    Chris dried himself and walked n?k?d to the table and laid face down. Mark was right, guys will NOT keep their legs together! Chris''s legs splayed out to where his feet were b?r?ly on the table.


    As the candles flickered and the New-Age music floated over us, I grabbed a hot towel and I began the massage.


    "Oooh!" Chris said quietly as I pressed the hot towel in his ?ss crack and rubbed a little bit.


    "That''s nice!"


    My fingers then did the super-light and quick finger drag all over his skin. His back was only slightly hairy, which was nice for me. I grazed over his ?ss cheeks, a couple fingers danced on his ball sac. That got a ''mmmm'' from Chris. I guess I was doing something right!


    "Have you been doing this long?" Chris asked.


    Oh shit, I thought. Can he tell?


    "Oh, just a little while, I guess. Why? Am I doing something wrong?"


    "Oh no! No, I''m just loving this technique. Never had anything like it before."


    I passed my right hand over his bu?? cheeks and grazed my fingernails over his ?sshole.


    "Uh, yesss, that technique! No I just meant I hadn''t seen you on Backpage before."


    I massaged his taint a little bit, then leaned down and pressed my br??sts into his back, and moved my head right by his ear.


    "If you''re nice to me," I whispered, then licked his earlobe a little. "I''ll tell you a secret when we''re done."


    I kissed his neck a little more and slid my hand down to his balls and tickled them with my nails. I could feel him firming up down there.


    "How we doing so far, Chris?"


    He m??n?d, then managed to get out a ''N-i-i-i-c-c-e" as I su?k?d his lobe a little more.


    "Is your back alright? Because I would like to climb on top, if that''s okay with you."


    Chris chuckled. "I''m perfect, climb on board!"


    Remembering Mark''s advice, I kept rubbing Chris even as I untied my kimono and let it slip onto the floor. I hesitated for a second, then slipped off my p?nt??s with only a little bit of trouble. Chris didn''t notice. Damn, I thought. I''m getting good!


    I climbed on the table and straddled his ?ss cheeks, resting my puss? on him. I leaned forward and rested my hands on his shoulders pressing into his tense muscles.


    "Oh god that feels good!" said Chris.


    I kneaded his shoulders and back muscles for a good couple minutes.


    "Is unscented oil okay?"


    "Yes!"


    I lifted off him a bit so I could reach my squeeze bottle from it''s warmer. It was kind of like a ketchup squeeze bottle in a restaurant but this one was clear. I drizzled the warm oil all over his back.


    Then I put my hands on the table at his sides, and lowered my b?r? br??sts onto his skin. I dragged my hardening n?pp??s back and forth, up and down, and they entered into their ''Power Nipple'' mode!


    "Is that," Chris stammered. "Are those, what I think they are?"


    "Well I don''t know," I responded. "If you think they are my b?r? E-cup br??sts, topped by extremely hard and turned on n?pp??s, then, yes. Hope you don''t mind!"


    "Mind?" he laughed. "Can I turn over now?" And he started to twist!


    "Not yet!" I said as I pressed him back to his prone position. I checked the clock. 18 minutes. Okay, Okay, what else?


    I raised up and rested my weight on his ?ss cheeks again. As I rubbed his back up and down with my firm hands, I also ground my puss? into his cheeks.


    "I''m getting a little massage too, Hope you don''t mind?"


    He responded with a muffled "Jesus Christ" and tried to turn over again.


    "Uh, uh, uh!" I scolded him playfully and pushed his head back down.


    "Now stay, boy!" I said and then did a 180 and sat back on the small of his back facing his feet.


    I drizzled oil on his cheeks, and down his legs. Then I rubbed it in from his ?ss to his feet. Up and down, circling his legs, rubbing everywhere, and finally settling my hands on his ?ss cheeks.


    I rubbed them hard, and deep, and my fingers ran all over his bu??hole. With my middle finger, I rimmed him good, pressing down but not entering. Again, It was a good thing I was sitting on him as he tried to roll over again. Pressing a little further, I could feel his rock hard taint. I oiled that a little more and pressed slowly, with both hands. Then I mixed it up, one hand on his scrote while the other danced up and down his taint and played with his ?ss.


    Chris was extremely turned on, I could tell by his deep breathing, his rock hard taint, and I could hear him whispering "Jesus" over and over! And, surprisingly, I was also fu?k?n? turned on! Well, maybe not so surprisingly. I mean, I was rubbing my t?ts and puss? on a n?k?d man, after all! And I was loving the feeling that I was in control of this man, and that he was paying to see me!


    "Okay," I said to Chris. "I''m going to let you turn over in just a minute or two. But first I need to get a hot towel. I''m going to get down, now Stay!"


    "Ok," he said meekly. "But I''m struggling here, don''t take too long!"


    I slid off Chris and quickly got a hot towel out of the warmer. I waved it a couple times to cool it off, then draped it across his broad shoulders.


    "Ahhh," he m??n?d. "That''s really nice!"


    I pressed the towel into his skin, sliding it down over his lower back, his bu?? cheeks, th??hs, calves, and feet. It seemed to do a pretty good job of getting the excess oil off his skin.


    "Alright, Tiger," I said in my low s?xy voice. "Turn over if you''d like to!"


    Chris reached out with his hands and gently held my left br??st as I brought it to his mouth. He kissed all around my turgid n?pp??, and finally latched on. His tongue worked on me as his lips surrounded my n?pp?? and he su?k?d as hard as he could.


    Jesus, what a charge I was getting out of this! This guy is paying me big money to suck on my big fat tit! And he loves it! I m??n?d and enjoyed the sensations. Little sparks ran from my n?pp??s directly to my puss?. Jesus. Oh shit, I should be doing something, right? Oh yeah, grab his ???k!


    I grabbed my squirt bottle and saturated his ???k with oil, at the same time he was getting much more handsy with my t?ts; squeezing both of them, rolling them, kneading them, all while never letting go of my left power n?pp??.


    I lightly handled the head of his ???k, enjoying the slippery feel of it. Grasping a little tighter, I began stroking him the full length. It was a nice ???k, just kind of regular, I guess. But super, super rock hard. I made sure to squeeze hard when I got right under his tip.


    I only stroked him like maybe twenty times when he released my tit from his su?k?n? mouth and just whispered "Holy fu?k?n? shit!" I felt his ???k beginning to shudder and pulse, I increased my stroked right at his d??k''s head and kept the pressure firm.


    I was immediately rewarded with spurts of ?um! I felt the hot juice hit my right tit, again and again. I kept stroking him and looked at his ???k, the spurts now just hitting his stomach and lower abdomen. Christ, I thought. This guys ?ums a lot!


    Chris''s body went from rigid to limp as his ?r??sm left the building. "Oh my God! You don''t know how good that felt... thank you thank you thank you. I need a minute..." I smiled as he panted, still holding his ???k.


    I looked at the clock, 33 minutes. Right on schedule! I grabbed another hot towel from the warmer and cleaned his ?um off my tit, then wiped his stomach and groin area all clean.


    "Good as new!" I pronounced. I gently rubbed his shoulders and ?h?st, and banged into his still hard ???k.


    "Patience?" Chris asked. "Do we have any time left?"


    "Yes baby, about twenty minutes or so. What can I do for you? Another back rub or--"


    "Well, if you don''t mind, maybe I could, um, play with your b??bs some more? I can''t get this at home!"


    "Sure baby!" I moved around to where I was standing right at his head and dangled my t?ts in his face. I teased him some before I let his mouth catch a n?pp??. Meanwhile, he reached over his head and discovered my ?ss.


    Squeezing my cheeks, he exclaimed, "You seem to have lost your pants!"


    "Yeah, um, they were here a minute ago..."


    I mashed my left tit back in his face as he continued feeling me, trying to spread my cheeks.


    What the fu?k, I thought, and I spread my legs open wide.


    Chris released my cheeks and placed his hand on my puss? from the front, and worked his fingers in between my puss? lips.


    "Christ, you''re all wet!"


    Yeah, I was fu?k?n? wet. I was very fu?k?n? wet. I would really like to ?um, and I like this guy Chris! Mark warned me not to get emotionally involved, but, fu?k! This is hard! I''m being all intimate with this guy, made him ?um, he''s touching my ?unt, and I''m not supposed to feel anything? Shit! I do feel something! I want to fu?k the shit out of this guy!


    But, but, that would make me a pr?st?tut?. A fu?k?n? whore. Which I''m not. Right? I''m not a whore? Or am I? Fucking hell!


    Chris slipped a couple fingers right into my wet puss?. I stiffened up, but from p???sur?, not anger or surprise. Goddamnit I want to ?um. I looked at his ???k, it was the same fu?k?n? hardness as it was before he came. Ok, think! Think of something!


    I told him to hold still, and I climbed aboard the table again. I really wanted to impale my fu?k?n? self on his pole, but no, not today.


    I squirted more oil on his ???k, and squirted some on my cleavage, too. I nestled myself in between his legs so that my t?ts came to rest right on top of his ???k. With just a little push, his ???k snuggled in between my t?ts. With great tactical brilliance on my part, I straddled his right leg with both of mine, my puss? lips resting on his knee. Yeah baby!


    I moved up and down on his ???k as I pressed my t?ts from the side. "You like tit fu?k?n? me baby? Huh baby? Big fu?k?n? t?ts for you?"


    "Yes! Jesus Christ YES! I love your fu?k?n? t?ts so much! Fucking big motherfucking t?ts!"


    He fu?k?d my t?ts hard while I humped his knee with my ?unt and my ???t.


    "You feel my wetness on you, Chris? Huh? Feel my wet ?unt? I''m gonna ?um on you is that okay?"


    Chris nodded yes vigorously with his head, but seemed unable to speak.


    "Cum on my t?ts, baby! Fuck my big fu?k?n? t?ts and ?um on me!"


    Chris thrashed about and pummeled my ?h?st with his raging ???k. The look in his eyes, on his face, I fu?k?n? loved it. This guy was into ME! And he was fu?k?n? paying for it, for ME! Fuck yeah!


    My th??hs death-gripped his leg as my puss? ground hard into his kneebone. I was going to ?um in about 12 seconds.


    "Chris," I panted. "I''m going to ?um on you. Hope that''s okay!"


    "Really! Oh FUCK!!" Chris ?r??n?d like some spook on Halloween as his convulsing ???k shot more spurt between my big t?ts. Simultaneously, my ?r??sm hit me like I knew it would. It was a big, strong one, so much better than the small-to-medium ones I get by myself. This one tore at my insides like a fu?k?n? lion.


    I leaked a bunch of juices on Chris''s leg, and finally collapsed lazily on top of him, forgetting myself, my job, my role, it was fan-fucking-tastic.


    After a few moments or maybe an hour, Chris called to me. "Patience? you okay sweetie?"


    "Yeah baby," I responded, dreamily. Glancing at the clock, we still had ten minutes. Mark''s voice pounded in my head. It''s a business! Don''t get involved! It''s a business!


    Right. It''s a business. Fuck!


    "How about another shower, baby?" I asked Chris. "I''ll clean you up!"


    We steadied each other as we went to my shitty bathroom and started the crappy shower. Chris''s ???k was still hard.


    "Viagra?" I asked him. He nodded.


    "Well I hope that fu?ker goes down! Will be kind of embarrassing to show up in the emergency room with a raging hard-on!" I''m such a pisser sometimes. I think I''m funny, and sometimes that''s enough.


    I scrubbed this man good, and let him wash my t?ts thoroughly. Apparently, they were amazingly dirty as he just kept washing and washing them with the soap. I smiled and giggled, you gotta love a guy who likes big t?ts like mine!


    As we dried each other off, Chris looked kind of upset.


    "You okay hon?" I asked.


    "Yeah, was just wondering something."


    "What is it sweetie?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s kind of stupid. I''d like to see you again, but I''d also like to kiss you next time. Is that weird?"


    Oh fu?k oh shit! I want to kiss him too!


    "DON''T GET EMOTIONALLY INVOLVED" Mark''s voice boomed in my head.


    "Um, no, not weird baby!" I said, trying to think of something else Mark had said. Oh yeah, GFE. "We can do the, uh, Girl Friend Experience thing. But it''s a little more costly."


    How much more, I thought frantically! I like this guy but I''m also supposed to charge him but I don''t want to scare him away. Fifty bucks? Fifty bucks for kissing? Sounds fair, I guess? That''s a total of $250, would he pay that? Oh shit what do I do?


    "I tell you what," I said, making this shit up as I went along. "I told you I''d tell you a secret. And that is, you''re my first ever customer!"


    "No way!" Chris remarked. "You''re, you''re amazing! A fu?k?n? pro! I''ve been to lots of places and girls but you''re the best ever--"


    I kissed him. And hugged him. And leaned into him, and felt his hard ???k pressing into my belly.


    "Come back next week, I''ll do any fu?k?n? thing you want for three hundred." I dropped to my knees, took his ???k and slapped it against my cheek. A little string of post-cum, or pre-cum, stuck to my cheek. I kissed his ???k on it''s hard shaft.


    "Any fu?k?n? thing you want." I repeated.


    Chris is now my best customer. You fu?k?n? better believe it!


    - - - -


    That first week I made $450, as Chris had left me an extra tip. I took Friday night off to relax, but I had guys texting me to see if i was available. This is pretty cool!


    The next Monday, I had a big, fat, hairy but bald-headed guy. He was 350 pounds easy. Kinda hard to find his d??k. Erect, he was at least 3 inches. Oh well, He liked me. Mark had said that I need to try and find one thing about each guy that I could like. With this guy, I like his attitude. He was like, Hey, I''m big and fat but so what!


    Tuesday was Rick. So cute, single, and so nervous! His first time ever, he said, at a massage place. He wasn''t even hard at the halfway point because of his nerves. He was even shaking a little bit. Once I let him suck my t?ts, he seemed to calm down. He shot his load, grabbed his clothes and left without tucking in his shirt or anything! Maybe I was too big? Maybe I was too forward? Maybe he''s so socially awkward and this is the best he can do?


    Wednesday Chris came again, he had texted that he wanted the ''anything I want'' package. Me and my dumb mouth. I introduced a new little thing to my routine, drinking! I got some airline bottles of Fireball, Jack Daniels, and Patron. Also had on hand Stella beers and some La Crema chardonnay. Mark helped me pick these out. Said most guys could make do with these selections.


    I opened the door for Chris, but he couldn''t see me as I was hidden behind the door. He stepped in and I closed it, revealing myself to be completely n?k?d! I hugged him and kissed his cheek, then led him by the hand to the kitchen where I showed him my drink collection. Pleased, he chose a Fireball shot, and could he also have a beer? I shot a Fireball with him, and he opened the white wine and poured me some. He drank his beer in the shower, which I never heard of, but he said it''s kind of a thing.


    The shot and the wine mellowed me quite a bit but I was still fully functional. I''m not a lightweight by any means! I may be poor, but I know how to drink. It was nice to be mellowed, that little bitch in the back corner of my mind kept telling me "You''re gonna be a whore, you''re gonna be a whore!" She was doing it a in a child''s sing-song voice which was really annoying.


    I guess she was right, though. I was going to be a whore. I was going to fu?k this guy and he was going to pay me. No, wait, let me check the basket... yep, he already paid me! $300. Maybe that''s too little? Whatever, I needed to get laid as bad as he did, I think.


    I met him as he stepped out of the shower. I took his towel from him and finished drying him off. I paid particular attention to his lower body, patting and rubbing him all over. As I eyeballed his ???k and balls, I thought to myself that he looked pretty clean, nothing visible.


    I dropped the towel to the side, and took his ???k in my right hand. I don''t know if it was Viagra or he was just happy to see me, but he was fully hard already! Leaning in close, I stuck out my tongue and licked his p?n?s head.


    "Mmmmm" I m??n?d as I closed my lips around his ???k. He grabbed the door frame, to stabilize himself.


    "Jesus Fucking Christ on the Cross!" he managed to say.


    I stroked him with my hand a little bit, and brought more of his ???k inside my mouth. Slathering him with my tongue, I got him all seriously wet. I pulled back off him, a little spider web of saliva hung between us for a moment. I looked up into his eyes.


    "Don''t you go and write about this on that Erotic Review site!" I warned him.


    "Oh fu?k no! I promise." He shook his head with deep sincerity.


    "Okay baby," I replied. Then I asked him, "So did you want to maybe skip the massage and just have some fun?"


    He nodded eagerly as I led him to my bed.


    Once we lay down on the sheets, he wanted to kiss me, and kiss me he did! For like ten minutes! Tender, gentle, hard, soft, with tongue, without, he just liked kissing me a whole fu?k?n? lot! I liked it too, as we rolled around on the bed, my legs opened a few times. I could smell my arousal.


    "Would you, um," he stammered. "Can I do anything for you?"


    I jokingly answered "Well you can eat me out and fu?k me!" And before I could really laugh he was already moving down and spreading my legs.


    As good as Chris was at kissing, he was even better at ???k?n? puss?. Tender and gentle at first, but he picked up speed and licked and su?k?d my lips very enthusiastically.


    "Your wife must love this!"


    He broke off for a minute and looked up at me, his face glistening in the candlelight. "Naw, not so much. It makes her nervous, she says." He returned to his eating of my puss?.


    Stupid woman, his wife, I thought. Chris slipped in a couple fingers easily, yesssss! I was so fu?k?n? wet I couldn''t believe it! I arched up as he ran his tongue around my pulsing ???t, and his fingers probed my deeper and deeper. Please, please, more to the front, almost... YES! That''s the spot.


    "Yes baby, yes baby! Right there, keep doing that... I''m going to ?um, uh huh, yes baby! OOOOO!"


    He stayed on my ???t through my ?r??sm, I had to push him off as it got too intense and hurt a little bit. He shoved the rest of his fingers up inside me. My puss? clenched on his fingers all by itself. I felt full and wonderful.


    "Did you, ahh, did you ?um?"


    "Jesus Christ yes baby! Thank you!" I motioned him to come up and we met in a beautiful kiss. My puss? juice dripped down his chin onto mine. Fucking sweet.


    He lowered his body onto mine, and his ???k just fell in right where it was supposed to. Without even trying, he was about two inches inside me. He grinned at me, and pushed it all the way in.


    We both let out an "Ahhhhh" as he filled me up. Then I grabbed his ?ss cheeks and pulled him tight.


    "Come on baby," I whispered. "Fuck me like you mean it!"


    And he did. He fu?k?d me hard, he fu?k?d me deep, he fu?k?d me fast, I felt so complete. He pistoned in and out of me so fu?k?n? hard, I didn''t know what to think or do. All that remained was animal instinct. I think I growled or mewled at him, he just fell on top of me and kept fu?k?n? me and squeezed my tit.


    "Ouch!" I yelped as he pinched my n?pp?? so hard. He relented, only slightly, then went back to squeezing my whole tit as hard as he could. This boy likes big t?ts, I remembered thinking.


    Still fu?k?n? me, he rose up on his elbows and bent his head down so he could suck my t?ts. I held the for him and he hungrily su?k?d them.


    "I gotta ?um!" he squeaked out. He looked unsure, like he didn''t know if that was okay or what.


    "Cum inside me baby, it''s fine" And it was fine. I''m on the Pill, thanks to Mark''s insistence.


    "Oh fu-u-u-u-c-k-k-k!" Chris m??n?d as he pumped full of his hot ?um. I could feel the hot jets of his sp?rm shooting inside me. His ???k trembled and flexed for me.


    It was, one of those surreal moments. I hadn''t been laid properly in months, and now, this guy is PAYING good money to fu?k me! I just held him tighter as he emptied it all inside me.


    After a couple minutes, he returned to earth and breathed like a normal human. "Thank you, thank you so much!" He looked like he was close to tears. "It''s been so long since, well, since it''s been good..."


    I just let that hang. I know how he felt!


    "I''m here for you baby," I said. "Whenever you need me, just call me." I kissed him deeply. "I needed this too!"


    We kissed some more. His ???k was still inside me, thought partly deflated.


    "I''ll be your fu?k buddy," I whispered to him. "I''ll be your ?um-slut. I''ll be your whore. You like that? You like having your own personal ?um whore? Yes baby, you''re hard again, I can feel it, fu?k me some more baby, yes, like that... fu?k your ?um s?ut... you can ?um in my ?unt... uh huh... ?um in my ?ss... ?um in my mouth... all my holes are for you baby... fu?k me anywhere baby... fu?k me... I need it... I need your ?um... fu?k your whore baby... fu?k your whore hard baby... you''re making me ?um baby... I''m ?umm?n? on your ???k baby..."


    And I did. My ?unt death-gripped his ???k and I shook with passion and delight as my ?r??sm spasmed through my entire body. I think my dirty-talking did it. I meant all of it, too. He climaxed somewhere during this time, too. His ???k could b?r?ly stay inside me with all the extra ?um in there!


    Eventually, I looked at the clock. One hour and ten. Whatever, I didn''t have anyone else booked. Chris reluctantly rose off me.


    He spoke very excitedly. "Jesus! That was, amazing! The best ever! You''re, you''re, it was so, oh my God you''re the best!"


    Cum was basically flowing out of my ?unt, so I suggested we shower.. Chris left with a silly grin on his face and a can of Coke in his hand, my attempt at sobering him up before he went home to the little wife.

 Chapter 236 - 4 - Budget Surplus

    I grossed almost three thousand that first month! I was popular! My expenses were pretty good, just had to get more oil. Well, lots of oil, actually. And more loofah balls for the shower. And, well, I hadn''t seen the electricity bill yet. My washer/dryer ran every day. I paid Mark back in whole, so he and I are square. It''s good to be back on my feet again.


    Oh, and I lost ten pounds! They are kind of just falling off. Mark suggested I not eat any wheat for awhile. No hamburger buns, waffles, doughnuts, rolls, toast, crackers, none of it. Shit! I love all those things! But hey, ten pounds gone already. I''ll keep it up then.


    I told Mark of my exploits, I had to tell Somebody! He laughed with me at some of the goofy guys, got noticeably turned on by some of them, and expressed concern at a couple of the guys.


    "The best thing to do with guys like Trevor is to just say that you aren''t available. Hopefully, he''ll get the hint."


    Trevor had some anger issues and honestly, he scared me. He got mad that we weren''t going to fu?k and grabbed my arm, hard. I tried to tell him that I advertise in the Body Rub section and not the Escort section but he didn''t seem to understand. I mean, yeah, I am fu?k?n? one of my clients for money, but I''m not a Total Whore!


    Hopefully, he''ll disappear. But that''s not what I want to talk about.


    On this particular Wednesday, I got a text from someone who said she was a woman, and that she wondered if I did outcalls to hotels?


    Mark had suggested that outcalls could be an option for me, as long as it was a nice hotel and not some fleabag in Santa Ana or something. I could charge more for it, too. Travel time, don''t ya know.


    So I told this lady to call me instead of texting, I wanted to hear her voice. The phone rang immediately.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, my name is Shelby," she said quietly. "We were just texting? I was calling about Saturday?"


    "Yes, hi Shelby! I can hear that you are a woman! Sorry, but I get lots of weirdos and have to make sure."


    "Oh, I guess you do. So um, my husband and I are staying at the Hilton by the beach this weekend and, well, we were wondering if you could come by sometime? Your ad doesn''t say if you do outcalls or not?"


    Oh wow, I thought. her and her husband? Kinky! I''d had one semi-experience with another girl, a long time ago. It was the summer after high school, and this friend and I were feeling sorry for ourselves on Saturday night. We got drunk, cried a little, laughed a lot, then she showed me some of her dad''s p?rn on videotapes. We didn''t get entirely n?k?d, but we masturbated next to each other. Then we masturbated each other, which was really fu?k?n? strange but so cool! And we kissed and felt each other''s titties. Then I threw up (in the toilet) and that pretty much ended that. We didn''t talk about it again. I was relieved but also a bit bummed as it was, I guess ''interesting'' is the word I''m looking for.


    "Okay, yeah!" I said, making up my mind. "We can do something. Well, you''ve seen my ad, so it''s just a sensual rub, not full service--"


    "Oh right! No, we don''t need that. I just want a massage and my husband just wants to, um, he just wants to watch, if that''s okay."


    "Sure, fine. So being that it''s for Saturday, and an outcall, that would be..." Oh shit, what would that be? How much should I charge? Fuck, I should think about these things beforehand.


    "Three hundred for the hour." I almost said ''How does that sound?'' but I remembered Mark''s advice: State your price with authority. They''ll pay it, or they won''t. Don''t sound wishy washy.


    "Three hundred sounds great! But listen. Can we go over on the time, if we want to?"


    "Sure thing uh... we can do like, an hour and a half, or whatever. I don''t have any appointments after this one." I was thinking, what the hell am I going to do for 90 minutes? Or two hours? Holy shit!


    Shelby texted me pics of their drivers licenses. She was 41, pleasant face, red hair (dyed but looked good, not stupid), 5-7 and 140 pounds. Husband Ted was 40, brown hair, decent looking, 5-10 and 180. That''s the cool thing about drivers licenses, I get all their measurements!


    Saturday came around and I got ready. I had to re-Brazilian myself again, so I had that done Friday morning, hoping it would all settle down by Saturday, which it did. Shelby didn''t specify anything for me to wear, so I went to Victoria''s for some Secret stuff.


    I dressed in business wear: medium blue skirt, white blouse, and blue pumps. I packed my little roller bag with my oils, candles, music speaker, and some higher heels! Mark said I shouldn''t look like a s?ut going in the lobby. Sounded like good advice.


    Texted Shelby for the room number and made my way up to the ninth floor. In the elevator, I put my hair up in a bun, so I looked more sever. Undid a bu??on on my blouse. Nope, one more. Okay another one. Yes! Glasses on. Now I looked like some s?utty business lady I''ve seen in the p?rns. 936, 936, oh it''s this way. I almost knocked, then stopped myself. Glancing around to make sure nobody was there, I grabbed my n?pp??s hard and twisted them. Come on girls, more twisting, yes, there they are! I pulled my blouse back and my n?pp??s stuck out accordingly. Deep breath. Exhale. Relax. Knock quietly on the door.


    "Hi Patience, come inside!" Shelby greeted me warmly. "This is my husband Ted, can I offer you a glass of shine? I mean, wine, chardonnay, not shine! Oh I''m so dumb!"


    I giggled and hugged Shelby, and not just a quick one, but a nice long and strong hug. Then I hugged Ted almost the same way. He just smiled and kind of looked about like he didn''t know what to do next.


    They sat at the two chairs at the table and I sat on the edge of the king bed. We drank our wine, we didn''t sip! I think all of us needed a little ?ubr???t??n.


    I took charge of the situation. "Is this your first time getting a massage?"


    "Yes," replied Shelby. "Does it show? We''re both kind of nervous!"


    "Oh you guys are fine! But you do seem a little nervous. Let''s refill our glasses, and we can take our time. I''ve got all the time you need."


    "Oh stupid me!" cried Shelby. "Ted! Get the envelope!"


    Ted almost knocked over both their wine glasses as he leapt up and charged over to the desk. He pulled out an envelope, then tried to hand it to me.


    "Just set it down here, Ted." I instructed, indicating next to me on the bed.


    I peeked in and saw several hundred dollar bills. More than 3 which was our agreed upon price.


    "There''s six hundo there, I figure two hours is good to start. We have more cash if we want to go longer, is that okay?" Shelby was so sweet. Her voice was still a little shaky, though.


    I stood up and put the envelope in my rolling suitcase. Six hundred bucks! And maybe more! I tried not to rub my hands together like I usually do when I''m excited.


    "Why don''t you come sit over here, Shelby." She sat right next to me, our legs touching. Her white capris were nice and tight on her, and the pale pink sweater was just so cute. I brushed her red hair back behind her left ear.


    "Have you ever been with a woman before?" I asked gently.


    Shelby''s face turned pink, a few shades darker than her sweater. She just shook her head slightly ''no''.


    "Ever kissed a woman?"


    She sat for a moment, then shook her head ever so slightly again.


    "But, you''re okay if that happens? I don''t want to pressure you or anything. We aren''t going to do anything you don''t want to."


    She paused, and then looked at Ted and nodded her head ''yes''. Okay, she''s a complete newbie, and I''m just b?r?ly passed her, but she doesn''t know that.


    I placed my hand on her leg and gently squeezed. "I think we''re going to have fun tonight!" and we both giggled.


    "Okay, help me spread out these towels on the bed? And Ted, you light some candles, please." I dug them out of my case. Shelby and I arranged the towels and placed some pillows nearby, too. I got out my music speaker and put on my Pandora mix of new age guitars, it''s very soothing.


    I turned out the electric lights, and said to Ted, "Why don''t you help your wife get undressed, I''m going to the ladies room for a few moments. Then, honey, lay face down, your head here. And place this hand towel over your bum. I''ll be right back!"


    Inside the bathroom, I took my blouse off and my bra. Then I put the blouse back on, but left it unbuttoned and just tied the ends together at the bottom. I hiked my skirt up and pulled my p?nt??s off. I sniffed them, they had a good strong scent! I changed my shoes to the much taller stripper heels and slid them over my wide-mesh stockings, held up by a pretty garter belt. I posed and turned in front of the mirror because, well, that''s what I do. I thought I looked pretty good. My "Power" n?pp??s got hard again all by themselves. They poked through my blouse nicely.


    I ran the hot water, and while I waited for it I rubbed my puss? lips a little bit, grazing my ???t now and then. Mmmmm. I was going to let my hair down, but then I held off.


    I wet a washcloth with the ultra-hot water, then opened the door and asked if they were ready. I got a giggly ''yes'' from Shelby. Here we go!


    I grabbed the hot cloth, my big lacy black bra and my matching lace p?nt??s and strode out into the room.


    Shelby lay face down, like I said, but she didn''t have the towel on her bum. It just stuck up n?k?d in the air, inviting me. Her head was turned so she could see Ted as I walked to him and turned away from him, facing her.


    "Ted? Be a dear and pull out my hair pin?" My luscious brunette hair tumbled around my shoulders. I could hear Shelby gasp as she watched, intently.


    "Thank you darling," I said to Ted as he sat back down. "Say, can you hold this for me?" and I dropped my bra in his ??p. He snatched it up and held one of the cups to his face.


    "Thank you, Patience," he mumbled. I could see his pants bulging.


    I stepped over to Shelby and dropped my p?nt??s right in front of her face and nose.


    "Thought you might like these?"


    "Oh my God!" she squealed as she grabbed the damp p?nt??s and smashed them into her face, breathing in deeply. I smiled and laid the hot washcloth right on the crack of her ?ss. I knew she would be clean, so this was just for shock value and p???sur?.


    Shelby m??n?d as the steaming towel hit her tender bu?? hole, then m??n?d again as I pressed into the washcloth and rubbed it up and down her ?ss crack.


    "Too hot?" I asked, teasingly.


    "Oh fu?k no!" Shelby blurted out too loudly. Then she laughed at her faux pas. "I am loving this so much!"


    "We''ve only just begun."


    I discovered that standing by the bed and leaning over was kind of hard on my back, so I clambered onto the bed beside Shelby and started the massage.


    My fingers and nails did their ultra-light speed finger dance all over Shelby''s back, legs, and bum. She squirmed and squealed with delight. I looked directly in Ted''s eyes as I did this. I could only see his eyes as my bra covered up the rest of his face. I licked my lips for him, and made a kissy face. He just reached for his ???k and started stroking the outside of his pants.


    After several minutes of this, and I mean minutes, not moments, I slowed down my speed and increased the pressure slightly, still traveling all over her body. But I hadn''t touched any ''private parts'' yet. I figured now was a good time for that.


    As my right hand rubbed her shoulder with some good pressure, I dangled the fingers of my left hand down her ?ss crack. Up and down just on the crack lightly, then pressing a little harder so my fingers spread her ?ss cheeks apart, seeking their target.


    "Is this okay baby?" I whispered.


    "Yes," she giggled. "Just surprised me is all. Don''t stop!"


    I moved a little so my middle finger lay directly on her hot hole and I rubbed it back and forth. I took my oil bottle with my right hand and drizzled some right on her bu?? cheeks and crack. Now my slippery fingers really worked on her hole, rimming it thoroughly.


    Shelby just gave out little m??ns as I p???sur?d her like I''m pretty sure she had never been before. It was doing me a lot of good too. The smell of puss? was in the air, and I didn''t know if it was more here or more me!


    "I''m touching your ?sshole baby, do you like it?"


    Shelby could only manage a feeble "yes" as I pressed a little harder. My fingers weren''t actually penetrating at this point, just rubbing all around her sphincter like a digital rimjob.


    After a couple minutes of that I went to other areas; th??hs, calves, feet, back and shoulders with real massage work. Occasionally I''d slide my hands down her sides and skimmed the sides of her br??sts. She would giggle when that happened.


    Since we were on the bed, I could do some things that we couldn''t do on a massage table. For example, I moved up to her head, put my knees right alongside her head, and then I reached down and rubbed her back in long strokes, ending at her ?ss cheeks. Of course, my thumbs played with her bu?? for a few seconds every time I did that.


    A by-product of that move was that now here head was covered by my skirt with my b?r? puss? underneath, which meant that she was now trapped in a puss? aroma tent! She squirmed and kissed my legs, trying to kiss up higher but her head didn''t bend that way.


    "You okay in there?" I asked, teasingly.


    "MmmmHmmm!" was all I got in reply.


    I oiled up her back some more, and kept rubbing her with long, hard strokes for another few minutes. Shelby was becoming a complete limp, wet rag.


    "Stay here, darling, don''t get up! I''m just changing a little bit."


    I got off the bed and went to Ted. "Stand up honey, I need your help. My hands are oily, can you undo my blouse and take it off for me?"


    Ted''s hands shook as he fumbled with the tied shirt ends. He looked at me, pleading.


    "Not yet baby, you can''t touch anything until Shelby is done with me."


    Shelby, watching the whole thing, smiled at me and I winked back at her.


    Ted finally got my blouse undone and my br??sts fell to their natural hanging position. Ahhh, felt good to let the girls out!


    "Might as well let the skirt off, too, Ted." I turned so he could unzip me, and then I stepped out of my skirt.


    Shelby bit her lower lip as she took in the sight of me in my heels, stockings and garter. I reached down and slipped a finger between my puss? lips.


    "Jesus!" I exclaimed. "I''m so wet! Hey Shelby, wanna taste?"


    She nodded her head vigorously, so I put my wet finger in her mouth. She su?k?d it like it was giving her life. I then straddled her and sat down on top of her ?ss. From here I leaned forward just enough so my n?pp??s b?r?ly touched her back. I shook a little so they slid from side to side on her skin.


    "Feel that baby? Those are my hard n?pp??s honey. You made them hard! They are for you!"


    "Then let me turn over! Please!" Shelby insisted.


    I just laughed and lay down on top of her, pressing my br??sts fully into her back and also pressing my ?unt into her tailbone. My puss? was throbbing, I could only imagine what hers was doing! I rose up to get more oil and squirted it between us. Now I could slide up and down her whole backside, massaging her with my hard-tipped t?ts. I pressed my t?ts into her ?ss.


    "Feel that Shelby? My n?pp?? is in your ?ss crack, it''s touching your ?sshole, baby."


    "Oh God!" Shelby begged. "Take me, please! Do something! I''m going to die soon!"


    I laughed and slid my body down between her legs so that now my face was right at her ?ss. I spread her ?ss cheeks and breathed in the heady scent of her puss?.


    "Can I lick your ?ss honey? Please? Put my tongue on your ?sshole?"


    Shelby pounded the bed with her fists and just m??n?d, which I took as a ''yes''.


    I gently licked the edges of her little rosebud, wetting her entire area. My chin rubbed on her taint and puss? lips, eliciting more m??ns from her. I probed a little deeper in her ?ss, just so it went b?r?ly inside. I had never done this before to anybody, and I figured that was enough.


    I pulled back a little and she arched her back up, raising her ?ss up in the air a few inches. Perfect. I reached down with my right hand and lightly stroked her hot vulva and outer lips. I could feel slickness even here.


    Shelby sighed deeply as my fingers pressed in deeper and spread her lips apart, enjoying the hot molten velvet inside.


    I glanced back at Ted who was still sitting clothed in his chair. Poor Ted!


    "Ted why don''t you undress. But DON''T jack off yet! We''re going to need you later." He quickly complied.


    Back to Shelby, I stroked her puss? rhythmically, pressing deeper and deeper. Eventually, I eased my middle finger into her v???n?? opening. God it was so hot in there! Shelby collapsed back on the bed as my finger easily slid up her ultra-slick tunnel. I pushed forward and tickled her rough little g-spot. She shook her in response.


    I put in another finger, and figured they could probably all fit at this point. So I shoved all four fingers into her steaming wet ?unt and fu?k?d her hard like that; all fingers jamming into her and only pulling back a few millimeters and back in her again.


    I was hitting her spot perfectly, I guess. Shelby m??n?d softly "Yes... yes... right there... yesss... don''t stop... don''t fu?k?n? stop... "


    So, naturally, I considered stopping! But no, she''s paying for this, so let''s get her off and then see what else we can do. I had a few ideas, believe me! She was putty in my hands. Figuratively and almost literally.


    Suddenly she tensed up, grabbed a pillow and buried her face in it so she could scream like someone being murdered!


    Hot cream gushed all around my fingers as she came hard. Her entire ?unt quivered and flexed. Did I stop moving? No! I kept driving my fingers into her as she squealed and screamed and tried to breathe.


    After a minute or so, she begged me to stop. I pulled out my right hand, and stuck my left middle finger as deep as it would go and swirled it around. Then I pulled it out and pushed that slick finger right into her ?ss opening. Then I jammed my right hand back inside her oozing ?unt and finger-fucked both her holes.


    Shelby could b?r?ly breathe as she was so busy m??ning and ?umm?n?. Her ?ss pumped up and down against me in time with my hand fu?k?n? her. More and more cream oozed out. I withdrew both hands and pulled her cheeks apart as far as I could, and shoved my face into her ?unt. I licked up her ?unt juice and swallowed as much as I could. My face became slick with ?unt drippings.


    I sat up, grabbed her legs, and flipped her over onto her back. Then spread her legs again and fell face first back into her puss?. I decided to give her a rest, I just wanted to bring her down gently. I lightly kissed her entire ?unt, ???k?n? little circles all around her puss?.


    Shelby grabbed my hair and pulled rather harshly on it and my head. I guess she wanted me up! I crawled up to her and kissed her hard. Shelby wrapped her arms around me so tight our teeth bumped for a moment. She relented but only slightly as we continued our fierce kiss.


    Her soft lips still smelled slightly of wine, while mine tasted entirely of puss?. She backed off a bit so she could lick my face of other juices, then kissed me more.


    Little tears leaked out of each of her eyes.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I''m just so... it''s indescribable... you''re so perfect, what you did, oh I''m babbling!"


    She kissed me more, gentler this time, and then our tongues met in a s?xy little dance in our mouths. We kissed for a couple minutes more. All the time, though, the fire inside me was increasing, from a few embers to a full-on five alarm rager! I lifted off her a bit, breaking the kiss.


    "Honey?" I pled. "Would you mind very much, touching me a little bit?"


    "I''ll touch you!" Ted interjected.


    Simultaneously, both of us girls said "Shut up Ted!", then we burst out laughing.


    Shelby''s right hand found my puss?, and she dove in without much finesse, which I really didn''t need at this point! I moved forward a little so Shelby could lick my tit, and she su?k?d that poor big girl very hard!


    In less than a minute, I came hard on her hand. All that build-up I did for her, well I was just a tiny bit behind her all the way! It doesn''t take much for me to ?um when I''m that turned on. It felt so good to ?um, I collapsed on top of Shelby, and rolled off to the side.


    But Shelby didn''t want to be away from me, I guess, and she came with me.


    "Sorry to bu?? in again," wh?n?d Ted. "But I''m dying over here!"


    I looked at Shelby for approval, which she reluctantly gave.


    "Ted," I ordered. "Open another wine bottle and bring it over to us."


    As he did so, I propped myself up against the pillows. Ted brought me the wine, I took it and splashed it onto my big t?ts.


    "Dig in, you two!"


    Ted took the left one and Shelby took my right tit. They licked and su?k?d the wine off me. Let me tell you, having *both* of your t?ts su?k?d at the same time is pretty fu?k?n? nice. They squeezed and worked on them/me for quite some time.


    I drank some wine straight out of the bottle, then poured some more down my ?h?st. The husband and wife team fought each other for the drippings. Playfully, of course! They even kissed and tongued each other many times in all the confusion.


    Soon, fingers from each of them found their way into my puss?. I just lay back and enjoyed the s?xu?? sensations as my next ?r??sm approached. There was a lot going on in my puss? right then, I don''t know how many fingers they jammed in there but it was a lot. Fucking hell I was stretched out!


    Somebody''s thumb rubbed my ???t and other fingers bashed my g-spot, well fu?k me I had to ?um! I arched my back and convulsed so much that they couldn''t keep su?k?n? my t?ts, they just flopped around and shuddered and quivered from the spasms wracking my body.


    Jesus Christ! What a night! I looked at the clock, we were just past an hour. And poor Ted, I gotta do something about him. I don''t know if i want to fu?k him, though, and not sure if Shelby wants him to fu?k me either. Well, I had an idea.


    "Hey Shelby? I''m gonna lie down here, and why don''t you lie down on top of me? No, the other way. Yeah, I believe this is called a ''69''? We can lick each other''s puss?, and, well, maybe we could let Ted fu?k you?"


    Ted perked up like a dog hearing his food bag opened when I said that.


    "That sounds awesome to me!" agreed Ted.


    Shelby said, "Okay Ted, but you need to give us a couple minutes, first."


    I put a pillow under my head and Shelby lowered down on me. Perfect! Her hot lips rested on my lips, and I could still breathe!


    Shelby lightly licked me, then sped up more. I was the first puss? she had ever tasted, she seemed to be enjoying herself immensely! Her hot tongue felt awesome inside me, and she wriggled and squirmed on top of me, driving her ?unt deeper into my face. We enjoyed ourselves for a couple minutes, at least.


    But throughout all this, I felt bad. I could see Ted sitting on the bed, watching us intently. His ???k was dripping pre-cum. The look on his face made me feel so sorry for him! I motioned with my hands for him to come on in!


    He jumped up like an excited child, I mean he was filled with glee! Next thing I know is I can b?r?ly see anything because he''s blocking most of the light. But what I could see is this rock hard ???k about an inch from my face, fu?k?n? his wife''s sloppy ?unt.


    He rammed it in hard, so hard Shelby grunted and stopped ???k?n? me. Bitch! But what the hell, I''m not the one paying for this. Ted ?r??n?d with p???sur?, then fast-fucked Shelby for at least 37 seconds before he came. But I think in that short time he must''ve got a hundred strokes in, he was fast and furious.


    He finally drove in hard and held it there. It was the coolest fu?k?n? thing, feeling his ???k tremble and pulse through Shelby''s puss? lips that I was ???k?n?.


    In just a few moments, little dribbles of his ?um edged out of her ?unt. I could only taste him in the dark, but mmmmm that was nice.


    Ted pulled out all the way and backed off. In the now bright candlelight I could see Shelby''s ?unt quiver and her lips shake as Ted''s ?um poured out, right into my waiting mouth. Poor Ted had held off for over an hour with his raging hard-on and must''ve put his balls into overtime. I don''t think I''ve ever had so much sp?rm in my mouth, ever!


    I was about to swallow it, but then thought maybe I should save it? I tapped Shelby on her leg and "mmm-hmm"ed at her and she got the message. She whirled around and kissed me, tonguing me deeply. Then she su?k?d almost all the ?um out of my mouth! She rose up, though, and opened her mouth, and it all oozed back into mine.


    "JESUS!" cried Ted. He gripped his ???k and came back over on his knees, stroking a few more drops out onto my face.


    I looked at Shelby with raised eyebrows, as if to say "Well?"


    "Take it all baby!" she commanded.


    And I did. I swallowed all three gallons of Ted''s ?um. Well, maybe three tablespoons :). It was a lot! Shelby kissed me some more and licked my face clean.


    "Um," Ted interrupted. "Shelby and Patience? Would you mind too much if I fu?k?d Patience?"


    "Go right ahead honey. I mean, if it''s okay with you, Patience."


    "Please," I asked. "Bring me my wine. Then give me some of that ???k!"


    I really like being a s?ut, I really, really fu?k?n? like it.

 Chapter 237 - 5 - Consumer Confidence

    I sent Mark my usual ''Incident Report'' afterwards. Meaning, I send him an email letting him know I''m okay. In this business, there is an element of risk, you know. He said he would call me the next day, Sunday.


    I drove home from the hotel $800 richer. Those were some nice people! Shelby said they were coming back in a couple months if I was available. We said we''d talk so that we could coordinate our schedules to avoid the ''Red Flag of Doom''. Nobody wants to play with puss? when the red flag is flying!


    Mark called about eleven in the morning.


    "Hey sweetie! Good times yesterday, it seems?"


    "Oh my God Mark! It was incredible! I drove this chick wild, and fu?k?d her husband, and... hey! What are you doing talking to me on a Sunday? Where''s the family?"


    "They''re out doing some girl time. Shopping for shoes or some shit. Hey, I wanted to ask you something?"


    "What is it Mark?"


    "I would like to, um... to make another appointment with you, if you wouldn''t mind."


    It''s funny how he gets shy sometimes. I mean, we nearly fu?k?d once and he still is nervous about asking me for an appointment?


    "Shit yeah, Mark! I''ve been wondering why you haven''t been back to visit me. It will be ''on the house'', of course!"


    "No honey, I''ll pay. I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    I smiled to myself. This guy turned my life around. Well, he also turned me into somewhat of a whore, but it was voluntary! He''s not going to pay, ever.


    "Whatever, hon. When did you want to come by?"


    "I was thinking, uh, like now?"


    Oh shit! Now? Christ, this place is a mess! I''ve got laundry running, the dishwasher is on, I''m sweaty...


    "How about in an hour? So I can freshen up a bit?"


    Mark accepted, and I went into hyperdrive and covered up the crap and took a quick shower.


    I told Mark to text me when he was ten minutes away, which he did. I told him to walk inside my apartment, it would be unlocked.


    He strolled in promptly, I called to him from the bedroom.


    "Hey Patience! How are you-- Holy Shit!"


    I laid in bed, n?k?d, propped up on some pillows. My left hand held a br??st to my mouth, and my right hand pumped my wet ?unt furiously. I hoped he would appreciate my display of ?ust for him. And I did, I did ?ust for him.


    "I couldn''t wait, baby." I panted, releasing my br??st. "Come fu?k me Mark. Fuck the shit out of me."


    Mark undressed in a frenzy, struggling to take off his clothes while also watching me as I licked my dripping fingers, then turned on my side and finger fu?k?d my puss? and my ?sshole. He stopped getting undressed for a moment and just stared as my two fingers went in and out of each hole.


    Finally, Mark got fully n?k?d. He jumped on the bed, plopped down on his knees beside me, and shoved his ???k in my mouth.


    I struggled to accept his engorged member, it seemed bigger than before! Holding my breath, I deep-throated him best I could. Eventually, I had to come up for air. I gripped the base of his ???k and su?k?d the rest of him. I tasted the salty pre-cum in my tongue. It excited me greatly to know that soon I would be getting some real ?um of his!


    I su?k?d him for several minutes. I was torn between wanting to satisfy him orally and wanting to get fu?k?d hard. Mark decided for me. He rolled me onto my back and I raised my legs up into the air.


    "Fuck me, please, Mark. I''m here for you, I want you so badly..."


    He settled in between my legs and his ???k just glided into my sopping wet ?unt. He thrusted hard and sank it to the hilt. He kissed me frantically as he lay on top of me for a few moments.


    Breaking the kiss, he whispered, "Oh shit, I forgot to pay you." And he started to get up. I grabbed his ?ss and pulled him back into me.


    "Start fu?k?n? me, goofball!" He laughed and resumed his work.


    Lifting himself up on his elbows, he fu?k?d me long and deep, then went into pile-driver mode and slammed his pelvis into me. His rhythmic pounding of my puss? and ???t?r?s brought me to the edge quickly. I''m glad I warmed up ahead of time, because I could feel he was very close, too.


    Mark''s ???k flexed and he drove in extra hard, ejaculating that hot, hot fu?k?n? sp?rm inside me. My ?r??sm hit me hard as Mark collapsed on top of me. He still fu?k?d me gently, emptying his ?um. Those little strokes sent jagged sparks throughout my body, like a live electrical wire sparking after a storm.


    Mark rose up and kissed me softly. We made out for a couple minutes just like that. Eventually, he rolled off to the side.


    "I''m a little disappointed," He said.


    I rose up on my elbow and gave him the most evil look I could. And I may have ???ked my arm back, ready to smack him.


    "We''ve already fu?k?d and ?r??smed, and I haven''t even gotten to suck your t?ts yet!"


    "You ?sshole!" I giggled. He''s even more of a smart-ass than I am. I rolled on top of him and smothered him in titflesh. He started tapping my th??hs, I guess he couldn''t breathe. Serves him right for teasing me like that! But I rose up and let him inhale.


    "Phew!" He exclaimed. "Thanks. I never thought I could have too much tit, but there it was!"


    I lowered myself onto him again, a little more gently this time. He licked, and su?k?d, and molested both of my t?ts. My n?pp??s started sending sparks to my puss?, I asked him to touch me.


    Instinctively, he thrust two fingers up inside my dripping ?unt. Dripping with his ?um and mine. He curled his fingers and started rubbing on my G-spot. Fucking hell... here I ?um again...


    ... his ?um and my ?um dripped onto his lower pelvis as my puss? spasmed and clenched of its own accord. I slumped down on top of him and slowly regained my composure. I licked my way down to his ?h?st, down to his navel, down further. I dragged my tongue through our ?um mixture, and ??pped it all up like a kitten.


    I cleaned his ???k of our juices.


    "Come kiss me again," he asked.


    I gave him my best s?xy stare. He must know that his ?um is still on my lips, and still in my mouth a little.


    Our lips joined in tender passion, then our tongues swirled around all the different flavors in our mouths. His rigid ???k poked my leg, and I arranged myself a little and slid it up inside me.


    We fu?k?d for another two hours. I''m proud to say I fu?k?d him dry! He came several times, and the last time not even a drop came out! His ???k just trembled a bit and he collapsed in a heap. I made him a sandwich and gave him a multivitamin, he finally staggered out and went home to his wife and kid.


    Do I feel bad? No way. I am removing the ''poisons'' from these men''s lives so they can be nice to their families and productive at work. It''s not my fault the wives aren''t holding up their end of the bargain!


    The only struggle I have right now is trying to decide if I should quit my day-job and do this full time. I mean, I guess I can handle 2-3 men shooting their ?um on my t?ts every day!


    - - - The End - - -

 Chapter 238 - Lovers passionate tempers give way to a fu?k me moment

    Mara''s already on fire with anger, when he meets her in their bedroom. It only grows as they dress together. A rush: scrambling out of work clothes into something more appropriate for a night of dinner, drinks, a friend''s party. John only makes it halfway into his clothing before she snaps, and turns to him hands on the soft swell of her h?ps.


    "I don''t even know why I''m rushing! We''re going to be late. You always make us late!"


    She isn''t wrong. They are going to be late for the party. And it is his fault. He''s sorry, and he''s already tried to tell her ten times, whispering it into her milk-pale shoulder. His personal Snow White. Dark hair and red lips.


    Except he has no huntsman''s cloak and she''s shimmed her way into the tiniest red lingerie instead of some fine gown. The round globes of her ?ss sit pretty atop her legs, only accentuated by her heels as she stalks and yells. (Which, sure, he probably does deserve.)


    But he also doesn''t miss the way her dark eyes crawl over him. Not enough to make him show off, but she''d said a thousand times before. That she loves his solid build, the hold she isn''t strong enough to break free from, the bulk of his body on top of hers.


    They''ve spun out this game dozens of times before. It''s not always this. But it is always something, some reason to rile the blood in both of them. Sometimes the game is as simple as I''m running, come chase me. Her body splayed out underneath his, Sometimes it''s come touch, come look, oh no, I''ve changed my mind.


    The way those little games end is always the same: the two of them, bodies coming together,


    He is certain that she''s noticed his ???k getting hard as he watches her walk back and forth across their bedroom, yelling at him in that sharp and meaningless way only people in love can do. She can be angry with him, and she can make sure he knows that. This s?xy, heart-pounding way to work out something real.


    When she says: "At this point, I''d almost rather not go," he calls her bluff.


    The room goes dead silent for a moment, the only sound is their breathing and the wall clock. It mocks them. Finally, he asks, "Oh yeah? What would you rather do instead?"


    And that''s all it takes really. The spark of a dare. A challenge. For the energy to change. For her to look at him and decide that she did want something more from him than well-earned apologies.


    His beautiful, spitfire wife launches herself at him. They go down together, the sheets cool and soft beneath him. She''s hot and soft on top. She takes his mouth first. No hesitance there. Rough and insistent. Tasting him and demanding that he do the same. Try to inhale her as much as she is him.


    Angry-mouthed woman. It makes her taste even better.


    She''s still rocking, pulling at his scalp, trying to hurt him, making it hurt. But he knows her. This is as much a question as a demand. Give me this. Hurt me how I hurt you.


    "This must be the only way you know how to ask for what you want, hm?" he asks. A beat later he smacks one of her ?ss cheeks. "Are you going to answer me?"


    She giggles a throaty thing that makes his ???k twitch. She grinds on top of him already slick, the wetness of her ?unt sticking his boxers to his ???k. It may always be like this with her: the edge of explosion, a hair''s breadth away from detonation. But he''s addicted to it now: the way she hurts him, her fingers tangling in his hair until the nails scratch at him. That''s how she draws his m??ns out, makes him huff in her ear.


    He chuckles too. "Funny, huh? Funny how you need it so bad, huh? Funny how you need to rile me up instead of asking me to fu?k you rough."


    Quick as a snake strikes, she grips his jaw in her hand. Just out of the corner of his eye, he sees the sharp nails of her fingers, digging into his cheeks. The sting¡ªhe loves the fu?k?n? sting, even better when she drops down harder, really rides him like that''s how she''s going to come, without giving him a fighting chance.


    "No," she says, with that throaty drawl of hers. "I''m fu?k?n? you."


    He''d laugh if she weren''t holding him so tightly if his ???k weren''t throbbing with each pass of her h?ps.


    "You''re not fu?k?n? me, you''re trying to get off. Show me you know how."


    She reaches behind her: the telltale wriggle of her pushing those pretty little lace p?nt??s to the side, leaving her wet ?unt b?r? and open for him. The first slide of her hands into his boxers is enough to make him hiss. She''s always known just how to handle him. How hard to squeeze and when to pull.


    Anyone looking at her could see what he sees: a queen on her throne as she eases the first inch of him inside her. Every time he''s buried in her ?unt it''s still the same: so hot and so wet it''s a shock. Feels an impossibility as she squeezes down so hard it''s like she''s trying to force him out.


    He grabs her by the waist, clinging tight, hard enough to bruise, pulling her down as he fu?ks up into her, grinning when she gasps.


    "This is what you wanted, right?"


    Her smart little mouth has lost all its words¡ªjust m??ning and whining and needy grunts that make him fu?k her deeper, give it to her hard strokes that rock the bed. Her lips, lush and parted, call to him and he fists a hand in her hair. He yanks her down for a kiss, a rough one, half-punishment for the way she talks to him, for the way she''s using him to get herself off.


    She tastes like heaven, his angry woman. Faintly like the champagne she''d been sipping before throwing her clothes at him, before she''s started this please fu?k me fight. Mara''s sigh opens her mouth wider, lets him have more, taste more, take her mouth like he''s taking her puss?.


    He needs more after tasting her. He needs and needs and needs. She yelps when he withdraws and flips them over. Putting her on her stomach. She''s dramatic: gives him another one of her throaty laughs as he drags her toward the edge of the bed.


    "Eat my puss?," she says, hooking one of her delicate little feet around the back of his knee. "Eat my puss? like a good little boy and I''ll forgive you for making us late. "


    Eating her puss? is not about forgiveness. It''s because it''s there, glistening and beautiful when she slightly widens her legs. It''s because she thinks that''s what she wants, but he''s going to show her that it''s just something else hewants from her. That he''s decided he should have.


    John settles to his knees. Pulls her the edge, and licks. She m??ns and that only spurs him on. He''s full of her, here at the joining of her th??hs. The smell of her. Musk and sweat and the wetness pooling faster than he can lick it away. Her perfume, jasmine and vanilla. He traces the smell to a spot of her th??h where she must have swiped it and bites down hard. Hard enough to make her cry out.


    "You don''t want me to be a good boy, do you, Mara? Good boys can''t do this to you."


    She groans when his nose bumps up against the tight, s?ns?t?v? skin of her ?sshole. It is only that he cannot get close enough to her. He thinks that maybe he craves her p???sur? more than she does. The sheer, unspoiled, uncontrollable burst of it across his tongue. He tongues her ???t, wrapped around it the way he knows she likes, the way she needs. He keeps her right on the edge of her ?r??sm, denying it each time she tenses, quivering th??hs.


    "You don''t want this good, do you, love?"


    He sinks his teeth into the other th??h to underscore his point, leaving angry marks in her pale, pale skin.


    "I want," she says, on the verge of screeching, "you to let me come."


    "You''re spoiled," he tells her as he pulls away. She makes a frustrated sound as he grabs at her, making a handle with the hinge of her h?ps. He uses them to line her up as she stretches, catlike, as eager for him to shove it in her as he is. "So spoiled," he repeats, as he rubs the head of his ???k against her. She''s so pink. Practically dripping wet. Already looks well-fucked and he''s b?r?ly started with the things he''s going to do with her, how he''s going to make her feel.


    "So demanding. So much misbehaviour¡­" he says, still teasing, watching the cleft of her ?unt b?r?ly take in the head before he pulls it away again. "But I''m still going to fu?k you until you come all over this ???k."


    A self-satisfied wail slides out of her as he pushes in. He''s not gentle about it. She doesn''t want gentle from him. She wants him to fu?k her hard, fu?k her until she forgets everything that''s not the place where their bodies meet.She grunts his name, an angry dark sound as he pulls out and fu?ks back into her in a smooth, hard stroke.


    "This is what you needed."


    "Yes," she agrees with a silky sigh. "You''re so good, your fu?k?n? ???k is so good."


    "I know," he says with a dark chuckle, fu?k?n? in and out at a pace that''s designed to make her rock and m??n with each stroke. So hard, her skin ripples each time he bottoms out inside her, th??hs slapping th??hs and filling the room with the sound of them together.


    "I¡ªI''m going to come," she says, suddenly with a sort of shocked surprise. "Please don''t stop¡ªdon''t stop. Fuck me, fu?k?n? fu?k me."


    He stops suddenly, withdrawing so quickly she whirls on him. Oh, she is pissed.


    "Motherfucker," she hisses. "You can''t let me finish? You can''t make me come?" An inferno in her eyes.The backs of her legs have turned faintly red from the hard fu?k?n?.


    He snatches her up, flipping her onto her back. She likes this, when he manhandles her. They''re half-creatures now. Given over to to the madness of s?x. The smell of it, the brutality of it, mindless and angry and huffing.


    Creatures bent on devouring each other.


    He kneels on the bed and with a quick hand, he reaches out to wrap a hand in her hair. All those dark, sleek strands turn into a handle in his palm. He uses it to crank her head toward his ???k. She doesn''t hesitate to take it in her mouth. She''s well practiced in stretching her lips to take all of him.


    "How''s that taste?" he asks her with a level voice. She mumbles around him first, before he pulls her off. "What was that?"


    "Tastes like me," she says, gasping, before he shoves it back in her mouth. Her lipstick has turned into a blood red cloud around her mouth. He''s probably wearing it on his mouth too. On his mouth and his d??k and his shirt collar. Whatever parts of him she''s decided to claim as her own.


    She takes him so well, but she gags just enough to make him pulse inside her throat. He withdraws and realizes that together, they''ve made a mess of her. Her t?ts hang out of her bra, pink-tipped and streaked with drips of her own spit. Jiggling and ripe enough to bite.


    It makes her squeal, but he doesn''t relent. She''s so s?ns?t?v? here, always has been. Like she could come just from playing with her t?ts. He keeps going until she cries out his name, until she''s turned those pink n?pp??s red. Red like her her mouth and her nearly nonexistent lingerie and places on their bodies that are going to grow bruises.


    "Enough," she says finally. A plea. "Fuck me."


    "Yes, my love," he tells her. Yes, yes, he wants this too. He wants to be back inside her. It''s like he''s already forgotten what it''s like to take her ?unt and he was there just moments ago. He holds her gaze with his own as he pulls her legs together, lined up all the way down to the toes.


    It makes her puss? fist-tight as he slides back into her. So different this way. He likes to look at her. The sweet, perma-shocked O of her mouth as he works his way into her. She''s slick and ready for him after all of this. Maybe always, his wife with her needy ?unt.


    "That''s it," he says, throat tense, jaw gritted. "Take it. Take it. Take it."


    He bottoms out inside her with a thrust that makes them both groan. Her toes point and he can''t tell if she''s wriggling closer or trying to get away. It almost causes panic, this p???sur?. Like they do anything for it. Set cities ablaze or make promises to devils.


    But they only need this, their two bodies and the willingness to give each other just what they need.


    He can hearhow wet they are together. The slap of them coming together and parting again. The way she begs him. He wants to fu?k her through the goddamn mattress. He wants to make a permanent mark on this bed of their bodies. An indelible reminder that they own each other, whether they''re refined human beings or pure animals.


    "Please, baby," she says, "now, now, please."


    He knows what she needs. They seem to always know what the other needs, especially after all this time. He pushes deep, somehow trying to get closer. He lets her legs loose, slots between them and wedges a hand under her ?ss, around her h?ps. As he bends his mouth to hers for the kiss he''s been promised, he slides her up and down along his length.


    Her hand closes around his jaw as she bites at him, his jaw, his chin. Once again, her nails dig into his flesh as she makes him chase her mouth with his own. It is easy to get lost in this, the way they match each other. Gasp for every desperate, hungry gasp. Like there''s always going to be an imprint of her on him and him on her.


    "Johnny," she says. Wheedling, and wedding night-sweet. "I''m going to c-come."


    She digs her heels into his ?ss, pulling him closer. Sweat alternatively makes them slide off of each other and stick together. It doesn''t take them long to find the slow, circling grind she wants. That''s going to push her over the edge. It''s in her wavering lip and heavy-lidded eyes. Then, as it hits her, it''s in the way she goes taunt around him, mouth open in a silent scream.


    He''s going to come too, there''s no putting it off. The tight, su?k?n? clasp of her ?unt is pulling him closer to it and then she whispers: "Fuck me, Johnny, come inside me," and he has never, ever been able to deny her a thing.


    "Yes, baby," she murmurs as he groans and grunts and spills inside her. "Yes!"


    Mara laughs aloud as he makes a valiant effort not to crush her, rolling his body off to the side. Wraps and arm around her to drag her close. For a long moment there''s only the grasping for breath and stroking each other''s skin. A pinch here and there for good measure.


    Her wild hair. Dark, and curling around both of them. Her smile. Tamed on the surface, but always at its edges a shewolf''s glint.


    "Well," he says, slowly, stretching his body. "We''ll certainly be late now."


    She smacks his ?h?st. "Yes, I suppose we will."


    "We won''t make our dinner reservation," he says, squinting at the clock. "Maybe we can still make the party?"


    She snuggles into him, so much love in the aftermath of her raging p???sur?. "Maybe. Or."


    "Or?"


    "We could stay in¡­refuel¡­" He catches the long lines of her body that she means him to catch. All the places he''s already bitten and bruised and left nothing less than love marks. Marking up the gentle curves of her. His gaze catches on the tipped up corner of her s?x-mussed mouth. He catches her meaning.


    John laughs. "You are an insatiable monster. Someone ought to lock you up."


    She sits up suddenly, t?ts bouncing. He knows that look. He''s known it for years now.


    "You''d have to catch me first." She gives him a half second to catch on. New game. New rules. And then she dashes off, out of their bedroom, and he hears her going for the stairs. It''s only another moment before he''s after her, ready to hunt.


    Ends

 Chapter 239 - Glorious sensual time spent pleasuring herself alone

    What a day! She''d finally moved into her own place after months of viewing flats and studios. The legal stuff had dragged on, but as that drew to a close, it had been freeing to pack only what she needed into five boxes and two suitcases. She''d let the other two girls in their shared flat pick over the remaining clothes and possessions, cargo she was happy to jettison in her journey upwards. Now she''d arrived. No more tripping over people''s shoes in the hall or navigating damp bras and p?nt??s to use the basin or shower. This space was all hers, to enjoy the way she wanted, and that''s what Sybil fully intended.


    She started by locating the box containing essentials. She''d scribed it with a large red number 1 on all sides. On the top, padding everything was the beautiful fur throw she''d spied in the window of a department store on the day she exchanged contracts on the apartment. Its luxurious plush fibres called out to her as she stopped to admire it. Touch me, you know you want to, they seemed to say. She went inside the store to trail her fingers against its warmth and softness and that''s when she knew she''d buy it. Now it wouldn''t matter that she didn''t have a sofa yet; with this thrown over the deep wooden window seat, other furniture purchases could wait. Anyway, Sybil had reasoned, discovering it on the day the flat had legally become hers, no turning back, seemed like a portent.


    Reverently she removed the shaggy throw from its packaging and rubbed its fine fibres against her cheek. Its softness brought to mind kittens and scudding clouds, a breath of warm air against her smooth skin. With a sigh of contentment, she spread it out, then stood back to admire how well it looked against the woodgrain. The windows behind it provided a moving backdrop of distant activity. Reaching into box number 1 Sybil found the kettle, mugs, and a carton of her favourite green tea. She put water on to boil and prepared a cup for herself while stowing her plates, bowls, cutlery, and glasses neatly in a cupboard.


    Her phone pinged with an incoming message, the furniture store, confirming delivery of her bed was in an hour. What would she do with an hour to herself? It was a no-brainer, she would relax in the best way. She could celebrate her newfound freedom and independence anywhere and everywhere now. This place was all her own, the door was shut against the world and no flatmates would disturb her.


    Sybil smiled to herself at the prospect of quiet and privacy, which was quite a novelty. The girls she had shared with had brought boyfriends home aplenty. The flat was busiest in the evening but as Lana worked shifts, there weren''t many times when it was empty. If her flatmates didn''t have a boyfriend, they owned something which plugged in or was powered by batteries to satisfy their needs. Sybil was alone in preferring manual p???sur? to using something which could buzz and vibrate.


    Astrid had a penchant for toys made of glass, which were so beautiful that they took pride of place on her shelf in front of books. Sybil would study them on her turn to mop the floor, wondering how the twists and knobbled textures would feel inside her puss?. She had never told Astrid, but recently she had borrowed one to find out.


    She''d washed it thoroughly with detergent before she began to play. She took time to admire the swirls of deep colour inside the clear glass while allowing cold water to chill the phallic-shaped column of glass, so when she''d pressed it to her ??b?? she had almost shrunk away. She had continued, embracing the contrast, sawing it teasingly through the split of her puss?, while gathering moisture at her lips made juicy sounds and her body shuddered with delight. Her inner heat soon warmed the dildo while a yearning in her core built like hunger. Her small n?pp??s had tightened and when she''d flicked at them with her nails, the sharp touches felt like electricity under her skin.


    The hard textures of the glass as they grazed her ???t caused Sybil to spasm with ?ust. She wanted to press against it, to make a sensation flare in her groin like a struck match. She alternated between clamping her legs around the dildo to thrust her h?ps against it and parting her th??hs. Sybil continued to tease the wider area until she could hold off no longer. She bit her lip and sank the glass probe inside herself just an inch, only to withdraw it. I need more her body insisted greedily, so she drove in, again and again, allowing a little more on each occasion. She edged herself this way until she was climbing the walls. Hot and cold tremors shook her and sweat coated her skin, but she tried holding off the impending ?r??sm for the longest time.


    Finally, she deserved it all, and pressed the dildo in deep, feeling its nudge against her g-spot area. Sybil had climaxed around it almost immediately, a thunderous tumult of reactions. It had filled her harshly, with no give in its dimensions. She throbbed helplessly around it, realising she gloried in this sensation of possession on her own agenda.


    She had never confessed to Astrid. Instead, she''d returned the toy, sparkling clean, to its place, with plans to buy a glass dildo for herself. She would start life in this flat as she meant to go on, pleasing herself and taking care of her own needs. That memory had made her buzz, her need for release became more pressing, and she flicked her eyes to the clock on the oven to reassure herself that she still had time.


    Locating the box which contained her bedding was easy, she''d labelled that clearly too, so she pulled at the brown tape and lifted several cushions from within. Once she''d placed them on the window seat, she knew she had every comfort she needed. She sipped at the tea which was steeping fragrantly in her cup while a warmth began to gather between her legs from contemplating the delicious indulgence ahead. Sybil popped the bu??on on her cargo pants and slipped them off her legs. Who cares what she wore? No need for a robe in the privacy of her own place. Kicking those and her p?nt??s aside, she took her cup over to the nest she''d created by the window.


    As she lowered her n?k?d backside onto that soft furry pelt, she felt so at home, so cradled and comfortable that she smiled. The sensation of it stroking and ??r?ssing her skin was quite primal. She couldn''t think when she had felt so good. Her n?pp??s were pricking behind the gentle drape of her wool top. As she squeezed her br??sts, cupping and kneading the flesh as a lover would, she awoke tingles that travelled to her core.


    There''s no rush, Sybil told herself, relax and enjoy, you deserve this. All work and no play make Jill a dull girl. She smiled as she thought this, then took a last sip of tea before she set the cup aside. Her fingers were warm from holding it, so when she pressed them against the swell of her puss?, the heat transferred. Sensation leapt to the bud of her ???t like an electric charge. Her smile widened at her body''s eagerness to respond. Her touch was sure but gentle at first, it was a dance she knew well. She had played on this instrument many times before and time and practice had taught her what contact evoked the most delightful results.


    In the past, when she was still inexperienced, Sybil would only touch herself in the dark. Alone in her single bed she would shyly, curiously stroke between her legs, but always over her p?nt??s; wanting the thrill but not knowing what was allowed, what was acceptable. Society kept a lid on the p???sur? a young woman could glean from her own body, but her fingers were keen to discover. She quickly learned that shower time, when water and soap lent an additional slip and slide, could bring a new way to enjoy her body. Skin to skin; she shuddered with delight, pressing one hand to the cold tile for support, as she climaxed that first time. She had stood under the running water with her fingers slipping between the lips of her puss? to press and circle her protruding ???t until starbursts exploded behind her eyes. That was the first in a pattern of shower masturbation.


    Such precious memories. Learning to love herself had brought Sybil inner confidence, at a time when her body had felt like a foreign land of curves and swells, shadowy places, some inhabited with tufts of tightly curled hair. Nowadays her preference was for her genitals to be waxed smooth, revealing the way the skin darkened from outer to inner lips. She''d also added a belly stud to enhance her growing beauty and love of herself.


    As she continued to pinch her br??st, her hand slipped between her legs, inexorably drawn to her musky heat. One finger slipped inside and she drove it deep and drew it out, swiftly adding a second. When two fingers pushed into her tight hole, Sybil gasped and bit her lip. Not too fast she told herself, spin it out. But her body was thirsty for satisfaction. It urged her to continue dipping with two fingers until her torso pulsed with little spasms and her movements made her pant with d?s?r?.


    As her yearning heightened, Sybil''s core and legs tightened. Her mind spun away from her body, as was often the way when she thrummed herself. A collage of images and memories pressed against her mind''s eye, encounters, ??r?sses, and intimacy from the past adding to her spiralling excitement.


    A man''s head pressed between her legs, ??pping at her ???t?r?s as she struggled to remain seated and noiseless on a pool''s edge. She''d discovered an additional thrill to skinny dipping that night. Taking her weight on her arms, she had leaned back to allow him access. Her lover''s wet hair had tickled her th??hs as he su?k?d and nibbled using teeth and lips until a gush from her puss? nearly washed him away as she came. They''d frolicked together, grabbing br??sts and bu????ks, twisting and turning in the balmy pool. She''d sunk underwater to engulf his hardened p?n?s in her mouth, diving repeatedly to suck him and cradle his balls. They''d moved to the shallow, stepped end of the pool so she could fellate him without gasping for air. Even then, his thickened rod had pressed the back of her throat, while his girth made it hard to breathe. She had fastened her lips around him and su?k?d and bobbed her head, relishing his quiet groans of encouragement. Remembering the salty tang of his thick ????u??t? when it coated her tongue, a spike of d?s?r? flared in Sybil''s core, and her puss? walls clutched.


    The motion of Sybil''s fingers increased in pace, surges of energy drenched her whole body, squeezing and releasing. Her legs strained and she tilted her pelvis up, like a flower towards the sun. She swirled and circled her ???t in a determined rhythm, focussing on her destination until she reached that peak, then crested over, freefalling into blissful elation. She let these emotions and sensations carry her until gradually her breathing steadied. But her thirst was not quenched, nowhere near.


    Sybil stroked her skin as if she was smoothing on lotion; her arms, her ribs, and then her legs. That climax had made her feel golden, precious, and revered and she wished to worship herself, to show her gratitude. She turned to position herself on her knees, with her bu????ks facing into the room. Reaching back she spread her cheeks. Should she tease that s?ns?t?v? whorl of flesh that normally stays concealed? Roaming over the pert globes of her ?ss, she appreciated their swell and what these touches awoke. Tingles and flutters coaxed her hand back between her th??hs, to massage and tease her fleshy ??b?? from underneath.


    Sybil was fully aware of the view she was presenting, she''d watched herself in a mirror at a fancy hotel, and more memories of her s?xy adventures made her sigh. She''d put on a burlesque show for her lover as he sat in a chair. With his ???k in his hand, her one-man audience had urged her on while she made an exotic display, bending and preening, hiding and revealing, she''d touched herself. On that occasion, she''d massaged her pucker, then using her puss? juices to lubricate one finger she had slipped it, by slow increments, two knuckles deep in her anal passage. While her lover ?r??n?d encouragement, grasping his tumescent ???k and applying steady strokes, Sybil had climaxed from her own show, throbs in her ?unt echoed by more in her anus.


    Her lips were still juicy from her recent climax, and her arousal had engorged them with blood. When her finger began to slide between them, their heat and slick brought a heavenly twinge to her ?unt walls. She wanted more, you deserve more, so again she slotted her finger inside, slipping and stroking between the split of her ??b?? to great effect. As she did, a chorus line of d??ks paraded across her consciousness, each one beautiful in its own way, all had plundered her hole and filled her need at different times. Some had a curve, some boasted veiny thickness and others bobbed above magnificent t?st????s, making Sybil''s mouth water at the thought of the ones she had su?k?d.


    The hand which reached between her legs now tentatively touched her ???t?r?s, which sung with sensation, but not unbearably so. If she added her other hand, reaching over her bu????ks, she could finger herself from behind. This two-handed finger fu?k began with Sybil moving slowly at first, then picking up speed. Her second climax was always different from the first, much slower to build, but worth the effort. In pursuit of it, she alternated between roughly fingering herself, glorying in the bump and grind of her knuckles against the fleshy pads of her ??b??, and using her index finger to rouse her ???toral nerve endings to a frenzy.


    Sybil bit her lip, p???sur? mixed with pain as she focused almost too much attention on the already s?ns?t?v? nub of flesh. With it trapped between two fingers, she could rub it from both sides, which produced heat and chills of dizzying intensity. Her solar plexus had begun to spasm intermittently, and her h?ps wanted to rock and thrust. She became very vocal as every ounce of her body cried out for more: more stimulation, more penetration on its quest for a climax. Sybil changed position once again.


    Her body was on display. Her pale n?pp??s had darkened to taut stalks, which hummed with arousal on her ?h?st, currently flushed pink. Her spread th??hs seemed to invite an absent lover to climb between them and harvest the fruits of her burgeoning d?s?r?. Soon her legs began to shake, betraying her imminent climax. They trembled, like leaves on a branch stirred by the breeze. Sybil could not resist its influence any more than trees can resist the wind, so when her ?r??sm hit, she was borne up by its power, then scattered like a hundred autumn leaves. She rode her climax as it tore through her body, embracing every nuance until she was bathed in its afterglow.


    She sighed to herself, then settled back against the cushions with her cool tea. Now she felt satiated and relaxed, rendered boneless; that final tremble in her legs had left them wobbly. It was a good thing she wouldn''t be required to shift furniture. Sybil glanced at the clock to ensure she still had time to get her pants back on before the truck arrived to deliver her bed. What a great day!


    Ends